《The Strongest Dull Prince’s Secret Battle for the Throne》


 Prologue: The Beginning of the Two.

    Prologue: The Beginning of the Two.


    The Adrasia empire, the empire that rules over the central part of the Vogel continent.


    (TLN: The raw used Fogel as theres no V in Japanese so tell me which one you prefer, Fogel or Vogel)


    Bearing the symbol of the Golden Eagle, it is one of the three most powerful countries of the continent. Its imperial capital, Wirth is still prospering to this day.


    At the Adventurer Guild of that imperial capital, a big-shot appeared.


    Whoaits really him


    Hey, look at that horn. Isnt that the horn of King Minotaur..?


    SeriouslyThey are AAA ss rare monsters you know..did he took one down...?


    Each and every one of the onlookers are speaking wonder about him.


    The person that has been gathering everyones attention is a wizard that is carrying arge horn. He is covered in ck from his hair to his long robe. However, only his face is hidden behind a conspicuous silver mask.


    The receptionist greets him normally as she already used to his appearance.


    Thank you for your work. Silver-san, this is the reward for this time.


    The SS rank adventurer, Silver. Calling my temporary name, the receptionist gave me the reward with a smile like usual.


    Gold coins were present to me with the amount that the other adventurers here never seen before.


    Its a matter of course. The King Minotaur hunt was a special assignment from the guild. A high amount of bounty was ced on its head.


    It originally wasnt present in the imperial territory but a while ago therge-scale party formed by the A rank adventurers that went to subjugate it failed, as a result, the King Minotaur relocated itself into the imperial territory.


    Thats why  I  subjugated it.


    Thank you, Ive always been in your care.


    No no, You are a great help for us. To have one of the only five SS rank adventurers like Silver-san with us at our imperial capital branch is something for us to be proud of!


    The brown-haired receptionist said so and smile.


    Seeing her like that, I let out a bitter smile and head toward the guild entrance while leaving behind some gold coins.


    Umm? Silver-san. This is?


    Its a treat for everyone here. Can you order alcohol or something for them? In exchange, if theres a high difficulty questing in I want you to give me the priority.


    Ah, Yes! I understand!


    The receptionist happily picks up the gold coins while the adventurers inside are happily making a ruckus.


    I can only ept high-level quests, thats why when ites to such quests the guild also gives me a priority. However, there are also adventurers that dont think well of such a method. Thats why letting them vent like this is also important.


    Im not in a position that can move freely as well.


    With that in mind, I left the guild and head to my inn.


    There, I take off my mask and ck robe then changed into a high-ss outfit while being careful of my surroundings.


    Even ipetent, if it was found out that a prince has been acting as an adventurer it would turn into a serious matter after all.


    If you are aware of that then please do restraint yourselves, Prince Arnold.


    The one who appears without a sound and called out to me was the butler that has been serving us since my mothers generation, Sebastian (TLN: Of course). He is an old man with golden hair despite being over fifty years old, his back is straight while wearing a fine butler outfit.


    As you can see from the fact that he can appear without any sound, not just his ability as a butler, his real abilities didnt decline despite his age, Hes an outrageous old man.


    And as this butler said, My name is Arnold Lakes Adler. The seventh prince of this empire.


    I told you that you shouldnt show up silently like that right? Sebas.


    Please forgive me as it is a habit of mine.


    And I dont want to hear your lecture either. A dull prince like me can do whatever I want, right?


    I have a little twin brother.


    Excellent in martial arts, bright mind, and good personality. He is a genius that can immediately be first-ss no matter what he does.


    Even though we have the same face, he is praised for his elegance and grace. On the other hand, I was told by many that I have no ambition andck courage. Theres an endless amount of marriage proposal for my brother that it made him irritated.


    On the contrary, I am an ipetent, lethargic prince. As a child, I have always yed around, seeing me wasting my talent away, many talented individuals were hired as my tutor but they all gave up. My reputation quickly spread throughout the imperial capital andter, the entire empire. The name that stuck was the prince that got all his good parts sucked out by his little brother, [The Dull Prince]. Even now, the people inside the castle always look down on me and gossip behind my back.


    A guy with a poor reputation despite being a part of the imperial family with no expectations whatsoever ced on him. That is the prince me.


    Please dont mind about those pettyments. Theres no one who aware of your real power after all.


    Its not that I mind. I am used to that kind of treatment already. Its no use bringing up the duty of prince with me you know.


    Even though I say that, a shabby excuse is still a shabby excuse. However, thanks to that excuse, I can live freely like this.


    However.


    I understand your point but the situation has progressed to the point that such an excuse is not going to work anymore. Please return to the castle right away.


    ..What happened?


    General Dominique has passed away.


    That old general?


    He was an honorary general of the imperial capital city guard. He finally retired with nothing to note on his battle record but he did survive the front-line for more than fifty years.


    As a result of his achievement, he was appointed as an honorary general of the imperial capital city guard, the position that was close to an advisor.


    He was old and had a heart condition but its still unlikely that he suddenly passed away naturally.


    This smells like an assassination.


    Its one of [Those Three] huh


    We still dont know the details but I think there will be no one conducting an investigation on this.


    He was a person that says everything frankly and easily makes enemies so if it was an assassination then that should be one of the factors.


    Recently, general Dominique was involved with the battle for the throne. He always said that the princes and princesses are no good but theres one prince that he began to take a liking to.


    Then he was assassinated by those who saw him as a dangerous individual, in other words, the leaders in this battle for the throne. I think.


    Since he was just an honorary general, his death wouldnt do much damage to the empire and his death would be treated as the result of his illness.


    The one who took damage would be only his ally.


    And that ally was the eighth prince, Leonard Lakes Adler. My little twin brother.


    Leo is a person that would naturally attract allies after all.It doesnt like he is gathering power to aim for the throne though


    The problem is that he was perceived that he was gathering power. With this, Prince Leonard is recognized by the people that are aiming for the throne as an [enemy].


    Listening to Sebas, I let out a sigh.


    Among the throne sessors, there are three influential people in the currently on-going battle for the throne. The second prince, the second princess, and the third prince.


    Each of the three has their own power base so theres a high probability that the next emperor will be among those three.


    There are two paths for the other sessors. First is to choose a side or at least staying neutral. The other is to be hostile toward them and aim for the throne.


    If you choose thetter and lost then considering those threes personalities you will get exile at best and the death penalty at worst. The punishment will apply to those who are involved with them as well. In the case of Leo then that would be our mother and me.


    So without consulting with Leo, I choose thetter.


    Theres no meaning to ally ourselves with them or stay neutral now. If the situation has progressed this much then theres no other choice.


    The only way left is to make Leo the emperor huh


    Is there no way for you to be the emperor yourselves?


    Me being the emperor? I am a man that throws every troublesome thing at my little brother you know? It is the same this time.


    I want to keep living as an adventurer like this but I will be killed at this rate.


    Its troublesome but theres no other way.


    Lets move behind the scene for my brother.


    At the center of the imperial capital is a sword-like castle. I immediately head to Leonards room as I got back to the castle.


    However, I met several ministers and aristocrats along the way.


    Oh if it isnt Prince Arnold. You look fine today as well.


    Thanks to you.


    Yes, I am really jealous that you can look so happy every day. On the other hand, Prince Leonard has always been working so hard on his training.


    He was made differently from me after all.


    It is seriously as you said! To think that he would join the battle for the throne like three of your esteemed siblings. Prince Arnold mustnt lose too.


    Hey, his highness looks pitiful when youpare him to Prince Leonard right!? Even if Prince Arnold and Prince Leonard are twins, theres a difference in their talent you know!


    OOH! Thats right Thats right. Forgive my rudeness.


    Dont sweat it. Its all true after all.


    I said that and walk passed them.


    They all respectfully bow to me but every single one of them is making fun of me. I wont rat them out to the emperor though, even if I do that he wont listen to me after all.


    Among the imperial family, only me hasnt been treated as its member. Leaving the territory Lords aside, the aristocrats and the ministers in the imperial capital are all looking down on me.


    Well, its because I have been acting like this though.


    I dont want to change my behavior because I think it is ok for me to behave like this. Since no one cares about me, I can move around doing what I like as Silver.


    If I do what I like as a prince then I would have to always consider my standing.


    I arrived at Leos room while thinking about that.


    Iming in


    Nii-san


    I entered the room without knocking and found Leo sitting inside. He is eighteen years old, of course, he is the same age as me but because of his calm personality, people often mistake Leo as the older one.


    Our appearance is exactly the same but Leos hair was trimmed while mine is always unkempt. On the clothes side, Leos is always neat while mine is always loose. His back is always straight up but mine is bent. As we grew up, theres no one who mistakes us for the other anymore.


    On my little twin brothers face is a trace of haggardness


    When you see your own face looking so depressed, it would me your tension drop too.


    I heard the story. That old man passed away right?


    Un..


    Its probably an assassination right?


    ..Probably.


    I wasnt so immature as to say that it is probably our elder brothers or sisters doing.


    Considering the situation, the possibility of this being an assassination is the highest.


    What are you going to do?


    .I dont want to fight my own siblings.


    I thought you would say that.


    Leo doesnt want the throne.


    People just naturally attracted to his personality and be his ally. That ally is General Dominique.


    As he said just now, Leo doesnt want topete for the throne.


    However, as Leo is blessed with talent and excellent personality, he has be the fourth contender along with the second prince, second princess, and third prince regardless of his intention.


    That is why they put out the ember by assassination.


    However, it doesnt mean that Leo is safe with this. No matter who among the three be the emperor, only dark fate awaits him.


    You are already recognized as an enemy. If you are not going topete for the throne then the only thing waiting for you is death. The same goes for me and mother.


    Yeah.I know..sorry.


    Dont apologize. I want to hear what you are going to do.


    .I have topete for the throne.


    Leo said with a difficult expression.


    If Leo is alone in this then he would withdraw from it even if it takes his life. However, if theres a possibility that it would bring harm to those around him, he is ready to aim for the throne.


    After all, since he has that kind of personality, he is going to ask for everyones cooperation to be the emperor.


    I think that he is too kind to be an emperorbut even if I told him that, he wouldnt change.


    Since it has already turned out like this, I had no choice but to make him into one.


    It might not be much but I am going to help you. For now, you just focus on finding allies and build up your power. If you build a big faction then it would be hard for them toy their hand on you as well.


    YeahWhat about Nii-san?


    I will look for an ally as well. But dont expect much, all of the influential ministers and aristocrats are already belong to the top three factions after all.


    I knowThank you. Nii-san. Rather than me, I think that Nii-san is more fitting to be the emperor you know


    Dont even joke about it. I cant y around if I be the emperor right? I already have a life n to find a beautiful wife and y around all forever. For that sake, I will have you be the emperor for me.


    I hit Leos shoulder while saying something selfish.


    His body is slightly trembling.


    Well, it cant be helped. From the perspective of the excellent Leo, those three are monsters.


    In terms of ability, the empire is safe no matter who bes the emperor. Naturally, the power thates with it is also great.


    However, no matter how good they are it doesnt mean that they are invincible. Since they are fighting among themselves, it serves as a chance for Leo as well.


    Lets start with increasing your allies and get father to recognize you first.


    Right. In the end, the person who decides the oue will be our father after all.


    Now, how do we get an approval of his majesty the emperor.


    Thus, start the twins journey to take the throne.

 Chapter 1: Secret Maneuver Begin

    Chapter 1: Secret Maneuver Begin


    How about we start by revealing the true identity of the SS rank adventurer Silver?


    Rejected.


    Once I returned to my room, I consult Sebas about our future course of action.


    The only one who knows that I am Silver is Sebas. Certainly, there are merits to reveal my identity. However, there are also disadvantages.


    My great grandfather devoted himself to ancient magic and it corrupted him. Ever since then, the ancient magic has been a taboo among the imperial family. The magic I use is also ancient magic. Its bad to reveal that I use such magic while my twin brother is aiming for the throne.


    However, Silver has his own fame and track record. He is said to be the best adventurer in the history of the empire. Wouldnt that be beneficial to Prince Leonard?


    It is still too soon. If theres nothing left we can do then we will use it as ourst resort. As long as Leo is aiming for the throne, it is more convenient for me to remain as an ipetent prince for a while.


    However..


    It is easier for me that way.


    If you have already decided then I will not say anything more. However, what are you nning to do? There are only a few moves you can y if you dont reveal your identity, no?


    Sebas. Is there any Ducal house that hasnt participate in this session war yet?


    There is one. The only Ducal house that hasnt participate in the battle yet.


    Which one?


    It is the Kleinert House.


    Quite a prestigious one huh.


    A Ducal house is a blood-rtive of the imperial family. It is the status given to the emperors brothers who were judged to be excellent but did not be the emperor. There are those who were given such status by leaving behind great achievements but at that time they will be given a member of the imperial family as their spouse so theres no problem to think of them as the imperial familys rtive.


    To such Ducal houses, the battle for the throne is an important event.


    If you correctly support the next emperor, you will be able to enjoy great rewards. Thats why every Ducal house will have a close tie with the sessor candidates one way or another. To not do such a thing would mean that they have a greater problem on their hands.


    The fact that they still havent participated at this point in time would mean that they have something to worried about right?


    It is as you discerned. There seems to be a horrible monster rampaging in their territory, they have asked the adventurers for help but it seems like they still have no clues about how to resolve the situation.


    The adventurers guild has branches all over the continent.


    There are a lot of their branches in the empire as well but the ability of the adventurers are varying from branch to branch.


    For adventurer guild inside the empire, aside from the imperial capital branch, the level of the other branches are not very high. Excluding me from the imperial capital branch, its level would only be slightly higher than the others.


    The reason is that only a few monsters appear inside the empire. It is a good thing that the empire is peaceful but theck of monsters also means ack of demand. Powerful adventurers would move away to a ce with more monsters to hunt.


    Therefore, the empire tends to take some time to resolve a problem once monsters start getting involved. It costs money to bring in adventurers from the outside after all.


    Should I help them?


    I think that is a good idea but how would you establish the connection between Silver and Prince Leonard?


    Its fine if I just say that I was dispatched on Leos request. I will exin the details to Leoter so theres no problem.


    They would be more on guard against Prince Leonard if he can move the SS rank adventurer who never moves away from the imperial capital like Silver. If ites to that then they would be able to make a connection between Prince Arnold and Silver, right?


    Its fine if they start to be wary of him. If they have his connection with Silver in mind, they cant easily move against him. The identity of Silver is also not a problem. Its fine as long as I am being careful.


    I will not stop you if you are that confident. However, please be aware that a reveal is much different than a discovery.


    I know. So, how about I head to the Kleinert duchy now.


    Saying so, I change into the appearance of Silver which I am already ustomed to and ask Sebas to take care of the things here while preparing transfer magic.


    It is an abandoned magic from ancient civilization. The thing that is being called ancient magics are magics that are harder to handle and has a lot more characteristics than present-day magic. However, its effect is also immense.


    My transfer magic can reach almost the entirety of the empire. So for me, the empire is like my backyard. I can go where I want, whenever I want. In exchange, it requires a tremendous amount of magic power from the user but I have no choice but to close my eyes to such a downside.


    When I was preparing for that great magic, Sebas gave me a piece of advice.


    Speaking of which, the daughter of Duke Kleinert is that [BLAUE MWE] (TLN: the word means blue seagull in german). The peerless beauty. Please be careful not to let yourselves be distracted by her beauty and forget your objective.


    Sebas. Ive always thought about this but you really cant calm down if you dont scold me huh?


    That is my duty after all.


    Haa..I will leave the rest to you.


    As you wish.


    After Ipleted the transfer magic, I immediately transfer from the imperial capital to the Kleinert duchy which normally at least takes five days to arrive.


    The Kleinert duchy is a vast territory located on the west side of the empire. I transferred to the [Capital] of the duchy at the central part of the territory where its lord lived and immediately visited the Dukes mansion.


    However.


    I am the SS rank adventurer, Silver. I would like to request an audience with the Duke.


    You? Silver? Dont joke around. If a big shot like that woulde to visit us then the Adventurer Guild would contact us several days beforehand. Drop your charade and go back already.


    That was what the young blond-haired gatekeeper told me.


    The thought of whole roasting him came up to my mind for a moment but that would defeat the purpose of my visit.


    Suppressing my irritation, I take out the adventurer card that can serve to identify my identity.


    What written in there are the adventurers name, rank and other information. These cards were created using the secret technique of the guild so it is impossible to make a counterfeit one.


    If I show him this.


    You dont have to show me your card. Just go back already! Im busy right now!


    Wha!?


    Without even looking at the card, the gatekeeper turns me away.


    His attitude made my cheeks cramped up but this also serves as a good opportunity.


    Originally I nned to save them and have them be indebted to us but if it turns out like this then there is a way that can make them even more indebted to us.


    Even when I came all the way here because of Prince Leonards special request..It seems that the prince is too good for you. Tell this to the Dukeyou have desecrated both mine and the princes dignity.


    Why would I do that! Just go away already!


    The gatekeeper remained arrogant from the beginning to the end. The Duke of Kleinert is certainly prestigious but they dont have that long of a history whenpared to other aristocrats.


    To think that such a rude person was protecting their prestigious mansion. Though, It might be because of the monster crisis that they arecking manpower.


    Well, it is mostly the fault of this guy but the fault of a vassal is also the fault of his Lord. I felt sorry for the Duke but I will have him panic a little.


    When the calcting smile appeared behind my mask, I spotted a girl staring at me from the second-floor window of the mansion.


    The golden-haired and blue-eyed girl look so beautiful even from a distance. I recalled that figure.


    Two years ago, the emperor ordered the craftsmen of our country to make hair ornaments in the shape of a bird. Then, a splendid blue hair ornament that was made into the shape of a seagull caught the eye of the emperor.


    The emperor who took a liking to it said that only the most beautiful woman in the empire is suitable to such an ornament and gathered all the beauty from all over the empire at the imperial capital. Although she was only fourteen years old at that time, the daughter of Duke Kleinert, Finne von Kleinert was chosen as the finest beauty.


    She was given the blue seagull ornament and was called the [BLAU MWE] and became the target of admiration from the men throughout the empire.


    After two years, her beauty has increased much more than I thought.


    But.


    She is certainly beautiful but she wasnt as alluring as Sebas said.


    Remembering Sebass words, I regrettably left the duchy and return to the imperial capital.


    That was fast.


    I already did what I can! We are going to Kleinert duchy. Get ready.


    .Didnt you just came back?


    That was Silver. The one who will be going next is Prince Arnold. Fu, The Duke can onlye crying to Leo now. It is certain now that the Duke will be our ally.


    You are making an evil smile you know?


    I ignore Sebas and prepare for my journey.


    Seeing me hum while preparing my luggage, Sebas gave up with a sigh and started doing his own preparation.


    Then we rode there on horses and arrived at the Kleinert Duchy five dayster.


    After we enter the Duchy capital, we immediately head towards the Dukes mansion, this time Duke Kleinert personallye out to wee us. It is only natural. That was why we deliberately let him know of our visit in advance. However, the reason that the Duke personally came out to receive me was that I am a member of the imperial family.


    The other Dukes wouldnte out personally like this.


    After all, I am a prince with a bad reputation that doesntpete for the throne, a wasteful prince that only ys around and relegate everything to his brother, the dull prince. I wonder why Duke Kleinert came out to greet me with such respect and courtesy.


    Your highness. It has been a while.


    Its been a while, Duke Kleinert. How long was it?


    Ever since we celebrated your tenth birthday, your highness.


    A middle-aged man with a well-arranged blond hair and mustache.


    Duke Elmer von Kleinert.


    He is the Lord who ruled his territory for decades ever since he seeded the previous Duke at a young age, his gentle personality was well-received among his people and other aristocrats and is one of the Dukes that the current emperor trusted in.


    That long huh. I rarely get out of the capital after all. It seems like I have be estranged from the feudal lords. Do forgive me.


    There is not such a thing. It is my fault that I cant leave my territory and show my face at the capital.


    We enter the mansion while having such a formal conversation.


    A lot of servants follow us but only the Duke, I and Sebas enter the guest room.


    Now then, Duke. I dont have much time so I will get right to the business.


    Yes, Your Highness. What is your purpose for visiting us this time?


    You are quite evil to ask for our business as well. Of course, we are here to discuss ourpensation.


    Compensation?


    My brother doesnt wish for anything in return but since he is getting involved in the session war, we cant afford to do that right now. Thats why I came here to remind you. Duke Kleinert, if you felt any gratitude to Leo at all I want you to support him.


    Pl, Please wait a moment. What should I be grateful for?


    Duke. Are you going to pretend that you dont know?


    Duke Kleinert who doesnt understand the situation made a confused expression.


    Theres no way that our conversation would progress. Between us who sent out Silver to help him and the Duke that doesnt even know about Silvers visit. I know that well. I know that but if we start out on the same page then the situation would get lighter.


    You are the Duke that earned the trust of the emperor and your people. Leo knew that and go out of his way to help you in good faith but what would he think if he knows that you would repay him like this?


    Your Highness Arnold. I really dont know what you are talking about. My apologies but I am not aware of anything that His Highness Leonard done for our Duchy.


    What?


    I stepped one foot out as if to say that I cant stand it anymore.


    Sebas who was waiting for that moment stopped me in a timely manner.


    Your Highness. It seems like the Duke really doesnt know.


    Is that something that can be concluded by saying that he doesnt know? Leo deliberately moved an SS rank adventurer for him you know!? Moreover, he did that when he was in a tight spot because of the session war you know!? That was why Silver moved for his in the first ce!?


    S, Silver. You mean that Silver?


    Yeah, thats right! Leo heard that you were troubled by the monsters in your territory and wrote a letter to ask Silver to assist you. Silver responded that he would deal with it soon. He is a user of ancient magic, I heard that he could use the lost transfer magic too so theres no way that he hasnt arrived yet!


    Is, is that true!?


    Are you going to say that I am lying!?


    As I continue acting furiously, I look at Sebas.


    Sebas noticed my gaze and throw the Duke a lifeboat.


    Your highness, you must not get so angry. Judging from his appearance, it seems like the Duke really wasnt lying. He might really not know what happened. Isnt it better to give the Duke sometime to investigate this matter?


    Investigation? Even if the resultse out, theres nothing more to learn here, right?


    At that time, we can ask Silver directly. If his highness Leonard calls for him, Silver should also show himself.


    Hmph! If Sebas said that much then I will give you some time. However, you know what will happen if you hide anything from us right? We will directly get the details from Silver anyway. If we find out that the fault lies on your side, we will make sure that no adventurer everes to your territory again.


    ..I understand. We will collect the information from those inside our house as soon as possible. Please wait here for a while.


    Duke Kleinert hurriedly went out of the room.


    If they are the words thate from someone who isnt directlypeting for the throne like me the duke wouldnt get so worked up like that. The problem this time was because Silver is involved.


    There are only five SS rank adventurers in this continent. They are the greatest talent for monster extermination. They are not people who would move because of money, it is no exaggeration to say that they are the highest peak of adventurers. If you smear mud on Silvers face, the other adventurers would never visit such a ce. If even the likes of Silver got treated badly, theres no way that the other adventurers would be treated well.


    That went well.


    That is quite an evil n. Isnt that almost a self-ying charade?


    You are quite cruel to put it as a charade. It was this family that chased away Silver. I just widened the wound, I am not the one who inflicted it.


    If you got chased away then you can just sneak back in. You saw the opportunity and act ordingly, no? Moreover, you emphasized the greatness of his highness Leonard by acting out haughtily. I will praise you for being such a great strategist.


    Thats my role. Leo is too nice. If youpared him to water, he is too clean that no fish would ever survive. He needs someone to pollute the water for him.


    If you have decided that role for yourselves then I will not stop you, but you will be the only one who loses you know?


    Thats fine. What necessary to us right now is Leos reputation. I dont care no matter how much of my reputation will fall.


    I do care. That also applied to your esteemed mother and His Highness Leonard as well.


    If there are three people that care about me then that is plenty enough.


    When we had such a conversation, I heard the Dukes yelling outside.


    YOU IDIOT SON!! ARE YOU INTENDING TO DESTROY OUR HOUSE!?


    It seems like the Duke has finished gathering his information.


    Now now, I wonder how this will turn out.


    -


    TLN: You know, tranting this new series remind me of when I just started out with MGE. Back then I was like [ Wow, I got 3k views a day]. But today [Wow, not even 20k].


    With that said, it has only been a few month though lol

 Chapter 2: Double Roles

    Chapter 2: Double Roles


    OUR DEEPEST APOLOGIES!


    Duke Kleinert said so and bow his head. On his side, the blond young gatekeeper is also bowing. However, it seems like the duke forcefully brought him here, he looked dissatisfied as he still doesnt fully understand the situation.


    To be able to look like that in this situation, he has quite a nerve.


    Duke. We dont care about your apologies, tell us what happened.


    Y, yesapparently, Silver visited us five days ago but this idiot son of mine turned him away without properly confirming his identity.


    You turned him away?


    But father! Its weird that an SS rank adventurer would suddenly show up at our door right? Normally you would think that he is a fake isnt it?


    SHUT UP! You idiot! Because you couldnt do much I left you to guard the mansion gate while I was out subjugating monsters! To think that you couldnt even that!


    B, but father said so right..? To turn away all the men that came to see Finne.


    I never told you to turn away an SS rank adventurer! It would be fine if you just confirm Silvers adventurer card right!? Why couldnt you do that!?


    Th, That is..


    The sons eyes start swimming. Thats the eyes of someone who is considering to lie his way out.


    You can immediately tell when an idiot going to lie. Even if he lied that Silver didnt show his adventurer card here, we would immediately find out when we directly ask Silver. If ites to this then the best course of action is to properly apologize and bow your head to keep damage to the minimum.


    Duke. You can leave preaching your son forter. I am sorry that I have to say this but you are also bear his fault.


    Y, yes, I understand! Can we settle this with a formal written apology for Prince Arnold and Prince Leonard.


    Written apology? A written apology for chasing away the SS rank adventurer that a prince dispatched for you!? Lets hear it! How are you going to apologize? You have thrown mud on Silvers face, he might not cooperate with us anymore! How are you going to make up for that!?


    That is..Please forgive us with this old mans head!


    You bastard, I dont want your head! I dont want the head of your ipetent son who chased away the SS rank adventurer either!


    Duke Kleinert despaired at my words, his son, on the other hand, exhaled in relief. To think that such an excellent parent can have a son like this.


    As long as his life couldnt make up for it, Duke Kleinert has to offer us something else that canpensate us.


    And that thing has to be something important to the Duke family and something that is valuable for me and Leo.


    In other words.


    Then I will offer myself. Thats why, please forgive my father and brother, You Highness.


    Finne who is dressed in blue entered the room.


    Looking up close, I cant suppress the admiration I have for her beauty. Even when I am in this kind of situation, I cant take my eyes off Finne.


    Her long blonde hair is swaying lightly and shines by reflecting the light. Her blue eyes looked so deep as the ocean which gives off the light that can wrap you whole with her magnanimity. Although her body is small, I can feel the mour from the top of her dress.


    Her expression is a little tense but it is not to the extent that it would take away her beauty. To be honest, since she said that she wants toe with us herself I want to wee her with open arms. No matter who you are, if you are a man then you would want to do the same, I almost gave her a reply on instinct. However, this is not the ce that I can just follow such an instinct.


    Finne showing up here was outside of my expectations. I nned to corner the Duke a bit more and get him to join the session war to support us.


    -! Finne!? Please forgive us! You Highness! My daughter is still a child!


    The figure of the Duke desperately prostrating himself transmitted the love for his daughter to me. He offered me his head first instead of his sons who made the mistake and prostrate himself to save his daughter, he must be a good father.


    Please spare my father and brother! I also saw Silver-samas figure when he visited us! If that is a sin then I also bare it!


    M, my sister did nothing wrong! It is all my fault! Please forgive me!


    The son also prostrates himself this time.


    This is that right? That one scenario that I am totally the bad guy.


    I never thought that it would turn out like this. And here I thought that I should continue the psychological battle with the duke a little further.


    I look at Sebas for help. He let out a sigh and opened his mouth.


    Your Highness. Everyone from the Duke family is willing to do this much already. Isnt it better to calm your anger as well?


    You want me to forgive them? They have humiliated both of us you know!? If we just forgive this one case then where can we show our dignity anymore!


    It is fine as long as this matter is being kept confidential. Lets make this case never happened.


    Then what about Silver!?


    He is a man with a great sense of responsibility. He wouldnt give up after only being turned away once and he might be still nearby as well. Lets deploy someone to look for him. If we apologize in good faith, he should be able to understand our circumstances as well.


    So, if Silver can resolve the problem in this territory, you are telling me that the fact which Duke Kleinert has soiled our dignity would also disappear?


    I think we can finally settle this with a good feeling.


    After that, if Sebas points out my arbitrary judgment then I can withdraw as well.


    Well, I would look like a man who borrowed the power from his brother to the Duke family though. But that is exactly what I want.


    The one who ispeting for the throne here is only Leo, not me.


    It will be fine as I will consult with His Highness Leonard about this at ater date.


    Its no use consulting with him! He would forgive anything anyway right!?


    Because His Highness is like that that people are gathering around him. Moreover, Your Highness Arnold. You are certainly the elder brother of Prince Leonard but the ce that people are attracted to is still Prince Leonards. Even if you are His Highnesss elder brother if you further worsen the rtionship between His Highness and the Duke without telling him you would worsen your position as well.


    TskGot it. It is as you said. Duke, deploy some of your men to look for Silver. If you found him then I will talk to him for you. Sebas, you go and help too.


    I put everything together while acting reluctantly.


    The rest is to act as Silver and help this territory solve its crisis. If I do that then Duke Kleinert will be Leos ally.


    You could say that this is the very first step into the battle for the throne.


    With that in mind, I start nning how I should act out my double roles.


    -


    So you are still remaining in the duchy. This is unexpected.


    I thought that you would dispatch someone to find me sooner orter. I am more surprised that the Dull Prince came out here himself though.


    Silver is staying at an ordinary inn. To be precise, it was made to be seen that way.


    I used ancient magic on the innkeeper to make him think that there was a weird customer who has been staying in the inn since five days ago and arranged that Sebas would find this ce then I would meet with Silver myself.


    Then? Who is thatdy?


    A pleasure to meet you for the first time, Silver-sama. I am called Finne von Kleinert.


    This is not our first meeting. Our eyes met five days ago.


    Hearing what I said, Finne slightly faltered.


    As she is still only sixteen years old, talking with an SS rank adventurer is no easy matter. Even more so when you are trying to make him forgive you for the thing rudeness youmitted.


    Duke Kleinert has to deal with the monster in the territory so he cante himself. Thats why I told him that its fine to leave the talk with Silver to me alone. However, Finne said that a representative of the Duke family should be present as well.


    Thanks to that, I have to create Silver with illusion magic and y double roles in front of Finne. The reason why I chose to create the illusion of Silver is even if she noticed that Silver in front of her is an illusion, I can give an excuse that he is being on guard against us. On the contrary, if I chose to make an illusion of myself as the prince then I will have to create one with super-advanced illusion magic that can reproduce not just my appearance but my voice as well.


    By the way, it is impossible that the truth would be found out by Silvers voice. The silver mask Silver is wearing is an extremely powerful magic tool. It can be used to change my voice at will, it can also manipte Silvers perceived characteristic and the impression he leaves behind. Even if we are together at the same ce, theres absolutely no way that people would think that we are the same person.


    .Our house has been rude towards youI am sincerely sorry for our rudeness..


    Enough with the apologies. My evaluation of your house is already driven down to the ground. I heard that your house was a wise one that took good care of its people but it seems like that is just a reputation after all.


    That is


    It is normal for adventurers to visit thend that monsters are running rampant. If your house really thought about your people then you would have prepared yourselves to receive any kind of adventurer thates your way. The fact that your elder brother turned me away was enough as a proof that the Duke never did such preparation at all.


    This is an important point.


    This is not just a matter of his sons negligence but the responsibility of the entire Ducal House. As such, it wouldnt be enough even if the Duke passes judgment on his son. Well, if it is that Duke then he would never do such a thing.


    That is trueit was an oversight from our Kleinert house


    Looking at the depressed Finne, this should be about the right time for me to start negotiating with Silver.


    If I show them that I can somehow able to persuade Silver then my goal would be achieved.


    The reason I didnt bring Sebas with me to this room was that I dont know what he would say to me if he saw such a third-rate y like this. Anyway, now I will have to persuade myself.


    Silver. Do you still willing to continue with our request?


    If I dont, then I would not be here. However, there is one thing that I have to confirm before that.


    What is it?


    Did you managed to recruit the Duke as your ally? Dull Prince.


    ..They havent given me their word yet.


    As expected of the Dull Prince. You are a far cry from your little brother.


    Silver exaggeratedly sigh.


    It feels weird that I have to speak ill of myself but if Silver himself is the one who said so then we will almost certainly gain the Dukes cooperation.


    I will definitely get them to give us their full cooperation. Rest assured.


    You will get their full cooperation huh. If you can do that then I will fulfill your request. I have my reason to make your little brother into the emperor no matter what. The reason I went out of my way to leave the imperial capital ande to this ce was to recruit the Duke as an ally for Leonard after all. If he is like what the rumor says he is then he will surely be grateful for the help and support Leonard. However, it seems like everything is not as the rumor says. If you dont have him write a written oath then he might betray you in the future you know?


    My father will never do something like that!


    Your words are useless against me. Miss Finne. You have already lost my trust.


    Silver told her indifferently.


    There is a reason that I said it like that.


    I want to convince her that Silver is not eager to do this. This will surely get to the Dukes ear throughs Finnes words. Naturally, I am talking about Silvers goal as well.


    If we have alreadye this far then the Duke will surelye to Leos side. This might be a roundabout method but the cooperation of Duke Kleinert is that important for us in the battle for the throne.


    Silver. You are saying that you have no n to help him unless he promised us his full cooperation right?


    Of course.


    I want you topromise there and help him subjugate the monsters. I will definitely make sure to get his cooperation myself.


    You are asking me to put my trust in the Dull Prince? Do you know that you are making me an unreasonable request?


    Of course. But still, I will ask. Please understand.


    I said so and lower my head.


    I can bow down to anyone because I have no pride whatsoever. Moreover, theres nothing to lose for bowing down to an illusion I created anyway.


    To think that you would immediately lower your head, it seems like you dont have any pride as an imperial family huh.


    If Leo is here he would do the same I know that you cant trust me. But even looking like this I am still Leos elder brother. At least I will show you that I can do my job. Thats why I want you to deal with those monsters. I dont want this issue tost longer than this.


    ..Fine. As an adventurer, I cant let the monsters keep rampaging like this. I will ept your request. However, Miss Finne. I am expecting a lot from the Duke. Dont forget about the matter of our cooperation.


    Th, thank you very much! I will make sure that we meet your expectations!


    Thus we finished persuading Silver and let the inn.


    We entered the carriage that Sebas prepared outside and took a deep breath.


    Seeing me like that, Finne apologetically lowers her head.


    Thank you very much.


    ..? what are you thanking me for?


    Your Highness lowered your head for usEven though the fault lies on our side, you were able to persuade Silver to help our people. My gratitude is a matter of course.


    It seems like theres some big misunderstanding here huh.


    Is this child the same type as Leo that sees everyone as a good person?


    I have to correct her. If she misunderstands that I am a good person then it would be difficult for me to move from now on.


    I lowered my head for myself. It is not for the reason you think. You are just misunderstanding.


    Is that so.. Then I will keep misunderstanding you on my own. I haveslightly misunderstood you, Your Highness. I thought that Your Highness was a scary person but that is not actually the case.


    No, like I said..


    Yes. It is my misunderstanding. Your highness lowered your head for your own sake, right? Not for our people, Not for us. Butwill you allow me to keep misunderstanding so?


    Saying so, Finne shows a soft smile.


    That smile is much more beautiful than the smile that captivated the people of the capital when the emperor bestowed her the blue seagull hair ornament.


    Should I say that I am moved? Her smile moved me like the time my mother brought me to see the meteor show that only urs once every decade. The shooting stars that fill up the clear night sky, that scene was simply beautiful. The happiness of being able to witness them. That is the feeling I had when I saw Finnes smile.


    Unexpectedly admiring her smile, I turn my gaze outside to hide my red face.


    Thanks to that, I lost my chance to correct her misunderstanding.


    I ended up thinking that being misunderstood as a good person by Finne might not be a bad thing.


    In the end, I couldnt correct her misunderstanding.

 Chapter 3: SS Rank Adventurer

    Chapter 3: SS Rank Adventurer


    TLN: You sir, just found yourselves an extra chapter. Consider this as your lucky day and give yourselves a cookie.


    Edit* That message was for the people who found it yesterday lol.


    Good grief, what a terrible situation.


    Donning the appearance of Silver, I look at the monster nest in question with Sebas from a distance.


    The rank of the monster that appeared in the territory of Duke Kleinert is AA.


    It is the fourth highest rank from the top of the system that ranks monsters into ranks of F to SS. They are monsters that would require a party of five A rank adventurers to deal with. They are a little too much for the adventurer guild inside the empire.


    In fact, Duke Kleinert already issued a request to the guild and they dispatched a six-man party of four B ranks and two A ranks adventurers. However, they couldntplete the request.


    It couldnt be helped since they have to deal with the Mother Slimes huh.


    At a mountain a little away from the duchys capital.


    There were countless slimes there. A single slime is a trash monster but it tends to gather together. These guys travel around and devour crops in the territory so the Duke has to dispatch the knights to chase them away.


    If you asked me the reason why the slimes have gathered this much then the answer would be the presence of a rare monster called Mother Slime that is lurking in the mountain.


    As the name suggests, Mother Slime is the parent of those slimes, it is a monster that has the ability to reproduce children. It absorbs everything, changes them into nutrition and continues to produce more slimes. It is a troublesome monster that can even destroy a country.


    Its countermeasure is to seek out the Mother Slimes nest before it can start breeding and subjugate it. However, by the time the Duke issues the request to the adventurer guild, it was already toote.


    ording to the record, the amount of slimes that was produced by Mother Slime is already reached the number of an army.


    For now we have to get rid of the Mother Slime or there will be no end to it.


    It is as you said but how do you n to exin to the adventurers who have already epted the request?


    Thats the problem.


    Adventurers are basically ouws.


    Unlike the noble society, there is no need for you to yield to others even when the other party has a higher standing. They are fullymitted to the request they received for themselves to protect the trust that was ced in them.


    Such adventurers will not forgive even an SS rank adventurer if he interferes with their quest. It would be a different matter if there is an official letter from the guild but right now I ampletely interfering with their quest.


    That is the part I like about adventurers but right now that is exactly the root of our problem.


    Depending on their attitude this might take some time.


    Honestly, we dont have time for that. I can only ask for the local adventurers understanding. You head back first. I will do something about this myself.


    May the fortune of war be with you.


    I part ways with Sebas and head down to the adventurers that are camping near the mountain.


    After all, if I take Sebas with me they might get suspicious and they might be able to connect the dots to my real identity.


    My my. Everyone, seems like SS rank adventurer-sama came out of his way here to meet us.


    Hearing the words of the red-haired young man who acts as a lookout, the adventurerse out of their tent.


    Five men and one woman.


    Their eyes look stern.


    Im Abel, the leader of this party. The rank is A. I must look like a small fry from your perspective though?


    I am SS rank adventurer, Silver.


    I hold the hand that Abel offered.


    I lightly hold on to his hand but Abel strongly grabbed my hand as if he is trying to break it off..


    As expected, he is pissed with me.


    I heard from the Duke that you came as reinforcements but if I just say [Yes, I understand] I wouldnt be an adventurer anymore. You know that right?


    Yeah, I know.


    Interfering with other adventurers quest is a vition of our manner. You also know that right?


    Yeah, of course.


    When I lower my hand, I turn to the other five adventurers.


    Looking at the way they are standing, the other A rank seems to be the woman.


    She has her brown hair made into a short ponytail, her face is being hidden by the hat but I think that she is definitely a woman.


    Her clothes arepletely that of a boy, I think people who mistook her for a man were not few.


    She is probably acting as a support for Abels party since she remains silent it means that she has no intention to interrupt Abel.


    If that is the case then I have to convince Abel somehow.


    Of course you say? If you understand that then why are you trying to interfere with our business!? You even used your noble connection! An adventurer like you shouldnt have any problem getting your own quest right!?


    What you want to say is reasonable. I also understand your dissatisfaction. So if you want to shout at me or beat me up, I will notin.


    What?


    But I want to ask you as an adventurer to another adventurer. Can you manage this situation?


    ..


    Abel doesnt answer.


    The same applies to the other adventurers. It is easier to say that they can. However, to an adventurer, the trust itself is their life. They cant afford to say that they can do it when the request at hand is the one that couldnt be easily resolved.


    These six adventurers here are the highest level adventurers in this region. Perhaps they did not ept this quest on their own but were persuaded by the guild staff themselves.


    However, what they found was a much worse situation than they first heard about. Mother Slime is a monster that varies in strength. If it continues to take in nourishment inside its nest then it will keep bing stronger. Then it will keep birthing more slimes. Each time it births more slimes, it will be weakened. However, each child slimes will bring more and more nutrients back to its mother and eventually the Mother Slime will be unstoppable.


    If the situation keeps worsening like this, the whole region will be threatened if the Mother Slime is not cleaned up quickly.


    The Mother Slime was much bigger than we had heard. We tried challenging it several times but we cant inflict a fatal wound to it and have to withdraw. We clearly dont have enough firepower.


    The female adventurer who didnt say anything until now opens her mouth.


    Hearing her words, Abel clicked his tongue. It seems like Abel also understood that as well.


    If you absolutely dont want me to interfere with your quest then I will not. However, for the safety of this area, I will directly report the current situation to the guild headquarter and have them issue an emergency quest. I will ept that quest ande here again. However, that will surely take a few days. If you can subjugate it in that time frame, then I will not stop you. However..in the next few days, this area will surely be in great danger.


    .I know that. An adventurer at your level wouldnte all the way out here because of money


    You can receive all the rewards. But please leave the subjugation of Mother Slime to me. As an adventurer, I cant let such a threat intensifying more than this.


    .Okay. We admit that we dont have enough power to do this. You do as you please.


    Abel hangs down his head and sits on the spot.


    Adventurers are people who built themselves up with their own strength. There is no greater disgrace for adventurers than being unable toplete the quest they received.


    There are even adventurers out there that would never give up and recklessly continue with their quest and end up dying. In that sense, Abel is a smart adventurer who can take the hints from his surroundings.


    Sorry, everyone


    Abel apologized to all of his party members. If he was alone then he might recklessly push on but he properly thought about his party members. He is a good leader.


    It is thanks to your attacks on the Mother Slime that the situation only progressed this much. If you guys were not here then this area would be overrun with slimes already. Originally this is a quest that required a party consisted of A-rank adventurers or higher. You have done well. The guild must be grateful for your work as well.


    Hato think that there would be a day an SS-rank adventurer would give me praise.


    Lay down the sarcasm. I am really grateful to you, I will consider that I am in your debt. If something happened, reach out to the imperial capital branch. I will help you.


    Saying so, I reach out my hand toward the mountain.


    I ignore the six adventurers doubtful gazes and started chanting.


    [[I am an agent of the divine I act on behalf of heaven and earthThe time of judgment haseTremble Sinner-Delight InnocentMy word is the word of GodMy blow is the blow of GodIn my hand is the me that can torch the world Oh me of Heaven reduce the Sinner to AshesEXECUTION PROMINENCE]]


    Eight verse long chanting. A stupidly huge magic circle deployed from my outstretched hand.


    The magic that has been passed down to the present day dont have a magic that requires a chant this long. The longest is only seven verses long. To use a magic that requires eight verses chanting would mean that magic is not of the present day magics.


    A magic that was invented in the time that magic once flourished. That is ancient magic.


    Because it can only be performed by those with talent, as a result, it was forgotten and disappeared into the legend.


    The only way to revive them is to read from the precious tomes that were left behind. That is why there are only a few practitioners of ancient magic on the continent.


    Of course, there are only a few of them that people are aware of.


    So in a sense, you can say that these six people have experienced something truly valuable.


    A huge amount of magic power rise from the giant magic circle. Then six small magic circles appeared around the original magic circle.


    The small magic circles spin around the giant magic circle.


    Then as the magic power has risen to the point that it would copse.


    A sh of bright me was released from the magic circle.


    It burns down the mountain in a blink of an eye along with the Slimes that made that mountain into its nest. Not only that, the mountain itself waspletely burned out.


    The only thing left behind is the darkenednd.


    With this, the slimes number will not increase anymore.


    Seriously..


    .This is the ancient magic of an SS rank adventurer..?


    Abel and the female adventurer whisper.


    The others remain silent, trying to understand what just happened in front of them.


    A magic that can blow away a mountain. That is something that is already close to a legend.


    It is normal that you cant wrap your head around it when it suddenly happened in front of you.


    Can I leave reporting to the guild to you?


    .You should go yourself. We didnt do anything. You are the hero that saved the duchy you know?


    Sorry but I am not interested. I have other businesses as well. I will leave the rest to you.


    I said so and left the ce using transfer magic.


    The destination is a room inside the mansion of Duke Kleinert. It is the room that was assigned to me.


    Prince Arnold is supposed to remain in the Duchy. He would receive Silvers report about how he subjugated the Mother Slime alongside the Duke and finish the talk regarding his cooperation. After that, my job would be over.


    Until then I cant let my guard down.


    Thinking so I remove my silver mask.


    Eh.?


    It was only after I heard the voice that I realized how fatally careless I was.


    A situation that one never expected just urred.


    It was such a tone of voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the first thing I felt was regret.


    I thought that no one was in the room. It is the room that was assigned to a prince so I thought that no one would ever enter it unless they received permission.


    I turned around to look. When I look at the face I saw, the regret well up inside me again.


    .Finne.


    Prince Arnold.?


    Standing there is the peerless beauty and the daughter of the Duke.


    A girl that I couldnt seal her lips so easily, Finne is there.

 Chapter 4: Sharer of Secret

    Chapter 4: Sharer of Secret


    TLN: Whats this? Another spooky extra chappapano!?


    There is a tray of sweets in Finnes Hand. She was probably going to bring me some refreshments and entered the room when I didnt answer her call.


    I told them that I dont need any food so I thought that no one woulde into my room. To think that there is such a miscalction.


    P, Prince Arnold..? The person that transferred in just now was, and that appearance..Isnt that Silver-samas..?


    Can I trick her if I say that it is my hobby to dress up like this? No, thats probably impossible.


    Then should I kill her? Thats impossible too. Finne is a favorite of the emperor. If something were to happen to her then the emperor will personally investigate it and the prime suspect would definitely be me. If I became such a suspect then Leos part in the session war will be over.


    I cant trick her and I cant seal her lips either.


    I dont see the way out of this situation.


    ..Why did you enter my room?


    Ah, umm..I baked some sweet so I thought that I should bring some to Your Highness..and since Your Highness didnt answer the door, I thought that something happened so.


    Haa..


    Seeing Finnes sorry expression while her body getting smaller and smaller made my hostility dissipated as well.


    My willingness to take hard measures against her also disappeared.


    However, I cant leave her like this.


    You know my secret. As long as that is the case, I cant afford to let you go without doing anything.


    I, I will not tell anyone! That the true identity of Silver is a prince.


    You are saying it in such a loud voice though.


    Ah.


    Calm down. I already erected a soundproof barrier. No matter what you say, it will never leak outside.


    Is, Is that so.Thank you very much


    Finnes cheeks blushed embarrassingly.


    It seems like she doesnt realize how bad the situation she is in. If the outside cant hear anything from this room, that means no matter what I do to Finne right now she cant call for help


    Dont you think that I will do something to you?


    Like what?


    I might kill you to keep your mouth shut for example.


    Your Highness is? That is not possible. But if that is the thing that Your Highness must do then I will ept it.


    I dont remember being trusted that much though?


    If you are Silver then you must have already defeated the monsters right? Then you are the hero who saved our Duchy. And the fact that you came here as a prince and performed various borate performances is also for your little brothers sake, right? That is why I trust you. A person who can move for someone elses sake like you must be a kind person.


    Saying so, Finne shows a smile filled with kindness.


    She is really a good person since she is willing to believe that much in others.


    As she knows that I am Silver, she must also know that every step I took was to cause the downfall of the Duke and to have him support us using the debt of gratitude. Even so, Finne still believes in me.


    That trust can not be betrayed.


    The only one who knows my secret is Sebas. And Sebas will never betray me. If the secret leaks out, I will never forgive you. So never tell anyone about this.


    Yes! I understand.


    Hearing her cheerful reply, I sigh.


    I thought about using illusion magic to make her think that everything is a dream but surely it will eventually get exposed.


    And after it was exposed, it will be a fatal opening against us. Then it is better to have Finne believe in me like this.


    From our exchanges, I can mostly understand Finnes personality. If the secret is leaked, it will only be to the people that are close to her. It will not be toote even if I leave the hard measures for that time.


    To think that the secret I have been guarding for such a long time would be exposed like this..


    Please cheer up. you can have some sweets. Ah, I will pour you some tea as well.


    While looking at Finne who is happily arranging her sweets on the table and started preparing the tea, I retort in my mind.


    Its your fault alright.


    That concluded the report for this incident.


    Abel who just returned to the Duchy capital kneeled in front of the Duke and gave his report.


    Hearing everything, the Duke nodded along a few times and conveys his thanks to Abel.


    Truly well done. I am sorry that it turned into such a harsh request. This is separate from the quest reward but I want you to have it.


    Saying so he puts pouches in front of Abel.


    There is some money inside.


    However, Abel shook his head and refused.


    The reward from the quest will be enough for us sir. It is as my statement in the earlier report, Silver was the one who led us to resolve the situation. Please forgive us.


    I see Umu, understood. If something happens I will ask for you again. I will leave it to you at that time.


    Yessir. We will definitely answer your expectations and fulfill your quest with our own hands


    Abel leaves after saying so.


    The only ones left inside are me and the Duke.


    With this, we are at the conclusion.


    Yes. I couldnt have enough gratitude for you Your Highness. Thank you very much.


    Direct that gratitude to Leo. Both me and Silver are here for Leos sake after all.


    Yes..Your Highness, the Ducal House of Kleinert will give our full cooperation and backing to Prince Leonard. We will definitely repay your kindness.


    I can finally exhale in relief after hearing his word. I offer my right hand to the Duke. Seeing that, the Duke take my hand.


    We will be in your care.


    We will put His Highness Leonard on the throne without fail.


    Yeah.


    With this, Leo will be able to establish himself as the fourth faction in the current three-ways session war.


    With the prestigious Duke of Kleinert on our side, those that are waiting to see which direction the wind will blow will alsoe to Leos side.


    Our father will also recognize Leo as one of his sessor candidates, we are finally standing on the start line.


    I still cant let my guard down but I still am in a good mood after a job well done.


    However, the Duke started talking to me looking slightly uneasy.


    Your Highnessdo you have enough manpower on your side?


    Manpower huh..I want to say that we have but itpletely isnt enough. There are still nobles that decided to stay neutral as well. To start a negotiation with those nobles we would need more individuals that we can trust in.


    I see. I am relieved.


    Are you going to lend someone to us?


    Yes, I am thinking about having my daughter apany you.


    What?


    I replied without thinking.


    The Duke return my reaction with a bitter smile.


    It is normal that Your Highness will be surprised. I was surprised as well when Finne told me yesterday. Apparently, she wants to repay the princes who saved our territory no matter whatSince my daughter never asked for anything before.I am deeply moved that she said such a thing.


    No, wait..I am troubled if you put it like that.


    Dont say that my prince. That girl is a really famous person in the imperial capital. His Majesty the Emperor also took a liking on her as well. She will definitely be useful to you.


    I admit that but..is that fine with you, Duke?


    There are too many merits to count if we have her on our side. Finne is that useful.


    However, the reason that she suddenly wants to go to the capital must be the fact that she discovered my true identity yesterday. Honestly speaking, if she remains silently inside her territory then that would better give me peace of mind.


    In the imperial capital, she will have the opportunity to contact a lot of people and I will not know for sure where the information leaks.


    So I tried to appeal to the Dukes doting parent heart but.


    It is what that girl wishes for. Please make use of her somehow.


    I wanted to appeal to him with his daughter cuteness but it gave him a boost instead. Just how much of a capable parent are you?


    I ran out of the excuse to refuse him.


    In the end, I allowed Finne to apany me


    And then.


    Then I will be going. Otou-sama, Onii-sama.


    Yeah, make sure that you be useful okay?


    Be careful with your body too.


    Seeing off by her father and brother, Finne gets into the carriage.


    She waved to them from the carriage window until their figures disappeared then she stares at me who is sitting on the opposite side with my eyes shut.


    Prince Arnold. Although I am not a talented person but please take care of me.


    Haa


    Are you, angry.?


    I am simply amazed. From now on, we will fight the battle for the throne. It is a dark battle filled with countless bloodshed. If you want to withdraw then you can only do it now you know?


    I understand that well. Even so, I want to be helpful. Besides, if I am at Your Highness side, wouldnt it be easier for you to keep an eye on me?


    No, if you stay inside your territory then it would give me a much better peace of mind.


    Ehhhhhhh!?


    Looking at Finne waving her hands around in a panic, I sigh again.


    Letting this kind of girl expose my secret, will I be okay I wonder.

 Chapter 5: Imperial Capital Tour

    Chapter 5: Imperial Capital Tour


    Immediately after we returned to the capital we head to see Leo.


    Leo knows that I am making my move but he doesnt know about my connection with Silver. Therefore, it is necessary to answer his questions about that first.


    To think that Nii-san has a connection with Silver as well.. I know that you have many acquaintances but I didnt know that you know such an important person.


    He is not my acquaintance. He was the one that contacted me. He told me that as a proof of trust, he is going to help pull Duke Kleinert to our side. Thats why I created the story that Silver moved because you asked for his help. Sorry that I have to get your approval after it has already happened.


    After I give Leo the report about what happened in Leos room I exined about Silver to him.


    If I dont make it like Silver was the one who took the initiative it would be harder for me to move in the future.


    Eventually, my connection with Silver will be exposed. I have to prepare for that time as well.


    Its okay. Nii-san also has your own thoughts on the matter as well right?


    Yeah, I didnt immediately tell you because I didntpletely trust Silver. But he aplished what he said he would do. I think it is fine to trust him for now. However, it is certain that he is a man with many mysteries. We dont know his reason to cooperate with us either. It would be wise not to trust himpletely for now.


    I see..I want to meet him too.


    I will ry that to him but since he went out of his way to reach out to me, I dont think that man has any ns to meet you directly right now. I know how to contact him but it still depends on him whether he would respond or not. Since he wont follow our order directly, I think he is something like a Joker that only moves as he pleases so lets not rely too much on him.


    Understood. But thanks to him, the Kleinert Duchy was saved and the Duke also gave us his cooperation right? So I think that he must be a good person.


    Everyone is a good person with you..


    Giving up, I sigh.


    I feel like I have been sighing like this a lottely. The reason is needless to say since there is another person with the same type of personality as Leo.


    By the way, I heard that the Duke sent a person to help us but, who did he send? The Duke cante here personally after all


    Yeah, thats right. Sebas, can you call her for me?


    Yes, sir.


    I ask Sebas who was standing by in the corner of the room to bring Finne who is in the nearby room here.


    Pleased to make your acquaintance, Your Highness Leonard. I am the eldest daughter of Duke Kleinert, Finne von Kleinert. Please take care of me.


    Finne gracefully pinches the helm of her skirt and perform a curtsy.


    Without being surprised, Leo responds to her in a perfect manner.


    I am the eighth prince, Leonard Lakes Adler. I never thought there would be an opportunity for me to speak with the u Mowe herself. You are much more beautiful up close. It is my honor to finally meet you.


    My, what a skilled person. It is my honor to be able to meet Arnold-samas little brother. I am relieved since Your Highness is a gentle person like Arnold-sama said you would be.


    Nii-san spoke about me? That is intriguing. Can I hear what he said?


    Yes, I would be happy to. Ah, I will prepare some tea.


    Thank you.


    It took them less than a minute to have a heart to heart. My brother is so scary. His ability to slip into other peoples good side is already a talent.


    There are a fewmon topics between the two. Naturally, since they dont have many points of contact, they are often rising the topic about me.


    I can only make a cramped expression when they are talking about me. Leo must have noticed that and direct the conversation toward me.


    Speaking of which Nii-san. What kind of cooperation from Finne-san do you have in mind?


    Basically, I will have her be our negotiator. Andter, I will have her frequently travel from her mansion in the capital to our ce. That will show that Duke Kleinert is on our side. That is about it for now. Ah, I have already talked about Silver with her. You dont have to worry about that. She knows that I tricked her family and still cooperate with us.


    You made it sound like I am a bad person again.the fact that our house has angered Silver-sama was the truth, but it is also true that Arnold-sama has mediated between us. Wouldnt it be fine if we leave it at that?


    Thats good. I think so as well. Nii-sans w is that he tends to put himself down too much after all.


    Haa..


    It is like there are two Leo.


    Well, if we are going to gather more ally then it would be good to collect more people like this. My trouble will increase though.


    This is my style so dont worry about me. More importantly, Leo, did you gather allies in the capital?


    Unnnn, its hard to say. The influential people inside the capital were already taken by those three after all.


    I tried to change the topic by asking how Leo is doing on his end but it was as I expected.


    Even if they know that Duke Kleinert is backing Leo, the only one who will move is the neutral faction. In the first ce, those who are already taken in by the three rivals cannot move. That should be what was going on when they dont know that the Duke supported us.


    UmI dont know much about the imperial capitals circumstances so..can you tell me about the three rivals that you were talking about?


    Havent you tell her?


    She keeps asking unrted questions on the way here so I dont have enough power left for the exnation.


    I am sorry..


    Its fine, it is normal that he would be troubled. He is basically a person that always deflects a talk like that after all.


    He is!?


    It was because that was too troublesome to deflect though.


    Aw


    I took a sidelong nce at the sad-looking Finne and grab three jewels inside the room then arrange them on the table to make the exnation easy to understand.


    These are our three rivals. The first one is this blue jewel. The second prince, Eric Lakes Adler, twenty-eight years old. He has most of the cab ministers on his side and is known as the intelligent prince. The second one is this red jewel. The third prince, Gordon Lakes Adler, twenty-six years old. He heads out to the battlefield as the most powerful asset of our army, he is in the military faction. And the third one is this green jewel. The second princess, Zandra Lakes Adler, twenty-two years old. She is excellent in magic and has a lot of support from the magicians throughout the empire. These three are aiming for the throne while expanding their power. There are other members of the imperial family that are aiming for the throne but you cannotpare them to these three.


    The civil officials, the military and the magician. They have their own solid support base. The state that the nobles are taking advantage of this and build up their own power, that is the current session war. This began three years ago..when our eldest brother, the crown prince passed away on the battlefield.


    I have heard..my father used to say that if the wise First Prince is still alive, something like a session war would never happen.


    I couldnt agree more. If that person is still alive then this annoying stuff would never exist in the first ce.


    On the contrary, it is exactly because that person died that the others got the chance.


    I remember the sense of wrongness about that. He was both dignified and brave. His personality was also excellent like an upgraded version of Leo, would a person like that went and die on the battlefield?


    There was an investigation and the emperor himself was the one who personally investigated the case so it is proven that it was not plotted by someone but I cant shake off the feeling that there is some scheme hidden deep inside all of that.


    However, bringing up the dead will not help us.


    That person is no longer here and our three elder siblings are merciless to their enemy. Leo, unless you take the ce of our eldest brother and be the emperor, there will be no path left for us.


    I know. But, will I be able to do it


    Rest assured. I guarantee you can do it.


    Saying so, I p Leos back.


    Seeing Leo break into a fit of coughs, I and Finneughed.


    -


    The streets of the Capital are always busy.


    Finne looked at such a street and turn around toward me.


    Arnold-sama. What is that?


    That is an appraisal store. That ce has a certificate so their fees are quite high. And you can just call me Al.


    Will that be okay? Using a nickname?


    I will be troubled if people noticed my identity by chance so just call me Al.


    .Even if I call you with that afterward as well?


    Finne turns to look at me expectantly.


    There are only a few people who call me Al. However, if she wants to call me that there is no reason to stop her.


    Do as you like.


    Yes! Al-sama!


    What are you looking so happy about?


    While I am impressed that such a small thing like this can make her happy, I keep guiding her around the capital.


    On the way, we dine at a local restaurant. After that, I show her the important facilities of the capital.


    We dont have much time so just guiding her around the capital took us quite some time.


    When the timees when I thought that we should head back soon, Finne found an essory store.


    Ha~a..dont take long okay?


    Yes!


    Since she looked at me like she was pleading to take a look inside, I give her my permission.


    Since she doesnt say anything herself I cant say that she is willful. However, as ones eyes can convey the feeling as much as ones mouth, the power of the thing she said with her eyes wasnt half baked at all.


    How many times has it been?


    As I am tired I didnt enter the store. I lean my back on the pir in front of the store and wait.


    However, one of the customers did not let me rest at all.


    My My? If it isnt the Dull Prince?


    Hearing an unpleasant voiceden with sarcasm, I knit my eyebrows.


    Honestly, I have to run into a guy that I dont want to meet.


    The person that appeared is a young man with brown hair made into a bob hairstyle surrounded by his entourage.


    His longnky clothes and his hairstyle senses are simply put, bad. However, it seems like he thinks that it looks cool so he is brimming with confidence.


    His name is Gied von Horsvath. He descended from Horsvath house which is the house that ranked No.two of the oldest noble houses in the empire. And despite my unwillingness, my childhood friend.


    The Horsvath house possesses a territory near the imperial capital. Thus, he has a residence in the imperial capital and often came to the castle. Since we are the same age, adults around us stuck me and Leo with him. He often apanies us in lessons and training, that is the rtionship we have.


    However, he only put on a good face in front of Leo and bully me behind his back. His entourage is also his bullyrades from that time. I never retaliate nor have I never tell the adults. Moreover, the adults that noticed also overlooked him. It must have been quite a sight for them.


    Seeing a prince with a much higher status than their own getting bully might give them a sense of superiority after all.


    After we grew up, he often gets involved with me like this.


    Gied..its rare to meet you in a ce like this.


    I spotted a shabby looky face that shouldnt even be considered a prince when I was riding on my carriage you see. I thought I had to call out to you as one of the imperial nobles.


    Well, thanks.


    What is that attitude?


    Gied pushes my face with the walking stick in his hand and speaks with an irritated expression.


    Do you think that I cant hit you because we are in public? No one would raise a voice even if I beat you up you know? Nobody cares about your face anyway.


    I wonder. Leo has gotten famous recently, people might alreadye to know my face right?


    Its not like every citizen can remember the faces of all the imperial family members. Even with my notoriety, they should only know that I have ck hair and ck eyes. I appeared in front of the people in some ceremonies but since they were far away, theres no way that they can grasp our urate appearance.


    However, recently Leo has be famous. Theres no doubt that it would be a big problem if he hit me who has the same face.


    You are not Leonard. People can tell just by looking at you. You always dressed sloppily and your eyes are always looking downward. Its the sign of how unconfidence you are. Who would think that you are a member of the imperial family? Your behavior itself is nothing close to one!


    Saying so, Gied hit my shin with his stick. My face grimaced with a sharp pain but I dont fall down.


    I cant afford to make a scene here. It still looks like someone is being picked on by the noble but if people recognize my face as a member of the imperial family then it will cause a fuss. If it bes like that, then it will be troublesome no matter the result.


    Now, what to do?


    What is happening?


    I almost click my tongue.


    To think that she would show up now.


    Can you please do not mess up the situation?


    Finne look at the stick Gied used to hit me with and openly show her anger.


    Insolent!!


    Nn? Who is that? Your servant?


    I see so you are a rude person.


    Saying so Finne removed her hood.


    For a moment, Gied absentmindedly admires her beauty, but once he knows who he is talking to he jumped in surprise.


    Y, you areFii, Miss Finne!?


    Yes, I am Finne von Kleinert. And you are?


    I, I am Gied von Horsvath. The eldest son of Duke Horsvath.


    The son of the venerable Duke Horsvath? That is unfortunate. I thought that you would be a person who behaves himself with more honor.


    Gied begins to make an excuse for Finne who has a disappointed expression.


    He looks extremely unsightly. It was unthinkableing from Gied who always fuss over his dignity. To be criticized in front of a crowd like this, it is probably something his pride wouldnt allow.


    It, its a misunderstanding! This guy is..


    Prince Arnold Lakes Adler. You think that it would be okay no matter what you do to the Dull Prince? Do you have no respect or loyalty toward the imperial family?


    N, No, its not like that..


    I look at Finne.


    It would be bad if Finne makes Gied lose face here. Finne is the ue Mowe. On top of the fact that she is extremely famous in the capital, she is also the emperors favorite. It would be easy to have her save me here but I cant allow her to antagonize Gied.


    There is no need to make a useless enemy like this. If I let him do as he pleases then Gied would be satisfied and if he one-sidedly hit me then only his reputation will fall.


    I tried to tell her to stop with my eye but Finne doesnt pay it any mind.


    Then she says something outrageous.


    In the first ce..do you think that I am apanying Prince Arnold?


    Eh..?


    Finne looks straight at me.


    Recognizing what she wanted to do, I sigh.


    If its like this then I can do nothing but follow through with Finnes n.


    This is troubling, Finne-san. Since you dont want this to be a rumor, I was pretending to be Nii-san you know..


    My deepest apologies. Leo-sama.


    Eh, ah, eh, Leonard?


    Yeah, thats right. Gied-san.


    I fix my hair and stand up straight. I imitate Leos tone of voice and change my expression into a gentle one.


    Seeing my transformation, Gieds face turned blue immediately after he remembered what he had done.


    Le, Leonardits not like that. This is umm.


    Its fine Gied-san. I know that you have been doing something like that to Nii-san, as long as Nii-san doesnt say anything I also have no intention to move as well. But we have to excuse ourselves for today. I am in the middle of guiding Finne-san after all.


    A, Aa.G, got it


    Gied head back with a bad expression.


    If its me, in case something happened to Leo then I might bring up the respect and loyalty toward the imperial family like Finne did as well. At the very least, Leo is the fourth faction in the session war. Unlike me, he is a prince that might be an emperor.


    Gied must understand that it would be bad if he let the situation worsen like that as well. I hurriedly return my appearance back to normal.


    However.


    You really have to do that?


    I am sorry..


    Ha~a.lets go.


    First, we have to get away from this ce. We gathered too much attention.


    We walk toward the castle at a quick pace. I stopped when we are close to the castle and look at Finne.


    Finne is looking at me with a face like she wanted to cry.


    .You arbitrary did that right?


    I am truly sorry


    If you just leave it alone then it only would lower that guys reputation. But with this, that guy will at the very least be hostile toward you and Leo. Moreover, because they have the information that Leo might be moving around while pretending to be me, that information would make it harder for me to move.


    .


    If I keep on like this then she might really cry as tears are already umting in Finnes eyes.


    Seeing that, I look away.


    No matter what I say to Finne now, nothing will change. I cant me her for what happened.


    If you have learned then next time dont do something like that by yourself. It can be dangerous for you too, so dont do it again.


    Yes.


    She is still looking like she is about to cry.


    Looking at Finne hanging her head, I am at a loss. In the end, since I cant do anything I open my mouth.


    But..I understand that you did that for my sake. Thanks.


    Al-sama.


    Sorry that it has to end with a bad aftertaste when you were having a lot of fun.


    N, No! It is not Al-samas fault! It was all because of my thoughtlessness! I will be more careful next time! Th, thats whycan you guide me around again?


    Yeah, next time I will disguise myself as well.


    Hearing so, Finnes expression immediately got better and she smiled brightly.


    It was worth going out of my way to guide her around the capital to see that smile. Thinking so, I bring Finne back to the castle.


    TLN: With this we are done with the first arc/chapter of the story. I actually want to trante more of this before I go because this is a story that need a certain amount of world building before it be gold.


    Well, Im off to Japan in four days so I will have to leave it at this for now


    -Mr.Graverobber

 Chapter 6: Rivals

    Chapter 6: Rivals


    Even if you are a child of the Emperor, it doesnt mean that you get to see him every day. The reason is simple, it is because the Emperor who rules over such a vast empire is always busy.


    Almost every day the Emperor has a meeting with his subjects and the only ones who can participate are those who hold important positions. The Privy Council, the only one who can participate in such an imperial council among the Emperors children is only the Second Prince.


    However, on that day, the princes and princesses in the imperial capital were ordered to participate in that privy council.


    This is unusual. I wonder what is happening?


    It is not the once a year thing either. Is there some kind of an announcement, I wonder.


    I dont expect him to stop this blood-soaked session war either. Rather, he is a person who would think that only the one who won such a session war is worthy to be the next emperor.


    He is an Emperor before being a parent. Some would say that it is an emperors duty to prepare a suitable sessor who can protect and develop this vast empire. For that, he has to turn a blind eye to some sacrifices.


    Announcement huh..I hope it is a good one.


    Ten to one, it is going to be bad.


    While having such a conversation, we headed toward the throne room.


    Everyone, thank you foring.


    We are honored by your summon Your Majesty.


    Everyone bows to the blond-haired man on the throne.


    The 31st emperor of the Adracia empire, Johannes Lakes Adler. Even though he is already 51 years old but he looks like he is still in his early 40s.


    He is the reigning emperor of this empire that aged for more than 600 years as well as our father.


    The people around him consisted of only high-ranking civil and military officials.


    Their gazes point straight at us, the Emperors children. There are eleven of us today.


    Nine princes and two princesses. No one seems to be absent. Its a shame that my eldest daughter is still at the border. Well, we lets put that aside. I am happy, my children.


    Including our eldest brother who passed away, my father has 13 children.


    He is looking at us with satisfaction in his eyes.


    The eldest is 28 years old while the youngest is 10 years old. It is rare for us to gather together like this.


    Among us, a man with a big body frame speaks up.


    Your Majesty. What is the asion today? If its a war then please send me out by all means. Without sparing the might of the empire, I will crush the enemy for you.


    He is a red-haired man with huge armor. The Third Prince, Gordon Lakes Adler. He is one of the empires generals and among the Prince, he is the one who possesses the most military might.


    Some people describe him as intimidating but for me, the word I would use is arrogant. He is that much of a self-important man.


    The pro-war faction and high-ranking military officials are Gordons ally. If he bes the emperor, undoubtedly the empire will continue to take the territorial expansion policy. He might lead us to fight against the other continental powers (TLN: Other big countries on the continent) and we might be able to unify the continent under his rule. He would be a good emperor who those who are hungry for war.


    For those who dont wish for war, he would be close to the worst emperor they could ask for though.


    Gordon. You never change huh.


    The only thing you talk about is war this, war that. Do you still have a brain left in there? Look, His Majesty is troubled too you know?


    Seeing father making a bitter smile, a woman with long green hair spoke out.


    Covering her body in a ck robe, she is the Second Princess, Zandra Lakes Adler. Her face is good but her eyes give off a bad vibe. Thanks to that, she gives an overall severe impression. Perhaps her bad personality is as bad as her eyes suggested. In fact, the impression you got from her isnt wrong.


    Among our elder sisters, the one who has the most brutal personality is unmistakably Zandra. Maybe it was because she has such a personality, she is delving into the forbidden magic technique and revive them one after another. Thats the reason she is popr among the magicians.


    If she bes the empress then the empire would surely be a magical superpower. However, it might also be a mad country where inhumane researches are permitted.


    Fuhn, a weak magician like you probably wouldnt understand. It is a warrior honor to fight and perish on the battlefield. If you are going to deny me that I will crush you.


    Ara? What a dangerous thing to say. If you want honor that much then shall I gift wrapped it for you?


    The atmosphere turned severe in an instant.


    I wonder who is the dangerous one here. Arent both of you offer to kill each other just now?


    Well, they wouldnt go that far in front of the Emperor. The nerves these guys have.


    As I thought so, a blue-haired man cough.


    Please forgive my younger brother and sisters rudeness, Your Majesty.


    Saying so, he lowers his head.


    Among the children, he is the one closest to the Emperor. Wearing a pair of sses, he is a tall man with sharp eyes.


    The Second Prince, Eric Lakes Adler.


    The only one among the children who have the right to attend the privy council, holding the position of the Minister of Foreign Affair, he is the genius who oversee the empire diplomacy. As an intellectual, he is considered to be better than the Crown Prince and is currently the man who is closest to the throne.


    If he bes the emperor, the empire will definitely be safe. However, the people under his rule of logic and reason will undoubtedly feel suffocated. And to this realist man, he will never leave the seed of the future rebel alone. If this man bes the emperor, we will definitely be killed.


    Thats why we have no choice but to participate in this session war.


    Eric who apologizes in their ces is being stared at by Gordon and Zandra. The good part was taken by Eric after all.


    Its fine. Competition is a good thing. I did just that when I became the Emperor after all.


    Thispetition will eventually end up as a ughter.


    Everyone here knows that. Even so, the emperor still approves it. Thats because he believes that it is for the good of the empire.


    Now, that is why I thought up a way for everyone topete. It is the reason that I gathered all of you today.


    If it is apetition of strength then it is exactly what I want.


    Well, slow down Gordon. Dont take things so simple like that. What would you do if you have topete with your ten years old brother? So, to that end, for the first time, I am thinking about reviving a festival that has been abandoned for decades.


    Festival, Your Majesty?


    Hearing Erics question, the Emperor nod and give him a daring smile.


    In his younger days, he was a warrior whose name resounded on the battlefield. The army he led has the reputation of being undefeated. That side of him oftenes out with his fearless smile.


    The Knights Hunting Festival. It is the festival where each of the imperial knight orderspetes against each other with the rarity and the size of the monster they hunted. It was a festival that often organized during the old days when there were still many monsters running rampant in the empire but we no longer organize it now a day because the adventurers are so excellent. I want to revive that festival.


    The imperial knight order is the most elite of the empire. Different from the knights that serve the feudal lords, they are the knights that report directly to the emperor.


    They act as the trump card of the empire. When the army hit a roadblock, they are the ones we sent out to assure the victory of the empire, they are the Emperors sword whose loyalty lies solely in the Emperor.


    If it is the festival that mobilize such a knight order then it must be quite big.


    I see. The monster has been active as ofte after all. However, will the adventurer guild allow this?


    The adventurers job is to protect the people of this continent from the monsters. In other words, their job is monster hunting. Of course, there are other requests besides that but most of the requests are still monster rted jobs.


    To those adventurers, they wouldnt find a festival that takes away their job to be enjoyable.


    Dont worry. I have already got permission from the guilds headquarter. Since their branch offices around the empire cant deal with the rare monsters that appeared recently, it seems like they really want us to give them a hand. I heard that Duke Kleinert was troubled by such monsters too. Consider it as cooperation between us and the guild.


    Its not something I can just ept. What he said about the guild.


    The reason why guild branch offices are in the location with a few monsters is that the empire has to pay the maintenance fee for it. It is like when a monster appears, the empire says: Hey theres a monster, take care of it. However, the branch office in Duke Kleinerts territory didnt do the thing that they were paid to do. Since Silver didnt solve the incident on the guilds behalf as he took a different route to do the job, you cannot say that the guild did it.


    Considering all that, the correct exchange between them would be this.


    [What do you mean you cant even take care of a single monster even after we paid so much money to you?]


    [Were sorry]


    [I want to hold a monster hunting festival, you are going to approve that right?]


    [No, Um,that isgetting an approval is a little]


    [Haa? Then give us some good adventurers then.]


    [Th, that is]


    [Which is it?]


    [..w, we will approve of the festival.]


    Something like that, I think.


    He is the father of these viinous children after all. Theres no way he wouldnt use what happened at Kleinert Ducal as a bargaining chip.


    The guild headquarter must be in a tight spot between the local adventurers and the empire as well.


    Well, it is certainly true that monsters that never appear in the imperial territory before have been appearing recently. Moreover, they are high-level monsters too.


    If no countermeasures are taken, the damage will start to spread to the people, their crops and even the adventurers themselves. In that sense, it is a sound strategy to have the imperial knight order hunt down those rare monsters. If we organize a festival we can make money, improve morale and people can feel safe as well.


    As expected of the Emperor. He thought up a good strategy.


    However, the problem is that he is nning to use us at this festival too.


    Understood. In other words, you want us to lead the knight order to hunt the monsters, correct?


    As expected of you, Eric. you guessed it. I have allocated the knights to each of you. You can go out to hunt the monster together with them, I dont mind if you sit back and wait for the result either. Anyhow, I want this festival to be exciting.


    Saying so, the Emperor bring the conversation to an end. The reason that he goes out of his way to allocate the knights himself must be because he wanted to prevent his children from recruit all the excellent knights to themselves.


    Moreover, what he said about going out hunting with the knights or rx and wait for the result, at first it looked like he was being considerate for those who are not good at leading the troop. However, the knights will never swear their loyalty to those who cant go out to the frontline with them. It is a fatal weakness for those who are aiming for the throne.


    The Emperor must want to say that even if you cant fight, you must at least have enough resolve to stand on the same battlefield as them. If we cant show him that then we dont have the right to aim for the throne huh.


    Your Majesty. I understand about the festival but I have a question I would like to ask.


    What is it? Gordon.


    What will be the reward for the winner? If it is something cheap then that wouldnt serve as a motivation.


    Fumu, thats right. What do you want?


    Of course, I want the seat of the crown prince.


    Gordon fearlessly said so.


    Zandra is staring at him. If a look could kill then he would already be dead right now. Eric still seems to be cool on the surface but inside he must be quite irritated.


    You really are honest huh. Alright, as an answer to your honesty, I will be honest with you as well. I will not decide on the next crown prince at this kind of festival.


    Naturally, if a crown prince was decided at a festival like this we would be aughing stock of the other countries.


    Thats right, Zandra. However, it doesnt mean I am not going to give you a reward. So, I will appoint the winner as my ambassador plenipotentiary (TLN: a diplomat, invested with the full power of independent action on behalf of the emperor in a foreign country) To which country they will be dispatched to will be decided after we consider the future movements of other countries.


    Everyone stop breathing.


    If a prince or princess was appointed as the ambassador plenipotentiary, at the very least they would treat you as a sessor candidate in their dispatched country. And you would be able to connect the pipe between the empire and that country as well.


    For those participating in the session war, it would be an irresistible post.


    As the minister of foreign affairs, it wouldnt be as beneficial to Eric but even so, he would want the position. Above all, it would damage his pride as the minister of foreign affairs if other candidates were to deprive him of hisplete authority over diplomatic affairs.


    As long as he has something to lose, Eric will probably get serious.


    The Knight Order is the most elite of the empire. The knights will probably give their all no matter who they were assigned to, in the end, it will be depending on the prince or princesss disposition


    It seems like things are going to get troublesome.


    Thinking so, I started concocting a n to let Leo win this.

 Chapter 7: My Natural Enemy The Hero

    Chapter 7: My Natural Enemy The Hero


    It has be really troublesome.


    Seriously. This is a pinch for us.


    The next morning. I immediately invited Sebas and Finne to my room for a strategy meeting.


    As expected, Sebas seems to understand the seriousness of the situation.


    A pinch? Isnt this a chance for Leo-sama to show off his ability?..the knights were equally allocated by His Majesty as well and Al-sama should know how excellence Leo-sama is right?


    Haa.


    Th, that sigh just now is to make fun of me right!? I know that much!


    Hearing Finnes shout, I reluctantly start exining.


    Actually, Finnes idea is not wrong. Only half of it that is.


    This festival is both a chance and a pinch. It is a chance because theres a possibility for Leo to be the ambassador plenipotentiary. The reason that it is a pinch at the same time is if one of our three rivals be the ambassador plenipotentiary, the distance between us that we finally managed to close will widen again. Although we are now the fourth faction, we are still considerably weaker than the other three. If one of them takes the position, the other two can still somehow manage but we dont have that kind of leeway. Unless there is a drastic change, we will have to drop out of the session war.


    Is, is that the case!? Th, this is bad! We have to hurry and do something about it!


    Finne started to panic. She gets up from her chair and pacing around the room.


    I leave her alone and address Sebas.


    Did you gathered the information?


    There arent many avable, Your Highness. It seems like the knight order just heard about it yesterday themselves. This matter must be mostly decided by His Majesty and his close aid alone.


    If thats the case then the tricks we have up our sleeves are limited. The issue here is all depending on each of the candidates ability and luck huh..


    Will a rare monster appear? Will we encounter them? These things really depend on luck.


    No matter how strong you are, theres no meaning if you dont have the opportunity to show it.


    There is another piece of information. The knights are expecting the venue of this festival to be the eastern part of the empire.


    Eastern part? Why?


    The eastern part is originally the area where the damage from the monsters is the greatest, it is also the area that the adventurers subjugation cant keep up with the monster poption. Also, our knight order was dispatched to other areas but the eastern part was untouched by the previous knight dispatch.


    So he left the eastern part alone to let it serve as the festival venue huh. Thats certainly what my father would do.


    As expected, the knight cant be expected to hunt monsters in every corner of the empire. I thought that there would be some ces they couldnt cover but it seems that ce is the eastern part huh. If the area that was damaged by the monster bes the center of the festival it surely will be crowded with tourists. The rebuild will be easier as well.


    This is really like father.


    The festivals flow is like this, the knights will be dispatched to the eastern part and hunt the monsters there for several days, after that you will have to pick a unit that you are confident in then His Majesty will give out his judgment and decide the winner. Additionally, the story has already spread so the merchants are starting to flow to the eastern part as we speak.


    It is their business opportunity after all, the merchants will not miss it. The scale of this festival has gotten bigger huh..The influential people from all over the world wille to see it, this is going to be troublesome.


    A, Al-sama! I came up with a n!


    Lets hear it then.


    Finne ps her hand and raised it up.


    I dont expect anything from her but it would be a waste not to hear it. Finne is not a good strategist but she isnt an idiot.


    She might be able toe up with something strange as well.


    I think it is fine as long as Al-sama is the winner!


    It was idiotic of me to ced hope in you.


    Finne-sama. Arnold-sama must act as an ipetence one. It would be unnatural for him to suddenly show somepetency here.


    Ah, thats right..b, but theres no other way we can win with a certainty left isnt it..?


    It is as Finne says, for me to take the first ce is the most certain way to do this. This is because of the participation of Silver. Of course, the other candidates and their knights cant possibly hold a candle to him.


    However, if we do that, we will lose our trump card and it would be difficult to make Leo the emperor. If I carry it out, it will lead to separating the valuable poprity.


    No matter how I think about it, it is a bad move.


    We have toe up with something else.


    But there are only a few hands we can y in this situation. The other candidates can y the hand like luring a rare monster to the eastern part or they could find out the location of a rare monster in advance but our sidecks human resources to do that.


    I know. They will definitely do that but I can also do something simr as well. I can just drive the monster to the east as Silver myself.


    Y, you cant! Doing something like that.!


    Finne was the first to oppose my proposal.


    Looking at her, I and Sebas make a bitter smile.


    She is really simr to Leo.


    Right, if I do that I might put the people living in the eastern part in harms way after all. Thats why we will not do that. Leo would never approve of such a method as well.


    In terms of personal feeling, it is the n that I absolutely dont want to take. My pride as an adventurer wont allow me to do that. But if theres no other way left, I might have to do it. However, thats not the case now. If the other candidates besides Leo turn out to be tyrants then it would be a different story but what is at stake right now is only mine, Leos and our mothers life. As expected, I cant make the people suffer just for mine and my rtives life.


    Is that soIm d.


    Feeling relieved, Finne takes a breath and immediately lowers her head.


    M, my deepest apologiesI have blurted out a hasty remark again! Of course, Al-sama would do something like that!


    Its fine, just say what you thought. Your opinion is always just after all.


    What do you mean..?


    It means that he likes you Finne-sama.


    Ma, Maa!!


    Even though I didnt say it myself, Finnes face turned red and she covers it with both hands.


    Its fine for you to get embarrassed by yourself but the one who said that was Sebas. Not my word.


    I dont remember saying that I like her though?


    Then do you hate her?


    No, that is..


    So, lets settle that you like her then. Isnt that great Finne-sama.


    Yes!


    Looking at Finnes cheerful smile, I am getting exhausted.


    In the end, we cante up with a good idea so we decided to make it our homework and end the meeting.


    -


    The next day, I took a guild request as Silver.


    This is because the guild has notified me that a high-rank quest hase in.


    I rarely move out twice in a month before. It seems like the matter about the increase in the monster poption inside the empire is true.


    Well, it doesnt mean that the monster that appeared is strong enough to trouble an SS-rank adventurer like me. The monster that appeared this time is a Red Cerberus. It is an extremely strong variant that turned the table on many adventurers before so the guild has issued out a bounty for its head. Its rank is AAA, the same rank as the King-Minotaur I took down previously.


    Cerberus itself is a rare monster that originally doesnt exist inside the empire. It mustve run away from other adventurers and entered the empires territory.


    I quickly subjugated it, while thinking: dont go wander into the empire when the empire is so busy right now!


    As expected, it wasnt killed in a single blow, it went down after I hit it three times with magic. At thest blow, its body was almost gone but its fang was still intact so I decided to bring that back as evidence of subjugation.


    As I was performing such adventurers work, a group of cavalry approached me from a distance away.


    They are riding here with quite a speed. I wonder whose cavalry it is? The lord in this area should have been informed by the guild that Silver was heading here for Cerberus subjugation though


    You there! Was the explosion just now your doing?


    What if it is? How about giving me your name first?


    While answering the question that came over my back, I recovered the fang and turned around to face the cavalry.


    Then I froze.


    Because I found an unexpected person.


    .! ?


    Riding on top of the horse was a beautiful girl.


    She has long sakura-colored hair and jade-colored eyes. Her straight back and strong look give me the impression of a strong elegant sword.


    I know who she is. I know her well.


    Since I havent gotten involved with her for several years, I didnt recognize her voice but as soon as I saw her figure I know who she is. Rather, if you are talking about a person with sakura-colored hair and jade-colored eyes, theres only one person who fits that description in the empire.


    I am the captain of the third corps of the imperial knight order, Elna von Amsberg. I heard that a Cerberus has been rampaging in this area but, perhaps you already subjugated it?


    Amsberg.


    Just by hearing that name, the surrounding countries would start to tremble.


    They are the descendant of the hero who took down the demon king who shook the continent 500 years ago.


    After defeating the demon king, the emperor at the time want to pull the hero to his side however, the hero said he did not need the status of the duke, marquis or count. He refused every reward offered to him and was about to set out on a journey. The emperor came up with a proposal to that hero, he offered the hero a special peerage, a peerage that only one exists in the whole continent.


    It was called the Brave it is the highest rank among the imperial aristocrats, its standing is even higher than that of a prince, and they practically dont need to bow down to anyone except the emperor.


    But no one everins about such treatment. That is because they are worthy of it, no they are more than worthy of it because of their military gains that have umted for hundreds of years.


    The guardian of the empire. Elna is the sessor of that Brave House of Amsberg.


    And she was the one who protected my weak self from the bullies when I was young. She called me a weakling and gave me a spartan training and the thing she nted inside me made me unconsciously cant deal with her, my natural enemy. I dare say, what she did back then was actually bullying.


    Because of that I unconsciously step back, I couldnt speak but then I remembered that right now my face is hidden behind a silver mask so I managed to pull myself back together.


    Thats right, right now I am not Arnold, I am Silver.


    I am not afraid of Elna!


    Dont you know just by looking? Seem like thedy from the Brave house doesnt have such a good eye huh.


    What did you just say?


    Ah.


    C, Crap ! ! ? ?


    I have been talking like this for years so I unconsciously used such a tone on her.


    Th, this is bad!!


    Judging from that appearance, you are the SS-rank adventurer Silver, right? Just because you are a little well off you seem to be quite cocky huh?


    Elna smile at me.


    But I know. Elna often smiles while she is angry. This is undoubtedly her angry smile.


    Th, this is bad.. I dont want to get involved with Elna. if I dont smooth things over now..


    You have been active around the imperial capital so they start calling you the guardian of the capitaltely right? Is it that? Can I take this as a challenge toward our Amsberg house?


    Guardian of the Capital is only something that the people called me. I didnt call myself with such a name and I am not interested in such a nickname either.


    Al, Alright. How this.


    I appealed to her that I am not her enem-.


    Are you saying an insignificant nickname like our Amsberg houses is uninteresting to you? Or are you saying that you thought nothing of our name in the first ce? Either way, that is clearly a provocation right?


    AHHH! ! ? ?


    Its over! Her first impression of me is so bad, no matter what I say she will take it the wrong way! In the first ce, Elna super hated losing. Once you start a fight with her, she wont be satisfied unless she wipes the floor with her opponent.


    Kuh! If ites to this then!


    Lets clear away this long-standing resentment. It seems impossible to build a friendly rtionship with her like this anyway.


    As I collected myself, I give Elna a condescendingugh.


    Fuu, you seem to be quite conscious of my reputation. The Brave house really values their fame huh. To think that you are so small-minded to the extent that you cant even tolerate others beingplimented.


    Wha!? You! I will not forgive anyone who dares to say such an insolent thing about my house!


    Who is the insolent one here? I was subjugating a monster ording to the guilds request. But from what you said, you intended to hunt it if I havent already right? Isnt that a provocation toward the adventurer guild as a whole?


    I have no such intention! It was for the people!


    Captain. Please calm down. Even if there was a mimunication, if there was a request from the adventurer guild, we would be in trouble. Moreover, we have to hurry to the capital as well.


    Kuh.! Silver! Remember this! The one who is protecting the empire is us the Brave house, the knights, and the soldiers! Not some adventurers like you!


    I will remember it. I might immediately forget about it afterward though.


    Damn you..!


    Looking at the enraged Elna leaving, I thought to myself that Ive finally done it. But at the same time, I feel refreshed after I managed to let out my long years of resentment.


    Elna joined the imperial knight order when she was eleven, she is a genius among geniuses. Since she was often assigned important missions, we hardly met since she became a knight. When we met once in a while, because she doesnt have much time, all we managed to do was a short conversation.


    However, this time I was able to gain an upper hand against her. Ahh, it felt so good! Now I understand how a bullied child feels when they get their revenge on the bully.


    It doesnt change the fact that I created an unnecessary enemy though


    What am I doing.


    If the Amsberg house decided to be hostile toward us then it will entirely be on me..


    I screwed up..


    I head back while scratching my head.

 Chapter 8: The Strongest Knight and The Strongest Adventurer

    Chapter 8: The Strongest Knight and The Strongest Adventurer


    A few days after I returned to the imperial capital.


    The fateful day hase as many people are busy preparing for the festival.


    Who do you think woulde?


    It must be some of the high-ranking captains.


    I was waiting for a person in my room at the castle.


    Today is the day that the Emperors children will know which of the knight corp will be their for the festival. The method is simple. Each of the knight captains will visit the childrens room.


    Each corp of the imperial knight order has its own number. The smaller the number the more elite that corp is. Especially the top three, they are being led by captains of the strongest ss. To evenly distribute the war potential, they must have some of the army dropouts included in their rank as well.


    Anyone is fine as long as it isnt Elna


    Saying something like that again..She is the prodigious child of the Brave house of Amsberg who joined the imperial knight order at 11 and became a captain at 14 you know? Wont it be great if we can pull her to our side?


    Her ability alone that is. I cant deal with her as a person.


    She is reputed for her high moral and is said to be the next head of the imperial knight order though?


    Thats just only on the outside. Both the people and the knights dont know her true nature. I will never forget the moment I met her. It was when I was 7 years old. Do you know what she said to me after she saved me from the bullies?


    Well, I wonder.


    She called me a weakling you know? Is that a word you would use on a bullied child? And after that, she handed me a wooden sword and start practicing with me. I got beat up one-sidedly and after that day I start ying inside my house so that I dont have to meet her anymore. I cant deal with her on the subconscious level! It is a terrible story no matter how you take it right? That woman is the devil herself.


    I was enthusiastically exining about her to Sebas but Sebas only shrugs his shoulders like I am a hopeless child.


    Damn it! Why doesnt he get it!


    As I grew restless, the door suddenly opened.


    There appeared,


    What is this about a devilish woman?


    Said the smiling Devil (Elna) herself.


    The moment I see her figure, my face immediately contorted. Then.


    SEBAS! CALL THE KNIGHT! THERES A DEVIL HERE!!


    Unfortunately Your Highness, I think nobody woulde. The strongest knight is already here after all.


    As expected of you Sebas. Your Highness the Prince, Arnold Lake Adler. I, Elna von Amsberg, captain of the 3rd corp of the imperial knight order, reporting for duty. It has been a few years since west met but it seems you are still the same Your Highness.


    Tsk..! Is that sarcasm?


    Yes, of course. It seems you have be quite popr in the capital huh. I heard they are calling you the dull prince. Isnt that great?


    Yeah, thanks to you. I was having the time of my life.


    Weugh at each other.


    Even if we havent met for several years, we are still childhood friends. Even though I am a prince and she is the daughter of the Brave family, we know each other well.


    We were staring at each other with a smile but it was me who looks away first.


    What are you doing here? I dont remember calling for you?


    Of course I am here because of that festival. Dont you already know?


    I dont believe it..


    Thats rude. I went through a lot of trouble you know? I even asked the Emperor to let me partner up with you.


    Dont do anything unnecessary!? Are you asking to be targeted by my brother and sister!?


    Its not that I didnt think about it. But you arent aiming for the throne in the first ce right, Al?


    Thats not the problem here! Argh damn it! Why do you have to be like this even from back then!?


    I know that she did it while thinking about me but it doesnt help me aplish my own goal.


    For a time like this, I want her to ask father to let her partner with Leo. Well, I dont know if she will do it if I tell her to go over to Leos side though.


    At the very least because Elna is now working with me, my status has changed from a nobody to one of the aces. This made it harder for me to move. Elna is a person that naturally attracts attention. Its safe to say that any covert operation on my part is now impossible.


    If she joined the other camp I would be troubled but I am even more troubled because she joined mine. Thats Elna for you. It isnt just the problem with ourpatibility, I just really dont want her to work under me.


    I will make sure you win this. Lets make everyone who calls you the dull prince eat their own word!


    I dont want that..


    Dont be like that. I already dered so to His Majesty so we will have to undergo special training! For now, lets see how much you have improved in your horse-riding. Now, lets head to the training ground.


    ..Sebas. I have a headache. I think it is serious..


    Thats certainly sound bad. It must be some kind of serious mental illness. If you train your mind and body you might be cured, Your Highness.


    I begrudgingly stare at Sebas but he totally ignored me.


    Theres not much time left until the Knights Hunting festival. Nothing would change even if I train for a few days.


    Having that in mind, I was dragged to the training ground.


    ! ! ? ? It hurts..


    M, my deepest apologies! I will do it more gently.


    The Next Day.


    I couldnt move from my bed because of the muscle pain so Finne is applying ointment on me. Anyway, my back is totally out ofmission. It is so painful that I dont want to move at all.


    This is because Elna thoroughly whipped me into shape at her horse-riding lessons. That was the first time for me to swing a sword or a spear on horseback. That was extremely harsh. I fell off the horse and hit my back so many times.


    If this keeps on going every day I will surely die.


    Arnold-sama. Elna-sama told me that she prepared another training for you this afternoon.


    Does her dictionary doesnt have the word rest in it..?


    As expected of the person who is said to be the seconding of the hero. But, Al-sama, as Silver-sama shouldnt your ability be on par with her? Are you intentionally acting like you cant ride a horse?


    Arnold-sama is an ancient magic specialist. His basic physical strength is even lesser than that of a normal person. Horse-riding, swordsmanship, modern magic he cked off on all of those subjects so his abilities in that regard are nothing special, Finne-sama.


    Is that so? I thought that the adventurers were all physically strong.


    Most of them are like that..but I used ancient magic to cover for my poor physical ability and I dont intend to train my physical ability in the first ce.


    His Highness often use transfer magic to cover his long-distance travel. The time when His Highness went out without using transfer magic like when he went to the Kleinert Ducal is rare after all. Even then, he used ancient magic to strengthen his body. Without ancient magic, he is a weakling just like Elna-sama said.


    I dont have the energy left to refute Sebass poisonous tongue.


    I let out a sigh while lying on the bed.


    However, Sebas calls out to me with a brighter voice.


    But depending on how you look at it, even if it is a hard time for Your Highness, it has be a good opportunity for Leo-sama.


    Right..


    Eh? What do you mean?


    I decided to give a brief exnation to Finne who looked like she doesnt understand the situation.


    Even so, I dont have to give her a detailed exnation either.


    Elna is said to be the strongest knight. So, even if I won no one would think that it is my achievement.


    That is right. It is as Finne-sama said, if we cant make Leonard-sama the winner, the method with the most certainty is to make Arnold-sama the winner. However, it would be unnatural if Arnold-sama suddenly wins thepetition out of the blue.but now we have the strongest card on our hand.


    I see! Arnold-sama will get serious right!


    Well, even if I dont do anything, Elna would have done it by herself anyway. Either case, I think we will win. Elna is that skilled. If I dont get in her way it is almost certain that we will win.


    That must be why His Majesty the Emperor paired Arnold-sama with Elna-sama. He must be expecting Arnold-sama to pull Elna-samas leg in thispetition.


    The Emperor would never have thought that he just created a tag team between the empires strongest knight and the strongest adventurer!


    Amazed at the happy looking Finne, I put on my jacket.


    There are a few more days until the Knights Hunting festival. I have to do what I can before then.


    Even in the worst case, I would win and keep the ambassador position away from the others. But the best result here would be Leos victory.


    Why is that? Even if Al-sama bes the ambassador plenipotentiary and builds a connection with other countries, wouldnt it eventually be Leo-samas in the end?


    Even so, it would be better if Leo wins this. There will be a lot of influential people whoe to visit the festival after all.


    You said such a dignified thing but arent you actually just find the position to be troublesome?


    My shoulders jumped.


    Seeing that he hit the bulls eye Sebas let out a sigh, Finne, on the other hand, call out to me.


    Al-sama.arent you giving up too much for Leo-sama?


    Nn? Give up?


    Al-sama is saying something like that to hand everything to Leo-sama. I know that.


    HaaFinne-sama. It seems like you have misunderstood His Highness, the prince in front of your eyes is really a troublesome person you know?


    I cant hide it from Finne huh.its my habit from a long time ago you see. I really want to give everything to Leo. the throne for example.


    Thats exactly it! As an elder brother, that is great but it is no good if you overdo it. I think Leo-sama will be sad too.


    I managed to use Finnes misunderstanding to evade Sebass sermon.


    Seeing I skillfully tricked Finne, Sebas frowned.


    Tricking a woman is not really something I can approve of.


    I didnt trick her. I just made her misunderstand.


    Saying something like that again. Elna-sama will get angry at you, you know?


    Is she my mother or something.


    I am envious of you to have such a caring childhood friend. I dont have anyone from my childhood after all.


    Dont be, it will just be annoying. Especially since she often does lots of unnecessary things too.


    Ara? Unnecessary things you say?


    A voice flew into the room.


    When I take a look I saw Elna standing by the door.


    She is smiling but I feel like I can see the angry mark exuding from her.


    For a moment, the deep fear she nted in me made me look away but since it shows no sign of going away, I reluctantly open my mouth.


    You came even without me calling, arent you too much of a busybody ?


    Thats rude. I even went out of my way to bring an ointment to a certain someone who cant move because of muscle pain you know?


    Im fine. I already got some applied to me by a person who is a hundred times kinder than you.


    Ara? Are you perhaps talking about Ms.ue Mowe over there?


    Ah, Yes. Pleased to meet you. I am Finne von Kleinert.


    Im Elna von Amsberg. Leos room is one thing but I never thought I would find you at this hopeless princes room.


    Saying so, Elna gives Finne a gentle smile.


    The nature of her smile ispletely different than the one that she gave me. It is a smile to manipte others impressions.


    Al, I get the feeling that you tried to make fun of me just now?


    Its just an imagination.


    Good. now, shall we.


    Saying so, Elna dragged me off the bed by the neck.


    Seeing me panicked, Elna gives me an exnation with her usual smile.


    Just now you said that you were fine right? Now, lets head to the training ground.


    Wha!? Thats not what I mean! Ouch! That hurts!? Stop-! ! I am an injured person you know!?


    A muscle pain doesnt count as an injury. Move your body and it will go away on its own.


    Saying so, Elna dragged me to the training ground and we started training just like yesterday.

 Chapter 9: Those Who Move Behind the Scene

    Chapter 9: Those Who Move Behind the Scene


    Night.


    I head to the castle basement, there I ce my hand on an inconspicuous wall. Doing so, line of light ran through the wall and the wall slid open.


    Without finding such a phenomenon surprising, I enter the now open passage.


    Inside was a staircase leading further down. I continue forward until I found a wooden door.


    What was waiting behind the door was a beautiful study room.


    There are countless old books and candles that are always lit even though nobody ever tends to it.


    Because the person who was using this room waszy, he used magic to make the candles lit all the time.


    Your magic research is as amazing as always Gramp (TLN: Jii-san)


    The mystery of magic wont be solved no matter how many years it takes after all.


    The one who answered me was a small old man. Moreover, he is half-transparent too.


    He is sitting on a chair while happily reading a book. When he has to turn the page, he skillfully uses his magic to do so.


    You wouldnt be able to judge from his appearance but even like this, he was once an emperor.


    You are so carefree even though your magic research led you to be sealed inside a book. The people outside are calling you the Mad Emperor you know?


    That was just a mistake. To think that my body was taken by a demon. Such a foolish mistake.


    Said the old man, Gustav Lakes Adler.


    My great-grandfather as well as the emperor of two generations ago.


    As you can see, he is a magic maniac who has no eyes for anything besides magic. He even created this secret room for his magic research.


    Thanks to that, his body was hijacked by a demon that was sealed inside a book. The demon used his body toy waste to the imperial capital. It is written in the history that he went crazy at the end of his research on ancient magic.


    That is why ancient magic is a taboo for the imperial family.


    However, time passed. After he met me, he taught me how to use ancient magic and is now my master.


    Now, only his spirit remained inside the book, he has no body. What I am seeing right now is just his thoughtform. (TLN: For more information https://psi-encyclopedia.spr.ac.uk/articles/thoughtforms)


    I released him from the sealed book when I opened it but it seems he doesnt want to get a new body. He seems happy to be able to leisurely perform his magic research in peace.


    You really are carefree huh, seriously. Even though it is your fault that I have to hide the fact that I can use ancient magic like this too.


    Think it the other way around. You can learn to use ancient magic because I was sealed here right? My treasured silver mask is also useful, correct?


    Well, moderately.


    You really are an ungrateful great-grandson.


    Even when he said that his eyes never leave the book.


    He read through books that are rted to magic and when he thought up an original magic or new theory he would start writing it down. He has been continuing to do that all this time.


    In fact, he is so satisfied with that to the extent that I dont want to disturb him.


    Even so, there is a reason that I am here.


    And it seems like he noticed that too.


    You have something to consult with me, right? Just say it. Dont be reserved.


    My little brother got involved in the session war.


    If he is excellent, he will eventually be involved. Thats the session war.


    As I thought.I should see if someone intentionally got him involved huh.


    Thats what I would do. If it turns out to be an enemy then I can openly settle it after all.


    It has been on the back of my mind.


    Because the old general was assassinated, there were only two choices left for us. However, no matter how much that old general favor Leo, he wouldnt post a threat to the other three candidates. Still, someone chose to assassinate him at such an early stage.


    They may have been wary of Leo but the real intention was to use dealing with Leo as an excuse to be hostile toward us huh.


    I have another question.


    Here is the former emperor.


    In other words, he was the winner of his session war. If he is my ancestor who overcame all the tricks and schemes of his time, he should be able to answer my question. I was about to open my mouth, but Gramp gave me a reply faster than I could even ask.


    If I was the second or the third son then I would assassinate the crown prince. That is your answer.


    ..I havent asked anything yet though?


    I thought that would be the thing you would eventually ask if you are talking about the session war. I was the eldest so I have been exposed to a lot of assassinations. Coming from me, the crown prince who got himself assassinated is the bad one. The thing that will wait for you after the most promising candidate was assassinated is just a muddy strife after all.


    The only result from my fathers investigation was just death in action you know?


    Maybe it was cleverly covered up or the Emperors close aids themselves were involved. Or..maybe the Emperor himself was involved. In any case, it is weird for a crown prince who is the closest one to win the session war to die on the battlefield. If your little brother entered the battlefield you would do your best to protect him, correct?


    Of course.


    Thats your answer. There must have been many people who think so too. Even if they tried their best to protect him but couldnt it would still smell like a conspiracy. Considering the history of the session war up until now, something like this isnt rare.


    Gramp said such a depressing thing.


    However, he is persuasive.


    And if all his guesses are correct, then everything that will happen from now on is a conspiracy of someone.


    In other words, there is something behind this Knights Hunting festival as well.


    Gramp. Do you have any magic that canmand monsters?


    ARE WE TALKING ABOUT MAGIC! GOOD! LET ME HEAR MORE ABOUT IT!


    Seeing Gramp suddenly turned to look at me, I let out a sigh.


    Is it because he really doesnt care about anything besides magic? He only shows that much interest when we are talking about it after all.


    For him to prioritize a topic about magic before his disciple as well as his great-grandsons serious consultation. This person might really be crazy as they say.


    Recently there has been an increase in the number of monsters in the empire. Among them, there are some that are powerful rare monsters. I have been thinking if someone is manipting them from behind the scenes.


    Fumu...if it is just several monsters then there is a magic that can be used tomand them but such a magic that canmand that amount of monsters doesnt exist.


    Is that so..so I was just overthinking it huh.


    I thought that if it is magic rted then it might be the second princess, Zandras doing but if Gramp said that such a magic doesnt exist then that must be the case.


    If that is the case then the monster appearances are just a coincidence huh.


    Well, theres no such magic but if it is a magic tool then there is one.


    Magic tool?


    Its an ancient magic tool. It ys the tune that monsters like and it can be used to lure out monsters. Depending on the users magic power, you can lure out quite a lot of them too.


    Such a thing really exist?


    ording to the book it is. I think it was a flute called Hameln. If a person with a lot of magic power used it, that person could make the monsters appear all over the empire.


    The people of old sure developed both useful and troublesome things huh.


    In the era that magic was more developed than this one, the magic tools would also be much more superior to ours. Such magic tools have been excavated from the ruins and have been made into national treasures in various countries but there are also those that suddenly appeared as well.


    So there is something like thatActually, the Knights Hunting festival will be held soon. The one that each of the imperial family members leads the knights.


    Hou? The current generation Emperor sure did something interesting huh. Whats the reward?


    Its the ambassador plenipotentiary position. Because of our circumstances, we cant afford to lose here either. But if the opponent has that flute in their hand then theres no chance for us to win..


    Thats true. They can summon the monsters anywhere they like after all. If they dont recklessly use it then their victory is but guaranteed. But, if its me I would never choose such a stupid method.


    Gramp dered so.


    I also agree with his words. I would not do such a stupid thing like that either.


    At first nce, it would look like a good idea but in fact, it will only provide you with an immediate profit.


    If any of the three of my elder siblings are using that magic tool, I would, of course, join hands with the other two. Even if it is a session war if you do something that would disadvantage the empire you wouldnt be able to escape from your sin. If they keep persisting on doing such a thing, undoubtedly it would greatly damage their power base.


    I dont think that those three would risk doing that. In other words.


    The person who is moving behind the scenes is not the main contender of this session war huh.


    Thats right. Regardless of whether that person is connected to the main contender or not, for that person to lure the monsters into the empire and put the country in harms way, that person wouldnt be satisfied with just the position of ambassador plenipotentiary.


    .Another troublesome thing has appeared huh.


    I cant just look at it from the surface, I have to look at the bottom of it too.


    It isnt a simple problem of winning or losing the festival anymore. If I dont find out the person behind those monsters, this Knights Hunting festival will not just be a battle for the ambassador plenipotentiary seat alone.


    Is there any way to obstruct the effect of that Hameln?


    You can only break it. As long as theres a sound that only monsters can hear, obstructing its effect would be difficult.


    So I can only focus on the Knights Hunting festival huh.


    Thats right. But it is the same for their side as well. They judged that they cant use the flute at the festival, In other words, they have to use it before the festival begins. There is definitely something going on behind this festival. Be careful.


    I received that advice and left the room.


    On my way back to the room.


    I sensed a presence behind me. I was about to turn to face this unknown presence when the man shouted toward me.


    Freeze.


    ..You know that I am Arnold Lakes Adler right?


    Of course.


    Saying so the man pulls out a knife.


    To think that they would move this fast.


    I wont kill you but I will have you sleep for a while.


    I cant really just say yes to that though.


    I slowly turn around.


    During the moment that I was full of openings, the man did not move.


    After I turned around, what I found is a man dressed in back. A typical assassin look. But since he said that he wont kill me,


    Wh, What did you do..!?


    I stopped your movement with a barrier. Calling out and say that you wont kill me really bite you back isnt it.


    There is no doubt that he is a skilled assassin.


    He was able to infiltrate the castle with such heavy security after all. But even such a skilled assassin couldnt guarantee that he can inflict a wound that would make the target out ofmission without endangering the targets life.


    Thats why he called out to stop me. And that gave me the time to construct this barrier.


    Well, even if he didnt do that, I always have a detection barrier deployed around me anyway. Theres no way that anyone could approach me without me noticing.


    It would be a suicide to go out in the middle of the night without caution after all.


    Tsk.! You are not just an ipetent prince huh!?


    Well, calm down and just answer my questions. When you infiltrated the castle you have someone to guide you right? Who is that?


    Fuh! I will not talk! If I say the name of my client I die!


    So you dont deny it. Okay, I get the gist of it.


    ! ?


    Only those three can interfere with the castles security.


    If someone other than that wants to guide an assassin into the castle then it would take a lot of preparation. That is unthinkable. After all, the reason someone would target me would be because of Elna.


    To sent assassins to attack me to prevent Elna from taking part in the Knights Hunting festival, that is quite underhanded huh. It is only natural for me to prepare for that.


    Futhats the same on our side! Get him!


    At the same time, someone appeared behind me without showing his presence.


    The man that appeared there was Sebas.


    It seems they are acting in a group of four. Ive already put the other three out ofmission, Arnold-sama.


    Good work, Sebas.


    Wh, at..?


    Do you really think that I would let Arnold-sama walk alone in the middle of the night? You seem to be looking down on us huh.


    Kuh..!


    Now.spit it out. Who are you working for?


    I erect a soundproof barrier and start casting an illusion spell, it is a spell that shows you the thing that you are most terrified of. I cant see what he is seeing but the image should be vivid for him.


    Surprisingly, I got to know the name of his client with just that.


    HII ! ! ? ? F, FORGIVE ME! ? PLEASE FOR GIVE MEEE! ! ! ! ZANDRA-SAMAAA! ! ! ! I, I DIDNT TALK ! I DIDNT SAY A WORD ! !


    Hee.so you are an assassin of Zandras apprentice huh. Seem like you underwent some tough training, arent you.


    To bind her subordinates with fear, it really seems like what that person would do. What shall we do with them?


    Even if we get rid of them, we cant do any damage to Zandra. But if we kill them the clean up would be troublesome. Just find some suitable ce to put them in, we might have a use for themter after all.


    As you wish.


    I took a sidelong nce at the man who is still seeing the illusion of Zandra and turn away from him.


    For her to send an assassin at this timing, it would mean that Zandra has nothing to do with the monster appearances. She was trying to get rid of me because she was aiming for the seat of the ambassador plenipotentiary at the Knights Hunting festival. If she willing to go this far, she shouldnt be the one who is behind the monster appearances.


    Now, I wonder who did it.


    Leaving behind that word, I returned to my room.

 Chapter 10: Commence

    Chapter 10: Commence


    Thergest city in the eastern part of the empire: Kiel


    This city that is the center of the Knights Hunting festival is now jam-packed with people.


    The merchants mustered their wit ande up with various kinds of stalls on the street of Kiel. Just by walking around you would find a lot of strange things that you never have seen before being sold on the street.


    After buying and eating a lot of stuff, I and Leo are currently standing on the wall of Kiel.


    It is really a big crowd huh.


    Yeah. its a good thing. The eastern people have been under the threat of monsters all this time after all, I think something like this is necessary for them.


    Right. They seem to think that it is fathers fault that the problem hasnt been dealt with sooner. It is like he is trying to use the money to please them. Like: Just enjoy the festival, or something like that.


    He must have guessed that the peoples dissatisfaction wouldnt be dispelled just by doing this festival.


    It would be meaningless to have a festival if the people dont loosen their wallets after all. He just spent his money as a trigger for them to do so.


    The eastern people who were troubled by the monsters are very cautious. They wouldnt spend their money unless we do so first.


    In a sense, he is quite a great person.


    So you are here?


    As we heard a voiceing from behind, we turn around at the same time.


    Doing so, we found Elna standing there.


    Hey, Elna. How are you doing?


    Unn, as usual, I guess. What about you?


    It is as usual for me too. But Im feeling better now.


    Ara? Why is that?


    It is unusual for Leo to say something like this.


    He is a guy who always ys it safe after all.


    I sense troublesome thingsing my way again.


    On our way here, I have been looking around the viges that were damaged by monsters. I think it is our duty as a member of the imperial family to help them. If I win I will get the reward money anyway so I donated the money I have to those people on our way here.


    ..So youve been doing something like that


    Haaand what were you doing in the meantime, Al?


    Shopping at the stalls.


    Elna touched her forehead and sighed when I showed her my spoil of war, the grilled earth-lizard.


    You dont have to let out such a huge sigh.


    If Al has at least one of Leos good points then I can feel relieved as your childhood friend though..


    Nii-san has a lot of good points you know? People just dont notice them.


    Well said. As expected of you, Leo. As a reward, I will let you take a bite.


    Thank you. Nn? It is unexpectedly good huh.


    Right? I have a talent for finding good stuff from the stalls you know.


    That talent, I dont think it is necessary for a prince though..Alright, were going. Leo too, the festival will start soon so you should head back too.


    Urged by Elna, I quickly stuffed the grilled earth-lizard into my mouth.


    The Knights Hunting will soon begin.


    Our empire is a country with little experience of monster damages. Because of that, our response isgging behind. This time the people of the east have suffered because of theck of ability on my part. I am truly sorry. I want you to please forgive this foolish emperor of yours.


    Father is giving a speech in front of the crowd.


    Our turn wille a littleter.


    I was using a room inside the lords mansion as a waiting room when a guest hase in.


    I thought that it would be Elna or Finne but the person that appeared there was a little unexpected.


    Christa.? Whats wrong?


    Nii-sama..


    That person is Christa Lakes Adler, the 12 years old third princess of the empire.


    My little sister with glossy blond hair and purple eyes. In the future, her beauty should be able to rival that of Finne. People said that her beauty is like that of a doll. That is because Christa is a child that usually shows little of her facial expression.


    Carrying her favorite bunny doll, she expressionlessly staring at me. Looking at her appearance, she is really like a doll. However, her eyes are slightly shaken. This is a sign that she is feeling anxious.


    Come in. Whats wrong? Something is troubling you?


    UUnChrista isnt troubled.the people here are the one in trouble.


    Such a confusing answer.


    Most people would just dismiss her with that but I cant do that with Christa.


    I sit Christa on a chair and crouch down to match her eyes level.


    This child is a special existent among the imperial family.


    No one has noticed it. No, they might be pretending to not noticed it but this child was born with an innate magic.


    Normally, magic is something that you have to train in order to use it but there are few people in this world who can naturally use magic. Those who can use innate magics are extremely valuable and powerful. The reason is because that person is the only one who can use such magic. It is something that can never be used by others.


    Christa is one of them.


    Her ability is probably a future prediction or something simr. When the Crown Prince passed away, she was crying in front of me and saying that our brother is dead.


    If the fact that she can do such a thing get out, someone like Zandra would dly make use of her. Thats why I told her not to talk about it with anyone and if she sees something, she shoulde to me. The fact that she came here must mean that something will happen.


    What did you see this time?


    .This city was surrounded by monsters.


    Christas ability is still unstable.


    Sometimes she would see the image of the future but to Christa, those images are something close to a nightmare.


    Moreover, it doesnt mean her vision wille true every time. Though, there are times that she was correct as well.


    Thats why I cant leave it alone.


    You didnt clearly see the death of anyone right?


    Un..


    I see. You did well telling me this. You made it much easier for me to act.


    ..Nii-sama is going too?


    Yeah. I cant stay with you.


    .


    Christa has a dissatisfied expression.


    She probably doesnt like having to be left alone with her anxiety. Even so, I have to go.


    In the first ce, if the city is surrounded by monsters, it would be easier to deal with if I am outside.


    Excuse me. Its Finne.


    Finne entered the room at a good timing.


    She has sweets in her hand as well.


    Nice.


    Christa, I will introduce you. This is my friend, Finne.


    Pl, Pleased to meet you, Your Highness Christa. I am Finne von Kleinert.


    I know. ue Mowe. the most beautiful person in the empire.


    You know well.


    I am stroking her head but Christas expression doesnt change. But it doesnt seem like she dislikes it.


    Christa is only emotionally attached to me, Leo and our eldest sister who is currently at the border. She doesnt let her guard down even to our real father so her surrounding doesnt know how to treat her.


    Of course, this time she has to remain here, but I cant really leave her alone like this.


    Finne. Sorry, but can you stay with Christa for me?


    Nii-sama is enough.


    Finne is trustworthy. Of course, much more than a guy like me. Moreover, her sweets are superb you know? You like that right?


    Saying so I take out the candy from the candy bag that Finne is carrying and show it to Christa.


    It is a rabbit-shaped cookie.


    Christa whose mouth is now timidly shaking has her gaze fixed at Finne.


    Seeing that, I made a bitter smile.


    Congrattion. It seems she likes you.


    Eh? She is..?


    Unless this child took a liking to someone, she wouldnt be staring at them like this. She has no interest in others after all. Christa. Until I and Leoe back, you have to stay with Finne alright?


    Un


    So thats that. Sorry, but can you stay with Christa as much as possible?


    Understood. If thats Al-samas wish then I will happilyply.


    Saying so, Finne smile and start giving more sweets to Christa.


    For a moment, the word Feeding came to my mind but since it would be rude of me I swallowed it down.


    Then I heard a loud cheer from outside.


    Perhaps fathers speech is already over.


    From here on, we must y the leading role.


    Now, lets go. Christa. We have to show our faces to the people.


    .


    Dont make such a face. It couldnt be helped right? We are the imperial family after all.


    .Nii-sama always cks off.


    I dont this time, right? Cmon, lets go.


    I pull Christas hand and leave the room. Finne is following behind us.


    Then at the same time, a troublesome person also came out of her room.


    Ara? Baby-sitting is it, you sure are carefree Arnold. Is it because you partnered up with the Amsberg house?


    The Second Princess Zandra.


    Christa immediately hid behind me. Seeing that, Zandras expression unpleasantly distorted.


    Sister. Isnt Putting it as babysitting is a little harsh. Its natural for a brother to take care of his little sister right?


    Annoying, it seems you still have some leeway to give me such an answer huh.


    You looked irritated my sister. Whats wrong? Was there something that didnt go as you nned?


    Hearing myeback, Zandras expression turned wrathful for a moment but it immediately turns back to normal. She must have realized that resorting to violent here would just be an unnecessary show of her weakness.


    Well, even if she doesnt get angry, I already know that she was the one who sent those assassins. But I dont have to say that.


    Prepare yourself. I will teach you that no matter how powerful a sword is its meaningless if you cant use it.


    Fuhn! What can someone like you teach anything to anyone?


    Hearing our conversation, Gordon appeared.


    Seriously, these two cant be satisfied unless they duke it out with each other huh.


    However, Gordons sharp gazended on me. For a moment, I felt like my heart was grabbed.


    As expected of someone who has been so sessful on the battlefield. His bloodthirst is quite something. I dont use my magic then he would definitely instant-kill me.


    How is it? Arnold. Dont you want to hand your sword over to me? It is still in time you know? Ask our father, cry and beg him that you are not suitable for her and tell him that the worthy one is me.


    Unfortunately, I have no such intention, brother. It would make me appeared like I am questioning fathers decision. Father is really scary after all.


    Hmph, you dont want to share your treasure with others huh. That treasure would end up rotting. Well fine. I will crush you together with the woman over there.


    Thats my line.


    Zandra stares daggers at Gordon.


    We used that chance to sneak away from that ce.


    Nothing good woulde out if I get involved with such a fight.


    Nii-sama.Im scared..


    Its okay. Finne is with you. Moreover, if something happens, I wille and save you. I promise.


    Really..?


    Yeah, really.


    Saying so I squeeze Kristas small hand.


    Maybe she was assured by that, Christa show me a small smile.


    Then after all the children of the Emperor gathered on the balcony, the Emperor announce with a loud voice.


    For this festival! The knights of our imperial knight order are swearing their loyalty to each of my children! My children respect the knights and the knights honor my children, together they will work with each other and confront powerful monsters! We are the imperial family! If theres an enemy of the empire, it is our duty to annihte them! Go! My children! My Knight! From this moment, I herebymence the Knights Hunting festival! ! !


    OOHHHHH ! ! ! !


    GO FOR IT, PRINCE ERIC! !


    No, this time it is for Prince Gordons time to shine right?


    Princess Zandra will surely show us a fantastic tactic!


    I will support Prince Leonard! Its the first time I met such a kind person!


    The knights led by each of the children left the mansion and go to the frontline.


    This time, only Christa remains in the mansion while everyone else goes with their knights to hunt the monsters.


    Those children are flying their own banners that were created just for this day.


    My banner is a white cross on a ck background. On the contrary, Leos is a ck cross on a white background. They are quite easy to understand. The pattern ispletely opposite of Leos after all, it is easy to tell which banner is mine.


    But it doesnt like I hate the design.


    Are you ready?


    Of course, lets go.


    Saying so, I make my horse go forward.


    Behind me is the third knight order led by Elna.


    The only one who received the cheers is just Elna but that is fine with me.


    I am the shadow that works behind the scenes after all.


    If theres someone nning something from the shadow then I can just go behind their back and take them down.


    TLN: Been meaning to ask yall this but do you prefer Aniue, Aneue, Chichiue over brother, sister and father.leavement down below.


    BTW, thats the end of second Arc.Next chapter wille out after Takioto-kun got his Ninja skill.

 Chapter 11: A Good Start

    Chapter 11: A Good Start


    HAAAAA! !


    Oi oidoes anything goes for her.


    My face cramped after I see how Elna is fighting.


    Elna is fighting a pack of dark red wolves monsters called Bloodhound. Their number is more than thirty. They are monsters that hunt as a pack and each has a rating of A-rank. As a pack of over thirty bloodhounds, they are troublesome monsters that have the equivalent difficulty of AAA ss.


    However, Elna is kicking their asses without minding their number. Even a high-ranked adventurer would be surprised by this.


    Elna eliminated all the bloodhounds in a matter of minutes and took out a crystal magic tool to record her result.


    The result then immediately transmitted to the HQ in Kiel and be announced to the people. Our group now takes the lead with the defeat of the monsters with the equivalent strength of AAA.


    However, due to the nature of the festival, if the other groups just defeat a big er, this result will surely reverse.


    Al ! I saw a monster over there! Were pursuing it !


    No, Im already tired. Cant we just rest in a town around here?


    Why are you being so careless? We are winning this alright?


    I dont remember saying that I want to win though.


    I cant allow Elna and her knights to advance on their own like this.


    The children of the emperor that headed out with the knights were equipped with a bracelet-shaped magic device. The captains of each knight corp are wearing the same thing as a pair, these things were designed to break if they are a certain distance away from each other. Around one kilometer I think. With this, it is impossible for the knights to work alone.


    You may be fine but the others are already tired. Its just the first day so the score wont be that far apart. The festival is three days long anyway, lets take this slowly.


    You are really..


    Ehh? I am under the impression that I am your superior officer though? Are you going to disobey my order?


    Kuh..Understood. I will follow your order..


    Good. Then, lets head to a nearby town.


    Saying so, we moved to the town.


    This town is also in a festive mood, we head to the inn that the Emperor booked in advance.


    The whole eastern region is in a festive mood. Normally, a town like this would be in an uproar when royalty and famous knights visit them like this. In this case, this town is all excited over Elna though. Well, its good that they have a reason to get excited.


    They are really excited huh.


    This is the Emperors aim. This festival exists to reduce the satisfaction of the eastern people after all.


    Elna enters the room that was assigned to me.


    What a rude fellow, she didnt even knock. I was the one who opened the door for her though.


    At least knock the door can you.


    Ara? Do I really need to?


    Then let me ask you this. What would you do if I enter your room without knocking?


    Immediate sh I guess.


    ISNT THAT TOO UNREASONABLE ! ?


    I retorted without thinking.


    Thanks to that, the wine in my hand spilled a little. AAa, what a waste.


    You really arent suited to be a royalty huhYou just spill a drink dont make your face like it is the end of the world.


    To think that you dont value the drink even though you are a knight. You are really an Ojou-sama before a knight huh. You dont understand anything at all.


    I dont want to hear that from a young master who never even left the imperial capitalRather, is it okay to start drinking now? I wont help you if you get a hangover tomorrow alright?


    Elna tiredly says that while sitting in a chair right across from me.


    Without her armor, Elnas rough appearance is much more vulnerable than usual. She is wearing a white shirt and a short red skirt that allowed ease of movement. My eyes naturally went to her generously exposed beautiful legs. Then I noticed something.


    Yes. it was several years in the past when I was still a kid. I was a healthy and evil young man. If there are beautiful girls, I would surely check them out. If I may say it, I feel like Elnas chest hasnt grown any bigger ever since several years ago.


    Al~? Where are you looking at I wonder?


    Your chest.


    AT LEAST TRY LYING TO ME! MOU.!


    Saying so, Elna hides her modest chest.


    However, without minding that, I keep staring at her chest. Elna is 17 years old, one year older than me. But considering that and the size of her chest, it is, how should I put this, unfortunate. The word miserable might be more urate though.


    Finne, on the other hand, is definitely big. Rather, even with her loose clothes, she is still bigger. With all that training, it seems like the nutrient never gets to her chest after all huh.


    Stay strong.


    Dont say that so seriously! What! Is that the only thing you can say after staring at it all this time ! ?


    I just thought that it hasnt grown at all. So it really doesnt get any bigger huh.


    IT IS! IT JUST GROWING SLOWER THAN OTHER PEOPLE! ITS NOT SMALL OKAY! !


    .I see.


    It is a painful theory but I will ept it. This is for Elnas sake.


    As I was thinking so, Elnas shoulder began to shake with anger. Oops, this is not good.


    I, I think it is a good thing you know! There will be someone somewhere that will lust after that tness you know!


    DONT SAY FLAT! It just developing slower than other people! A few more years and it will be huge!


    Isnt that impossibleat best it would just be average right?


    Al., do you want to do some post-meal exercise?


    IT WILL IT WILL! IT WILL DEFINITELY GROW BIGGER SO CALM DOWN!


    Saying so, I get away from Elna who started breathing deeply as she did in battle.


    Seeing me trembling in the corner of the room, Elna sat down again in her chair as if she had lost her will to fight.


    Seriously..you never change, Al.


    People dont change in just a few years. Just what kind of fantasy did you picture me in?


    A normal prince you know, a normal one. At the very least, I dont want others to make a fool out of you


    Its nothing you should be concerned about right? I have always been making a fool of after all. Talentless and always y around without working, the dull prince who put everything on Leo. It is strange when I am saying it myself huh.


    I am dejected and bitter in your stead though


    Well, thanks.


    As I lightly thanked her, she red at me.


    Elna dropped her shoulder and sigh. She worried too much. And she isnt a person that has enough free time to be worried about me too.


    Do you really understand? It is exactly because you never said or done anything that they are making fun of the imperial family. Some nobles are openly making fun of you, you know? I understand why they are dissatisfying with you, you never do anything befitting of being a part of the imperial family. But, the nobles are your subjects too, they have a duty to respect you, even if it just on the surface.


    Even the nobles have the right to ridicule me. Its normal to tell a no good guy that he is no good right? I think thats a good thing you know.


    You are saying something like that again! They are not trying to advise you, you know? They are just having fun looking down on you! This is different from the childish bullying when we were young!


    It is unusual for her to get heated up like this.


    Did Gied let something slipped in front of her? Or was it the Minister? Either way, Im sure that it upset Elna.


    Is that why Elna came to me so strongly.


    So? Do you think that you winning this for me would wipe away my bad reputation? What do you want me to do?


    As long as Leonard is aiming to be the Emperor, you will get serious too. Al, I believe in you. You just always dont take things seriously. You always are. Lazily avoid everything. The lower your reputation, the higher Leos get. Thats why you never do anything seriously right.


    She is a person who is really looking at me.


    As expected of a childhood friend.


    However, if you understand that then you must already know my answer as well.


    I am fine as I am now. You too should stop getting involved with me after this festival.


    BUT I !


    I was almost Assassinated.


    Eh?


    With that sudden word, E froze.


    From the window, I can see the people of the town making merry.


    I started exining while looking at such scenery.


    At night, I was attacked when I was walking inside the castle. If Sebas was not there, I dont know what would happen. I dont have to tell you the reason right?


    ..is itmy fault..?


    This festival is important for the session war. The position of ambassador plenipotentiary is on the line after all. Naturally, my brothers and sister wouldnt want to lose such a position. They would, of course, want to get rid of theirpetitors. Even if thats me.


    Thats..


    Since you have been away doing your missions you might not know this but recently, my siblings are quite merciless. They n to do anything to get the throne. They know that only death is waiting for them if they lose after all. They will not give up nor show any mercy. Even I, if Leo couldnt be the Emperor would be killed too. But, since a powerless guy like me suddenly grow in power, they resorted to something like that. So dont get involved. You are too powerful.


    Saying so, I effectively push Elna away.


    This is also for Elnas own good. It is not good for the renowned prodigy of the Amsberg house like Elna to support an individual.


    In the future, my siblings will surely move to undermine Elna. Not in her ability but in her political power.


    The Amsberg house was isted in the past as well. Thats why they basically dont step into politics.


    It is the reason that Elna shouldnt be participating in the session war, the biggest political struggle of the empire.


    You will certainly have a powerful ally but you will surely create an equally powerful enemy. Its best to keep Elna at a distance, both emotionally and situationally.


    I am sorry.


    Dont worry about it. Do your best in the festival alright.


    Un.


    Saying so, Elna dejectedly left the room.


    Her back looked incredibly lonely but I couldnt say anything.


    Since then, our performance is in a rapid decline.

 Chapter 12: Tsunami Outbreak

    Chapter 12: Tsunami Outbreak


    For those who dont know, Tsunami mean Tidal wave. It is a natural disaster that ur after a volcanic eruption, earthquake.


    Kuh..! How did it be like this ! !


    The morning of the third day. Despite Elna being bitter about the result, I think that this is just right.


    Because of what Christa said, I was trying to stay as close to Kiel as possible and I am currently only moving southward. Ever since the first night, the downhearted Elna didnt object to my decision. Theres no feeling that I would win this at all.


    As a result, our monster encounter rate from the second day was greatly reduced. Well, factoring in the monsters habit, this is only natural.


    Monsters survival instincts are stronger than humans. Thats why they will not want to get involved with those that are stronger than themselves.


    Al. are we stopping here..?


    Wait a minute. Im thinking.


    Saying so, I felt an ufortable feeling that things have been going too much ording to the calction.


    Because of Elnas rampage on the first day, the nearby monsters judged that she is dangerous and decided not to approach her.


    This might bemon knowledge among the adventurers but to a knight like Elna, it was foreign to her. They might be able to exterminate monsters but their monster knowledge cant bepared to the adventurers. If we are adventurers then we would proceed with caution and make sure to hunt the big game on the third day.


    The reason that I didnt stop them despite that is that I was hoping for this kind of development.


    Currently, the only ones who defeated the AAA-rank monster are only Gordons, Leos, and our group. Each has defeated one of such monsters. For the time being, the three groups are in the lead including us since we defeated the bloodhounds but that will soon change.


    Even so, I continue moving south. The reason is that only Leo and his troops are in the south. If the monsters are running away from Elna, they will definitely be fleeing to the south. As a result, those monsters will be guided to Leo.


    When I was nning this, I thought that I would be guiding the monsters to him as Silver but now I am trying to do it with Elna. Thanks to that, Leo managed to defeat an AAA-rank monster.


    The most certain way was for our group to win but the best result would be the victorious Leo. Because of the result of the first day, I am assisting Leo like this because we have a possibility to win thepetition with the bloodhound achievement but it has been going too well.


    If Leo gets to defeat another AAA rank monster it would be perfect but I guess that would be hoping too much?


    A captain-ss in imperial knight order would be able to defeat an AAA monster. However, the ones that have enough leeway while doing it might only be the top ss captains. If Leo cant manage to defeat them then it would be useless to guide monsters toward him.


    Moreover,


    It is almost time if they are going to make a move huh


    Al?


    Nn? Ah, sorry. I was thinking that Eric-aniue and Zandra-aneue were acting weird.


    I cant find any more AAA-rank monster, Im surprised we were able to find three just in the eastern region though.


    Thats true..


    Ca, Captain! Your Highness! P, Please take a look at this!


    When I was talking with Elna, a knight interrupted us and show us the crystal as if in a hurry.


    What was reflected there was the current ranking.


    We dropped to second ce. The person that climbed to the first ce is the Fifth Prince, Carlos Lakes Adler.


    Whats the meaning of this?


    Th, the rank suddenly changed Mammaybe he has defeated two of the AAA rank monsters at the same time..


    Thats impossible! You cant do that unless you are an SS-rank adventurer or a top-ss captain you know! The captain that was dispatched with Prince Carlos was Captain of the Seventh Corp. I wont say that hes weak but it is impossible for him.


    He may not be fighting them directly. They might defeat them while they were sleeping or while they are fighting each other. There are a lot of possibilities.


    Isnt that too much of a coincidence! ?


    Well, its normal to think that something like that is impossible. But it already happened.


    I see. So you cant bear it and finally show your tail huh. I was wondering if they were hiding it to prepare for something bigger but if its Carlos then Im convinced. Hes simply an idiot so he must be used by someone.


    The Fifth Prince Carlos is 23 years old. He is a man without any characteristics. He was never described as excellent or ipetent. However, he always talked about his dream of bing a hero.


    It is not difficult to control him if you stimte that desire of his.


    What if it isnt by chance? What if it is by some kind of foul y?


    That is


    Its useless to say anything here. The deadline is until the night of the third day. We are going to do everything we can.


    Saying so, I mostly gave up looking for monsters.


    Sorry but there are no monsters that approach Elna without escaping. It is impossible for us to make aeback at this point.


    However, I dont care that Carlos took first ce.


    Gramps said that his goal was not to win the festival. That came from the man who came out victorious from the trickery of session war and became an Emperor. He has enough credit to be fully believed in.


    And the nightmare that Christa saw.


    If you believe in her nightmare that Kiel is besieged by monsters, I can only expect the worst development.


    Of course, Kiel is being guarded by its garrison but the imperial knights that have the duty to defend the Emperor are now dispatched with his children. He is now vulnerable like never before.


    The ones that are close to Kiel are only me, Leo and Carlos. The others are getting farther away from Kiel as we speak.


    He is nning to save the Emperor from the monsters while intentionally keep himself close to the city huh, that Carlos.


    He is an idiot but he shouldnt think that it would go that smoothly.


    Please, be smart..


    Muttering with a small voice, I wished to heaven for my brother to be more clever.


    The ground is shaking.


    The first person to notice this was Elna.


    Dont tell me..this is.


    ELNA ! WHATS HAPPENING ! ?


    I get down from the panicked horse and asked Elna.


    Theres certainly something going on but I cant find out anything from where I am. I cant even use magic in front of Elna after all.


    I will have to rely on her here.


    Elna gets down from her horse and presses her ear against the ground.


    Then she slowly gets up.


    .a horde of monsters is running its a [Tsunami].


    [Tsunami]?


    In a monster-rich area, sometimes the monsters movement oveps and bes a huge movebecause we cornered the eastern monsters too much they are now fleeing together, theres no mistake..!


    I see. That exnation.


    That is the most reasonable, and it is easy to exin such a phenomenon with this.


    It is definitely better than bringing up a flute that canmand monsters. Carlos is probably going with this exnation as well.


    However, given my opinion as an adventurer, it is strange that monsters are fleeing in the same direction all at once. The word [Tsunami] is rted to volcanic eruptions,rge storms, and natural disasters. In this case, the only one who can bepared to such a thing is Elna. It would be one thing if they are escaping from her but the footsteps are pretty close. It is too unnatural for them to ignore her like this.


    Where are they heading?


    At this rateI think it will reach Kiel soon


    Can the garrison in Kiel hold them off?


    I think thats impossibleThe Knight Commander is escorting the concubines from the imperial capital for the result announcement tomorrow. Theres only a minimum number of imperial knights by His Majestys side.They cant possibly hold on


    Its fine as long as the Emperor manages to escape.


    They must have prepared enough escort to make sure of that. But that is meaningless.


    This festival has the purpose to elevate the dissatisfaction in the eastern region, if the Emperor run away on his own and abandon Kiel to the monster tsunami, the people will definitely be even more dissatisfied.


    At worst, it will cause a rebellion. If it goes that far then the person behind Carlos is quite vicious.


    If theres a war you can distinguish yourself. Whether it is Eric or Gordon, it is a n that ignores the safety of the people.


    Even though they have the duty to protect civilians if they be an Emperor.


    That guy cant be allowed to be an Emperor.


    Al ?


    .Elna. If I tell you to save Kiel Can you do it?


    .Of course. It is our duty to protect His Majesty and the people after all.


    You dont even know the number of those monsters. You might die you know?


    I am not afraid of death.


    ..Does that apply to everyone?


    Yes, Your Highness! We will protect it even if it cost us our lives!


    We will definitely save Kiel !


    Elnas subordinates each saying such a brave thing.


    Dont be afraid of death, putting their lives on the line. All of them are the words I hate.


    I dont want to hear those self-satisfying words.


    .Swear one thing to me. Elna. with that sword of yours.


    Eh.? what?


    To live. Everyone too. Swear that you will survive. If you guys do not swear this I will not let you move a step.


    Al


    Elna muttered my name in surprise. She gets down to her knee with her sword to the ground and her forehead on the hilt. Then her subordinates follow suit.


    I, Elna von Amsberg of the imperial knight order swears on my sword, I will not die.


    Everyone also swears the same.


    With this, there should be no problem.


    Now, Lets go! Al ! there are a lot of monsters so they might be able to turn the table on us.


    NoI will just be a burden. You guys go on without me.


    I said that and forcibly remove my bracelet. The bracelet that should never be removed, at this point I am disqualified for viting the rules.


    A, Al?


    Ah, it came off. Cant be helped then, how clumsy of me. Since it already came off, guess I will go have a drink in the nearby town huh.


    Why..we still have a chance to make aeback you know ! ? WHY! ?


    I am already disqualified. Dont worry about it. I was not disqualified because you guys are going off on your own. I disqualified myself. So dont worry about it.


    If I order them to leave me here alone they would just hesitate. Thats why I get rid of that seed of hesitation.


    Compared to the lives of the Emperor and the people of Kiel, the festival ranking is only a secondary concern.


    Al..you are


    Make sure to tell my father alright. That I broke the bracelet on my own.


    Since the Emperor has uttered his vow, the knights must never abandon the prince. Even if thats the princes order.


    Thats why the responsibility fell to me who removed the bracelet.


    This will not be something that can make the others put their me on the knights. Well, if they managed to save Kiel then there wont be such a problem though. I have to think about what happens if they fail after all. If they fail then the me game will start. I wont give them any chance to do that.


    Maybe she guessed my intention, Elnas face is like she is about to cry.


    The other knights are also hanging their heads.


    To those knights, I say.


    Knights, listen to mymand.


    ..


    Save the Emperor and the citizen of Kiel. I dont mind if Kiel is lost. Prioritize the citizens life.


    Your Highnesss order..we dly epted.


    Oh and, Christa and Finne are there as well they must be terrified right now but could you do something about them too.


    Yes Your Highness. I myself willI will leave some subordinates to look for them.


    Elna responds with a mixture of regret, helplessness, and sadness on her face.


    The knights are the same.


    Meanwhile, Sebas appeared behind me without any sound.


    Please leave escorting His Highness to me. Please dont be worried, everyone.


    Sebas.why..


    I was just worried, about my lords life that is. Thats why please leave him to me, Elna-sama.


    Elna who was told that she is not needed as an escort seemed slightly shocked. She might have taken it as she isnt even allowed to protect me. Its not like that but I dont have time to fix her misunderstanding.


    However, as expected of the knights. They all started to prepare their horses.


    Then when they are leaving, I give them a parting word.


    [My] knights. I am leaving them to you. Only you guys can do it.


    The moment she heard that Elnas eyes began tearing up.


    However, she drew her sword and shook it off.


    Imperial knight, Elna von Amsberg will definitely answer Your Highnesss wish! I swear on my sword and upon my name, I will annihte all the enemies and save Kiel !


    Yeah, I will leave it to you.


    After that, Elna and her knights set off at an amazing speed.


    I felt that they were fast when I ride together with them but it seems they were still holding back a lot.


    As they disappeared.


    I called out to my one and only butler.


    Sebas.


    Sir.


    Make a preparation. From now on, its time for secret manoeuvering.


    Certainly.


    Putting on my usual ck robe and silver mask, I teleported away from that ce as Silver.

 Chapter 13: S Class Bounty

    Chapter 13: S ss Bounty


    Since the MC doesnt appear, it will be a third-person perspective.


    Your Majesty! Please run away!


    I will not. Prepare the defense.


    When Emperor Johannes was informed of the approaching Tsunami, he chooses to stay.


    He is thinking about his peopleof course not. Such personal feelings were sealed when he became Emperor. He simply judged that if he escapes this incident would lead to a riot or even a rebellion in the eastern region.


    To this end, he posted his small amount of imperial knights on the wall of Kiel and appointed amander. Then he donned his armor, took up his sword and went to the frontline himself.


    Everyone! Dont let the eastern people suffer any longer! We will save everyone even if it cost us our life ! !


    With the Emperor personally stand at the frontline himself, the morale has risen dramatically.


    However, that is not enough to hold off the monsters that came attacking wave after wave.


    Swarms of monsters were constantlying from the east side of Kiel, and the area outside the city walls was quickly filled with monsters. The garrison forces are fighting off the excited, mindless monsters that are rushing at Kiel.


    Johannes himself cut down many monsters with his sword but he was outnumbered.


    There are three thousand men in the defensive force however the number of monsters is nearly three times that.


    Seeing his men inevitably falling one after another, Johannes clicks his tongue. They are clearly at a disadvantage. He should be escaping but if he does the enemy wont be just the monsters.


    As Johannes was trying toe up with something.


    He heard a burst ofughter from the sky.


    Ahahahaha! ! Look Look ! Nii-chan! The Emperor is having a sour face !


    Yes, my little brother. This is truly amusing.


    Hearing the sudden nder, Johannes re at the sky.


    At that ce is a pair of men.


    One was a boy with silver hair. He has a short stature andughing innocently like a child.


    Another is a man with long blonde hair. The well-featured man lightly smiles as he looks straight down at the Emperor.


    What they both had inmon were their strangely pale skin and their beauty.


    Who are you?


    Im Sam.


    I am Dean.


    The Emperor was familiar with their names.


    Then, when the Emperor saw their characteristic canines in their mouths, heughed.


    Those are one of the several demi-human species on this continent. The characteristic of a vampire.


    Long-lived and powerful, the vampires rule over a part of the continent with only a few vampire ns forming their nation.


    Once considered a monster, they were a race that had been in conflict with humans in the past. But now they have non-interference agreement and rarely show themselves before the humans.


    Meanwhile, there was a duo whose name was widely spread among humans.


    It was the story I heard from my predecessor but..there was once a vampire duo thatmitted an act of cruelty and was chased out of their n. The adventurer guild issue a bounty for both of them. If I remember correctly, their name was Sam and Dean. The two-man group that was appointed the S-rank monster designation. Thats you?


    Yeah, Thats us!


    The adventurer guild put us together with those lowly monster is something unforgivable. We will never forget such humiliation. Of course, that applies to those who supported them as well.


    Hou? What relentless revenge. My predecessor is no longer in this world. Are you nning to exact your revenge on me instead?


    OF COURSE! Humans are too fragile and easy to die after all.!


    We gave up taking my revenge on the person. Our life span is different after all. Thats why we decided to take our revenge on their offspring and their possessions.


    Hearing they said that they would take their revenge on the empire as a whole, Johannes clicks his tongue. Normally he would have something to say back to them but the current situation suggested that the Tsunami was caused by these two.


    He was having his hands full dealing with the Tsunami, now that an S-rank enemy vampire has appeared in addition to that, Johannes cant possibly defeat them on his own.


    If only his proud imperial knights were with him.


    He was thinking that but he already handed those proud knights of his to his children.


    They are far away from Kiel and even if they reacted immediately, those who would return to his side would only be in a small number.


    Now then, if you are going to say something great like an Emperor, now is your chance you know. I will suck your blood dry until you be a mummy and throw your corpse at the imperial capital after all !


    Fuhn! Try it if you can ! Even if I died, the empire will survive! My empires elites will hunt you down! If you are not afraid of that thene and get me !


    I will acknowledge that will of yours. However, no matter how much you howl theres no changing your disadvantage.


    Dean raised his right hand.


    Magic power gathers in his hand and a ck sphere emerges. It is different from the magic used by humans. It is an attack magic that only possible for the vampires that possessed an enormous amount of magic power.


    Regret making an enemy out of us and DIE! !


    A mass of magic power was thrown at Johannes.


    Dean shows a terrible smile as he was sure of his victory but his smile immediately turned cold.


    Before the lump of magic power hit Johannes, it was bisected.


    Are you safe? Your Majesty.


    OohElna, Im d you came. Dont you have to protect Arnold?


    .Please forgive me. I wasnt able to obey your direct order..


    Looking at the depressed expression on Elna, Johannes gets the general idea of what happened.


    If she was riding along with Arnold, she wouldnt be able to make it in time.


    However, seeing that Elna, Johannes let out a smile.


    Its a good feeling to be able to witness my sons growth like this. Its thanks to you, Elna.


    Your Majesty.I am.


    Arnold sent you in. You epted his feelings and able to make it in time. This really makes me happy. With that said, will you let me witness your growth as well?


    Elna nodded at Johanness question.


    She looks straight at the two enemies and prepares her sword.


    As you wish, Your Majesty. I will show you the sword of the Amsberg house.!


    Hmph! What can a single human do! I know you, you are the knight that was paired with that ipetent dull prince right! Since your prince was ipetent, he didnt get that far huh. Ah good grief, to think that such ipetence would get in the way of my brothers n.


    Dont let your guard down, Sam. Amsberg house is the family of heroes. They cant be gauged with a human standard. You must not think about that woman as a normal human.


    Dean warned, but Sam doesnt seem like he is going to heed that warning.


    However, the moment he saw Elnas eyes, Sam renew his posture to full caution.


    ! ! ? ? ?


    Sams body breaks out into a cold sweat like never before.


    He took a stance with his magic-created scythe and take a little distance away from Elna. That waspletely a retreat but Sam didnt notice that.


    On the other hand, Elna hits Sam with violent killing intent and slowly rise up to the sky.


    For an excellent mage, a magic that lets you float up into the sky is not difficult. However, a magic that lets you freely roam the sky is rare. Elna herself is not a mage but she has already reached that territory.


    The Amsberg family has no shortage of skills needed for battle.


    And theres Sam who just stepped on andmine of that prodigy of the Amsberg house.


    You just said something I hated the mosthow dare you said that in front of me ! ! I will give you a death sentence. Prepare yourself!


    ! Dont look down on me HUMAN!!!


    Only a moment after, Sam attacks Elna with his scythe.


    However, Elna evades his sickle and immediately counterattack.


    Sam managed to block the blow with his scythe but the blow was heavier than he thought so he looks at his brother.


    As expected of the prodigy of the Amsberg house. I understand why people called you this generation hero. However, we will make you regret the day that you chose to oppose us, vampires!


    Dean joins the fight.


    The three violently shing above the city of Kiel.


    Below, the Emperor is shouting to try to raise the morale of his force. The reinforcement from Elnas third knight corp pushed the monsters back a bit but there seems to be no end to the monster assault.


    In a situation where he had to hold on for more reinforcements, a prince appeared.


    Father! Carlos is here!! This Carlos hase back, father ! !


    The fifth prince, Carlos. 23 years old.


    A prince with a brown hair and gentle temper, the prince known for his gentleness. However, he has a dreamy personality and long to show his brilliant in battle like the heroes tales of old.


    To that Carlos, rushing to his father and the citizens side in crisis was his ideal development.


    Many people look at him and rejoice at the reinforcements. To their rejoice, Carlos joyously leads his troops to assist them.


    Your Highness! Please stand back! It is dangerous!


    Its fine! For I am the Hero!.


    It was the word like he was intoxicated in the moment but it was also grounded.


    Not long ago, Carlos met Sam and Dean through a middle man. The n was for Sam and Dean to cause a scene and have Carlos solve the incident. In return, after Carlos bes the emperor, he would appeal to the adventurer guild to remove Sam and Deans bounty.


    Carlos was convinced that Sam and Dean have a reason to cooperate with him. There hasnt been a case where the guild retracts their bounty. However, thats within the power of the emperor. Even the guild couldnt ignore the will of an emperor of such a big empire.


    Thats why Carlos believed in Sam and Dean. that they would retreat as soon as Carlos shows himself.


    After he wiped out the remaining monsters he would be able to be the crown prince and live his dream of bing a hero.


    That Carlos was blown away by Sams magic bullet.


    To think he actually came. That prince is really an idiot huh.


    Dont worry about such a small fry. Focus on your enemy! Shesing!


    They never pay any attention to Carlos.


    The reason was that they never see him as an equal business partner from the start.


    The two just used Carlos. Simrly, if Carlos was only nning to use them he wouldnt end up like this. It was due to his naive nature that he trusted them.


    With no time to regret his decision, Carloss consciousness flew away after he was hit by that magic bullet.


    One of the knights managed to catch him but his wounds were life-threatening.


    However, the knights who came with Carlos were inspired by his appearance earlier and fiercely fighting back the monsters.


    The only thing Carlos managed to do, albeit poorly was turning the tide of the battle.


    And with the little time, Carloss knights have bought, the situation is changing little by little.

 Chapter 14: The Eastern Knights

    Chapter 14: The Eastern Knights


    I transferred to Leos side.


    Nevertheless, transferring to an individual is very rough so I cant do it with pinpoint uracy.


    Because my aim was off, I started flying toward him while blowing the dust cloud below me.


    To already started moving at this timing, as expected of Leo. He is heading for Kiel and is rushing full speed together with the knights.


    Inded a distance away in front and wait for Leo to arrive.


    After a little while, Leo noticed my presence and put his horse to a halt.


    Silver right?


    Thats right. Pleased to meet you Your Highness Leonard.


    I dont have time for a formal introduction right now. For you to appear like this, I can take it that you are here as a reinforcement correct?


    Yeah, thats my intention. However, you should give up rushing there like this.


    What do you mean?


    Leo asked with an unusually angry tone.


    He must know that the tsunami has urred and doesnt want to waste any time heading to Kiel. Thats exactly why I chose to show myself here.


    I cant let him head into that horde of monsters with this small group of knights.


    With that number of monsters attacking Kiel, even if you have the imperial knights with you, it would be like pouring water on a hot stone. (TLN: JP proverb meaning doing something that is bound to fail.)


    You wont know if you wont try! There should at least be a single life that we can save!


    Thats a splendid resolve but you cant save the people with your feelings alone. Those knights around you should know that right?


    Leo looks at his knights.


    His expression seemed slightly upset after he saw the serious expression of the knights.


    I press him once again.


    As long as the tsunami already urred, you need an army to stop it.


    Where can you find such army..? Are you saying that I should stand aside because I cant do anything? My father, sister and the citizen, there are people I must protect there! If I forsake them I will not be able to forgive myself!


    Haa.I dont remember ever saying that you should abandon them. I am just telling you that you should prepare more war potential before you go.


    .?


    Leo was heated up but after he heard my roundabout words he gradually calmed down.


    Finally, I cut to the main point.


    Prince Leonard, the knights of the east are not just the imperial knights around you.


    .You are telling me to ask for help from the Lords in the area?


    Such a foolish proposal! To use the knights under those local Lords, even if it is a princes order that is still exceeding your authority! Even if they close their eyes and give up their knights, how many days do you think it will take to mobilize those knights!


    The Knight Captain said that sounding irritated.


    He must think that such a proposal was unrealistic. Well, it is true that it takes days to mobilize those knights.


    It is unrealistic to gather those knights however if its me, I can turn that into a reality.


    Leave the method to me. The question here is whether the prince has the will to do it or not. You might be reprimanded after everything is over after all. Are you willing to ept that possibility? How serious are you when you said that you want to save your family and citizen?


    ..If I can save them I have no interest in my position. You can mobilize the knights under my name. Tell me how.


    Your Highness! ?


    This is an emergency. If it is to protect His Majesty, I can endure anything. Theres no problem. Now, Silver. Tell me how to save them.


    ..that is a splendid determination. The method is simple. I will use transfer magic to open the gates on the hill near Kiel. Using those gates, you will give them a speech. Exin the situation to those knights and guide them to the gate.


    It was a ridiculous method.


    With no proof that he is really the prince, he has to convince the confused knights to jump into a suspicious magic portal.


    Their immediate master is their Lord. If their Lordmanded them not to do it then it will all be over.


    Everything will depend on Leo.


    If he can only gather a few knights then I would be wasting my precious time and magic power.


    However, it is still worth trying. The festival is still on going.


    Carlos who is in the first ce will probably be disqualified as well as I who was in second ce. The tied in the third ce will be just Leo and Gordon. If he managed to put together the knights and hunt those monster he should be able to win. Moreover, by organizing the confusing knights we can solve this situation at the same time.


    The only problem is whether Kiel can hold on until then. Thats why I sent Elna there. There should be no problem on that end. If it is a situation where even Elna has a hard time with then charging with Leos small number of knights wouldnt solve anything anyway.


    What are you going to do? Are you not confident?


    Right..I dont have such confidence. But, I will do it. Nii-san will probably tell me to give it a try after all.


    I cant picture the dull prince doing that though.


    You just dont know him. My brothers decisiveness is really outstanding, you know. Even now, he must have decided to do something about this already after all.


    Hearing him, my eyes went rounded behind my mask.


    To think that Leo thinks of me like that.


    It doesnt feel bad though.


    I see. try it.


    Saying so I put my hands together. What I am right now is not a transfer magic for my personal use. It is a magic to open a hole for others to pass through.


    After a short time, a hole that connects to the hill ispleted. It isrge enough for about ten people to enter at once.


    Such a hole that is unstably distorting is not something anyone would want to jump into. So, I jump in first.


    Then without hesitation, Leo follows me.


    My vision distorted for a moment but then I am now standing on the hill.


    So this is transfer magic..


    The real thing is after this.


    After I said those self-convincing words, I open the same hole in the seven major towns around Kiel.


    Now, it all depends on Leo.


    I used a magic to amplify your voice. You can start now.


    .Knights of the east who can hear my voice, please listen to me. I am Leonard Lakes Adler. The eighth prince of the empire.


    Leo slowly speaks.


    He knows that he cant fail this. Without rushing, he makes sure that they are properly listening to his voice.


    He is being calm. This might actually work huh.


    At the moment, A Tsunami has urred in the east and Kiel is in the middle of its path, they are in a dangerous situation. Right now, I am gathering knights to go there with me. If you can hear my voice, I want you to enter the transfer magic hole nearby and join me. You dont have to ask for your Lords permission. I want you to decide to do it by yourself. I will bear all the responsibilities.


    Though the speech has ended, Leo breathes in and pulls out his sword.


    He then deres with a louder and more ecstatic voice.


    Protect the people of Kiel! Knights who still have their hearts! Knights who still have their courage! Those who share my ideals, Join me! ! I look forward to your decision!


    As Leo concluded his speech, his figure was like fathers on the battlefield.


    The imperial knights around him must also be affected, they are staring at Leo in awe.


    However, only Leo stares at the hole with a serious expression.


    Theres no oneing through them.


    When I thought that we have failed. A young man emerged from one of the holes.


    The young man was surprised by his first-ever transfer magic but once he saw Leos figure, he hurriedly gets down from his horse and lowers his head.


    Knight of Hessen! Hans, reporting for duty! I havee to join you, Your Highness Leonard!


    You did well, Hans. you have my gratitude.


    No! It is I who should feel grateful! Ever since I heard that Your Highness has been visiting various viges, it is my wish to fight under you, Prince Leonard ! ! Those who think so are not just myself! They are currently gathering! Please wait for them!


    The thing that attracts peoples eyes and naturally gathers them is charisma.


    Right now, by that definition, Leo is that charisma itself.


    Through the holes, the knights are gathering one after another.


    And at the end.


    My name is Folker, the Lord of Ulm! I have brought 500 knights to join you, Your Highness!


    An old man appeared riding on a horse.


    He must already pass his sixties. His body build is good and all but the grey hairs on his head is making me worry.


    Folker, Im d that you joined us but will you be okay?


    I possess both heart and courage! Do you have something you are not satisfied with!


    .No, if you are fine then dont mind it. Thank you for joining us. You can charge in with me. I will be relying on you.


    Looking at the strength in Folkers eyes, Leo said that with a smile.


    It may have taken him by surprise, Folker opens his eyes wide and immediately reply with a loud voice.


    Ha, HaHa! Allow me to show you my power!


    I will look forward to it.


    The Eastern Knights gradually gathered together, their number now exceeded three thousand. They might be disorderly but their morale is high because they did not gather here by someone else order, they are here because of their own will.


    Seeing them, I feel assured.


    With this, there should be no problem.


    Silver. Thank you for your cooperation.


    I just act for the sake of the people as an adventurer. And it is still too early to thank me. You can tell that to me again after we saved Kiel. Well, Im going ahead.


    Saying so, I transferred to Kiel using transfer magic.


    There, I saw a ridiculous sight above the city.

 Chapter 15: Noble

    Chapter 15: Noble


    Finne POV


    Im scared..!


    Its okay Your Highness. The knights will be here soon.


    Inside the mansion, Finne tried to sooth Christa by gently stroking her hair.


    The maids came up to Finne with a troubled expression.


    Fi, Finne-sama.Umm.


    What is it?


    Thats.the town folks are demanding to enter the mansion.


    The Emperor forbid them from leaving their homes.


    However, they must be anxious from the battle that is happening nearby so they want to seek refuge in the Lords mansion.


    Finne has no intention to me them for that.


    What about the countess?


    She cant decide so she said that it is up to Her Highness Christa and Finne-sama to decide


    I see.Your Highness. What do you want to do.


    ..I dont know.but, Im scared..


    Christa tightly grasps Finnes clothes out of anxiety.


    Holding that small hand, Finne give her a reply.


    The Lord is now fighting at the Emperors side. The countess cant make her decision because right now Christas opinion is the most prioritized.


    I see..then, are you going to forsake people who have those same feelings as yours?


    Thats..no good..


    Why is that?


    Nii-sama will get angry.


    Yes, His Highness will get angry isnt he. Now, how about we take the old, the young and the sick into the mansion first?


    Okay.


    I will head out for a bit. Are you fine alone? Everyone is being anxious, I have to give them some peace of mind.


    Un.


    Christa still looksmenting but Finne sits her on a chair with a smile. She then leaves the room after she asked the maid to take care of Christa.


    Finne head to the entrance.


    There she saw the guards drew their swords at the people.


    Hurry up and return to your house! Didnt you hear His Majestys order!?


    Im asking you! Please let us in!


    YOU!


    STOP THIS AT ONCE!


    At that dangerous situation, Finne shouted at the guards.


    Although Finne herself is a daughter of the Duke, she was known for her reputation as the Blue Seagull Princess, the name was bestowed by the Emperor himself and she was treated like a part of the imperial family.


    Here, the voice of royalty is the loudest. Therefore, the soldiers immediately let go of their swords and kneeled.


    Fi, Finne-sama..


    The thing that you should draw your sword against is not the people right?


    Yes, it is as you say. Forgive my rashness


    Satisfied with their reply, Finne looks at the crowd in front of the gate.


    Their number is not just a hundred or two.


    She can see bothmoners and nobles that came to visit the festival as well as the merchants. Each and every one of them looked anxious.


    I am Finne von Kleinert. You may better recognize me by the name of u Mowe.


    Saying so she points at her blue seagull hair ornament.


    It is the testimony of the eternal beauty given by the Emperor himself.


    The people who know that the Emperor love this daughter of the Duke like his own all kneeled at once.


    However, among them, there were some young people who came to the front by pushing the other out of the way.


    Oh! Finne-sama! Its me! Gied!


    To Finne, that is the voice that she doesnt want to hear the most.


    The person that hit Arnold, his childhood friend whose action she cant possibly overlook. Gied von Horsvath and his entourage are smiling as they spotted Finne.


    He selfishly pushes the other people aside with not a doubt in his mind that she would let them in. Without joining the battle, he self-importantly finds a safe ce to hide.


    Looking at them, Finne felt like the nobles blood in her had been defiled.


    She had never felt that when she looked at her father. Even her good for nothing brothers action never makes her felt that way. Gieds action has turned the word noble meaningless.


    In order to gain respect, you have to be deserving of it.


    Thats why Finne ignored him.


    We will ept the children, the elderly and the sick. People who are healthy please gather together in thergest building that you can find and barricade the entrance. Tsunami is simply a big monster movement. They are not interested in human life. In the unlikely event that the monsters enter Kiel, everything will be alright if we can earn some time. I will open the gate now.


    Fi, Finne-sama? Its me! Gied! Have you forget?


    I remember you well. Gied-sama of the ducal house of Horsvath.


    Aah, Im d. Then can we get in?


    He tries to enter the mansion as though it is only natural.


    If you think about Arnold, the wise choice would be to let him in. theres no need to create an unnecessary enemy after all.


    However, Finne chooses not to do it. Even it is in contrast to Arnolds wish.


    Thats why.


    Know some shame! You didnt even consider fighting at His Majestys side and look for a ce to guarantee your safety! Dont you feel sorry for your predecessors who created those lineages of the Horsvath house!?


    Wha..!? You! Who do you think I am!


    It doesnt matter who you are. The only ones who can enter the mansion are the children, the elderly and the sick. The others please go somewhere else. This is the decision of Her Imperial Highness Christa. If you insist on wasting any more time than this, you can make an appeal to His Majestyter. However, at that time I wonder who will be the person that will be punished for this, it is clear as day to me though!


    Kuh.! Dont get carried away just because Leonard is backing you! Remember this! I will never forgive you!


    With that, Gied leaves the mansion with his entourage.


    After seeing that Gied went away, Finne deeply exhales and orders the guards to open the gate with a smile.


    Seeing Finnes earlier action, the people leave their children, elderly and sick people in their care and went away without anyint.


    After she took in the people, Finne returned inside the mansion and ordered the servants to barricade the entrances.


    Please barricade it as tightly as possible! When the monsters arrive let hold it down together. It will be fine as long as we can manage to hold them off until the change their course.


    Yes! Finne-sama!


    Finne-sama! Her Highness Christa is calling for you!


    Ill go right away. Everyone, you dont have to be scared. The knights will definitelye to save us.


    Finne tells that to everyone inside the mansion as brightly as possible.


    She thought that at least she has to be the one who has a smile on her face. In fact, that is all she can do.


    As a daughter of the Duke, she can use some magic but she is only good at recovery magic. She cant use anybat magics that are often used in battle.


    She cant fight as brilliantly as Elna.


    She felt bitter about that. She left her territory to be useful to Arnold but so far she hasnt been useful to him at all.


    For Finne, taking care of Christa is the first task that Arnold asked her to do. Thats why she thought that she wouldnt leave her side no matter what, but.


    If we dont take the flute the monsters will keeping! !


    Seeing Christa screaming, Finne remembered something.


    It is the conversation between Arnold and Christa.


    Christa said that Kiel would be surrounded by monsters. And it actually happened.


    As long as Arnold took her words seriously, Finne judged that she has to believe her as well. Thats why Finne tightly hugged Christa.


    Your Highness. Its okay. I will look for that flute. Can you tell me where it is?


    No.you will die.


    Its fine. I am lucky after all. And if its getting dangerous, Al-sama will surelye to save me.


    ..Really?


    Yes. its true. Thats why please tell me. Where can I find that flute?


    .I saw it falling off the clock tower..it is the cause.


    Understood. I will go and get it.


    Saying so, despite the maids protest Finne headed to the clock tower, the tallest building at the center of the city.


    The scale of Kiels clock tower is different from that of the other cities.


    It has the height of dozens of meters and is a tourist attraction of Kiel, a preciousndmark.


    Finne climbs up that clock tower with a ragged breath.


    On the other hand, Elna is in a stalemate battle with Sam and Dean in the sky.


    Tsk! So irritating!


    Dean gave up attacking Elna straightforwardly. It is not impossible for both of them to defeat her together but it will take too much time.


    Its time for them to resort to underhanded means.


    Dean takes out the magic flute that canmand monsters, [Hameln]. If he increased the number of monsters, as a knight Elna will have to protect the Emperor.


    If that happens, Dean and Sam will be able to gain the upper hand.


    In an attempt to lure more monsters to Kiel, Dean put the Hameln to his mouth. However, Elna intuitively felt that she cant allow that to happen so she heads to attack Dean.


    I wont let you!


    Kuh!?


    Dean managed to evade her attack but the Hameln fell off his hand and is falling to the city of Kiel.


    Seeing that, Dean hurriedly chases after it.


    Shit!


    Come back here!


    That flute is not deans. It is something that their cooperator gave to them. Using that, Dean made a n involving Carlos to create this event.


    However, their cooperator told them that they have to absolutely dispose of it afterward. It was their promise to that cooperator.


    Without that cooperator, it will be difficult to escape or even survive this ce. Destroying that flute is connected to their survival.


    Thats why Dean desperately chased after it. Seeing Dean like that, Elna also felt that something was off and chased after the flute.


    Both of them sh in the sky many times, during which the flute rapidly falls toward the ground.


    And when it approached the clock tower, a white hand extended from it and caught the flute.


    ! ! ?


    Receiving the flute that was falling with strong momentum, Finne somehow managed to stay inside the clock tower.


    She let out a sigh in relief that she managed to catch it but soon she heard a sharp voice from Elna.


    Run away! Finne!!


    When she raised her face, Dean shot a mass of magic power toward the clock tower.


    As a result, she lost her footing and fall.


    However, Finne ignored that.


    She knew of the danger from the start. This is why Finne threw the flute toward Elna who is heading toward her. Then as she saw Elna caught that flute with a surprised look on her face, she smiles.


    Aah.I am finally useful.


    Damn you!!


    To his anger, Dean shot another lump of magic power at the falling Finne.


    She doesnt have a way to avoid that lump of magic midair.


    FIIINNNNEEEEE! ! ? ?


    Elna shouted.


    Entrusting Arnold to Elna, Finne closes her eyes.


    The moment she did that, she felt something is shing from the sky but Finne had no time to worry about it.


    Even though she already prepared to face death and close her eyes, the pain and shock she was expecting nevere.


    Rather, she felt warmth.


    When she fearfully opens her eyes, Finne was embraced by an adventurer wearing a silver mask.


    Her words were robbed away by her surprise. She only told Christa that he woulde to help her to calm her down. She never thought that he would actuallye to save her.


    At the same time, there is someone who is as surprised as Finne.


    It was Dean.


    You bastardto be able to cancel out my magic bullet, Who are you? Give me your name! !


    ..Adventurer under the imperial capital adventurer guild, SS-rank adventurer, SilverI havee to defeat you.


    The characteristic silver mask and a ck robe.


    The adventurer who was known as the strongest adventurer in all of the empires history appeared.

 Chapter 16: Price of the Plan

    Chapter 16: Price of the n


    The scene I saw when I transferred in was Elna fighting what seems to be a group of two vampires.


    That much, I wouldnt be surprised.


    What surprised me was that Finne was nearby.


    She kept looking up while she climbed up the clock tower.


    Then when she saw Elna hit the flute off from one of the vampires hands, she reached out and caught it.


    The moment I saw that I already began to move.


    Descending at maximum speed, I used as much magic as I could to descend toward Finne like a meteor.


    The vampire that got his flute hit off his hand destroys the clock tower and Finne was thrown out.


    At that time, Finne didnt reach her hand out to Elna but threw the flute toward her instead.


    Her expression as she keeps falling looked satisfied. I hate that kind of expression so I elerated even further.


    Damn you!!


    The vampire releases a magic bullet toward her.


    The moment it is going to hit Finne, I blocked it and hugged her midair.


    Confirming her warmth, I was relieved. I made it. I saved her in time.


    This might be the most panicked I have been recently.


    And..It has been a long time since I am this irritated.


    You bastardto be able to cancel out my magic bullet, Who are you? Give me your name! !


    ..Adventurer under the imperial capital adventurer guild, SS-rank adventurer, SilverI havee to defeat you.


    The anger infused into my quiet voice.


    This is an oath. I will never let him escape.


    Sil,ver-sama..?


    .Dont force yourself.


    I am really sorry I will not do such thoughtless things aga


    .I will hear you outter. But.you did well. Leave the rest to me.


    When I gently stroke her head, Finnes cheeks begin to dye red.


    I put the still embarrassing Finne on the ground and stare up at the vampires on the sky.


    Among the vampires, only two would n such arge scale crime like this.


    The vampire heretics that the guild ced a bounty on their heads. S-ss bounty, Sam and Dean brother.


    Silver-sama! Good luck..


    Yeah, leave it to me.


    After answering her, I immediately soar to the sky.


    Both Sam and Dean are on guard and stare at me.


    Well, thats only natural. The condition to be an SS-rank adventurer was to defeat an S-rank monster. In other words, I have defeated something that is on the same level as them or even something stronger before.


    To think that an SS-rank adventurer would show up here..I am surprised.


    Damn it! Troublesome guys appearing one after another! Dont get in the way of Nii-chans n, damn it! !


    The shorter one that screamed out first is the younger Sam huh.


    In other words, the stronger one is the Elder.


    It is a surprise for me too. I thought that you guys were behaving yourselves when the guild put a bounty on your head. If you guys make a scene an SS-rank adventurer woulde for you after all. Are you tired of living in fear?


    Dont make fun of us! We were just being careful!


    But it seems like your patient ran out huh. The garrison force and the knights will deal with the monsters, and since I am already here, your n is over.


    Hmph! Do you think you have won? You took the flute away but what of it? The monsters are still rampaging, if we defeat you and the hero here it will be our win! !


    What is up with these guys.


    They want to fight me and Elna at the same time?


    Surprised, I nce at Elna. She is making an unamused expression.


    You are looking down on me huh. Even though they barely able to fight with me together.


    Its you who is looking down on us! We are still havent got serious yet!


    Then show me! I will destroy you in the name of Amsberg!


    No, Elna von Amsberg. I know that you are enthusiastic about this but the one who is going to put them down is me.


    I said that while looking at Elna who is taking a cool stance with her sword.


    Hearing so, Elna turned toward me.


    She knitted her eyebrows and her expression is saying that she finds me unbelievable. Thats not an expression that should be on a girls face anymore.


    Silver? I dont know if there is something wrong with my ears but I felt like you said that you want to steal my prey?


    I dont remember putting it like that. There might be something wrong with your ears after all. If you are a knight then go protect the Emperor. I will be their opponent.


    You! The meaning is the same isnt it! Its you who should back down! I set my eyes on them first!


    The Emperors surrounding seems unprotected though?


    It is the order from that same Emperor! And I cant forgive them! They said the words that I hate the most! I already decided to cut them down myselfBack down or I will cut you down too.


    Scary.


    Isnt shepletely enraged. What did they say to her? Seriously.


    And I want her to go assist Leo too.


    Ha! so carefree huh. Isnt it good that a hero and an SS-rank adventurer are here? Now we are nice and equal right?


    Equal? I think that you arepletely outnumbered though?


    Silver. Dont you know what the situation is like below? Even now the Emperor might get killed you know? It couldnt be helped since that hero over there seem like she wants to fight with us no matter what. How about you go help him instead? If you are an adventurer of the imperial capital, the Emperor must be important to you right?


    Certainly, they are outnumbered now.


    It is better for one of us to go down and help them. If its now that is.


    However, these guys have a huge misunderstanding.


    I do not belong to the empire. I belong to the guild. Adventurers work to protect people across the continent but we are not obliged to protect their nation. We werent epting payment from the countries after all. Honestly, it doesnt matter to me even if the Emperors life ends here.


    What?


    If you dont want him to die then you just have to have someone else protect him. I am here to protect this city and its people, not the privileged. I am protecting the people of this country not the country itself. There must be those who were living off the tax money or those that were promised some kind of position in this country. It is the duty of those imperial family and their knights to protect the empire. If they do not work now then theres no worth to their existence. Thats why I will never perform that job for them.


    Their job?


    Dean seems to question my wording.


    And as if to immediately answer his question, they appeared.


    At the south of Kiel.


    The sound of feet kicking the ground was heard from the other side of the horde of monsters. Like the sound of lightning, the sound is gradually getting louder. Then one of the members of the imperial family appeared.


    That is!?


    Knights! I, the 8th Prince Leonard Lakes Adlermand you! Protect the city of Kiel! ADVANCE! !


    Saying so, Leo led the charge with thousands of knights.


    The monsters couldnt react to the sudden appearance of the knights.


    Sam and Dean tried to put them to a stop but I and Elna stand in front of them.


    Silver, lets do it like this. I will give that one to you, this one is mine.


    Thats a good proposal. I ept.


    Once we settled on our target, we prepare for battle.


    Below, the knights led by Leo sweep away the monsters like a flood. The agitated monsters cant see anything except what is in front of them. Theres no way for them to react when they are attacked from the side.


    Well, after a while they should be considered the reinforcement as a threat and begin their counterattack. It should be fine for now though.


    In the meantime, lets get rid of this guy.


    Now the Defence of Kiel has entered its final phase.


    Kuh! Damn you HUMAN!!


    Dean unleashes countless magic bullet while moving around but I follow after him while intercepting them.


    The sky shines bright like theres a firework.


    Dean seemed to be frustrated by that scene.


    It seems these guys really werent serious when they were fighting with Elna. He is clearly increased in power. Perhaps he was saving his power to get away but it seems thats no longer an option anymore so he finally got serious.


    Dean approaches me with the vampire characteristic sharp fangs.


    He must have judged that he cant beat me in a magic fight. As expected, he is really used to fighting.


    Tsk!


    I clicked my tongue while using magic to intercept him but he splendidly evades it.


    I was thinking about widening some distance but before I could do that, Dean punched me in the gut.


    Guh!


    Ha! Whats wrong!? SS-rank adventurer!


    Shut up!


    He avoided the magic that I fired in return and circle around my back.


    This is bad. I used magic to protect my body.


    He put his hands together and m it down at me.


    Feeling a shock like I was hit by a hammer, I felt the impact of my body hitting the city street.


    Thats hurt! Dont just do whatever you want damn it.


    Whats wrong? Cant you do anything against the serious me?


    The heck are you doing!? You are not that strong right!? Are you still holding back? You are still holding back right!! Do you think that your stance is so cool or something? Its superme!!


    Being looked down by the opponent, and my ally somehow bad mouthing me.


    Seriously, being an adventurer is not that easy.


    However, I will ept this much.


    For my precious brother and the knights that got involved in this for his sake. For the soldier that should be running away but chose to stay and fight.


    And for the people in this city.


    If it is for them I wont feel even an itch to this level of pain.


    However, there is a limit to how irritated I can be.


    Hmph! I was a fool for being afraid and hide away from the likes of you! You are just human in the end!


    So you really were in hiding. Even vampires have their low point huh.


    Saying so, I stand up as if nothing has happened.


    Theres no wound on my body. Of course, theres no damage either.


    Dean was surprised by that but he immediately noticed that his surroundings were strange.


    Guwahhh!! MY ARM! ! Ah, ARe?


    Ouch! Ouch.? It healed?


    Not only the garrisons force fighting at the wall of Kiel but also the knights led by Leo who assaulted the horde of monsters, no one has died ever since I showed myself here.


    If you get hurt, you will instantly recover.


    You bastard..!? Dont tell me, you were fighting while erecting a healing barrier!?


    You are half right.


    The things I cast was not just the healing barrier.


    When I arrived, I formed a healing barrier and started fighting while maintaining that barrier while preparing another magic.


    And that preparation is nowpleted.


    I was fighting while casting two barrier spells. Well, the other one was justpleted though.


    At that moment,


    A huge magic circle emerges from the whole city of Kiel. From there countless chains sprout out and tied up Dean and Sam.


    Wha!? This is!!


    Damn it! Let me go!!


    You cant break it. Those chains were formed with ancient curse magic. Those who got entangled by those chains will be weakened by the curse. Well..have you prepare yourselves yet?


    Punching me all over when I was busy preparing the barrier.


    Now its time for a punishment.

 Chapter 17: Black and White

    Chapter 17: ck and White


    The chains continue to tangle them.


    That means the weakening curse will continue to get stronger.


    After I caught them, I slowly rose to the sky. Right now they are even weaker than insects. The rest is just to dispose of them.


    The strength of a vampire came from their enormous magic power. You guys may be long-lived but without your magic, your physical strength isnt that much different from humans. In other words, if I just seal your magic there would be nothing to be afraid of.


    Hey!!?? Why are these chains chasing after me too!?


    I was trying something cool but this woman has to ruin it.


    Looking at her, it seems like the chains are really chasing after her. Perhaps it just performing its job to capture those who have hostility toward me.


    Rather, why isnt she got caught yet? Is she really a human? The spell was activated when she waspletely unguarded against me though.


    Sorry about that. It seems like they were just trying to capture those who are hostile toward me.


    When I stopped the chains with my eyes, Elna heavily breathing like she is out of breath and res at me.


    When Iugh at her, her face turned red.


    You!! Why were you trying to capture your ally with the chains!?


    The chains dont react to anyone who considers me an ally. You were just too hostile toward me. Moreover, you shouldnt have any trouble dealing with some chains cast by a guy like me right?


    You little! You were holding a grudge from before right!? Theres a limit on how small-minded you can be alright! I was even worried about you when you were hit by that guy too!!


    You were worried huh. The people around you must have their work cut out for them eh.


    Elnas face is nowpletely red. It seems I cant describe her state as just being angry anymore.


    It is fun to make fun of this kind of Elna but my first customers are waiting for me.


    My apology. I was dyed by the tomboy hero over there. Where were we? Ah, theres no need to be afraid of a vampire that has their magic sealed was it?


    YOU BASTARD!! DONT LOOK DOWN ON US!


    UNTIE US! IF I CAN JUST TEAR THESE OFF I CAN SLAUGHTER SOMEONE LIKE YOU IN NO TIME!!


    If you think you can take them off then please do it by all means. You wont be able to do it even if you spend your whole life though. Now then..its time to repent. Do you have anything left to say?


    Saying that, I concentrate a huge amount of magic power on my hands.


    It was to cast a magic different from what I have been using so far.


    Looking at that, Sam and Dean start breaking into a cold sweat.


    Wa, wait a minute! You dont have any grudge against us right! If you let us go we will be in your debt!


    Grudge huhits not like there isnt one though.


    The person that aimed his magic at Finne earlier was Dean. It is enough to kill them a thousand times over when I remember those anger.


    The fact that he aimed his magic at her. The fact that he put her in danger. Even if Finne wasnt actually hurt, that alone deserves a punishment.


    W, What did we ever do to you!? You are not here because of the guilds request right!? If you are going to kill us then it should be under the guilds order right!


    Humans areplicated you see. You wont know where those grudges came from. Moreover, even if I am not on a guild request, I am still an adventurer. Theres no change in that fact wherever I am. It is my duty to protect the people of this continent from the monsters. With or without the request that is.


    W, WE ARE NOT MONSTERS!


    The guild designated you guys as monsters. Moreover, your action is no different from a monsters right. Hey, dont you have anything else to say? If you tell me the identity of the person who ordered you to do this then I might be able to stop that hero for you, you know?


    As I speak to them, my magic power gradually increases.


    No matter how you think about it, it is clear that the attack I am preparing is overkill. Those two must understand that they would certainly die if they are hit with this.


    However, despite Sam and Deans fearful expression, they never talk.


    Either they just tight lips or they that afraid. I cant imagine these two being affectionate or loyal toward someone. So it must be fear huh.


    A mastermind that even an S-ss bounty afraid of huh.


    Just who is it?


    Hurry up and spill it. If you dont I am going to kill you.


    W, We are proud vampires! Dont think we will ever sumb to some humans!!


    Is that so. Then lets end this. I already finished my preparation as well.


    The person that was most surprised by those words was me.


    The vampires may not have noticed it but if it is something that Elna has to prepare for then it is surely that.


    E, Elna von Amsberg! ! Dont tell me, you are going to summon the holy sword! ?


    What if I am?


    My magic is enough for this! Are you intending to destroy the whole town!?


    I will adjust the power so it will be fine. A certain someone restrained the enemies for me so I can carefully summon it after all.


    O, Oi.


    I am one of the Amsberg house. Destroying the empires enemies is my duty. I will never forgive them!


    Elna raises her right hand to heaven.


    Then.


    Hear my voice and descend! The brilliant star sword! Now, the hero needs you!!


    White light falls from heaven.


    Elna grabbed it and with white sparkles turns it into a shining silver sword.


    Five hundred years ago, the sword that the hero used to defeated the Demon King, Aurora. It is said to have been forged from a meteorite, the sword can cut all things in creation and does not allow any kind of evil.


    Due to its tremendous power, it was sealed by the first generation of the Amsberg Hero House and can only be summoned by those with a talent for it.


    In other words, to be able to summon this sword meant that person has the qualification to be a Hero.


    Elna summoned this sword only at the age of twelve. This is the reason why people call her a prodigy.


    ! ?


    As expected of the sword that defeated the Demon King, its presence alone is already ridiculous.


    If used by someone who is at Elnas caliber, that person will be that invincible. It is the reason why the Amsberg house is being feared by other countries. Using this holy sword of the star, even an army can be annihted in one strike. With that said, there were only a few cases in the past where the sword was summoned tobat the army though.


    It is rarely summoned in the first ce after all. The only one who uselessly summons it because she was simply irritated is probably Elna.


    Now..prepare yourselves.


    Good grief.I will let you have one then.


    Hmph! They are my prey in the first ce! It was me who gave one to you!


    Well, lets leave it at that.


    I take a step back and start chanting.


    I havent chant anything so far but it is best to use a chant to maximize the power of the magic and ensure their destruction.


    [[I am the usurperUsurpation is darker than the dept of underworldThe darkness is darker than the abyssThe darkness is deeper than the nightThe darkness of creationThe darkness of deathReturn all those born from darkness to where it from - INFINITY DARKNESS]]


    A huge ck sphere emerges above me.


    As opposed to the ckness that swallows everything, the white light from Elnas holy sword stretches out to heaven.


    ck and White. Darkness and Light.


    The attacks with attributes that are neverpatible. However, the consequence of those who got swallowed by it is the same.


    We adjust the attack direction. It is easier to blow away the monsters at the same time. At that time, Leo is still in the middle of preparation to break through the monster horde.


    As long as I can see, theres no one in that horde of monsters.


    But to be sure, lets give them some warning.


    If you are still in the middle of the horde, run away!


    I cant guarantee you wont get caught up in this!


    We both said our warning.


    Perhaps they felt the danger, Leo and his troops immediately moved away from the monsters while the garrisons soldiers climb down the rampart and start fleeing.


    Meanwhile, the monsters which are the target of the attack just nkly stare at the sky.


    There are monsters that have been living in small groups without harming humans among them as well. But forgive me. Even if they were used, I cant overlook the fact that they attacked humans.


    Just as they attack humans to protect theirrades, we have to fight to protect humans as well.


    The only remorse inside my heart was that.


    Theres no remorse toward the two in front of me.


    Now.clench your teeth.


    Its time to repent!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii! ?


    Uwaaaaaaaaaaa! ! ? ?


    The ck sphere swallows Dean along with the swarm of monsters.


    The light from Elnas holy sword swallows Sam and continue to swallow the swarm of monsters as well.


    As we werepeting with each other, the attack erases everything and eventually, theres nothing left.


    There is no cry of victory. When we take a look, the Emperor is tiredly looking at us. Perhaps he wants to say that we overdid it.


    Well, its alright since the only one who will get scold is Elna.


    Ah, thats right thats right.


    Your Majesty! This time I only participated in this as an individual butI hope that you will refrain from neglecting the guild after this.


    Fuh.I see. Thank you for your cooperation Silver.


    With this, the guild can save face, they shouldnt pursue the empire for this matter either.


    When I bow to the Emperor and prepare my transfer magic, Elna called out to me.


    Silver.


    What is it? Do you still have anyints?


    Yeah, theres a lot. But, I wont say it now. You saved us this time. Especially, thank you for saving Finne. That girl is..she is the friend of my childhood friend after all.


    Is that childhood friend perhaps the dull prince?


    Really you.you still call him like that after you saw what happened to the vampire who said it before huh? Take that back. My childhood friend is the best prince there is. I wont forgive anyone who makes fun of him to my face!


    Elna turns her holy sword toward me.


    Her eyes are serious.


    She seems like she really wants to seriously fight an SS-rank adventurer to protect my name.


    While smiling bitterly at such Elna, I correct myself.


    My apology. If you said that much then it must really be rude to refer to him as the dull prince. However, it is a pity as well. Having a childhood friend like you must be tiring huh.


    Wha!?


    Well, I will have to excuse myself here.


    Saying that, I teleported away before Elna couldin.


    I arrived at the room where Sebas is waiting for me and fire up mynguid body to take the robe and the mask off.


    Thank you for your hard work. Please have some tea.


    Thankssorry about that.


    You look really tired.


    Yeah.it is as expected


    Transfer magic, healing barrier, cursed chain barrier, and that final attack magic. I used a considerable amount of magic power. Honestly, my magic power already close to its limit. The same goes for my physical strength.


    Im tired..Im gonna go to sleep..


    Please leave the rest to me.


    After drinking a little tea, I began to doze off in my chair. I want to sleep in a bed but my body wont listen to me.


    Looking at my state, Sebas whispers to me with a gentle voice.


    Truly, thank you for your hard work. You were splendid, Arnold-sama.


    Is that so.then I can rest without any punishment huh


    It was a long time ago when Sebasst praised me like this.


    With that in mind, I let go of my consciousness and fell into afortable sleep.

 Chapter 18: Schemer gets caught in his own Scheme

    Chapter 18: Schemer gets caught in his own Scheme


    Three days after the incident.


    I was thest of the Emperors children to arrive at Kiel


    Although the others were not in time for the defense battle, they still rushed back with their knights, so almost all of them arrived back at Kiel around the evening of that day.


    It seems like you will be made fun of again.


    Let it go.


    As I was having such a conversation with Sebas, I get off the carriage in front of the mansion.


    At that ce, I found an unusual group of people wait to wee me.


    Nii-sama!


    Oh, Christa. How are you?


    It was scary


    Carrying her bunny doll as usual, shees up and hugs me with baby steps.


    After stroking her head several times, I hold her hand proceed inside.


    The people who were there to wee me were Finne, Leo and.


    Wee back. Al.


    Wee back Your Highness Arnold.


    Yeah, Im back.


    Elna and her men formed lines to wee me.


    As far as I can see, no one seems to be injured. Letting out a sigh in release for that, I head over to Leo.


    Elna is a matter of course but you were able to make it in time right?


    Yeah, Silver helped me.


    As expected of an SS-rank adventurer. He is a pretty capable man isnt he.


    Al, just which part of that man appeared human to you?


    Said Elna with a disgruntled expression.


    I give her a reply with a shrug.


    Didnt he saved the Emperor?


    Just on a whim. I know that just by looking at him.


    Its fine even if it was on a whim isnt it. He did save him after all. Right, Christa?


    Un.


    There, see.


    Ge, getting Her Highness Christa to agree with you is unfair you know!


    While having such a conversation, we enter the mansion.


    Along the way, I met eyes with Finne and she returns me with a soft smile. Is she saying that our talk can be postponed? Interpreting her smile in a convenient way, I continue into the mansion with Christa who refused to let go of my hand.


    It is because father told me that he would start the meeting as soon as I arrived.


    However.


    You arete, Arnold. What were you doing?


    If it isnt Eric-aniue. I was waiting for an escort because theres no knight there to escort me back. I apologize for thete arrival.


    I dont need your apology. I bet you didnt even feel sorry in the first ce, right?


    The blue-haired man in sses.


    The Second Prince Eric stands in front of us.


    Even though he is wearing sses his eyes are sharp. Its like he is always judging the worth of everything besides himself.


    Perhaps she finds those eyes to be scary, Christa hides behind me.


    I do feel sorry. More or less.


    Perhaps I was being unclear. You dont feel sorry for us, right? Youve always been like that.


    Well, if you put it like that, then I have to say thats true. I didnt bother anyone after all.


    Those who I feel sorry for are only those who are close to me.


    I dont feel a shred of that emotion toward Eric, my other siblings or even to father.


    Hearing that answer, Eric smiles.


    You are interesting after all Arnold. It was a good decision for you to let Elna go on ahead. Do keep making the right decision from now on as well. If you have worth to me then, like Leonard, I wont do anything bad to you.


    You are putting it like you are already an Emperor?


    I am the next Emperor. Of course, no matter how hard you, Gordon or Zandra try, you will never be able to change that fact. Remember it well.


    Saying so Eric sweeps his eyes over all of us and stops at Leo.


    Leo took that gaze head-on.


    Thats right, he isnt afraid even if his opponent is Eric.


    Dont get too full of yourself.


    I will keep that in mind. Eric Aniue.


    We stand still as Eric turns his heels and heads further into the mansion.


    That just now was a deration of war.


    This time, it could be said that we both raised our credit with me sending Elna ahead and Leo leading the knights into battle.


    We received help from Silver but those actions still increased our credibility.


    What Eric dered was that if we get too full of ourselves by that he will crush us.


    So we cant ignore the most influential emperor candidate anymore huh. Even so, that was just a warning. Theres no way that he has some easy hand he can use to crush us conveniently around.


    If we get too big then he would surely join hands with Gordon and Zandra to crush us. Thats something I would do.


    Nii-sama


    Whats wrong? Were you scared?


    Its okay. He wont do anything to you, Christa. Of course, we will be fine too.


    Seeing Christa nodded with a smile, we continue inside.


    Ah, Leo. if father asks, just answer him with this.


    On the way, I whispered to Leo.


    Leo opens his eyes wide but I continue to make sure that he listened properly.


    You got that?


    Is it really okay?


    Yeah, only you can say it. And this will be good for him as well.


    Father stayed in Kiel after the incident and takemand of the reconstruction. Even so, it was just an official stance. The damage from the Tsunami was not that great.


    What father is actually doing is investigating who else involved in causing that uproar.


    And perhaps because that investigation made progress, he waited for my arrival and gather his children along with the imperial knights for a meeting.


    Everyone, good work.


    Said father, his face looked clearly tired.


    Well, that is understandable since he personally went out to the battlefield, even though he is not that young anymore and continue to work without rest afterward. Moreover, he must have found out that his stupid son was deeply involved in the incident too.


    This time I only gathered those that are on a need to know basis. What I am about to say is confidential. Last night, Carlos who was seriously injured, woke up. After examining the evidence gathered over the past few days, I determined that he was involved with those two vampires. Carlos hunted the monsters lured out by the flute possessed by those two and reached first ce. Moreover, he cooperated with them on the attack on Kiel on the condition that they would retreat when he arrives and in return, he would retract their bounty. Absolutely foolish !


    In other wordsit was Carloss n to lure those monster out from the start?


    Thats right. He was ultimately used by those vampires but he also did it for his own benefit, putting me, and of course, the empire at risk. I absolutely can not forgive that!


    Fathers eyes were bloodshot. I guess he cant suppress his anger.


    However, to that father, Eric gets down on his knee.


    Your Majesty. Please be lenient on his punishment. As foolish as he is, he is still my brother.


    Thats a barefaced lie.


    Gordon and Zandra also follow him.


    Of course, they are not pleading for Carlos out of empathy. And yes, it doesnt matter if anyone notices this.


    Because everyone knows exactly that this is what the Emperor wanted.


    If he wanted to execute Carlos he would have done so already. Theres no need for him to gather us and show his anger like this. It is because the Emperor cant forgive him on his own.


    He needs Eric and the others to make him forgive Carlos. Otherwise, he cant maintain his dignity as an Emperor.


    Well, theres no need to kill him anyway.


    After he received Sams attack, Carlos lost his right hand and the control of the lower half of his body. He will be bedridden for life. Seeing his son like that, even if its father he wouldnt be able to kill his own son.


    However, it is not good to go on like this.


    If everyone pleads for Carloss life then it would look like the Emperor lost to the petition. It would be bad for his reputation.


    Leonard. It could be said that this is your first achievement. What do you think about this?


    Then allow me to say it. Your Majesty shouldnt forgive him. He should be beheaded instead.


    At that moment, everyones faces froze.


    That is because the most unlikely words came out from the most unlikely person.


    Father seems to be quite surprised himself.


    ..Why do you say that? Hes your brother right?


    Before being my brother, he is a rebel against the empire. If Your Majesty forgives him here it will be a bad precedent. How can I exin that to the knights who had spilled their blood protecting us?


    This will not be ryed to the people nor the knights. It will only be just us here. You dont have to worry about it.


    Even so, thats still not eptable. Your Majesty should be honest and present them with the rebels head to show them that Your Majesty is fair and just. Even if he is your son, you will judge him for his sin. That will give the people peace of mind.


    Leo spoke in a strong tone.


    Now theres a split in opinions. Whichever choice he takes, he will have a justification.


    In other words, now father can take it as an excuse.


    If he saves Carlos, it doesnt mean that he slights Leo. Thats why even if Leo is in a tie with Gordon, the flow has been adjusted to make Leo the ambassador plenipotentiary.


    Everything is for fathers desired development.


    Satisfied, father nce at me. He looked at my carefree expression and make a kinda pouty expression.


    Was that your suggestion?


    Whatever do you mean?


    Haa..well, fine. I will respect Eric and the others opinion and spare Carlos. However, Leonard. Your achievement can no longer be ignored.


    Saying so, father called Leo to stand before him.


    Leo graciously heads there and kneels.


    Father took his sword out and hand it to Leo.


    Leo received it.


    Put up with this since I didnt prepare to do this beforehand. Leonard, I will make you into the winner of this festival. Carlos was disqualified, Arnold who was in second ce was also disqualified. That left you tied at third ce with Gordon. However, Leonard led the knights to the rescue of Kiel. You now have the poprity in the east. Leonard has to be the winner here to ease the peoples dissatisfaction. You understand that right? Gordon.


    I am at Your Majestys pleasure.


    Gordon bows down with a vexing expression.


    Since his voice is shaking, he must really be frustrated.


    However, he cant refute the Emperors decision. Theres no basis to do that.


    At that time, Elna went before the Emperor.


    Your Majesty. Please allow me to make a plea.


    What is it?


    Please cancel His Highness Arnolds disqualification. He did it to sent us knights to Kiel. His action was praiseworthy. The stigma of being disqualified is unsuitable for him.


    We beg you, Your Majesty!


    Following Elna, her men kneel down.


    Father closes his eyes.


    Then.


    Arnold.you broke your bracelet by [MISTAKE] right?


    Yes. I identally broke it.


    Then the disqualification cant be undone. It is another thing if you broke it on purpose and sent Elna to me on purpose, but rules are rules. The victory shall be Leonards.


    Elna looks at me like she cant believe my actions but I ignore her.


    Even if I said I sent Elna here on purpose, I will not be made into the ambassador plenipotentiary.


    At best, I would receive some praise but as father said earlier, Leonard has to be the winner because of his poprity in the east.


    No one would ept my victory.


    Thats why it is fine to leave me as a foolish prince who broke his bracelet by ident.


    I thought so but.


    However, it is also true that I was saved because of Elna. In other words, I was saved by Arnolds mistake. And I will reward you for that mistake.


    Yes?


    I will assign Arnold as the deputy ambassador. Go with Leonard and assist him.


    ..Fa, Father?


    Its Your Majesty, Arnold.


    Umm.I I dont think I have that kind of skill.


    You can leave everything to Leonard. At least find a job you can do and prove to me that you can do it. This talk is over. I will officially announce this tomorrow. Everyone, get some rest.


    Saying so, father gets up from his chair.


    Then as he left, he turned toward me with a mischievous smile.


    That damn father, he did it on purpose!


    Damn it! He wrecked my ns!?


    If both I and Leo left the empire, who would be there to lead our faction!?


    Seriously!?


    I was stunned by the unexpected event. On the other hand, my rivals have a [Serve you right] expression on their faces.


    This is bad..If we dont do anything, our faction will be dismantled while we are away.


    Its great, isnt it! Al


    ..


    Whats wrong? Al?


    As expected, dont get involved with me anymore.


    WHYYYY!?


    I hold down my forehead and shoo away the rejoicing Elna.


    However, I understand. It is not Elnas fault.


    I expected her to plead for my disqualification to be undone. What I find unexpected was fathers respond.


    The reason why father acted that way must be because of how carefree I looked. He must be irritated because he felt like he was dancing on my palm.


    This ispletely my fault.


    The meeting ended with me holding my head because of how ridiculous the situation has be.

 Chapter 19: Mother of Three

    Chapter 19: Mother of Three


    Starting of the second arc!


    TLN: Al and Leo are referring to their mother with Hahaue.


    Two weeks have passed since the uproar. Because there was a lot of confusion, there has been no noticeable movement in the session war.


    Meanwhile, I and Leo are making our way to visit a certain ce.


    That ce is called the Inner Pce.


    It is the ce where the Emperors concubines living in.


    It is located behind the Imperial sword pce, the woman-only pce where only the Emperor and the people he has given permission to, can set foot in.


    There is only one reason why wee to such a ce.


    It is to meet our Mother.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    How long was it since Ist met her. Probably around three months I guess. Well, that only applies to me though.


    Leo seems to visits her whenever he has free time. Such a devoted son he is.


    Mother, Al and Leo havee to visit.


    Wee. I baked some sweets. Eat some.


    The only one who can be so frank with her son even when he doesnt visit her for such a long time is perhaps only my Mother.


    Her name is Mitsuba. She has long ck hair and ck eyes. She looks so young and beautiful that you cant imagine her to have two grown sons. I have to avoid that topic around her though.


    She is a dancer from the east, she is a legendary that father fell in love with her beauty and proposed to her on the spot. Their story is still famous in the imperial capital even now.


    Well, the legendary part came from how fast he proposed but she really has no input on our education. Shes quite entric regarding that but well, that does sound like my Mother.


    In fact, she did not speak a single thing to the Emperor regarding that.


    Thanks to that, someone like me was created but since Leo turned out properly it seems like it does work out though.


    We sit down at the prepared table and reach out for the sweets. Then.


    Its been a long time isnt it, Al.


    Yes, its been a long time. Mother.


    Was it because you were ying around too much and forgot your Mother? Or could it be that you found yourself a lover?


    Its the former.


    Such a boring answer. You two have too few female acquaintances you know. Share some amorous tales with your Mother once in a while will you.


    Sometimes I think that this person forgot that her sons are a prince.


    Leaving me aside, it would be big news if Leo has a lover. You have to investigate who his partner is or whether or not shees from a good family after all.


    Well, we were raised as ordinary children without worrying about those kinds of stuff. The bare minimum manners were taught to us but thats all.


    Her education policy was to let her kids do anything they want. Because our Mother is like this, even if I found the lessons boring and escaped, she never got angry at us. However, she always told us that [if you think that it will be necessary for the future then make sure to study them] and thats it.


    Thinking about it now, that was terrifying. Just what did she think a princes education was?


    As a result of our independence, the elder one turned out as a good-for-nothing while the younger grew up to be splendid. You could say that her methodpletely brought out our personality.


    So, why are you two here together this time?


    Mother. This time, I have been appointed as an ambassador plenipotentiary and Nii-san has been assigned as my aide. We will probably have to leave the empire in the near future. Thats why we want to let you know before that.


    Ara? Is that the case? Then, can I have something I can eat as my souvenir? If you bought me an ornament I would be troubled after all.


    Haa


    Even though she has this kind of personality, she still did well living here in the inner pce.


    Currently, the inner pce is also in the midst of a power struggle. Apparently, the Mothers who want their child to be an emperor are plotting something. Due to the eyes of the Empress and the Emperor that watch over the inner pce, they cant make that big of a move but theres no doubt that this is a ce that requires you to be careful.


    Mother, arent you worried?


    You want me to? You are still a child huh, Leo. I dont n to tell my eighteen years old sons what to do but if His Majesty assigned work for you to do, then I think that he already judged that you are capable to do so you know.


    I see..Then I will confidently do my job.


    He finally gave me work to do so I will put in a suitable effort.


    Do as you like. You wont get killed if you fail after all.


    Said Mother, while sipping her tea.


    If its the others then they would definitely tell us that we are absolutely not allowed to fail or that this is the chance to appeal to His Majesty.


    When I was thinking about that, I heard a knocking from the door.


    When Mother answers the door, unexpectedly, it was Christa that showed up.


    Ara, Christa. Wee.


    Okaa-sama!.


    With an unusually bright expression, Christa ran up to Mother and sat on herp.


    The small Christa adjusts her position on Mothersp and stares at the sweets on the table.


    It seems she understands that those sweets were prepared for us.


    You can have it you know. Al and Leon dont eat much anyway.


    Really? Al-niisama, Leo-niisama.


    Yeah, eat up. Have as much as you like.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I already have some so how about we eat it together, Christa.


    Un!


    Looking at Christa reaching for the candy really gives me peace of mind.


    It looks like they are really parent and child.


    Christas mother passed away ever since Christa was young. At the time the person who said she would take care of Christa was my Mother.


    Since then, Christa treated Mother as if she is her real parent. Seeing them like that, we were just feeling nostalgic.


    Speaking of which, Elna came by the other day. She apologized to me about Al but what did you do?


    Well, she did something unnecessary. Thanks to that, Im now stuck with a troublesome position.


    Nii-sama is the one who is troublesome!


    Christa uses the arm of her bunny doll to point at me.


    Apparently, I am being scolded by the doll huh. When I frowned at her, everyoneughs.


    Why? its cute thats why.


    The time continues to pass peacefully like that until Mother suddenly raises a question when I was thinking about heading back.


    Ah, thats right. I forgot to ask this.


    What is it?


    Which of you will take the u Mowe as your princess?


    Buh! !


    Both Leo and I spat out the tea at the same time.


    We were choking on the tea while wiping our mouths with the towel offered by Christa.


    What are you asking all of a sudden, geez Mother.


    We are not in that kind of rtionship with Finne-san, Mother.


    But its unusual for both of you to have a woman in your life right? So, is she Leos after all?


    Well, the people did say that they look good together.


    Lets push the matter to Leo here.


    Leos expression is saying [You betrayed me! ?] or theint along those lines but please spare me such a troublesome topic.


    When I thought that it would be better to start leaving right away, an ambush came from an unexpected direction.


    Okaa-sama. Finne is Al-niisamas friend you know.


    Oh dear! Is that so?


    Yes. Finne is so beautiful and she also looks good with Al-niisama too.


    Ara Ara.


    No no.


    It seems like I cant underestimate you either huh, or so my Mother is looking at me with such a bewildered gaze.


    How dare you telling her such a story, little girl. Finne looks good with me? If you spread that story inside the capital you will beughed at you know.


    We were just together longer because of the matter with Duke Kleinert. Theres nothing between us.


    Still she is the number one beauty of the Empire you know? Right, Christa?


    UnOkaa-sama is more beautiful!


    Thank you, Christa. I also think that Christa is the most beautiful too you know.


    Looking at the two huggings each other for some reason, I let out a sigh and stand up.


    I bow and preparing to leave.


    Are you leaving already?


    Its been a while after all. I have to meet someone today too. You stay here a little more.


    Al-niisama, see youter.


    Yeah, see you. Mother too.


    Yeah, take care. You are always pushing yourself after all.


    Ive never been pushing myself a single day in my life you know. Ive been living my life suitably after all.


    Is that so? Well, lets put it like that then. Alright, do your best.


    Being sent off by Mother, I left the inner pce with a renewed motivation.


    I still have to think about whates next.


    I have to protect that ce.


    I cant afford to rest.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Sebas.


    Sir.


    Find out the weaknesses of the nobles in the neutral faction. I have to do what I can while I am still inside the imperial capital.


    Certainly.


    Thus, I continue my secret maneuvers.

 Chapter 20: Choose your Bride carefully.

    Chapter 20: Choose your Bride carefully.


    Good day, Earl Baelz.


    Oh if it isnt Prince Arnold. How can I help you today?


    Earl Baelz is a court noble with no territory who lives inside the imperial capital.


    For generations, the Earl of Baelz has been in charge of important offices within the empire. The current Earl Baelz is also a Deputy Minister of Engineering who works in the field of civil engineering and flood control.


    Such Earl Baelz was consistently maintaining his distance away from the session war. Since his position doesnt directly influence the tide of the session war, the other three were not actively involved with him as well.


    The reason I came here to the residence of Earl Baelz was because I heard a certain rumor.


    Actually, I have heard a rumor you see.


    Earl Baelz is a man in his thirties.


    His bald hairbined with his timid appearance made him a person that no woman ever spare a gaze.


    However, a few years ago, he was finally settled down. Originally, he is a talented man who seeded a famous family and even held the position of deputy minister. If he doesnt make any mistakes in how he looks for a bride, there should be a countless number of good candidates for him.


    But, he did make a mistake.


    Ru, rumor you say.?


    Yeah, its just a rumor but it seems your wife has been shily ying around every night. She goes around presenting herself like she is a royalty and everyone is wondering where all those money came from. I heard such a rumor you see.


    Th, that isthats just an exaggeration. Certainly, my wife loves to y around but she never did it like that, she was, she was


    Earl Baelz wipes the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    It seems the information that Sebas investigated is urate huh.


    ording to Sebas, apparently, the Earl has beenining about his wife with his acquaintances. His dissatisfaction with her was extreme, he often says that he wants a divorce or if he couldnt he wouldmit suicide.


    Judging from his reactions, I guess that he finds the action of his wife to be unpleasant. The question here is how far does this man go for her.


    Earl Baelz.


    Y, Yes!


    He changed his tone of voice, when I stare at him, I can clearly see that he straightened his back.


    Is it because a guilty conscience? Or is it perhaps his usual temperament?


    Theres this rumor too. It said that you are using the money embezzled from the empire for your wife.


    I, I have never done anything like that! Ive always worked hard as a loyal minister of the empire! Please believe me!


    Even if you say that. This time, I came here because the rumor has already reached the castle. It will be a big deal if it gets to my fathers ears you know? I want to clear it up before that.


    The blood disappeared from the Earls face.


    He is an easy to understand man. It might be due to his timid nature that he doesnt want such a rumor to reach the Emperor.


    Can I expect something from this?


    Y, Your Highness! Please lend me your power! Please help me!


    I have no n to help a criminal. Of course, Leo as well.


    I, I really didnt touch any of our empires fund!


    Then where did that moneye from? Your wife couldnt possibly y around like that with an earls sry.


    It, it came from our savings so it was fine at first..but it immediately depleted so I borrowed money from my acquaintances and recently I have to borrow from the merchants as well..I feel bad for my acquaintances but the deadline is already approaching, what should I do


    Why did you marry such a woman?


    When I was having that incredibly rude thought, the door violently opened.


    Dear! Theres not enough money this month!?


    Be, Bethina!? Leave at once! I am having an important talk with the Prince!


    The person that came in was a shy beauty with golden hair. Her age should be the same as mine or slightly older. A young woman when you considered that she married a thirty-ish years old man.


    Everything she is wearing is shy. Her dress is what I often see the women inside the inner pce wearing and the precious metals that adorn her body seem to be real as well.


    I can see why he wants a divorce.


    Prince? Which one?


    H, Hey!?


    Its Arnold Lakes Adler. Sorry for disturbing you, Madam Baelz.


    Arnold? Ah! That dull prince? I heard about you from the son of Duke Horsvath. The miserable prince who got all his good part taken away by his brother right?. What does an ipetent like you doing in our house?


    ..


    Earl Baelz turned speechless.


    Well, the same goes for me. The only person who ever makes a fool out of me in public like this is only Gied so far. Shes probably thinking that its fine for her to do it too since Gied can get away with it. But Gied is both my childhood friend and a son of a duke. Their positions arepletely different.


    Aah, this woman, shes an idiot. Seeing her in action, I felt sympathy for the Earl.


    G, Get out now.


    Haa? Are you ordering me?


    Whatever just get out already! !


    This is probably the first time the Earl being so enraged with his wife.


    Taken aback, Bethina left the room with an unpleasant expression.


    Please forgive my wifes disrespect! Your Highness!


    I dont really care. Im already used to it after all. But shes quite an absurd wife isnt she.


    ..my wife came to me when she was seventeen. She is the daughter of a local noble that was famous for her beauty, I fell for her the first time we met. After that, I gave her everything she wants because I dont want to get hated but things escted. Right now she misunderstands that she herself is some kind of royalty or a high-ranking noble..


    Of course, I think that it is your wifes fault but it is also your responsibility as her husband for encouraging her as well. If you are her husband then you should give her a scold for her behavior right.


    Yes.it is as Your Highness says.


    Perhaps his heart is alreadypletely broken.


    The figure of the Earl hanging his head down is really tragic.


    Well, what to do now. It seems I will have to adjust my n from this point on.


    The original n was to gradually gain the Earls trust but if I left him alone, perhaps this might actually lead to suicide.


    Cant be helped then.


    Is the reason you havent divorce her yet because you still love her?


    Yes but.when I report to His Majesty that I married her, he was very pleased.we received a lot of congrattory gifts as well.


    I see. That would make it hard to divorce her huh.


    The reason I took notice of Earl Baelz wasnt just his weakness regarding his wife.


    It is also because Father took a liking to him too.


    I am probably looking at the next Minister of Engineering right now. Earl Baelz who is loyal to his job and doesnt y around too much is very easy to trust from an employers perspective.


    If he knew the Earls circumstances, the Emperor would support the divorce himself. However, theres no way that he can know so deeply about every single one of his subjects.


    Right now, he needs someone to act as an intermediary.


    Earl Baelz. I know that you are not an idiot. You must know the reason why I am here right?


    Y, yes.to add me to Prince Leonards faction correct?


    Yeah. if possible I want to spend more time to gain your trust but..it seems that we cant afford that much time huh. I will ask Leo to convey your situation to Father. Then, if Fathers response is in support of your divorce then do it immediately. I will handle the letter to your wifes parental house so dont worry about it.


    Is, is that true!?


    Earl Baelz looks at me as if he is looking at his savior. Just how much cornered are you.


    Well, its a little selfish but this is also for the session war. Let have the madam taste a little tear shall we. It is all about suffering the consequence. The difference is that the Earl has his uses while his wife has none.


    But how do I exin this to Leo? Its him after all, lets have a talk with him face to face.


    But I want to spare him the sight of that woman if possible. The madam could give Leo a women trauma after all.


    Earl Baelz. Sorry, but can you write an appeal letter to Leo?


    A, a letter?


    Yeah, immediately. It would be easier to persuade him that way.


    Persuade?


    Leo is a good guy you see. If I just talked about the matter myself, you might end up having me as a middleman right. You dont want that correct?


    Y, yes, I will write the letter right away!


    As prompted by me, the Earl began writing the appeal letter to Leo.


    Even though he is an Elite that was born into a house of a court noble and seeded the house as its head, to think that one woman could make him be this miserable.


    As I thought, you have to choose your wife carefully huh.


    For a moment, the women in my surroundings such as Finne and Elna cross my mind.


    Just imagining them as my wife is already terrifying. There seems to be a lot of trouble no matter which one of them bes my wife. Lets stop thinking about this.


    No matter what, I like my woman to be normal.


    Y, Your Highness, is this alright.?


    Let me see it.


    My face distorted when I take a look at his letter.


    What is written there is the Earls statement,ining about his wifes wrongdoings. All of the dissatisfaction he has with his wife seep through each letter.


    I sighed at the letters content which already could be more urately described as a curse.


    Make sure to be careful with honey traps after you start cooperating with us alright.


    Y, yes! I will no longer look at any woman! I will faithfully serve Prince Leonard and Prince Arnold to the utmost of my ability!


    Dont get me wrong. We just need your help. Your Lord is still His Majesty the Emperor. Not us.


    Pl, please forgive my rudeness.


    I need to put a nail in that.


    If he treated Leo like his lord we would only create ourselves an extra enemy. I want to get rid of those possibilities as much as possible.


    Alright, I certainly received your letter. You will know the result in a few days so wait patiently.


    Yes! Thank you very much.


    After that, I left the Earls mansion.


    When I left the mansion the madam stared at Earl Baelz from behind his back but well, I hope he can be more patient for a few more days.


    In the end, when I let Leo read the letter, [Why did he marry such a person?], such a natural question was voiced by Leo. Well, after I convinced Leo and have him ryed that to father, father fully support the Earls divorce and the divorce itself proceeded in no time.


    Well, to father, it must be unbearable to see his ministerial candidates future get crushed by some local nobles daughter.


    With this, Earl Baelz joined Leos faction and Leos influence grew slightly stronger.


    TLN: by the way Bethina is the name of the most beautiful woman in heaven that can lure any man to death.

 Chapter 21: The Fisherman’s gain

    Chapter 21: The Fisherman¡¯s gain


    TLN: the title is a Japanese idiom, its meaning is to profiting while others are fighting


    Was that really okay?


    When I was putting together some paperwork, Finne is brewing tea while raising such a question.


    What are you talking about?


    Adding Earl Baelz as our ally. I certainly felt some sympathy for him but you cant deny that he was also suffering the consequences for his actions. If he gave his young wife anything she asked for and then divorce her because he eventually loses control of her..I dont think I can ept that as a woman.


    Well, if you look at him with that perspective the Earl must look like the worst kind of man huh.


    Are there any other perspectives?


    If she said it directly to me like that she must be quite dissatisfied huh. Well, we are talking about love after all, you cant just throw it away once it turns inconvenient for you. From a womans perspective, it is natural for them to find it unpleasant.


    However, this matter is not about the two of them alone.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I start exining to her while keep putting together the documents.


    Bethina, the Earls ex-wife is from the southern noble lineage, the Daum Earl house. This Earl Daum is a rtive of one of the most powerful noble in the south, Duke Kruger. Are you familiar with the name?


    Of course. I certainly remember that one of His Majestys concubines was from the Kruger house correct?


    Yeah, the fifth concubine is the sister of the current Duke of Kruger. In other words, it is a ducal house with a close tie with the imperial family. Now, answer me this, who is the child of the fifth concubine?


    After mulling over my question for a while, Finne pped her hands as she remembered the answer.


    She then immediately confidently answered.


    Princess Zandra.


    The ninth prince as well. But her little brother doesnt have anything to do with this for now. The important link is the one between Zandra and Bethina.


    A link..? I dont think the rtives from a mothers parents house are that deeply connected though?


    Normally that would be the case. But, in this case, it is a bit different. By the way, Finne, do you remember what kind of power base does our rivals have?


    Ah, yes. Prince Erik has the support of the civil officials, Prince Gordon was supported by the military, and Princess Zandra has support from the mages right?


    So she does remember.


    Well, if she couldnt remember that much then it would be troublesome for me though.


    When I told her that she delivered the correct answer, Finne rejoices and while saying [I did it]. I continue the talk while thinking about how she set the bar so low.


    So whose supporters do you think is the weakest inside the imperial capital?


    Inside the capital? Not that empire?


    Yes, the capital.


    Uhmthe strongest one should be Prince Erics so that left Prince Gordon and Princess Zandra but.Unn, I got it! Its Prince Gordons!


    Reason being?


    Since the military officers are on the front line, his influence should be weaker in the capital.


    The idea isnt wrong but thats incorrect. There are military officers that are not on the front line too. The correct answer here is Zandras.


    Auuu, I got it wrong but why does Princess Zandras support is the weakest?


    Thinking about how to exin it to her so that she could easily understand, I pick up the sweets that were on my desk. Perhaps it is due to Christas reception, the sweets today are animal-shaped cookies.


    I took Lion, bird and wolf cookies. I ced the Lion and the Bird on a te and crush the wolf cookie and scatter it around them.


    Aaah..and I was able to make it well this time too.


    Well, sorry about that. Now, on this te are Eric and Gordons supports okay, the scattered one is Zandras. Now, do you understand what I am trying to say?


    ????


    So you dont huh. Okay. Civil and military officers are often inside the imperial capital. However, mages have no official position in our government. Of course, some officials are mages but they scatter across various positions like court noble, local noble, military officers at the border. They are too spread out.


    I see! So there arent many who can support Princess Zandra inside the capital right?


    Well, thats the case. But heres the main point.


    Eh.? That wasnt the main point..?


    Finne quivering slightly as she is afraid that the talk will get even more difficult.


    Giving her a bitter smile, I tried to give as simple an exnation as possible.


    Simply put, Zandra has fewer supporters in the key positions of the empire because of the nature of her power base. Gordon has the military officials and Eric is on good terms with the civil servants, those people can convey their will to the Emperor. Zandra, on the other hand, has no pipeline to do that. That is troublesome for Zandra isnt it?


    I see. I think it will really make a difference if your supporters have a seat in the privy council.


    Correct. Thats why Zandra has always been trying to get her supporters the seat of a minister.


    Is that possible? Isnt the appointment of the minister can only be done by the Emperor himself?


    Well, theres a way around it.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    With that said, this time I stack the cookies on the te vertically.


    Seeing that, Finne tilts her head. If you are unfamiliar with such a thing you would get your heart stolen because that action looks totally adorable. I cant show this to Earl Baelz. He might suddenly apply for marriage with her after all.


    However, I wasnt distracted by that and proceed to crush the lion cookie I ced on top.


    AA!? Again!?


    It would be eaten anyway right? Well, this is how you install the person you want into the position of a minister.


    What do you mean?


    Let me put it like this then. The Lion is the current minister. The Bird below is a candidate for that minister position. If the Lion above breaks, the position will fall down to the Bird.


    I see! So you prepare a candidate for the next minister while undermining the current one isnt it!


    She has quite an imagination huh. Normally she is just poor at this kind of cunning plot but that doesnt mean that she is stupid or anything. Sometimes shes too simple that she gave me a scare though.


    Thats the case. If your supporter is a deputy minister or a position close to that you can bring down the current top person and install your own minister.


    I see.and whats that has to do with Earl Baelz?


    Haa.whats Earl Baelzs current position?


    Deputy Minister of Engineeri.eh!?


    So she finally connected the dots huh.


    Well, its quiteplicated so theres no helping it huh.


    Zandra was manipting Bethina through her parents house, Bethina herself must have been ordered to y around as well. She happily dances to the tune though. And recently Zandra has given another order to her as well.


    Theres still more


    This is important after all. Bethina is having an affair with the current Minister of Engineering. It seems the minister himself starts the rtionship but it is probably Bethina who tempted him first. Moreover, the wife of the minister is the daughter of a close friend of the Emperor. Apparently, the Emperor was the one who paired them up. If he knows about the affair he would surely be furious.


    dont tell me, from the beginning?


    Thats right. It was a scenario designed by Zandra. She sent a beauty to Earl Baelz who isnt good with women and make him suffer. At the same time, she works on the minister as a preparation to get rid of him. Thenter she will help the Earl out by telling the Emperor about the affair at a suitable time. Then, oh, what a surprise, my supporter is suddenly a minister.


    Wai, please wait a minute! If, if thats the case then..


    I grinned at Finnes unbelievable expression.


    She did great for enacting this kind of n for so many years. Perhaps, she started this around the time the crown prince passed away. it was only a step away frompletion.


    Yeah, I just totally wrecked Zandras n in its entirety. She is probably fuming right now.


    No way!? Al-sama and Leo-sama will leave the empire soon, right? Why are you angering Her Highness Zandra now!?


    It is exactly because we are leaving that we have to disrupt her n. As long as we are not in the capital, they will inevitablye to attack our faction. However, what if we disrupt the bnce of their three ways struggle? With a single move, we were able to destroy Zandras n. The bnce should be upset right now. Eric and Gordon will not miss that. They can get rid of us anytime but there are only a few moments where they can attack the weakened Zandra. If it was me, I would take this chance to chip away Zandras power.


    You have considered it that far.?


    Its all thanks to Sebas. He managed to pull out important information from the assassins, he was the one who investigated Earl Baelz for me as well.


    Zandra also did something stupid.


    To think that she sent the assassins she used to manipted Earl Baelz to take care of me. Thanks to that, her n got taken away from her. Well, I dont want to badmouth her but it seems she is looking down on us quite a bit huh.


    UmIve been wondering for a while but what exactly is Sebas-san?


    Nn? I never told you? Sebas was formerly an assassin. Moreover, he was quite famous to the extent that he was known by the nickname of [Death] throughout the continent you know.


    !? What is such a person doing as Al-samas butler!?


    I will tell you about thatter. It will be long after all. Now, hearing the exnations so far do you still have anyint about me lending the Earl a hand?


    N, no..


    Right. The reason he is so weak against women like that is probably Zandras work too. He has been a deputy minister for three years after all. Normally, it would be the womens side that goes after him after all.


    Somehow, hes quite pitiful isnt he..


    Yeah, he must have been dancing on Zandras palm for years after his marriage and we finally managed to help such a pitiful Earl. Well, he is still being used by us though.


    Saying so, I continue going through the paperwork.


    It is a document on the Minister of Engineerings affair. I will have Earl Baelz submit it to the Emperor.


    With this Zandra will be under some secret feud for a while. Gordon will definitely make a move without missing this chance and the session war will intensify.


    But thats fine. Gordon will surely make an enemy out of Zandra and Gordon alone is the one person that Zandra doesnt want to get done in by.


    If they crush each other, we will benefit. Moreover, in such a situation, Eric will not make any aggressive move as well.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Just let them exhaust each other as much as they want while we are away from the capital.


    With that in mind, I put the broken cookies in my mouth.


    TLN: In case you missed it, heres the discord invite: <strong><em>DISCORD</em></strong>


    Also, for the loli, jail is just a room. all hail the bunny lord.

 Chapter 22: The Emperor’s Feelings

    Chapter 22: The Emperor¡¯s Feelings


    Is this true!?


    Emperor Johannes thrust the documents submitted by Earl Baelz before the Minister of Engineering.


    A me of anger swirling in his eyes.


    The Minister whose affair got exposed immediately kneels down and begs for forgiveness.


    Please forgive me, Your Majesty! I was misguided!


    Its a crime to dabble with someone elses wife! As a minister, you know this, didnt you!? Moreover, she was your subordinates wife wasnt she!? What were you thinking!?


    Tha, that is..Be, Bethina was the one who approached me herself! Please I beg for your forgiveness! I was seduced! This must be the work of someone who wants to undermine me!


    Do you think its fine to have an affair with your subordinates wife if she seduced you!? Then if one of my concubines were to seduce you, you would have an affair with her!?


    Th, that is..


    Its the same thing! How dare you me the woman for your unfaithfulness!?


    Johanness anger is unstoppable.


    He has been entrusting the Minister with his work for many years. He even introduced his friends daughter to be his wife, the fact that the Minister return his favor like this anger him to no end.


    But thats not the only reason. The partner in his affair is the wife of Earl Baelz, the man he has his eyes on. the man who was made to suffer by his wife.


    He was the one who green-lighted the investigation on the Earls wife. He even told the reluctant Earl that if there are any problems he would be the one who passes the judgment himself. Thats how much he took a liking to the Earl.


    The major premise of Zandras n was relying on how much Johannes trust in the Earl. She used the fact that the Emperor believed in Earl Baelz that he would never do anything to undermine his superior and in fact, the Earl is such a person himself.


    Thats why in the eyes of Johannes, this matter looks like the Minister had attempted to corner his excellent subordinate by using his subordinates wife to protect his own position.


    In that regard, everything went ording to Zandras n. Normally, it could be seen that the Earl was using his wife to frame his boss but due to Johanness trust in the Earls personality it didnt turn out like that.


    Additionally, Johannes who had already heard from the Earl of how he was suffering because of his wife was also sympathetic to Earl Baelz.


    Thats why Johanness decision was swift.


    Resign yourself from the position! Go back to your home and wait for the punishment!


    Pl, please forgive me! Forgive me, Your Majesty!


    Call Earl Baelz here!


    Johannes dered with no sign of him letting go of his wrath.


    Earl Baelz who seems to have shrunken a little,es before Johannes.


    and then, the Earl gives his apologies.


    My deepest apologies! This was all due to myck of supervision on my ex-wife!


    Baelzwhat are you saying? You dont have to be responsible for that.


    B, But


    I trust you. You might have been too naive that you got tricked by some bad woman but I do like that part about you. I appreciate the seriousness and eagerness you shown on your job. I wanted someone like you for my minister. How about it, will you consider being my Minister of Engineering?


    I, I cant ept such a position! It was my wife whomitted a sin! Please hand down your punishment Your Majesty!


    She is not your wife anymore. Moreover, the Minister also share the me in this matter as well. He cant just be forgiven even if he was seduced. I have no intention to punish you for this case and I will punish anyone who nders you as well.


    Y, Your Majesty


    Let me give my order again. I appoint Earl Baelz as the Minister of Engineering. You must work harder for the Empire than you ever before.


    I will never forget Your Majestys kindness. In the name of the Baelz house allow me to ept this responsibility.


    Thus the Earl ept the post of Minister of Engineering.


    Johannes exchanged a few words with him and dismissed the Earl for the day.


    Then he dropped his hips deep into the throne and let out a sigh.


    Its finally getting more intense isnt it.


    Franz huh


    The man who appeared before him without permission was a man of the same age as Johannes.


    The man has pale silver hair and dressed in white civil-official-like clothing. Theres only one position in this empire that was permitted to wear it.


    The chief of all the civil servants, the Prime Minister.


    The mans name is Franz Seebeck. As you can guess from theck of von in his name, this man is not a noble. With his wisdom alone, he was the man who climbed from being a son of an inn owner into the position of the prime minister, the most important post in the empire.


    Johannes starts speaking to Franz.


    The struggle for a minister position is always connected to the session war. All of the current ministers should know that well. Thats why they have to be cautious. Being seduced to have an affair with a subordinates wife is out of the question. He will eventually bring harm to the empire. If I dont rece him now, the damage might spread to me as well.


    I have noint on how Your Majesty handles the matter. However, what were you thinking when you appointed Earl Baelz as a minister? This matter smells of a plot after all.


    In Franzs eyes, who was Johanness staff officer since he was still a prince, the Earls surroundings seemed suspicious.


    The reason that he didnt look deeply into it was because he was barred from interfering with the session war. Otherwise, he would have already thoroughly conducted an investigation on the matter.


    I dont mind even if its some kind of plot. Baelz himself has the ability for the job and he was not the person who came up with it himself. With that being the case, I dont mind leaving him with the position. Moreover, if they cant orchestrate at least this kind of plot they wouldnt be suitable to be an emperor anyway.


    Your Majesty sure say some bizarre things? Was I not the one who came up with all the plots when Your Majesty was a prince?


    Thats just how an emperor is. The power to see others talents and the ability to make use of them, both are needed in order to be an emperor. I was able to notice your talents quickly enough. Thats why I left all the plotting to you. Thanks to that, I am the one who is sitting on this right now.


    Please dont make such a joke. Even if I wasnt there, Your Majesty would have taken the throne all the same. You were that ingenious, Your Majesty.


    Saying so, Franz briefly thinks about the past. Johannes as well.


    The children are trying to follow the path they once traveled. It was the path that was soaked with blood. He knew that but Johannes couldnt stop them.


    It was because of such battle for the throne that theres the current Johannes. When he became the Emperor with that experience, he has enjoyed his life to his hearts content.


    The Empire is certainly a strong country but that doesnt mean that it is unrivaled. There are rivals and you have to fight for it to exist. Thats why it needs a strong and excellent emperor. The session war is a trial for that purpose, a practice run before they be an emperor.


    If they cant ovee that then they have no right to be an emperor. It is something like a tradition that passed down from generation to generation.


    Your Majesty has yed a fool yourself. Despite being the eldest, you were once called the prodigal prince, No?


    Being in the lead of a session war is dangerous after all. Theres the danger of being assassinated too. My son was like that as well.


    We were not able to find evidence that the Crown Prince was assassinated. Both I and Your Majesty had investigated everything regarding that. Even so, are you still suspect that he was assassinated?


    Yeah, Im confident. The Crown Prince was assassinated. He was excellent but he was too kind for his own good. Someone must have made use of that. I wish there was at least someone who canpensate him on that part.


    Such is fate. But speaking of that, dont you think that the fourth faction is interesting?


    Johannes grins at Franzs words.


    Thats because Johannes agreed with him.


    You think so too? At first nce, it looks like it was due to Leonards charismatic power but theres definitely someone who is moving behind the scene for him. Otherwise, his faction wouldnt be able to expand so quickly.


    Perhaps, are you thinking about Prince Arnold?


    Yeah, he is certainly simr to me. I have a feeling that he was just acting like an ipetent for show.


    I have the same opinion but unlike Your Majesty, I cant feel any ambition for the throne from him. Moreover, it seems like he has been working on stigmatizing himself. In fact, he never does anything in retaliation no matter what was done to him. Currently, he is beingpletely looked down upon by the nobles as well.


    I dont know what hes thinking butst time during the incident, he was the first one who took action and sent Elna to me. Moreover, he broke his bracelet so that Elna and the knights wouldnt get the me in case something happened as well. That is the evidence that he considered various oues that could happen at Kiel. at the very least, he is not as ipetent as the public says. Of course, that might just be an overestimation on my part.


    Is that why you had him act as His Highness Leonards aide? That is no good, isnt it? There would be no one tomand Prince Leonards faction once hes gone.


    Well, I will admit that I was a little emotional at the time. I dont like the carefree look on Arnolds face you see. He was making a face like everything has gone ording to his n, I was kind of irritated..


    Franz was about to say, Werent you just irritated because he was simr to you? But he swallows the words back down his throat.


    He would deny it even if he says that anyway.


    But, Franz knew.


    Arnold is more simr to Johannes more than he thinks.


    The difference is that Johannes had the will. The will to be the Emperor. However, he cant feel anything like that from Arnold.


    Those who have no will nor a strong conviction will only send the battlefield into chaos. Even more so if they have power.


    If Arnold possesses such a strong desire, he will ovee this crisis with every hand he got. Thats what Johannes wants to see.


    Then, only when they survived everything, would Arnold and Leonard will be recognized by Johannes.


    It seems we will have to wait and see what our Dark Twin Princes have got isnt it.


    Dark Twin huhthats a nice name. Those two are one and the same. The righteous Leonard does give the feeling of a Crown Prince. If Arnold acts as his shadow and helps him from the dark, they might really take the throne huh.


    I wonder. The other princes and princesses who walked on such a path are all excellent. In different times, it wouldnt be strange if any of them became an emperor.


    Thats a good thing. When excellent peoplepete for the throne, a wise emperor will be born. The Empire will be safe with this huh.


    To Johannes who always thought of the Empire, it was certainly good news.


    But inside Johanness heart, he has another feeling.


    He wishes that his children wouldnt have to shed so much blood.


    Knowing that he cant voice such feelings as an emperor, Johannes departed to his next meeting.

 Chapter 23: House of the Heroes

    Chapter 23: House of the Heroes


    Reporting! Viscount Helmer is expanding his control!


    Persuade them! Do not allow any more people to change side!


    Reporting! Captain Remer of the Imperial Garrison has been taken in by Her Highness Zandra.!


    What!? Kuh! We cant let there be another deserter! Use all the people that we can move, we have to protect our supporters! I will move out as well!


    Night, inside the imperial capital, a battle is unfolding.


    Ever since I took over Zandras n, Zandra has started robbing Leo of his supporters as a retaliation.


    Right now, Leo has his hands full dealing with it.


    Must be hard on you huh.


    Help us out here too Nii-san! The one who started this was Nii-san in the first ce right!?


    No no, I was certainly the one who suggested to help the poor Earl out but you were the one who agreed to do it right? I will apologize that it hase to this but even if we stay still, the other side wille to us anyway right. Isnt that good.


    Lend me a hand then.


    A fistfight is not my field. Theres nothing I can do anyway.


    If theres nothing Nii-san could do then theres nothing I can do either right.


    Oi oi, too much modesty is a bad thing, you know. If you personally head out, your supporters will hesitate to leave your faction arent they. In the end, the only ones left will be your true supporters. Well, hang in there.


    You make it sound like you are not rted to this. Seriously, I will absolutely have you help with the ambassador work alright?


    Leo puts on his jacket and leaves the room.


    Seeing that, I let out a huge sigh.


    Zandra hasunched an attack on us but the central figure of our faction still hasnt made any move. The only ones that got pulled away were those who only recently came to support us. Losing them wont hugely affect our factions influence.


    The problem is how to keep those who are at the core of our faction. Well, thats Leos job to deal with.


    What I should think about right now is what are our enemies nning behind the scenes.


    Sebas.


    Sir, whats the matter.


    If you are Zandra what would you do? Who would you target?


    If its me I will notunch any attack. Evidently, I can use other tricks to achieve the same result after all. Moreover, in the case that I n to do something I would wait for a little time to pass first. I believe that the most important matter is to protect my own supporters first after all.


    I know that but we are dealing with Zandra whose blood already rushed to her head. If thats the case what do you think she is nning?


    After pondering a little over my question, Sebas looked at the bag of sweets on the desk and muttered.


    Did he notice? Right. Anyone will notice with a little bit of thinking.


    Its Finne-sama isnt it. If its me I would target Finne-sama.


    Right. Only Finne will be left with our faction once were gone. Thats why if they are going to aim for anyone it would be Finne.


    Yes. However, it will cause a problem if they simply attack Finne-sama arent they.


    Yeah, my dad wouldnt keep silent about it. But, for example, what if Finne got attacked by some thugs when she is running around trying to protect our supporters? Fathers anger will be directed toward us instead right?


    Then should we leave Finne-sama in the castle? I can not see that happening though?


    No, I already sent her to a safe ce. I cant say that this ce is safe either, I would be troubled if they use someone from the castle and bring her outside after all.


    The security at the Imperial sword castle is thorough. But that only applied to the outside threat. The same cant be said for the inside. Well, the security around the upper level where the Emperor lives is perfect but just because theres danger doesnt mean I can just send Finne to him.


    A safe ce? As far as I know, I think that the safest ce is by your side though?


    No, since they knew that I was the one who got Earl Baelz to join our side, the person that Zandra want to ughter the most right now is probably me. I cant put her at my side knowing that.


    I see. Then, wasnt it a mistake to bring Earl Baelz to our side in the first ce? It might be possible that Her Highness Zandra has noticed that you are hiding your ws after all. I dont think that the earl is worth the risk for that.


    That fact cant remain hidden forever anyway, Father probably already has some idea when I sent Elna to him as well. Moreover, they will know that you are originally a famous assassin with a little bit of research. Right now, I will let them misunderstand that everything is your work for a while.


    It will be bad if you are looking down on your siblings too much. Optimism is a taboo you know? Those three siblings of your all have the blood of your esteemed father in their vein too after all.


    I know. Dont worry, Im not underestimating them. Rather, I dont think anyone recognizes their abilities more than myself.


    It is because I took the utmost caution that I keep her away from me.


    This attack of Zandra is undoubtedly aiming for Finne. If she cant drag Finne away from me then she will keep peeling away our supporters. Well, it will more or less do some damage to our faction but it is definitely better than losing Finne.


    It seems you really are not looking down on them. You seem a lot more serious than usual. Is it because Finne-sama is involved after all?


    Well yeah. Finne is Duke Kleinerts daughter. If she got taken away by this then you can consider us retired from the race.


    Is that really the case? If you know your opponents aim, the usual Arnold-sama would immediately make a counterattack. But this time not only have you not set up such a counter, but youve also nned out such a perfectly defensive n. Isnt this because you dont want to see Finne-sama in danger?


    What do you want to say?


    No, I think it is a good thing. Mitsuba-sama will be happy as well.


    When I tried toin to Sebas, I immediately shut my mouth when I saw the know-it-all look on his face.


    Its clear that no matter what I say back to this butler he will still have a perfecteback anyway.


    Thats why I started preparing to go out without saying anything.


    Are you heading out?


    Yeah, a certain butler told me not to look down on my enemy so Im going out to check the security a little bit.


    Thats great. If you told her that you were worried when you met then it would be perfect.


    I wont.


    Thats a shame. Even so, where did you hide Finne-sama?


    Its a ce you know well. The safest ce in this imperial capital and it is also where the strongest people of the Empire live.


    I see. The Amsberg mansion is it. Certainly, no one would be able to lift a finger to that ce.


    Thats how it is.


    Leaving behind the convinced Sebas, I head to the Amsberg mansion.


    The residence of the Amsbergs is near the castle.


    When I arrived at the mansion I was immediately allowed to go inside. Among the princes, the only one who they allow to enter this easily is probably me.


    Elna, I and Leo are childhood friends but ever since we were children, the one that got involved with them the most is me.


    I dont know how many times Elna made me cried while dragging me to this mansion.


    After a while, the knights at the gate started to say wee back every time they see me. Their familiarity at that time was quite scary.


    Even though this was the first time I visit in a few years, the gatekeeper still said wee home to me. To the people of this house, I am the friend of their cute little princess after all.


    If you really think about it, why were you saying wee home to a crying child though.


    From the adults point of view, it would look like the kids are getting along isnt it.


    How about you?


    I know that Arnold-sama hated it, of course.


    The words [Then stop doing that] came to my mouth but I swallowed it down. If I give them some appropriate reply my pace would just get swept away by them anyway. Its all in the past, and thanks to that past, I was able to entrust Finne with them so easily.


    With that in mind, I arrived at the entrance. There was a woman with the same hair color as Elna there. Her eyes are blue. She looks young and beautiful. If no one says anything, people would think that she is Elnas elder sister..


    Its been a long time, Al.


    Sorry for the long absence Anna-san.


    Nothing unusual with you too, Sebas?


    Yes. Madam Amsberg.


    This person is Anna von Amsberg. She is the wife of the Amsbergs family head and also Elnas mother.


    My mother is almost the same but this persons youthfulness is truly magical. It seems that the concept of time doesnt apply to her at all. Thanks to that I have been hesitating to call her Oba-san and ended up just attached -san to her name instead.


    Anna-san smilingly guides me inside the mansion.


    Unfortunately, my husband is away right now. Ah, you are already a full-fledged prince right. Talking with you like this might be disrespectful perhaps?


    No, please remain as you are. I will feel ufortable if Anna-san starts using polite speech with me after all.


    Arara, let me take on your words then. Elna and Finne-san are in the bath right now. You can enter with them if you want, you know?


    I dont want to die so please allow me to decline.


    You are so difficult now. You used to enter the bath together in the past, right?


    That was when I was a child and do you still remember that I was almost drowned by Elna in the bath here?


    That did happen, wasnt it. Then do you still remember when you were crying together? You cried when Elna was training you to beat up the bullies and Elna ended up crying too because you never improve no matter what she did wasnt it.


    Its unreasonable for you to ask me that now.


    As I thought, that girl is my natural enemy.


    Its strange that I havent received some serious trauma from that.


    If I have a weak mind that might lead to suicide you know.


    This person is quite dangerous when she is smiling as well.


    For now, can I have you wait at the innermost guestroom?


    Understood.


    Sebas, can you help me serving the tea?


    Certainly.


    The fact that I came here often means that Sebas also came along.


    He is following after Anna-san like he is her butler.


    As I was told, I headed to the farthest guestroom and turn the doorknob without thinking.


    However, when I opened the door a little, I felt humans presence inside. Additionally, I also heard a womans voice.


    However, I thought that the maid was making the bed so I decided to open the door anyway.


    That proves to be a mistake.


    You really look good in a dress Elna-sama, how about we try on this white dress next.


    Fi, Finne..can you stop changing me into a dress-up doll.


    Inside the room are figures of two women in their underwear. Finne is wearing a pure white one while Elnas is pink. Surprisingly, the one Elnas wearing has cute frills adorning it.


    Her white skin that she wouldnt normally show to anyone is exposed. Perhaps, they thought that there are only girls here so both of them have felt no need to hide their bodies. Since Finne usually wore loose clothes theres not much emphasis on her chest but she is much more morous than I thought. Elna hasnt grown much since Ist checked but theres a lot of people who like it slender too.


    When I was having such a thought, the two of them notice me.


    They were confused for a moment but their expressions immediately turnedpletely red.


    Then Elna grabbed a nearby pillow and enter a throwing posture.


    Its already meaningless to resist, the rest is to just ept the punishment.


    I forgot. The most troublesome person here was Anna-san. To think that she would guide me to peek at her unmarried daughter. She is already a viin who takes pleasure in peoples reactions to her crimes.


    Al!? You!


    Al-sama!?


    With the realization that I had fallen into a trap, I end up receiving a pillow thrown at ridiculous speed on my face.

 Chapter 24: Escort Request

    Chapter 24: Escort Request


    Ghuhaa!?


    Receiving her full force pillow throw, I was sent rolling back and hit my head on the wall.


    Ahg!? My heaaaad!?


    The pain ran through both my face and the back of my head.


    I roll on the floor while wondering what I did to deserve this.


    Meanwhile, Elna shut the door.


    At the same time, Anna and Sebas arrived with tea and sweets in their hands.


    Whats wrong? Al? Did you remember some embarrassing past?


    No, I didnt! Elna and Finne were changing inside the room so they attacked me!


    I told that to the criminal mastermind, Anna-san but she still acts innocently about it


    This person is really..!


    Just what did you n to do?


    I told you that they were taking a bath though.well, whatever. Rather than that, how was Elna? Were you charmed?


    Not exactly a pleasant experience, before being charmed I thought I was going to be killed.


    Why are you just [Well, whatever] and brush it away like that? Are you an idiot.


    If it wasnt a pillow then I would be dead you know.


    I stroke my still hurting face. Even a soft pillow can do this much damage. What would happen if it was something hard?


    While I was shaking with that thought, the door forcefully opens.


    The person that came out of the room was, of course, Elna.


    Al? You did well not escaping huh. I will praise you for that. Thats why I will give you a chance to exin. Now, exin yourself you peeping tom.


    O, Oi! That isnt a practice sword, isnt it!? Calm down! It was Anna-san who!


    Dont you me my mother for it! Its your fault because you didnt knock the door!


    You never knock when you enter my room too, arent you!?


    Its alright if its me!


    Isnt that unreasonable!?


    Elna swings down her sword so I start rolling to avoid it.


    As I thought, she is not serious but if its Elna even if its an edgeless practice sword, it would still post enough threat. I think I wont die If I got hit by that but theres a good chance that I can say goodbye to my memory.


    Elna. thats unseemly you know


    B, But Okaa-sama! Al was!


    Just being seen in your underwear isnt that big of a deal isnt it, you children used to take a bath together in the past, right?


    Th, thats just an old story! We are both adults now!


    If you are already an adult then keep yourposure.


    Still, Elna keep staring daggers at me.


    Why me


    The word unreasonable has been popping up in my mind for a while now. Thats right. It was like this too when we were children. Whenever Im with Elna the word unreasonable always came to my mind.


    For now, how about some tea.


    Saying so, Anna-san enters the room with a grin on her face.


    Elna followed after her and closed the door with a bang for some reason. That woman.


    The ones left behind are just me and Sebas.


    That must be rough.


    Oi, Sebas..


    What is it? Ah, let me say this first, I dont know about this you know. I would never have thought that they were changing in the room. I did think that she was up to something though.


    If you know that she was up to something then let me know, I swallowed the voice of my screaming heart.


    This is also the same as my childhood. Sebas will never say or do anything unless theres danger.


    Im surprised myself..to think that I have grown up so straighced.


    Straighced? Thats a funny joke you say.


    I dare you to say it again.


    I enter the room while lightly staring at Sebas.


    This time I did not forget to knock.


    Sorry about that Al. I didnt think that they were trying on clothes in this room.


    No, please, enough of that.


    My deepest apologiesit was because I did something unnecessary.


    Its not your fault Finne. Its all Als fault.


    Finne is apologizing while Elna acts so self-importantly. Their personalities really show huh.


    To summarize the story:


    Because there are plenty of clothes for the guest, Elna and Finne dropped by to choose them before the bath. And for some reason, they started a fashion show and time flew by surprisingly fast when they were doing that.


    Naturally, Anna-san who thought that they had already entered the bath directed me to this room.


    Thus the tragedy.


    Well, theres nothing suspicious about that but I still feel that the story was artificial. Why did she deliberately point me to this room? I cant help but think that she was aiming for this to happen. However, its useless to pursue the matter. I cant possibly beat Anna-san in a conversation.


    Well, since I already paid for my sin, we are good right, Elna.


    Do you think I can forgive you with just that!? You peeked on two unmarried women you know!? Moreover, we are a daughter of the Brave house and the Duke too!


    Then you want him to take responsibility? Alright, thats fine by me.


    Wha!?


    Eehhhhhh!!??


    Haa.


    Elna turns her flushed face to Anna-san who just calmly dropped the bomb into our conversation while Finne waspletely caught off guard and dont know what to do.


    Seriously, this person is..


    If its Al then that person wont be objecting too you know? What do you want to do?


    Wh, what do I want to do?th, that is..I, I am a knight so about that.


    If you cant forgive him for seeing you in your underwear no matter what then, of course, this would be the case right? But the problem would be striking a deal with Duke Kleinert huh. You sure are popr, Al.


    Certainly, we must contact Finne-samas home about this as well.


    Hawawawa!? C, contacting Otou-sama!? Th, that is.


    Please dont decide the matter about my life so amusingly. My apology but I have no intention to marry anyone yet.


    You wont take responsibility?


    I will not.


    Ara, thats a shame.


    After she said that, Anna-san put a snack to her mouth.


    At that point, Elna realizes that she has been teased all along so she turned her flushed face away from me.


    Finne must have noticed that it was a joke too as her face turnedpletely red as well.


    Well, Al. Isnt it about time you get to the main subject? You didnt juste here to y right?


    As expected of Madam Amsberg. She knows huh.


    I turn to face Anna-san.


    This might be a shameless request but can I leave Finne in your care for a while? And, I want her to be together with Elna as much as possible.


    Its rted to the session war, isnt it? Then thats impossible. We are the Brave house. We will not involve ourselves with the session war.


    Well, of course.


    I knew that she would give me such an obvious reply.


    Having Finne stay here for a few days is one thing but if I leave her here for a period of time then it wouldnt be weird if people start to think that the Brave house is supporting our faction.


    They cant let something like that happen.


    However.


    The u Mowe is the Emperors favorite. If something happens to her, His Majesty will be furious. I dont think it would be strange for the Brave house to protect such a person.


    Ara? You are going with that kind of story?


    Can you take her in with that?


    Even if you dont say that, if you just say please do it for me, I would take her in though. As always, you are so poor at appealing to others with your emotions. Its a waste you know?


    Anna-san indifferently said so.


    In other words, she epted my request.


    This will guarantee Finnes safety until Zandra stops her attack. As long as the Brave house is with her, theres no way that anything can happen to her.


    I will keep that in mind. And thank you very much for your help. I will make sure to return this gratitude someday.


    Yes, I will have you do that. But.time sure flies. To think that Al would be involved with the session war alreadyyou were always a crybaby to me but, thats not the case anymore is it.


    I cant keep crying forever after all. Then, Finne. Please stay here for a while. Dont worry, it will be over in a few days.


    Yes.Uhm, are you not in danger yourself Al-sama?


    Its because you will be in danger at my side that I want you to stay at the Brave house. Honestly, its totally possible that Zandra will ignore all reasons ande to attack me. Right now, she wants to kill me that badly.


    Zandras personality is brutal. Her temper is also wild. As her attack this time suggests, the other side has no one that canpletely control Zandra. At least such a person is not with her right now.


    With that, I cant expect her to act ording to my expectations.


    These few days are terribly dangerous. In this period Gordon will surely attack Zandras faction. That will weaken her offensive on our side but no matter how powerful Gordon is, we have no choice but to wait for a few days more.


    It is a challenge whether we can hold up until then.


    Th, then wouldnt it be better for Al-sama to hide too.


    If I go into hiding, Leo will be targeted. I cant hide because I have to attract Zandras attention to myself. Well, she will at least send some assassins to get me at least once I guess.


    But thats!?


    Well, dont worry. I have Sebas with me and theres someone who will help us out if we get into trouble as well.


    Hearing so, Finne finally withdraws.


    Sorry that you have to make such a worried face but I will not be assassinated.


    They are probably thinking that they can get me if they can break through Sebas but I also have my own defense as well.


    Unless they realize that I am Silver, its impossible for anyone to assassinate me.

 Chapter 25: Hat Girl

    Chapter 25: Hat Girl


    With the Brave house protecting Finne, we were able to make our move with peace of mind.


    It has been two days. Zandra continues to pull away all of the supporters that we expected to turncoat. However, on the second night, Zandra finally springs her trap.


    Enemy huh.


    So theyre finally here.


    Sebas muttered while we are driving on the carriage.


    Even if I already expected them, I end up heaving a sigh. Blood really rushed to her head huh. To think that she would do it here of all ces. it is like opening the gap in her defense for Eric and Gordon herself. I have Sebas on my side and even if she did assassinate me, her power will be decreased.


    Despite having to deal with attacks from two different factions, she must really want to make an example out of me huh.


    Shes a short-sighted woman isnt she.


    In a way, you could say that shes really formidable. She must have quite an eye to target you first.


    Why thank you. But her attack is wee still.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Yes. Her Highness Zandras supporters must really want some work to do arent they.


    Zandras influence came from the mages who support her.


    Of course, some of her supporters are not a mage but all of the excellent civil and military officers already joined Eric or Gordons camp. As a result, there are only a few of Zandra supporters that possess strong political sense. Thats why despite having many powerful mages on her side, she still cant win against Gordon and Eric.


    It would be totally different if Zandra has apetent advisor on her side though.


    I will clean this up.


    Got it. I will head to the castle.


    Please be careful. There might be an ambush waiting for you on the way.


    I will deal with it when the timees.


    After having such a conversation, Sebas jumps out of the moving carriage.


    Well, 8 or 9 out of ten, there would be some soldiers waiting to ambush me. On the other hand, I only have the carriage driver with me. From the enemys point of view, it must look like they were able to sessfully lured Sebas away from me. If thats the case, there should be some assassins who know about their inside information with them again this time.


    Lets take this opportunity to collect some information again, shall we?


    When I was nning my evil deed, the carriage driver let out a scream.


    Hiiii!!?? Y, Your Highness! Theres a person in front of us!?


    Dont worry about it, keep driving.


    N, No way!? I, I dont want to die!


    As expected, the assassins are already lying in wait in front of us.


    The young driver stopped the carriage and immediately ran away, leaving me behind.


    I let out a sigh inside the carriage. I knew this would happen and it is certainly easier to deal with the assassin like this but I still sighed at how low my poprity is. If the person riding in this carriage was Leo instead then the driver would never escape by himself.


    Get down from there. If you wont, I will drag you down myself.


    You just want to confirm my face arent you.


    While muttering a reply to the assassin, I obediently get off the carriage.


    In front of the carriage was a middle-aged man with swept up brown hair. His face brimming with dignity signify that he is a man with long military service. Apparently, Zandra is quite serious this time. Even among Zandras men, he is probably in her top five.


    At a nce, I think that he should have the power equivalent to an A-rank adventurer.


    The fact that he can pull off a surprise attack like this means that he is quite a skilled assassin. Even the same A-rank adventurer could easily be killed if you have a person of equal ability suddenly appearing behind you. Assassins are different from adventurers because they are a pro at killing people after all.


    For your servant to run off by himself, you are quite pitiful arent you.


    Its not like Im popr from the beginning though.


    I see. So you dont care about something like that huh. Is it because you have that much trust in your butler?


    Yeah. Sebas will immediatelye over to end you anyway.


    Thats a beautiful rtionship between master and servant but he will not be able to save you this time. No matter how skilled a butler he is, it will take time for him to rush here while dealing with twelve assassins after all.


    Guess well see about that.


    I didnt break my carefree attitude.


    Perhaps, he thinks that it was a bluff, the man approached me with a bitter smile on his face.


    Then he creates a dagger with fire magic in his hand.


    The order was to assassinate you but I wont take your life. I will render you helpless and have youe to meet my Lord.


    I dont really want to visit my torture-loving sister though.


    He is quite a thoughtful subordinate.


    Rather than an assassination, abducting me is better in this case. If Ive gone missing, they can do whatever they want with me. Eric and Gordon wouldnt put in that much effort to rescue me and in a best-case scenario, they can even be my substitute for Leos aide as well.


    For the time being, they can just take me outside the capital before the search begins and torture me there. If my heart breaks, Zandra can do whatever she wants with me. Even if Im rescued, a person that was broken by Zandras torture will never talk about her being involved. She can even break my mind and make me a cripple too. That way, they would be able to do more damage to us and it has a lot less risk than an assassination as well.


    Thats a shame. If you want to hate someone then you can hate your own excellent little brother for this.


    Saying so, he threw the me dagger at me.


    But I have a defensive barrier erected around me. He cant break through it with that level of magic.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I was acting carefree because of that but that me dagger was suddenly deflected away by a sword that appeared from the side.


    !?


    Who are you?


    A passing adventurer.


    Surprised, I turn to look at the intruder.


    A girl with brown hair in a ponytail was there. However, the fact that she is wearing a hatbining with her rough appearance made her look like a boy.


    I remembered seeing this girl before.


    She was one of the A-rank adventurers that came to defeat the Mother Slime at Duke Kleinerts territory.


    If you are an adventurer then back off. Its not like you received a request to protect him arent you?


    Yes, I didnt receive such a request. Of course, I dont know who is standing behind me or why he was being attacked. I have no duty or obligation to help him.


    Then-


    But seeing a person get killed in front of me will leave a bad aftertaste. Moreover, he was abandoned by his servant as well. If I dont help him now he would be too pitiful isnt he?


    You bastard.to be his ally means that you are willing to turn a person of great power into your enemy you know? Are you willing to do that?


    Rather than regretting abandoning him, it would be better if I start regretting after I saved him.


    Upon hearing her answer, the manpletely judged the girl as his enemy.


    He takes out daggers in both hands and starts throwing them at the girl. Unlike before, his daggers were not created by magic.


    The girl parries them with her sword but there were daggers made of ice follow immediately behind the first attack. If she dodges, those daggers will hit me who is standing behind her.


    She counters such unusual move with an even more unusual one.


    She turned her sword into a shield and block the ice daggers.


    A magic sword that can change its shape huh, you sure carrying some odd thing around..


    I got it at a certain ruin. It can even do something like this you know.


    Saying so, the girl turned her sword into a spear. She swings it around a little and slowly approaches the man.


    At first nce, it seems like a simple spear but soon he discovered how peculiar it is.


    Kuh.!?


    As expected, you didnt immediately go to sleep huh. The sound emitted by this can even send a powerful monster to sleep though.


    Sound huh..!


    So it emitting sound that lulls the target to sleep huh. I dont know how it sounds from where Im standing but it seems the man is hearing some kind of luby over there.


    What a troublesome ability. Its not funny to fall asleep in a serious fight. Even if you could endure the drowsiness, no one would be able to fight well in that condition.


    The man must understand that as well.


    He immediately took distance from the girl. He clicked his tongue as he nced at me and retreated.


    Shortly after, Sebas arrives at the scene.


    So, what did I get myself into?


    You rescued me from a tight spot. Thank you, you saved me.


    No, I cant just stand by while seeing people getting killed after all. By the way, judging from the carriage you must be some kind of important person correct?


    Yeah, sorry. Im Arnold Lakes Adler, the seventh prince of the Empire.


    Seventh prince? I see, so its the rumored session war after all. I just tried to help people but it seems Im able to make a big step toward my goal huh.


    The girl takes her hat off and kneels on the ground.


    I can see her slightly gender-neutral and well-featured face. Her age is probably the same as mine.


    Your Highness. My name is Lynfia. You could say that I am collecting on the debt of saving your life but would you please listen to my request?


    No, no, I dont remember asking for your help though. And I lost the chance to catch an enemys assassin too.


    Even if thats what I wanted to say, she doesnt know that Im Silver. And as Arnold, I cant possibly refuse her request as she just saved my life. If I refuse her then there will be no one who will be willing to help me or Leo in the future.


    But, I can tell from experience.


    This will definitely be troublesome.


    However,


    Lets continue this at the castle. Help yourself into the carriage. I dont know whether I can grant your request with my power or not though.


    With thest precautionary line, I invite Lynfia into the carriage.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Seriously, one after another, troubles really dont go away that easily huh.


    Letting out a small sigh, I can onlyment at my misfortune.


    TLN: Yes, the author said that shes the new heroine.


    This is her picture by the way..


    Lynfia

 Chapter 26: Immigrant’s Problem

    Chapter 26: Immigrant¡¯s Problem


    After we returned to the castle, I invited Lynfia to my room.


    I sat down on the sofa across of her and starts the conversation.


    Let me thank you again Lynfia. If you werent there I would already be dead.


    I wonder about that. That assassin wasnt trying to kill you. That being the case, the butler standing behind you should be able to make it in time, no?


    Even so, I was able to survive that incident without a scratch. Thank you.


    I did that for myself. And I dont want you to thank me with your word alone either


    Lynfia said that without a change in her expression.


    Shes a collected child. Her tone of voice was in and she doesnt let anything show on her expression as well. As a solo adventurer, I guess shes a littlecking in charm though. Well, she must have enough ability topensate for it.


    Right. Lets hear it then.


    Thank you very much. I was born in a vige to the south of the Empire border. If I say that I came from the immigrant vige, you must have some general idea correct?


    Immigrant vige.


    I frown at that word. I thought that it would be troublesome but this is going to be more problematic than I expected.


    The immigrants here refer to the people who have flowed into the empire together with their whole vige. They are not originally citizens of the Empire. These are people who have been disced from their homes due to wars or monster outbreaks.


    Of course I do. Its a matter thats over my head, Im afraid. Well, tell me more about it.


    Yes. As you know, there are various ethnic groups inside the immigrant vige but most of them are not recognized by the empire. Its only natural. They entered the Empire and established their vige as they pleased. I have no intention toin about that. I am one of them after all. But..right now we need help from the Empire.


    Did something happen?


    Yes. our vige has be the target of human trafficking. Young women and children are being kidnapped. The reason we were targeted is that our vige is one made up of multiple races. Including me, a lot of people in my vige are mixed races.


    Mixed race people are not that umon.


    If we are talking about that then I am one as well.


    ck hair isnt rare inside the Empire but it is unusual to see people with ck eyes around here. Well, its so rare that people would think that you came from the east.


    In other words, thats not the reason that her people are being taken away.


    Whats wrong with the mixed races in your vige?


    ..they have odd eyes.


    The moment I heard that, the words [its that after all] came up to my head. The reason why mixed-race people are kidnapped is only that or they have the blood of other Demi-Human races.


    I involuntarily clicked my tongue and cross my legs.


    Its a disgusting topic. Odd eyes are the phenomenon where a person has different iris colors in each of their eyes. The problem here is that they can be sold at high prices. The reason is that they are rare and most of them often possess high magic power.


    I cant overlook human trafficking but the southern border is a well-managed ce. Wouldnt it be better for you to contact the local Lords in the nearby big cities or military personnel in that area rather than deliberately getting help from the imperial capital?


    I did that. But no one would make a move. They told me that there was no evidence or that theres no such vige in the Empire. Thats why I left the vige to get the help of influential people in the capital. Luckily, I dont have the odd eyes myself. Then, when I ept the request to subjugate the monsters in the west region, I was able to make contact with Silver there. Since theres a rumor that Silver is somehow connected to the imperial family, I came to the imperial capital in hopes to get in contact with him. But in the end, before I could meet him, I met you first.


    Thats one strange meeting. but, they wont move huh..


    The worst scenario came to mind. The worst kind of development this incident could have.


    That scenario is the local lords and military in the area are in cahoot with the human trafficking organization. If thats the case then this is no longer just a matter of the immigrant vige.


    It will be the corruption problem of the nobles and the army.


    And if thats really the case, I will not have enough time to resolve the incident with just me alone.


    Arnold-sama, even if its the wish of your life savior, you must admit when you know that the matter is impossible for you.


    Sebas..


    Why?


    Arnold-sama and his little brother Leonard-sama will soon be sent to another country as an ambassador and his aide. He will not be able to return to the empire for half a month at the very least, and several months at the longest. Even if he wants to help, he will not have enough time to do it.


    Isthat sothen can you at least provide us with some funds? I have been hiring the adventurers I trusted to protect the vige. The vige will be safe for the time being but soon they will not have enough money to hire the adventurers. I gave them my earning as an advance payment too but it will not be enough to keep them at the vige forever..


    I see. So thats why she became an adventurer.


    Making money while scouting out adventurers she could trust. To do that it would be best to go out on a request together.


    She did put a lot of thought into it huh.


    Well, what to do.


    Things will be easier if I abandon her. I dont need another troublesome problem on my te in busy time like this.


    Even if she says that she saved my life, that is just on the surface. It not like I asked her to save me. Moreover, there are wishes that you can ask people to grant for you and those that you cant.


    No matter how you think about it, this is thetter.


    However, there are people who wouldin if I abandon her here. I dont mind theyining but it would be troublesome if they start acting on their own.


    No choice huh.


    Lynfia. I understand your situation. Are you alright with epting apromise?


    Apromise?


    Yeah, I and Leo will leave for another country. Thats unavoidable. However, I will do the best within my ability to help you when Ie back. I want you to wait for me until then. Of course, I will put out another request to the adventurers I trusted to guarantee the viges safety for the time being. We have enough money for that. How about it?


    Is that really alright..?


    Arnold-samathats too dangerous. We are in the middle of the session war you know? If you get involved with another problem now you will create a new opening. What happened today will definitely happen again in the future.


    If thats the case I will offer my help as well. Are you alright with that?


    Saying so, Lynfia puts her sword on the desk.


    It looks thin at first nce but as demonstrated earlier, this is a magic sword. It can change its form to things like spear or shield. Judging from what I saw with the spear, each of its forms has its own ability.


    Lynfia showed it to us without a change in her expression.


    If you are going to protect the vige for me then I will offer you my protection. I will protect what you want to protect as well. Can we agree on such a deal? Although I dont have much confidence, I am good at protecting important people.


    Im thankful for your proposal but are you alright not being at your vige?


    There will be no problem as long as you send adventurers to protect them. The human trafficking organization doesnt have any skilled people. When I was in the vige, I alone was enough to fend them off. If theres an A-rank ss adventurer at the vige, the safety should be pretty much guaranteed.


    To deliberately say that, she must be a cautious child with a strong sense of duty huh.


    Considering the possibility that I might not act on my words, Lynfia is saying that she wants to stay by my side to guarantee my side of the deal.


    In fact, depending on the situation I might do just that. Thats why I phrased the word [within my ability] in my offer.


    This is quite a find huh?


    Lets try testing her a little bit more.


    Lynfia. In that case, what would you do if I break my promise?


    I will run to another camp with something that can disadvantage you. I will have them help my vige in exchange for that.


    I and Sebas look at each other at the same time.


    An A-rank adventurer withbat abilities that can handle various kinds of situations and make such a bargain. Since she is also living as a solo adventurer, she must also have other kinds of knowledge as well.


    I cant leave Finne in Elnas care forever. Elna also has her own missions after all.


    If thats the case then Lynfia is a great resource to fill that hole.


    Frankly, both her personality and ability are far more suitable than Elnas.


    Then, what if I back out of the deal right now?


    Im alright with that. I will bring this to another emperors candidates. If I told them that you refused to help me, they would probably ept me.:


    Fumu..


    So she has the ability to look at the big picture too huh.


    In this situation, even the calmness that she shows by not moving a single muscle on her face adds a point to her evaluation. Right now, Lynfia is threading on a tightrope after all.


    If I refused her here, Lynfia will definitely fall into a predicament. I cant imagine the other candidates offering her the same offer as mine either. She said that she will join another faction if I refuse to help her but thats just something she said to make herself looked stronger, a bluff.


    Still, Lynfia herself doesnt act agitated or try to get on my good side.


    Thats because she knew. She knew that she is being tested.


    Sebas. What do you think?


    I have no objection. She will definitely be a strong ally if you choose to cooperate with her. However, you will have to solve her viges problem though.


    Weighing options huhwell, cant be helped. I have no choice, Lynfia, I will ept your proposal. Give me your cooperation and I will give you mine. Thats alright with you?


    I dont mind butwhy did you say that you dont have any choice?


    My little brother is a good guy you see. The daughter of the Duke who is our biggest coborator is one as well. If I abandon you now, they will get angry at me and try to help you on their own anyway. If thats the case then it would be best if I agree to help you from the beginning.


    ..honestly, Im surprised. There was nothing good about your reputation after all. Ipetent and lethargic. The prodigal prince that only ying around without doing anything. The prince that got all his good parts taken away by his own little brother, the dull prince. Thats how a lot of people described you. But, the impression I got once I talked with you is the exact opposite. You are neither ipetent nor lethargic. Arent you actually prince Leonard in disguise?


    Lynfia looks at me with a slightly suspicious look.


    To that, I smiled bitterly.


    Come to think of it, the problem was too troublesome that I forgot to act like an ipetent. At this point, its useless to perform a do-over with Lynfia huh.


    Rest assured. Im definitely Arnold. Well, we struck a deal for the time being. I will in your care then, Lynfia.


    .Thank you, I will be in your care as well.


    Saying so, I and Lynfia have a firm handshake.


    .


    TLN: And thats the end of the first episode of the 2nd Arc. In the next episode we will be heading to another country.

 Chapter 27: People have things they are not good at

    Chapter 27: People have things they are not good at


    New episode


    The shape of the Vogel continent is sometimes described as a bird with its wings spread.


    Thend that spread to both left and right sidebining with the one that protrudes slightly on the north and south side appeared exactly like wings, head, and tail of a bird.


    At the center/torso of the Vogel continent, is the Adraxia Empire.


    The ce that Leo and I were dispatched to is located at the tail.


    The name of that country is the Principality of Rondine. It is one of the two countries situated in the tail part of the continent.


    One of the two countries that survived the Southern Warring period huh


    I am reading the document about the said country on top of a ship.


    It is an imperial envoy fleet led by Leo on his mission as the ambassador plenipotentiary.


    It consists of two vessels, each carrying gifts for Rondine.


    Just in case of an ident, I and Leo are on a different ship. Well, this is a moderately calm sea so nothing should happen.


    But theres one person who is currently relentlessly shaking on my ship.


    If you already shaking this much on such a calm sea, you wont be able to visit any other ones you know?


    I, I dont even want to visit one in the first ce..


    That person was Elna who is covering herself in a nket on top of her bed.


    Why is she shaking so much and why is she here in the first ce?


    Well, it will be quite a lengthy exnation.


    Normally, an ambassador plenipotentiary would be escorted by a member of the Imperial knight order. The reason Elna is here is simply because she was nominated. This must be an act to separate those who support us from the Imperial capital. Well, I was anticipating that and already had Lynfia stationed with Finne in advance so things should be fine.


    Well, sending a person of the Brave house who can wield holy sword away from the Empire is already a problem in and of itself but it also has the benefit of showing how serious we are willing to exhibit our goodwill.


    In the end, Father epted that suggestion to send her with us but he must have already realized that it was a hand they yed.


    Incidentally, A person from the Brave house that can use the holy sword is one of the Empires most important war potential. Sending such a person to another country will lessen the Empires option to defend itself in case other nations choose to attack us. Thats one problem. Another one is that the Brave house cant use the power of the holy sword outside the Empires ground without the Emperors permission. It was a safety measure taken in case the Brave house betrayed the Empire and was epted by their first-generation head.


    I didnt look deeply into this. It is rare for a person from the Brave house to head outside the Empires territory after all.


    Curse them! I wont forget this grudge..! I will never forgive those three..!


    You dont sound convincing when you are shaking so much though.


    And, the reason why she is shaking like this now is because she is simply afraid of the sea.


    Elna is fine with baths but shes the type that turned useless in rivers and ocean. Its something called Aquaphobia I think. To the almost perfect Elna, one could say that this is her only weakness. Even though Elna herself hates losing, this is the one weakness that she couldnt ovee.


    Looking at the sea, she will start feeling nausea and dizziness due to anxiety and when she gets on a ship her body cant stop shaking due to her unexinable fear. If she went to the deck right now she would probably faint from shock.


    But well, you sure hid it well up until now huh? I thought for sure that its already exposed you know.


    A person from the Brave house who can use the holy sword will not often leave the EmpireSince I know that the Empires territory is mostly innd I desperately summoned the holy sword when I was twelve..I dont want to get on a ship after all..


    Elna sheds a small tear.


    The first person who summoned the holy sword for such an idiotic reason is probably Elna. Rather than that, I smirk at how useless her effort has now be.


    Y, you smiled just now right..!? What are you doing that for when your childhood friend is trembling in fear like this!?


    If anyone knew how you became so afraid of water then they would do it too. Especially me.


    A. Al, you also have some responsibilities on this, arent you..!? I was so scared of it now because of how I saw you drown you know..!


    Exactly, it was around when I was eight years old. I was taking a bath with Elna, at that time, it seems I said something that annoyed her and ended up eating a body blow from her. After that, I fainted and sank down in the bath. I almost drowned back then.


    And when that happened she freaked out for some reason and ended up afraid of water ever since.


    Thats the most unreasonable cause ever. Her unreasonableness wouldnt be beaten by any Tyrant out there.


    You were just suffering the consequences of your own actions. Normally, it wouldnt be weird if I am the one who ends up scared of water you know. Its a divine punishment, yeah clearly a divine punishment.


    Uuuuuu..you are enjoying this too much..


    Before I notice, Elna is already weakly half-crying.


    Seriously, if you are that scared then you should just decline the nomination in the first ce.


    Just why did youe with me.


    I think that if you talk to Father, he would consider let you off though?


    It, it will be a scandal if people know that the daughter of the Brave house is afraid of water.! B, besides, if I told him that I am afraid of going to the sea then it would feel like I lost right.


    Just what are youpeting at, seriously..


    When I was astounded by her words, the ship shook a little.


    It wasnt shaking a lot but it seemed Elna is taking it as a huge impact.


    KYAAAAA!!?? Ouch!?


    She rolled around her small bed, struck her head and now crouching in pain.


    This scene is absolutely impossible to witness onnd so it felt rather refreshing seeing her like this now.


    You really are useless on water huh. If we were attacked by pirates then it would be over for us right?


    D, dont look down on me! If pushes to shove, I..! KYAAAAA!!?? That was a big one, wasnt it!? Did it make a hole in the ship!?


    If pushes to shove then you will totally be useless right. I guess that it wonte to that but it would be a different story if a Sea Dragon showed up though.


    The scariest thing on the sea is the Sea Dragon, the king of the sea.


    It is a dragon that adapts to the sea and is the highest ss of monsters that are rampaging in the ocean. Its horror is stronger than itsnd counterpart. There are countless sailors who died by getting their ship sunk in the middle of the sea after all.


    Fleets of two opposing nations engaging in a naval battle were sometimes sunk together by it. Naturally, Elna must have known of such a horror story as well.


    Once she heard the word Sea Dragon, the look on her face was like her mind waspletely broken.


    Am I..going to die here?


    You are not going to die, idiot. You looked like apletely different person. Is that the face of an Imperial knight. Even if you have some obstacle in your mission, it is still the mission you epted right.


    But


    Haa..


    Well, it doesnt like I dont understand not wanting to show your weakness. Moreover, its not like we have to fight anything in the middle of the ocean and I cant imagine a pirate deliberately attacking such a well-guarded fleet either.


    If we get onnd, Elna will return to her usual self. Lets stop bullying her for now.


    Feeling refreshed after having plenty of revenge, I secretly cast a barrier around Elna. Its a barrier that cuts her off from the outside. With this, the shaking she has to deal with will get a little better. Normally I wouldnt be able to use it without her noticing but it should be fine since the current Elna wouldnt be able to notice the barrier.


    Th, the shaking subsided a little hasnt it.


    It didnt shake that strongly in the first ce though.


    A, Al, you are too carefree. What would you do if the ship sunk?


    In the long history of the Empire, there are only two incidents that an envoy ship sunk you know.


    But theres no guarantee that today will not be the third time right.?


    Unlike usual, she is annoyingly negative in her thinking. Why are you scared of the thing I said to reassure you?


    Its no use no matter what I say huh. Lets scare her more then.


    When I was having that thought, I heard a modest knock from the door.


    Elna reacts scarily even to that knocking sound. Since shes in no shape to answer the door, I do it in her stead.


    When I did, a middle-aged knight who is Elnas subordinate came in.


    Come in.


    Excuse me Um, wheres Captain?


    St, still breathing..


    Will you be alright going to the deck?


    Are you telling me to die..!? I will get blown off the deck by the wind and drown wont I..!


    You think we are in the middle of a storm or something? Its sunny today you know. Seriously.well, its as you see.


    When I looked at the knight with the tired look on my face, the knight made a bitter smile. As expected, it seems her direct subordinate knows about her phobia. Well, she cant possibly hide it that well anyway.


    I will just make my report in that case. A ship from the Principality of Albatro is asking for a dialogue. For the time being, both our and Prince Leonards ship have been anchored but what should we do next?


    Principality of Albatro is it. So we already entered their waters huh.


    The Principality of Albatro is a country that is located next to the Principality of Rondine. It is a maritime nation and a country with extensive sea trading. Their rtionship with the Empire was estranged because they allied themselves in a war with the enemy of the Empire in the past.


    To request a dialogue at this time, it seems they dont want us to head to Rondine huh. Instead of a talk, this must essentially be an inspection.


    H, have the knights stay inside their room.its not good to agitate them


    I agree. What did Leo say about this?


    That is.it seems Prince Leonard is feeling bad so he sent me here to ask Captain for direction.


    Haa..cant be helped then. I will pretend to be Leo and talk with them.


    With that said, I left the room together with the middle-aged knight.


    Anchored next to mine, is Leos ship. If I give the sign that we are willing to ept the dialogue, the people from the Principality of Albatro will probably get on board the ship.


    Well, since they wouldnt have looked into every detail of the Empires envoy, this should be fine.


    When I move to the next ship, I head to Leos room.


    Inside was a blue-faced Leo. As expected, I cant let him have a dialogue looking like this.


    Yo, you dont look so good huh. Seasick?


    Yeah..it seems


    Pull yourself together, you are not Elna alright.


    Sorry..


    I will switch ces with you for now. You go rest on the other ship.


    But


    Its fine, go. And tell them that Prince Arnold is feeling sick for me.


    But, if I say that, Your Highnesss reputation will..


    Its fine. It wont change anything after all this time.


    When I told that to Elnas subordinate, I sent Leo off to the next ship. Of course, everyone in the surroundings thinks that he is Prince Arnold.


    Left behind, I set my hair and adjusted my clothes then went out of the room with a firm expression.


    Receive their dialogue request. Make preparation.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Thus, I switched ces with Leo in the middle of the sea.

 Chapter 28: Prince and Princess of Albatro

    Chapter 28: Prince and Princess of Albatro


    Approaching us are three Albatros warships.


    They are sailboats equipped with cannons that fire magic bullets. At present they are thetest model of warships. A close quarter battle is one thing but we wont be able to do anything if we are engaged in a long-range one.


    As expected, they are not here to attack us huh.


    If they do, it would start a war after all.


    Thanks for escorting them. How are those two doing on the other ship?


    They are still groggy Your Highness. If they are in apetition then you would need to call a referee to stop the match.


    After he escorted Leo to my ship, the middle-aged knight returned to my side. Only he knows that we switched ces so it would be helpful having him with me.


    Well, since Im substituting for him, am I considered disqualified?


    Its fine as long as they dont find out isnt it.


    He replied.


    He is so flexible that I cant imagine him working under Elna. Rather, I want him as my own subordinate.


    I see. Then I will have to y this thorough huh.


    Allow me to apany you.


    With that said, we head to receive the approaching Albatro ships.


    Thank you for epting our dialogue request. Ambassador-dono.


    (TLN: -dono mean sir, lord, formal way of addressing someone)


    The person that came aboard our ship was a girl with pale brown hair. Her shoulder-length hair sways slightly in the wind.


    Her age must be around 14 or 15. Her green colored eyes look into me with interest.


    I never thought that I would be dealing with a younger person here, so I was a little surprised.


    She must have realized that so she immediately bowed her head.


    Sorry for my rudeness. Im Evangelina di Albatro. Im the Princess of the Principality of Albatro. Please call me Eva.


    Ah, Aneue, wait for me


    The stupid one over there is my little brother, Julio di Albatro.


    The appearances of Julio and Eva are like two peas in a pod. Its not that Eva looks masculine but it is Julio who looks feminine.


    If they stand side by side, I would be convinced that they are sisters.


    Eva is a beautiful girl but I can feel a strong will from her eyes. On the other hand, Julio seems timid and indecisive. If Im asked which one is more woman-like then excuse my rudeness but it would be Julio.


    To think that the prince and princess of Albatro are twins. Rather, what do they want by boarding our ship?


    I bowed gracefully as Leo would in return while thinking that Its good that I took the sick Leos ce rather than letting him force himself to be here.


    Before our departure, Albatro has been informed that Leo was dispatched as the ambassador plenipotentiary to Rondine.


    Naturally, these two must know about that as well.


    Thats why their reason for requesting this dialogue isnt to stop us. If they want to stop us they can just bar our passage when we cross Albatros water after all. If Albatro deliberately allows our passage through their territory and then change their mindter they would lose the trust from other countries.


    So, Eva and Julio must be here because of a different reason.


    I have heard a rumor about you, Prince Leonard. When a monster tsunami happened in the Empire, you gain the loyalty of the knights and led an assault on the monsters. As expected of a prince of the Empire, you possess both bravery and military talent.


    Thats not true. It was all due to the knights strenuous effort. Moreover, if we are talking about military talent, both of you also possess them are you not? Your Highnesses werent dispatching the warships just to meet with me correct?


    Hearing that, Evas eyes turned a little sharper while Julios expression grew timid.


    As expected, they have another reason to visit us.


    Rather than an action against us, they are out here on a different objective and we were just passing by.


    The question here is what kind of goal does this prince and princess set out to achieve. Judging from their behaviors it doesnt seem that these two are proficient in battle.


    Eva seems to have some knowledge about it but I cant feel a shred of that from Julio. He is perhaps even worse than me in handling a sword. Why would you bring someone like him to a battle?


    When I was thinking about probing them more about it, Eva raised her voice.


    You showed too much on your face! Stupid! Seriously..


    S, Sorry, Aneue.


    Haa.Your Highness Leonard. If you already understand that much then please allow me to get directly to the point. We would like you to change your course. We wont stop you from going to Rondine but, please take a detour as much as you can.


    Can you tell me the reason?


    .I dont want to say it if possible. We cant trust you or the Empire after all.


    I see.


    To be able to express her distrust toward the Empire so clearly, this girl has quite a firm character.


    The Principality of Albatro is but a weak country whenpared to the Empire. Their sea trading is thriving so if the Empire attacked them, other countries will also be their allies. However, if the Empire decided to do it, we have enough power to crush them.


    Albatro must know that as well.


    Even so, if she put it like that, it means that it is a problem that they would be troubled if it became known by us.


    I look around a little.


    Then.


    Change the course. We will take a detour to Rondine.


    Y, Your Highness!? If we do that we will be several dayster than the schedule!


    I dont mind. We have plenty of food and water to spare, and Rondine wouldnt mind a little dy either.


    But!


    I already decided. Will that be good enough? Your Highness Eva.


    I let out augh inside my mind when I saw the dumbfounded look on Evas face.


    I see. So this is the reaction I can get when I act like Leo huh. Was Leo acting like this because he enjoyed seeing such an expression?


    Evas reaction was very interesting.


    as expected from someone who is actively participating in a session war. You are a very broad-minded person. We are grateful for your wise decision, Your Highness Leonard.


    Th, Thank you very much.


    Now, please allow us to excuse ourselves.


    Ex, excuse us.


    With their business over, Eva and Julio head back to their ship.


    At the same time, we start preparing for our own departure. I want to stop acting as Leo as soon as I could but I cant do anything suspicious because they will be keeping an eye on us to see if we really changed our course.


    In the end, we departed with me still swapping ces with Leo.


    Well, thats not the problem. If he stays in the room he wont stand out and I dont have to perform Leos work until we reach the shore either. The problem here is Albatros objective.


    What exactly do they want?


    Im wondering about that too.


    To the middle-aged knights question, I also tilted my head.


    Honestly, I have no clue. They dispatched three warships with a princess and a prince on board. If they want to fight, the princess and the prince wouldnt be necessary. And if they dont want to fight, dispatching three warships would be an overkill.


    If I considered that this might just be their force-oriented reconnaissance. If those two have some sort of reconnaissance oriented ability it would be convincing.


    However, what are they scouting for?


    This ce is within the Principality of Albatro territory and I havent heard any news about anyrge scale pirate fleet either.


    After I pondering about the earlier meeting for a while, the ship suddenly shook.


    WHATS HAPPENING!?


    REPORTING! WE GOT CAUGHT UP IN A STORM!


    What!?


    Thats crazy.


    The weather was fine until just now, where would a storm suddenly came from.


    With that in mind, I went up to the deck in a hurry.


    On the deck, strong gales and high waves are assaulting the ships.


    Moreover, when I look to the side, things are going into a troublesome direction.


    Captain! We are getting separate from Nii-sans ship!


    Please forgive me! We have our hands full just to keep our ship afloat! We cant catch up to them!


    Is there anything you can do!?


    Its impossible! This is not a natural storm! It suddenly appeared without any signs! This must definitely be a work of some kind of sea monster Your Highness!


    Hearing the captains scream, I remember what I said to Elna.


    I told her about the Sea Dragon.


    A story that often circtes about a Sea Dragon is that they can sink a ship by summoning a storm out of nowhere. Thats exactly the situation right now.


    The attitude of Albatro also backs it up.


    The princess and the prince brought three warships and told us to change our course.


    Is it possible that the Principality of Albatro knew that a Sea Dragon was spotted near this location and came to investigate it?


    If thats the case then theres no way that they couldnt tell us about that. Albatro is a thriving maritime nation. However if words got out that theres a Sea Dragon lurking in their sea, no country would set sail toward their country. It would be suicide if they do.


    With that in mind, I immediately used detection magic. What I am looking into is the magnitude of the storm.


    Once I knew how strong the wind is, I clicked my tongue.


    This storm is huge and we are on the edge of it. In other words, the point of origin is not here.


    Perhaps, the center is located in Albatros water.


    Even worse, our ship is being swept into the center.


    If it keeps going like this, at worst, we will have to fight the Sea Dragon in the middle of the sea.


    Spare me from that.


    Captain! Get us out of this storm!


    Im doing it right now!


    Thus, I swapped ces with Leo in a rampaging storm.

 Chapter 29: Bitter Rescue

    Chapter 29: Bitter Rescue


    Captain, where are we now?


    Keeping up my Leo act, I visit the captain.


    The storm has gone but we still got caught up in it and were separated from the ship Leo was boarding. It has been quite some time since then and the sun is beginning to set.


    The storm was on the level that it wouldnt be weird if the ship flipped over but this ship is an imperial envoy with trained imperial navy personnel on board so we managed to get through it somehow.


    We are probably in the waters of the Principality of Albatro. We didnt capsize but we have considerably washed away from our original course. It might be more urate to say that we were pulled instead of washed away though. That storm was clearly not normal.


    If thats the case then was it caused by monsters after all?


    Yes, no doubt about it. I have been sailing together with my grandfather since his generation, that storm was exactly like the story I heard about the Sea Dragon Storm.


    Sea Dragon Stormwhat kind of storm is that?


    As its name suggested, it is a storm caused by a Sea Dragon. Its a storm that gradually pulls your ship in its direction. Even if you survived the storm, you will be faced with the Sea Dragon. Its like a ghost story for a sailor. After all, the Sea Dragon is one of the most powerful monsters in the sea, seeing one would mean that your life is over, Your Highness.


    Fumu, the characteristic of the storm from the story conforms with the one we just experienced.


    So is it alright to assume that theres a Sea Dragon in this area?


    If thats the case then this is going to be a big problem.


    In the first ce, dragons are monsters that repeat their cycle of active and dormant periods. Their dormant period is usually immensely long. There was even a report on a dragon that stayed dormant for a hundred years.


    Long dormant period and short time of activity. Thats the nature of the creatures called dragons. The same is true of the Sea Dragon.


    I cant say for sure without looking at the records but it seems that the Sea Dragon thaty dormant in this area has be active again. The problem is that the Principality of Albatro is a maritime nation. They are considerably far away from the Empire but they have an extensive tradingwork with other countries. If a Sea Dragon shows up in their territory, imagine how much damage it would cause.


    Understanding that, Albatro must have started investigating it secretly but it seems they touched its reverse scale huh. (TLN: The dragons reverse scale had be a figurative expression of something you should not touch)


    The cause of the previous storm is probably Eva.


    It was that kind of storm so shes probably not alive anymore. That poor girl.


    Is that so..then it wouldnt be good to stay here too long. Nii-san and the others must be worried about us too. Immediately set the course toward Rondine.


    O, Oi! Look at that!!


    When I gave my order, one of the sailors shouted.


    With a bad feeling, I looked at the direction he was pointing at and as if to answer my expectation, the wreckage of a ship was flowing our way.


    The Principalitys ship huh


    So it seems. They must have gotten caught up in the storm like us.


    Its a shame


    I was about to put an end to the incident and order the sailors to set sail but the middle-aged knight whispered something to me from my side.


    Your Highness.Prince Leonard would definitely order for a rescue operation..!


    We dont have time for that. There might be a Sea Dragon lurking around this area you know? Normally, we should prioritize leaving this ce right?


    I understand that but, Your Highness still has to act like Prince Leonard. It would be a big scandal if it was known that the ambassador dispatched to another nation has switched ces with his twin brother isnt it..!


    I know that but the crew was upset by the previous storm. They wont notice something small like this.!


    It is exactly because they are upset that Your Highness has to behave yourself like Prince Leonard. If they know about the switch then they will definitely panic. We probably couldnt prevent them from talking either, theres no way to know what they will say once we arrive at Rondine you know..?


    The middle-aged knights opinion was usible.


    Yeah, its usible. However, acting like Leo means doing what I dont want to do the most.


    In this case, theres no merit for us to rescue them. In the first ce, the Principality of Albatro is neither our ally nor a nation with close ties with us. Itspletely idiotic to rescue the survivors of such a country in an area that might have a Sea Dragon lurking nearby.


    We dont have any time to spare either. We have already lost days because of the storm. Starting a rescue operation here would definitely dy our arrival in Rondine. It doesnt matter even if Leo arrives there first. The reason is that he is now Arnold and Arnold is an ipetent prince. If he started a negotiation with Rondine on his own, there would certainly be suspicion.


    As expected, I want to head to Rondine right now. Even if he has Elna by his side, Im worried that Leo wouldnt be able to behave like me.


    Also, if we began our rescue operation and found any survivors, we must stop by Albatro to deliver them. That would be the most troublesome scenario. Theres no way that they would just allow the imperial prince who knew of their secret to leave without doing anything.


    If its me, I would detain such a person until I resolved the incident. If thats the case then Leo and I have to swap ces for a long time.


    Thats no good at all.


    The survivors are probably desperate right now, bring them here quickly.


    Look! Someone is clinging to the wreckage! Hes alive!!


    What will you do? Abandon them?


    The middle-aged knight asked the question that he already knew the answer to.


    If it has alreadye to this then theres no choice but to help them.


    Just why are there so many troubles finding their way toward me! Jeez!


    If a god really exists then I want to curse them!


    Throw them the rope! Rescue them immediately! Watch out for the surroundings, there might be more survivors, Look out for them!


    I issued out a Leo-likemand with dark clouds swirling inside my heart.


    I want to run away and be Arnold again. Its not that Im afraid, if the Sea Dragon showed up then I will willingly fight it.


    But if that happens it will cause us huge trouble. The situation will probably turn into a chaotic one that I cant handle alone. I have to avoid that at all costs.


    Still, being such a good person, Leonard will never let this go.


    We have rescued the survivors! ording to them, it seems there are still more survivors out there Your Highness!


    The crews report brought my mind back to the situation.


    Arge number of survivors mean more time we have to stay in his ce, and more space we have to clear up in order to amodate them. In addition, we have to calcte our supply of food and water as well.


    Is Albatro the gue god or something.!


    Please be careful with your words.!


    Like I cant say it.! Argh, damn it..! This is the worst.!


    Please endure it. This will spread the word of Prince Leonards virtue in the future. If people know that you have rescued the survivors in such a dangerous situation, Rondine would apud your deed and probably wont criticize you for it either.


    Rondine and Albatros rtionship is like cats and dogs you know? They have been fighting each other over the control over the southern region for a long time. Why would they praise a person who rescued the people of their rival country..?


    Our empire has nothing to do with their struggle in the south and we are a powerful country as well. It will be alright if you just act dignified. If Your Highness is already convinced then please make up your mind.


    Prompted by the middle-aged knight, I let out a huge sigh and raised my face up then lower it down and sigh again.


    Aah, I dont want to do this anymore. Is there no way to get through this without damaging Leos reputation?


    No, theres none. If its Leo, he will definitely help them. Even if he has to abandon everything to do so.


    if hes a guy who considers how his action would profit him before he acts then he would be able to be the emperor without my help.


    Thats exactly why hes worth helping but because of such a goody-two-shoes personality and reputation that Im so bitter about the situation right now.


    Captain. Rescue the survivors.


    Are you sane!? There might be a Sea Dragon lurking nearby you know!? If we are attacked during the rescue operations then we will be defenseless and the monsters will swarm in to eat our dead bodies! Even monsters other than the Sea Dragon are still a threat to us Your Highness.


    The storm has already gone. The Sea Dragon must have been satisfied for now. Moreover, normal monsters wont wander close to where a powerful monster lives. Our opponent is the Sea Dragon alone. I think we should still be fine for a few days.


    But the sun is about to set! It will be dangerous to continue our rescue operation in the dark! If we use light to illuminate the surroundings, we might attract the Sea Dragon toward us as well!


    Even so, we will continue rescuing them as much as we can. I want you to decide on our course based on the information we got from the survivors. Sorry, captain. This is an order as an ambassador. Use everything we can spare and rescue the Albatros survivors. Do not miss any single one of them.


    ..I heard the rumor but you are genuinely a good person Your Highness. I cant approve of yourmand as a captain who has to take care of his ship but if its an order from you then it cant be helped. Lets rescue them.


    The captain resigned himself and gave in.


    I understand his feelings. I agree with you that this is ridiculous.


    However, this is Leo.


    Theres no other way so can you not look at me with those reproachful eyes.


    Thus, on our way to Rondine, we began a rescuing operation in the sea where there might be a Sea Dragon rampaging in, an action too stupid toprehend.

 Chapter 30: Will to live, Will to save

    Chapter 30: Will to live, Will to save


    EVERYONE-..HOLD IT TOGETHER..WE ARE GOING TO LIVE THROUGH THIS!..


    Julio shouted while clinging to the small lifeboat. His throat was starting to hurt from shouting the same thing over and over. Still, he keeps shouting for he believes that it is his duty to do so.


    There are dozens of his crew floating around Julio. Giving priority to the injured, they loaded them on to the small boat while other crews were clinging around the small boat or wreckages that used to be their ship.


    Y, Your Highness..you must get on the boat as well


    Im fine..Im still alright


    Julio says that, but in actuality, he doesnt have that much energy to spare either. It has already been more than ten hours since their ships were sunk and they were dumped into the sea. They survived the night of hell while trembling from fear and coldness of the water but theres still no sign of helping their way.


    No one had imagined that this would happen.


    They had been informed that the Sea Dragon may have resurrected so Eva and Julio set out to investigate the matter. They brought three warships with them as escorts for precaution but it wasnt because they wanted to fight the Sea Dragon themselves, it was just them being as careful as possible.


    Confirming whether the Sea Dragon had been resurrected or not, that was what their father told them to do. The reason he chose them for this task was because the two of them could use innate magic that can utilize sound. To the two of them, exploring the sea was but a simple thing to do.


    If there was a miscalction in that n then it would be that the Sea Dragon followed the sound emitted by them and attacked their ships. They ended up touching its reverse scale.


    The Sea Dragon summoned the storm and destroyed all of our ships but fortunately, it retreated once it wrecked our ships. With that said, the situation didnt turn any better.


    Uwaaaa!!?? Monster!? A monster just touched my feet!?


    Calm down! Its just a fish!


    The surviving crews are struggling with fears.


    Fear of death. Fear that help will nevere. Fear that they are going to freeze to death. And the fear that sea monsters wille to feast on them.


    Combining all those fears together, the survivors were exhausted and impoverished.


    Still, Julio kept shouting.


    HELP WILL COME.! REMEMBER YOUR FAMILY..! WE ARE GOING TO LIVE!


    Julio continued to encourage the survivors with those words. They were the words he kept telling himself.


    However, the usual Julio isnt someone who would do that. No, he was someone who couldnt do that.


    He wasnt someone who asserted himself. Even if hes a prince hes not someone who could carry himself like a great person.


    It was Eva who always pulled such Julio along. But now Eva is currently sleeping on top of the boat.


    When they were thrown into the sea, she lost consciousness because she protected him and crashed on the water surface.


    Since then, Julio has been acting like Eva. Both because of the sister in front of his eyes and in order to live.


    The sense of responsibility that grew due to the emergency situation made Julio behave like a prince.


    Even so, no matter how much Julio encouraged them, it is still not enough.


    Help?..help will nevere.it takes more than a day to get here even if they set sail at night you know..?


    One of his crew weakly leaks a small voice.


    That was what everybody here was thinking.


    The rescue boat from Albatro probably wont make it in time. Even so, Julio still has hope.


    Considering the size of the storm, it wouldnt be weird if the Empires ship was also caught up in it.Prince Leonard will definitelye to help us


    The Empire saving us.? We lent our hand to their enemy nation you know..? We made a business out of their bloodthey wont risk themselves searching for us in dangerous waters like this.


    Prince Leonard has a reputation for being a kind person and not abandoning the troubled..it will be alright! Im sure that he wille to help us!


    In a time like this, even an ally could abandon us, I wonder if he will reallye


    If I survived the storm I would say goodbye to this ce immediately you know.who would want to be in a sea with a rampaging Sea Dragon..


    Everyone


    Everyones hearts were breaking.


    It was the same for Julio. Looking at Eva, he managed to act strong but both his physical and mental strength has reached its limit.


    In the first ce, Julios physical ability is far behind that of the other crew members. The first one who would normally drop out first is him after all.


    Still, Julio continued to cling to the boat with just his will. However, that strong will is still getting exhausted by the depressed mood around him.


    It might be useless already.


    When such thoughts crossed his mind.


    He saw something in the distance.


    It was a ship.


    Its, its a ship..! THERES A SHIP OVER THERE!!


    Ah!! We are saved! O-I! OI!!


    His exhausted mind recovered.


    Everyone is shouting and waving trying to get the ship to notice.


    They continue doing that for a while but someone mutters.


    Th, thats an imperial ship.


    That was enough for them to stop waving.


    The fluttering g is an imperial one.


    From its appearance, it was one of the two imperial ships they met the day before.


    The fact that they are here means that they got caught up in the storm as well.


    And them being here meant that they were considerably pulled away from their original course. Everyone here knew that their destination was Rondine.


    Will they take their time rescuing us when their arrival is already dyed.


    In addition, the Sea Dragon is also lurking in this area, they dont know when they will be attacked again.


    There are all kinds of reasons for them not to help us.


    Then, the imperial ship turned its bow.


    Despair rushes to Julios chest.


    However, a voice entered Julios ear.


    A voice amplified by a magic tool.


    [[Im the Eighth Prince of the Empire, Leonard Lakes Adler. My ship is currently rescuing the survivors of the Principality of Albatro. We will rescue you one by one, but those who still have power left should swim to our ship. If you dont, please endure a little more. We will definitely save you.]]


    Hearing his voice, Tears naturally spill from Julios eyes.


    However, immediately shake them off.


    LETS GO, EVERYONE! KEEP AN EYE ON THE INJURED!


    Y, Yes sir!


    Lets go! We are almost there!


    Julio and the other survivors rushed to the imperial ship a little distance away.


    Al who has been acting as Leo hangs up the handheld magic voice amplifier and exhales.


    It would be great if the rescue gets easier with this.


    Whether it has been difficult or not, most of the survivors who you helped so far havent been able to get up on their own. They have been adrift for a long time so I think that it couldnt be helped, Your Highness.


    I know that.. Captain! Leave only the minimum personnel for lookout duty and focus the crew effort on the rescue operation!


    Saying something like that again..!? What would you do if the Sea Dragon shows up!?


    Everything will be over once it spots us. Rather than keep the lookout, it would be better to focus our effort and finish the rescue as fast as possible.


    What about other monsters!?


    There are no monsters nearby. Theres no monster that would wander into an area where a Sea Dragon just passed through after all.


    Saying so, Al heads out to help with the rescue.


    Because thats what Leo would do. Al himself wanted to stay back to observe the situation and give outmands but he told himself that right now he is Leo and went to join the operation.


    At the moment, the sailors just pulled up a group of 4  5 people who were huddled together. Every one of them is shivering from the cold so Al puts the nkets prepared for survivors on them.


    You did great. Its alright now.


    Thank, thank you


    Looking at the survivors who were crying while expressing their gratitude, I realized then how horrible and terrifying their experience was.


    Meanwhile, a new report came in.


    Multiple survivors spotted on port side! Their number is fifty!


    Fifty! We dont have enough space for that many!?


    We already rescued dozens of survivors, if we added fifty more, we wont have enough space to amodate them. Originally, the number of our crew is less than a hundred. We cant possibly take in fifty more people on this ship.


    Thats why Al was forced to make a decision.


    He must choose what he must sacrifice.


    What are you going to do Your Highness? There are a lot more survivors than we expected.


    Well, I kind of expected this.they have three ships while we only have one. If there were a lot of lucky people then this would be an obvious result.


    Then, have you already thought about the countermeasure?


    The middle-aged knight asked expectantly.


    In response, Al made an expression as if he just took a bite at a worm.


    For Al, its the worst decision he could make. Still, he had to make it.


    Dump everything inside our cargo hold except our food supply into the sea.


    .including our gifts for Rondine?


    Yes, everything.


    As expected, even the middle-aged knight bes speechless.


    This ship is originally Leos so the items this ship is carrying are more valuable than the one which Al was riding on. Inside, are thetest weapons and treasures made of gold and silver that were scheduled to be handed over to Rondine.


    The treasures that have enough value for a person to y around all their life, Al decided to dump all of it into the sea.


    Is it really alright? Doing something like that?


    Theres no way its alright. With that many survivors, we cant go to Rondine with the amount of supply we have. Theres not enough food nor water. In other words, we had to go to Albatro for resupply. At this point, it will cause a significant dy to our mission. Moreover, theres a Sea Dragon lurking nearby as well. I dont know when we will be able to get to Rondine. Even so, I decided to save them. The only thing I have left to protect is Leos reputation. Thats why no matter what I have to abandon, I have to rescue the survivors. This is absolute. Dontment on the treasures, save their life. I wont let anyone alive now to die. You got that?


    U, Understood


    Seeing the determination in Als eyes, the middle-aged knight faltered for a moment.


    He was overawed by him.


    While surprised, the middle-aged knight remembers that day.


    The day Al broke the bracelet for Elna.


    Elna participated in the knight hunting festival for Als sake. To Elna, doing something that can disqualify Al was uneptable. Thats why Al did it himself for her to be able to move freely.


    It was a splendid action.


    It was not a behavior that anyone would imagine from the man who is known to the general public as the dull prince.


    And now, his act as Leo is more than perfect.


    His instructions are also urate.


    So you are a capable falcon after all..


    Did you say something?


    Its nothing. Please leave dumping the goods to the imperial knights.


    Yeah, I will leave it to you. All hands, resume the rescue! Save everyone who can be saved! I will take all the responsibility!


    While giving out the instructions, Al saw the approaching group of survivors.


    Theres a small boat with injured people on board, and Al could spot Eva among them. He can see the figure of Julio nearby as well.


    So the prince and the princess are safe.Now we have more hands to make a negotiation with the King huh.


    With that in mind, Al throws a ropedder toward the approaching Julio. However, Julio doesnt try to catch it.


    Prince Julio! Grab on!


    Please prioritize the injured first!


    Saying so, Julio points to the injured people on the boat.


    It will take time to rescue the injured people who cant climb up on their own.


    It will dy the rescue of Julio and his crews but they still want us to prioritize the injured.


    Understood! Wait for us a little!


    We started rescuing the injured at a fast pace.


    The crews descend on the boat and carry the injured people up to the ship one by one.


    Meanwhile, more and more survivors from other locations were rescued.


    After we get all the injured people including Eva on board, Al throws a rope toward Julio.


    It might be because of the relief he felt, the moment Julio grabbed on to the rope, he lost all strength in his body.


    His mind has reached its limit.


    Prince Julio!?


    After seeing Julio slowly sinking while losing his consciousness, Al immediately moved.


    It was like how he dived down to save Finne.


    It was not a calcted action, he did that out of instinct.


    Al jumped into the sea where the Sea Dragon might be lurking around and lifted up the sinking Julio.


    The people who are panicking this time are on the Empire side.


    Your Highness!?


    The Prince jumped down!


    Even though the crews descended down to the small boat to rescue the injured, no one jumped into the sea. Even if they were told that theres no monster nor a Sea Dragon around, they are still afraid.


    With that being the case, the Prince who they were supposed to protect jumped in.


    After seeing that, the imperial crew resolved themselves and started jumping into the sea to continue the rescue.


    Give me a rope!!


    Here you go!!


    It was the middle-aged knight who threw it at me.


    I wrap the rope around Julios unconscious body and have him pull it up.


    After that, Al climbed up the ropedder.


    There, a hand was offered to him.


    Grabbing it, he sees the middle-aged knight with an astonished expression on his face.


    Thanks.


    Its alright, Im already used to lifting you out of water.


    ? what do you mean?


    Its no wonder that you dont remember me since you fainted at that time.


    Just what are you talking about?


    I was the one who pulled you up when you almost drowned at the Braves mansion, I was originally a knight who served the Brave house after all.


    seriously?


    Yes, as soon as Captain became an imperial knight, I also joined the order. I never thought that I would be pulling Your Highness out of water again after I became an imperial knight myself.


    Can you not say it like I did that on purpose? The first time I got punched and the second time I did it to save someone alright. I dont think I bother anyone you know?


    Certainly, It is exactly like you say.


    Seeing the grin on his face, Al sighs.


    The reason Al didnt honestly express his gratitude is because he is a person from the Brave house.


    After a short while, Al noticed something.


    Speaking of which, I havent heard your name yet have I? Whats your name?


    Deputy Commander of the Third Knights corp, Marc Tyber, at your service.


    I see.I hope we can keep this rtionship as short as possible, Marc.


    Right. That would be great.


    Both of us speak of such wishful thinking.


    After all, it would be impossible to cut short our rtionship in this situation.


    Afterward, Without leaving any survivors behind, Al stops his ship from time to time to rescue the survivors that are still at sea.


    After rescuing over eighty survivors in total, their ship headed straight toward Albatros capital, its biggest port city.

 Chapter 31: Meanwhile, they…..

    Chapter 31: Meanwhile, they¡­..


    At the time Al is acting as Leo.


    Leo was desperately trying to pass as Al.


    Prince Arnold. The captain is asking whether it is really okay for us not to search for Prince Leonards ship?


    That again huh. Its Leo so he will do something about it himself. Keep the course as is. And Im feeling sick. Dont bother me with the useless questions. Its a pain.


    Y, Yes Your Highness..anything you say.


    Leo lets out a huge sigh as the knight walks away from his room.


    Still, there is a person there who gives the impression of how bad his impersonation was.


    Its fifty points. If its the real Al, he would just leave everything to the captain you know.


    This is so difficult


    Leo mutters and turns his eyes to Elna.


    Unlike Als ship that was pulled in by the storm, their ship managed to escape before being dragged in.


    Nevertheless, Elna was full-on panic because of all the shaking. Until the shaking calmed down, she didnt even notice that Leo had switched ces with Al.


    However, after she noticed that, she has been acting as an advisor to Leo. the barrier Al erected is still in ce so she wasnt affected too much by the usual small shaking of the ship.


    For now, lets get through this without being found out. If people know that you switched ces it will be a big scandal after all.


    Yeah.I have to keep my act together..I wonder if Nii-san is alright?


    Al will be fine. Marc is with him and he is pretty reliable in a situation like this. The problem here is you.


    Thats right..I cant imitate Nii-san at all..


    Fortunately, there are only a few people that know Al personally. it will be alright as long as you do something he would do


    Something Nii-san would do, whats that? And Elna, even if you wear spats, I dont think it would be a good idea for you to do that in front of me you know.


    Leo warns Elna who is putting her leg on the bed.


    From where Leo is sitting, the angle made him able to see inside Elnas skirt. Of course, Elna didnt care much about it since her underwear was hidden under her spats.


    Thats where you two are not alike. If its Al then he would never say something like that.


    But you looked too vulnerable. It would be better if you dont do that.


    Yeah yeah, I will be careful. But really, Al would never say that alright. You will be found out immediately if you let your guard down just because you are talking with me you know?


    Even if you say thatthen if its Nii-san what would he say?


    Right.Something like [you forgot to wear your spats] or [so its white today huh], I think. Anyway, he would say something to get a reaction from me thenugh at it, I guess.


    Something like that, I cant say it.


    Hes probably imagining saying it himself, Leo blushed and turned his eyes away from her.


    This is going to be a serious problem, Elna thought.


    Al who is used to acting like Leo and Leo who is not. The big difference that hes showing is his sense of distance and how he responds to women. Al can adjust himself to his conversation partner but Leo is always polite while keeping a certain distance.


    It is a bottleneck for Leo when he has to act like Al.


    Even if its easy for Al to be Leo, its difficult for Leo to be Al huh..You are both a prince but how did you grow up so differently


    Nii-san loves his freedom and basically ys around as much as he wants after all. He spent all day outside the castle but he always came back crying for some reason though.


    Tha, thats just me helping him out because he was always one-sidedly beat up alright!


    I know. Elna has always taken care of Nii-san right.


    .He thinks that it was a pain though.


    Haa~


    Elna sighs.


    Recently, she got the feeling that she cant just stand around doing nothing.


    After not meeting him for a long time, she wanted to do something to raise Als reputation, thats why she joined the Knight Hunting festival. Still, he ended up disqualified. When Elna was having a hard time deciding her course of action, he inadvertently disqualified himself. Everythingpletely backfired on her.


    And this time, she came along hoping that she could help just a little, but after all, she couldnt do anything. She held herself up in her room when the emergency situation came along. Even if he told her that she is dragging his feet, she couldnt deny it.


    Elna thinks that its a good thing that Al is working hard to make Leo an emperor. However, Elna wanted Al himself to be evaluated the same as Leo.


    Elna knew that it was different from what Al wanted and it caused his n to slip up. Still, Elna doesnt want Al to have such an unfair reputation.


    However, recently she started to think that it was just her own selfishness.


    Al doesnt care about his reputation. Rather, he even goes out of his way to lower it himself while raising Leos up. To Al, Elnas actions are nothing but a nuisance.


    She said that because of such a reason, however, Leoughed at her.


    Well, he probably thinks like that.


    Uu.


    But, I think that he doesnt consider you to be a nuisance you know. Ever since Elna came Nii-san seems happy and I think that you gave room for him to breathe. Inside, I think that he has been relying on you, you know.


    Really.?


    I guarantee it.


    But.


    But?


    .he still hired that adventurer even though I was there.


    Wanting toin, Elna sourly muttered.


    She was hesitating whether to say it or not but she decided to let it out since an opportunity presented itself.


    Immediately understood that she is talking about Lynfia, Leo smiles.


    She is working with us to save her vige. Nii-san didnt hire her because he thought that you did a bad job or anything you know.


    I know that much..but, cant he tell me anything as a follow-up? I thought that I would do my best for him there.


    As a person from the Brave house, Elna cant directly involve herself in political strife.


    She has been irritated by such limitations. To Elna, protecting Finne was a rare chance for her to help Al and Leo. If Finne is targeted, she can make an excuse that the Emperor would be upset if something were to happen to her and they can even use that excuse tond a blow on their opponent.


    Despite that, the one who ended up being targeted was Al and he was saved by an adventurer. That adventurer is now acting as Finnes protective detail which was supposed to be Elnas job.


    Honestly, Elna doesnt find that funny at all. Even when she considered the possibility that she has to leave Finnes side for her mission, she still cant find that funny at all.


    Are you sulking?


    IM NOT SULKING! IM ANGRY!


    I see. But you know, wasnt it because Nii-san wanted Elna toe along that he hired Lynfia? It would be dangerous to leave Finne alone right? We left Sebas with her just in case too.


    Why can you be so positive, Leo..I understand what Al is thinking. He thinks that rather than an escort that has a difficult position to move in like me, it would be better to hire a smart adventurer that can move freely as an escort you know. Yes, I praised her. Shes smart.


    Leo was about to say [You are smart yourself arent you Elna] but he swallowed it down.


    Certainly, Elna was very good at learning things. He can say that she has been better than him ever since they were children. However, the word smart Elna said just now doesnt have such meaning. What she meant was the ability to deceive someone or read people, the smartness necessary for a political struggle. Elna herself knows that she doesnt have that. You could say that it isnt in her nature so she doesnt want to learn it in the first ce.


    If someone from the Brave house learned something like that, it would threaten the influential nobles and royalties. The Brave house should only be a sword. Thats the basic stance of the Brave house.


    Thats why the Brave house doesnt have the power to survive the secret feud ridden capital. Outside rather than inside, thats the right way to use the power of the Brave house.


    Elna has Elnas own good points. I think its fine if Elna helps Nii-san on the thing that only you can do right? Is that convincing enough?


    I understand but I still cant ept it..protecting Finne was supposed to be my job..


    As always, You really hate losing arent you. But Lynfia probably doesnt want topete with Elna you know. Moreover, your role doesnt ovep with her either. Our faction is inferior to others. Our allies are few in number. And there are a lot of people targeting us. I can defend myself but Finne and Nii-san couldnt do that. They have to secure the people who are able to protect them as our allies. I think he made a decision based on that and if Elnas hands are free then I think Nii-san will rely on you, you know.


    Is that really the case? Al seems like he would continue to treat me as a nuisance though?


    He wont. You really are stubborn huh. Lets take this as an example, right now the only person I can rely on is Elna right? Please dont sulk anymore and give me some advice. What should I do when I meet the king of Rondine?


    Seriously Leo, you are really. Alright, since Al also knows the minimum courtesy, you can greet him normally. But dont say anything unnecessary alright. No ttery, you really have to keep your greeting at the bare minimum okay?


    Un, I understand.


    Thus, their ship is heading toward Rondine.


    They dont know that Al has got himself involved in a disaster while pretending to be Leo.

 Chapter 32: A Decision that cannot be made

    Chapter 32: A Decision that cannot be made


    Your Highness. We have too many people with unstable conditions here. The things we can do here are very limited.


    The old ship physician reported.


    We somehow managed to get to the capital of Albatro but many of the survivors who have been adrift at sea for a long time started toe down with illnesses. In the first ce, some of them were injured before they were thrown into the sea and their conditions have worsened.


    I can use healing magic on them but I can only heal their injuries. Illnesses and other internal abnormalities are beyond my specialty.


    Understood. Please keep them alive.


    Of course I will do our best but..I can not guarantee it.


    I understand..sorry that I have to burden you with this.


    No, this is nothingpared to what you have to bear, Your Highness.


    The ship physician says so and leaves the room.


    Looking at him, I loudly clicked my tongue.


    Seeing that, Marc smiles at me.


    Something like this couldnt be helped. Theres nothing we can do but leave it to them.


    Dont just wrap it over with it cant be helped. I said it didnt I. I will not let anyone whos alive now to die.


    But.we have our own limitations. It would be impossible to save every one of them.


    It would be impossible if you give up but if you dont we can still do something about it. Most things in this world were made to work. Compared to the poption of the world this is just a few lives. If they cant be saved then this world is unreasonable. Moreover, we have already paid the price for it as well.


    I remember the treasure I had thrown away.


    Ah, what a waste. I could do so much with that.


    It was absolutely wasteful. I told Marc not to have any regret throwing them away but I myself still have a lingering attachment to it.


    Are the survivors worth it? No, theyre not. Helping them has offered no benefit toward the Empire and it is not worth it for Leo either because if it brings no benefit to the Empire, no one would appreciate his work.


    Even so, I still helped them. I helped them all the while taking those losses. I bought their lives with arge amount of treasure. If thats the case then their lives are mine. Like I would just let them die without doing anything.


    Its almost time. Im going up to the deck.


    Yes, its about time we get caught on their defensive line.


    The moment Marc said that a voice reached us.


    There are noises mixed in that voice, the characteristic of a voice that was amplified by a magic tool.


    The approaching imperial ship. State your purpose. We have not been informed of your arrival. Repeat. State your purpose. Our country has not been informed of your arrival.


    They are the naval fleet that protects their capital.


    They have no information on any oning imperial ship so they probably want to find out as much as they can.


    The fact that they didnt immediately open fire, was as expected of the Albatro navy. Its really helpful that they are so well-trained.


    I got up on the deck and picked up the voice amplifier device.


    My name is Leonard Lakes Adler, the eighth prince of the Empire. On my way to Rondine, I found your countrys ships that were involved in maritime idents. We rescued about 80 survivors, your prince and princess included. Id like to get permission to enter the port.


    The warships which were a little distance away were visibly getting restless.


    They know that the three warships they sent out have not returned and they know that Eva and Julio were on board those ships.


    Meanwhile, we keep moving towards the port.


    The sooner we get there, the sooner the survivors can get professional treatment.


    We understand the purpose of your ship. For safety, we want to confirm that there are really survivors on board. Please halt your ship.


    Understood. We also have a few survivors that are severely ill. They need immediate treatment. I want to transfer them to your ship so that they can get professional help at the port immediately.


    We want to do that but by our rule, no one onboard your ship can enter the port without permission. We would like you to wait for His Majesty the Kings approval.


    What are they taking their time for!


    I unintentionally re at the approaching ship.


    This is not the time to be cautious of a spy.


    Julio and Eva are also here. They should just confirm the identity of the crew members here!


    Wheres the Princess and the Prince?


    They have not opened their eyes yet


    Tsk!


    If either of them is awake, theres a way that we can get permission to enter the port without waiting for the King. But if they are still unconscious then theres no way around it.


    Should I just wait for the permission here just like this?


    How long does it take for them to arrive at the port from their castle? How long until the King passes down his decision? And will we be able to get the sicks to the port in time?


    Even though this is a race against time, theplicated procedures are in our way.


    This is already their problem. It doesnt matter what we do at this point. We already brought them all the way here so all the responsibility here lies with them.


    Its not like that..! It was their responsibility from the beginning! I already stick my head out for these people so I will take care of them until the end!


    I tell that to Marc while tightly gripping the voice receiver.


    If we forcibly proceed here, the Albatro navy will have no choice but to attack us.


    Do I have to wait for them after all?


    Please grant my request. There are those who will die if they dont receive immediate treatment. They managed to survive the hellish sea. Only you can save their lives. Please get them to the port first without waiting for permission.


    .I cant thank you enough that you are willing to go so far for my countrymen. However, rules are rules. No ship can enter the port without permission, even if that ship has our royalties on board, we still have to wait for His Majestys decision.


    Whos the captain of your ship.?


    I am. Your Highness.


    ..Captain. I have sacrificed many things in order to save their lives. I risked my peoples lives to save them. No, we are still risking ourselves even now. Theres only one reason I did that. I dont want them to die. Someone who spent their life in the sea like you should understand how terrifying being adrift in the sea is. Please make a wise decision.


    Hearing my words, the captains response was dyed.


    Their ship is steadily approaching us but they are probably hesitating over this.


    Then.


    ..Your Highness. Two of my sons were on board the ships that set sail a few days ago. I sincerely hope that they are still alive. ButI am a soldier. No matter what happens, I cant go against the protocol. Please forgive me.


    That damn blockhead!


    Your Highness. This is it. We are already.


    Snapped, I threw away the receiver.


    When Marc tried to admonish me, the physician screamed out.


    Your Highness! Their condition!


    It has worsened.


    The moment I realized that I immediately made a decision.


    Captain! Enter the port!


    Yes!? What are you saying, Your Highness!? We still havent received their permission yet, right!?


    I know that. But if we cant give these people specialized treatment soon their conditions will turn to the worst.


    Pl, please wait a minute! Even if we do this the Principality wont be grateful toward us you know!? Its their rule and this is their country! We have to do as they say!


    If you follow their rules people will die.


    The Princess and the Prince wont! They are just sailors with no political value! You are willing to ignore their warning and enter the port without permission!? We cantin if we get sunk you know!?


    As long as we have the Princess and the Prince with us they will not sink us. Right now, I am going to save the lives of those in front of me with everything I can do. I wont change my order. Enter the port.


    Hearing my decision, everyone went silent.


    Only one person, only Marc faces me and raises his voice.


    You are going too far! Prince Leonard wouldnt do something like this.! No, Prince Leonard wouldnt be able to do something so forcefully like this.!


    Yeah, thats true. So what..?


    Then why.


    This is a good opportunity. Im going to impress a lot of people in Leos ce. Leonard Lakes Adler is the man who wont back down on his decision. Hes not simply some naive guy. Even if thats the decision that Leo couldnt make himself, that reputation will change how people view him.


    If you do something like that Prince Leonard will be forced to make a much more difficult decision someday.!


    Its alright. Hes my little brother. Theres nothing I can do that he cant.


    I dered and pressure him with my eyes.


    I face the silent captain who is standing behind Marc.


    The captain had aplicated look on his face.


    Did you understand..? Your Highness. Certainly, they might open fire at us but everything will be over once we enter the port. We will not be able to escape.


    I know.


    You will be in the worst position among us! If we proceed with this, you will surely be arrested for illegal entry you know!? We should just ask for food and water then head to Rondine instead! Theres no need for Your Highness to risk yourselves over a few lives arent you!?


    Even if they are only a few lives to us, they are still someone precious to their family. Ive decided. Once I save them I will never abandon them. If we abandon them here, all the risk our crew took will be meaningless.


    .Your Highness is fighting for the throne, right? If your opponent uses this against you, you will be further away from the throne arent you?


    I will think about it at that time. Please follow my order, Captain. This is your ship. The crew entrusted their lives with you. Dont make me do such a rude thing like taking the helm from you.


    The captain thinks for a short while.


    Then he suddenlyughed and showed me a refreshing smile.


    I have thought of you as some naive prince. But.it doesnt seem like you are just that. I havee to like you a little you know. ALL HANDS! PREPARE TO ENTER THE PORT! WE ARE GOING IN!


    The crewplies with the captains decision.


    With the sail unfolded, I call out to the principality ship as we start moving.


    Wait a minute! Your Highness! What are you doing!?


    We are entering the port. We have no more time to discuss this.


    We cant allow you to do that! If you are going to illegally enter the port, even if His and Her Highnesses are on board, we will sink your ship!


    Dering so, the Principalitys ship turned its bow and faced its side toward us.


    They are aiming their magic canons at our ship. At the same time, sirens rang throughout the harbor, signaling an emergency.


    Warships areing at us from the port one after another.


    Meanwhile, the captain presented a proposal while he was steering the helm.


    Your Highness! I have a n!


    What is it?


    We will raise the white g.


    The moment the crew heard that they all looked surprised. However, the captain alone looks like he is enjoying himself.


    I smile at the proposal. To think that a navy like him would propose that.


    You do know that our Imperial Navy has never raised a white g right?


    Of course. We will be the first memorable vessel to do that.


    Certainly, they wont shoot at a ship bearing a white g but, is this really necessary?


    If that many ships came out then there must be a lot of those blockhead captains with them too. Lets be cautious and prepare some excuses for them. As a captain myself, I know full well how bitter they are about this.


    I see.then hand me the white g. I will do what I can.


    Then, as the crew gave me their consent, I raised the white g.


    The Principalitys ships were taken by surprise.


    The Empire is a country with great power. Albeit a single ship, the fact that an imperial ship raised a white g to the Principality is a big incident.


    To give them the final blow, I raised the volume of the voice amplifier to the maximum and addressed the people in the harbor behind them.


    To everyone in the harbor. I am Leonard Lakes Adler, the eighth prince of the Empire. Currently, my ship carries the survivors of the Principalitys ships that were in an ident. Due to the deterioration of some of the survivors condition, we will now enter the port illegally. However, my ship has no intention to harm you. If there are any doctors around the port, I want your cooperation. For others, I want you to prepare hot drinks and food if you can. They have been through hell. Please give me a hand. Andto all the captains of the Principality Navy. Right now, the lives of your brother in arms are in your hands. We look forward to your wise decision, captains of the Principality Navy.


    Hearing my voice, the harbor grew noisy.


    At the same time, the ships trying to block our path stops moving.


    Then, while slowly sailing past the several Principalitys ships, we entered the port of their capital.


    PRIORITIZE TRANSPORTING THE INJURED! HURRY!


    After hearing my instructions, the crew carried out the injured.


    Many people gathered at the port to help them.


    It is only natural. the people here are their families after all.


    HURRY! WE NEED A WELL EQUIPPED PLACE!


    I have everything at my clinic! This way!


    Hot drinks here! We got food too!


    As the survivors left the ship, they found themselves surrounded by hot meals. We gave them food onboard but the warm food they eat onnd would be able to also warm their hearts.


    Everyone was eating while crying.


    Wepleted the first stage but..we are now a war prisoner arent we.


    Yeah. we did raise the white g after all.


    While hearing the sound of multiple horseshoes hitting the ground from a distance away, I look up at the sky.


    An ambassador plenipotentiary bing a prisoner of war is unprecedented. However, it depends on us whether this will turn out ugly or not.


    Lets go. We need to tell the King about the Sea Dragon. They are probably hoping for the same thing as well.


    Saying so, I pulled Marc along and set my first step in the Principality of Albatro.

 Chapter 33: Situation at the Imperial Capital

    Chapter 33: Situation at the Imperial Capital


    At the time Al and Leo departed south.


    There was a movement in the Imperial Capital.


    Damn it! Whats happening! Damn it! Damn it!


    Guh! Arghh!! Gyaaaa!! Please forgive me! F, fo.forgive me..


    <em>Haa, Haaa</em>


    Zandra had been whipping one of her assassins to relieve her stress.


    When she saw that the assassin had already fainted, she threw the rope away while panting.


    Useless! Damn it! Argh, Im irritated! Just what is going on!


    Zandra pacing around while biting her fingernail.


    Seeing his mistress like that, the middle-aged assassin who tried to abduct Al, Gunther, opened his mouth.


    It seems like all our hands are being read.


    I already know something like that! Think about how they are doing it! They dont have Leonard or Arnold with them you know!? Are you saying that ignorant blue seagull is toying with me?


    It seems like the Leonard faction has some sharp and able person with them. They are probably reading our moves and giving that information to the Gordon faction immediately once we try to start something.


    Tsk! This is vexing! They are just a newly formed faction, how dare they irritate me to this extent! I will never forgive them!


    Even with that said, Zandra still has no choice.


    Every time Zandra tries to attack Leonard faction, Gordone to attack hers


    When she tried to steal away Leonards supporters, her supporters were also taken away and Zandra was forced to go defensive.


    Even so, when she sometimes attacks the Leonard faction, Gordons always shows up as if he was waiting for that exact timing and steals away Zandras supporters.


    If the situation keeps on going like this, the only winner here will be Gordon. That alone is the thing she wanted to avoid.


    Letsy your hands off Leonards faction for a while. Your Highness can get your revenge on him for stealing your Minister at ater time.


    Kuh.Alright. In exchange, bring some suitable ones to my ce! My irritation wont easily go away like this!


    As you wish.


    Zandra is a person who has excessive brutality. If her pent up emotion reaches a certain threshold she will not be able to calm down unless she can release her cruel and aggressive side.


    The assassins who dont have any mission at the time are often sent to appease Zandra.


    While thinking about who would be appropriate to send to her today, Gunther braces himself for tomorrow.


    That was splendid. Reading their movement from such a small piece of information, truly a fine job.


    Its the same as reading a monster attack. In a situation where their actions are limited, usually, they would y their best hand. I only watch out for that while sending that information to the other faction. Since the Second Princess has grown more cautious, she probably wont be so aggressive anymore.


    Amazing! Lynfia-san!


    Lynfia was a little confused by Finnes honest praise.


    Al had put Lynfia as an escort for Finne and told Finne to listen to Lynfias advice.


    Because of that, Finne listens to all of her opinions.


    Of course, Finne didnt simply listen, she told her what she wanted to do and Lynfia offered the way to aplish it and they adopted that into their course of action.


    Its not a bad thing to be treated so well but Lynfia finds that a little strange.


    Is there something wrong?


    No,.its just, I was wondering why do you trust me so much?


    Why you said, its because Al-sama trusted you. Also, Al-sama understands my importance so he will never put any untrustworthy person at my side.


    Theres no malice in Finnes smile.


    Theres only one reason why she can smile so much. Theres no doubt in her thought process.


    Finne understood her position well. A Dukes daughter, the blue seagull princess title. She understands that is all she is.


    She is not here because of her personal abilities. She is important to both Al and Leo, just by being [Alive]. Other than that no one expected much from her.


    Thats why they cant ce someone they cant trust at her side. Thats the reason Finne was being so confident. With that train of thought, Finne fully trusted Lynfia.


    Um.dont you find me unpleasant? A neer like me showing up like this.


    To be honest, Lynfia was prepared to be jealous of.


    Finne is the daughter of a Duke while Lynfia is just a child of refugees. Theres a good deal of difference between them. she never thought that someone like that would listen to anything she says.


    However, that wasnt the case.


    Even if she has her trust toward Al, Lynfia couldnt help but find Finne who was listening to her opinions so far to be strange.


    At the very least, she is far from the image Lynfia has about nobles.


    ? If I can be of use to Al-sama and Leo-sama then I dont mind no matter what happens. If Im useful then Lynifia-san will also be useful right?


    ..I see. You dont value yourself at all arent you.


    Thats quite perceptive of you. Finne-sama is certainly someone like that. She always puts others first and herself second.


    Convinced, Lynfia nodded to Sebass words.


    While thinking that theres a noble like her too, she wonders why such a person participates in political strife like this. Thats the new question that popped up in her mind.


    Why did you get yourself involved with this session war? Forgive my rudeness but I dont think that such a thing is suitable for you.


    AUu..I know right.I think so too as well..


    Finne said that with her expression like she just received a shock.


    It seems like she was honestly shocked so Lynfia started to panic herself.


    Eh, Ah..was it really that shocking to you?


    It was.Ive never been useful to Al-sama and the others after all..I also want to be useful to him too


    As long as she can provide Al with good results, she doesnt mind no matter who she has to cooperate with.


    That was basically how Finnes thinking. However, it doesnt mean that she is fine with being useless either.


    She always wanted to be useful without the use of her position and title.


    It is just because Finne herself understands that she doesnt have the ability to do so that she doesnt make any noticeable move.


    Its nothing but good luck for the two of them just by having you being here, Finne-sama. Please dont worry yourself so much about it.


    I hope so.


    The figure of Finne hanging her head is beautiful even from the eyes of Lynfia who is also a woman. This is not simply because of her beautiful facial features.


    She really conveyed the feeling of wanting to be of use to someone to her. Thats the reason for her worries.


    When he departed, Al left behind a parting word.


    Take care of Finne for me.


    She doesnt know to what extent he wants her to take care of Finne but Lynfia decided to go a little further for her.


    He wants Finne to aplish something. Thats how she chose to interpret his words.


    Then lets be useful together. Finne-sama


    Eh? Is there something I can do?


    There are things that only you can do. You are very famous in the capital and there are those who want to obtain that fame of yours.


    Who would that be?


    The merchants. I think building a strong connection with them before His Highnesses return will surely be a big plus to this faction.


    While she indifferently delivers her proposal, Lynfia nces at Sebas.


    If he has dissatisfaction with this proposal, Sebas would surely voice his opinion.


    However, if Sebas doesnt say anything.


    Lynfia will continue the talk.


    Right now, there are, of course,panies inside the capital that want to utilize your poprity but they are probably already talking to the other candidates. So, we will aim for a differentpany that eagerly wants to make a debut inside the capitals market instead.


    Is there really such apany?


    There is. Perhaps Finne-sama already heard about them as well. Have you ever heard of a bigpany called [Ajin]?


    I see. It seems I have to raise your evaluation up another level. The Ajinpany also caught the eyes of Leonard-sama and Arnold-sama as well. However, they still havent contacted them yet. You surely must understand their reason?


    Yes, it was because the person who leads that firm is a vampire woman. The people of the Empire dont have a good impression of vampires due to the recent event. I understand why they dyed their contact with them but we will surely be able to build a strong connection with them using this situation. Dont you think that this is a good opportunity?


    Finne nods several times to Lynfias proposal.


    She doesnt just simply nod. She also thinks about it as much as she can as well.


    If she goes through with this, Who will turn into their enemies? Who will be their allies? What kind of impact will this have on the Imperial Capital?


    After she considered everything, Finne came to a conclusion.


    Lets try meeting the vampire woman. I think I have to judge her personality with my own eyes before I can make my decisions.


    Understood. I think we will be able to set up a meeting if we send someone over. Can I leave the arrangement in your hand?


    That will not be a problem. Well, we should be able to get their reply within 2  3 days.


    I seeAl-sama. I will do my best.


    Saying so, Finne raises her voice to the south, the direction Al is currently in.


    At that time, Finne had no way of knowing what Al had to deal with on his side.


    (TLN: Ajin = Demihuman/Subhuman, should I trante this into Subhuman Company? Im against it because Im a weeb tho..)

 Chapter 34: Sea Dragon Leviathan

    Chapter 34: Sea Dragon Leviathan


    We were Invited to the castle.


    Looking from his courteous attitude, its clear that the King has no intention to make an enemy out of us. Well, if this country did something to us it would be something like checkmate for them anyway. They already have to deal with the Sea Dragon, if they pick a fight with the Empire now it would definitely be over for them.


    That being the case, it would be better for them to politely wee us and discuss how to cooperate with each other to deal with the Sea Dragon.


    It depends on their size but usually, Dragons are considered as S-ss monsters. If you rely on the adventurer guild to fight it, they will either dispatch a party consisting of S-rank and AAA-rank adventurer or put a request to an SS-rank adventurer to deal with it.


    If you are relying on the army then you would probably need a considerable amount of preparation and arge number of soldiers to fight it.


    At the very least it would be impossible for the Principality of Albatro to defeat it alone.


    This way please.


    Thank you.


    After thanking the knight who guided me here, I entered the throne room.


    Stepping inside, the King was not sitting on his throne. He was bowing his head while standing on the red carpet thatid out below the throne.


    The people around him who are probably his ministers are also bowing their heads.


    It is my pleasure to meet you, His Imperial Highness Leonard. I am the king of Albatro, Donato di Albatro. All of this has happened because of our countrys indiscretion. I am very sorry for getting you involved in all this. I would like to express my sincere gratitude for rescuing many of my citizens and children. Thank you very much.


    Please ept our gratitude Prince Leonard!!


    The surrounding ministers follow the king and voice their gratitude.


    It was an unusual sight.


    No matter howrger my country is, he is still the king while I am only a prince. His standing is basically higher than mine. Depending on the situation, we should be of equal standing at best.


    Coming down from his throne and bowing his head like this ispletely crazy.


    Of course, I was frozen on the spot but when I looked at Marc, he has already solidified.


    He somehow managed to stay on his knee but I get the feeling that he doesnt know what to do anymore. It seems he already has his hands full just thinking about how to handle himself.


    Thinking that it couldnt be helped, I walked toward the king, grabbed both of his hands and make him stand.


    The king is in his mid-forties. Same as Eva and Julio, he has pale brown hair and green eyes while his facial features are leaning toward that of Julio.


    He looked kind but his face is a little too thin so he gives a strong impression that he is often unhealthy.


    kneeling down, I started speaking to the King.


    Your Majesty. It is my pleasure to meet you. I am the eighth prince of the Empire, Leonard Lakes Adler. I am sorry for having made a fuss in your country. And you have no need to thank me. I simply help the survivors because they were adrift in front of my eyes. If a ship of our Empire were to meet the same fate, the Principality would surely do the same for us. That is because everyone here should know full well how terrifying the sea can be.


    H, However!


    Even so, the country that possessed a strong sense of duty such as yours wouldnt be able to simply let this go. Thats why Id like to ask for food and water to supply my ship in return. And since my ship has dumped the treasures that were meant to be a gift to Rondine to rescue the survivors, if you can spare us a small amount of treasure then we would be satisfied with that.


    Wh, what! So you have gone that far for us! Certainly! Needless to say, our country willpensate you for everything!


    Thank you very much. And theres one more thing. I would like to ask Your Majesty about the trouble that gues your country. If this problem were to be prolonged, its impact will surely spread throughout the continent.


    I understand. You are no longer unrted to this. It would be better for you to be informed.


    I urged the King to sit on his throne.


    The King nodded. He went back up to his throne and began to speak with a serious expression.


    As you may have already known this but.. a Sea Dragon is lurking in our sea.


    I vaguely have that feeling. The storm was so unnatural and its characteristic also matched what my ships captain described the rumor of the Sea Dragon.


    I see.that dragon is called [Leviathan]. Its a dragon that has been asleep for more than two hundred years.


    Two hundred years? Thats quite a long period of time for a dragon to be asleep.


    It didnt just fall asleep. We made it so. Using an ancient magic tool. Bring that to me.


    The king told a maid to bring out something.


    Then, the maid brought out a broken staff.


    It waspletely broken. Its structure isnt unusual but it has a giant jewel on the tip of it. It is probably a jewel used to store magical power. I can still feel strong magic power from it. However, that is still only half of its size. Imagining its original state, that thing should be quite an outrageous magic tool.


    Two hundred years ago, this southern region was ruled by a unified nation. However, the Sea Dragon Leviathan entered its active period and summoned storms throughout the area. That nation fought against it. As a result, they managed to make it fall asleep using this magic tool. However, the royal family of the time was already in their decline thus we entered a warring states era. Our Principality of Albatro was originally formed to protect this staff so the legend about Leviathan was passed down to us much more urately than in Rondine.


    I see. Because that staff has broken, youunched an investigation in a hurry, correct?


    Thats right. I am very sorry for getting you involved in all of this. For your ship to be caught inside the storm as well, it wouldnt be weird if your ship has sunk too.we should have contacted the Adventurer Guild from the start.


    That was already in the past. Moreover, to subjugate a dragon you would have to pay an exorbitant amount of reward. Not to mention that the information about it will start circting around as well. I can not me Your Majesty for that.


    ..Thank you for your understanding.


    Thats where the exnation ended.


    I understand the situation now. Next is toe up with a countermeasure.


    What should I do? Even if we contact the Adventurer Guild, it doesnt mean that they will begin to move immediately. There are only a handful of adventurers who canbat a dragon after all.


    Well, I am one of those adventurers but it would be too unnatural for Silver who only active around the imperial Capital to suddenly show up here. I muste up with some kind of reason.


    Your Majesty, What kind of countermeasures do you have in mind?


    .I think that our only option is to contact the Adventurer guild. Although, they wouldnt be able to move immediately.


    Thats still our only option. I want to lend you the power of the Empire as well but if our opponent is a Sea Dragon and the battle has to be at sea then we cant just settle the matter by dispatching our fleet. It would be better for us to rely on those monster specialists. However, I do have a proposal.


    Tell me. What do you propose?


    We should form an anti-dragon alliance with the Principality of Rondine. If they know of the situation, they should understand that this is no time for conflict as well.


    I thought of that as well but.we have been in conflict with Rondine for a long time. We dont have any diplomatic rtions that we can rely on to establish an alliance with them at this time.


    Thats why I want to propose this. Please allow me to carry out the alliance talks with Rondine. If the ambassador plenipotentiary of the Empire were to act as an intermediary, they wouldnt be able to outright decline us that way.


    The King was a little confused at my proposal.


    That was because this proposal is too convenient for them.


    After a while of consideration, the King gave me a safe reply.


    Can I have some time to discuss this with my ministers?


    Of course, but Your Majesty should be quick about this. Rondine still doesnt know the full situation but they should probably have vague information that your country is currently in disorder. They might use this chance to attack.


    Certainly,.


    Well, even if I say that I dont think that things will go in that direction.


    Leo is on that side. Even if he has to pretend to be me, Elna is with him.


    He should be able to keep up the act somehow and restrain Rondines movement to some extent. If I dont arrive at Rondine he will surely anticipate that I am currently in Albatro as well.


    Still, it would be helpful if he can buy me some time.


    I want time to think. Using that, I can even go back to the imperial capital as well. The problem is that I would have to use it twice for a one-way trip. I would have to use transfer magic four times in total for a trip back and forth. That being the case, I have to carefully determine the timing for that.


    With that in mind, I bowed and excuse myself from the throne room.

 Chapter 35: The Silver Haired Vampire

    Chapter 35: The Silver Haired Vampire


    As its name implies, the Ajinpany is a firm run by demi-human.


    All of their members are demi-human. Although it tends to attract attention because of that, due to the variety of their members, the quality of their work is much greater than other firms.


    Luggage carrying jobs are assigned to physically strong demi-human. Deliver work for those who are quick on their feet. Harvesting work for those who possess a great sense of smell.


    Each of these demi-human has their own specialized field in which they can perform better than humans. If they were to be put into the right field of work, it was natural that they would be able to produce better results.


    Doing so, this greatpany gradually expanded its influence starting from the eastern side of the continent and now they have set up a branch inside the imperial capital. Furthermore, thispany is being led by a mysterious vampire who never shows her face in public.


    That is the Ajin Company.


    Lynfia and Finne are heading to that imperial capital branch.


    They just finished setting up the branch office and were about to begin their business here but that incident in the east suddenly happened. Thats why they didnt open it in the end, theres no signboard at their office either. Their leader is a vampire and the Emperor just got attacked by one. The Empire has be more sensitive toward them as demi-humans. I think it was a wise decision on their part.


    Is that really the case? I dont think that they should be bothered by that since they didnt do anything wrong. It doesnt like they were the ones who attacked the Emperor right?


    There wouldnt be a problem if everyone can think like Finne-sama but there are not only nice people such as yourself in this world. Many people dont see the assants as individuals but they are viewing them as demi-humans as a whole. Of course, with their prejudice attached.


    Lynfia thought of that as Finnes virtue.


    She wasnt just an onlooker, she was one of the victims of the incident. Still, she held no prejudice toward vampires or other demi-human races.


    Its the evidence that she doesnt judge a person by their titles or races. Since she views the assants as individuals, she doesnt link them with something or someone else to ce her animosity toward.


    However, Lynfia thought that Finne should know that her way of thinking is unique.


    Thats why she wants to remind Finne who seems to be oblivious about that fact.


    Finne-sama. Humans are creatures with their own thoughts. You do understand that, correct?


    Yes, of course.


    Then you should understand that there are cases that your thoughts on things are not the same as others as well. I dont have any particr opinion about the demi-humans but if you said what you did to a person who held prejudice toward the demi-humans, it might be taken that you are an advocate for the demi-human. That will be a disadvantage for you and for your faction as well. If you think of the princes then you should be careful when you want to voice your personal thoughts like that.


    Th, thats right..that is certainly true. It was my mistake..


    Seeing the shrinking Finne, Lynfia felt like she did something bad. However, Lynfia still wont do anything tofort her.


    Since Al asked her to take care of Finne in exchange for saving her vige, Lynfia felt that she has a responsibility toward Finne.


    As an adventurer, she has to work to get her reward.


    At least she has to protect the faction and make Finne take credit for something. She cant ask for a reward if she couldnt at least do that.


    Moreover, Al had already hired Abels party to protect the vige for her.


    Any amount of work would be overshadowed by the sum of money he already paid.


    As Silver, Al possesses an enormous amount of money so he just paid it without a second thought but as a prince, that amount of money would be quite hard to pull out so easily.


    That was what stimted Lynfias sense of responsibility.


    Your opponent this time is a representative of a bigpany. If you make a careless statement, it is highly likely that you will be coaxed into something by them. Please be careful.


    Ye, Yes!


    Lynfia nodded as she saw Finnes face tense up.


    At the same time, the carriage stopped.


    They have arrived at Ajin Companys imperial capital branch office.


    The branch office that is located in the prime location of the Imperial capital was quiet.


    There was almost no one around.


    Entering the office, they met a blonde elf who seems to be the secretary of the representative, she acts as a guide to show their way inside the office.


    No one says a word.


    They kept following the secretary inside the big office building and stopped in front of a red door.


    The representative is waiting for you inside. Please enter.


    Yes.


    Saying so, the secretary opens the door.


    The two entered the room but there was no one inside.


    By the time they noticed, the secretary had already backed away and left the room.


    Did wee to the wrong room?


    I dont think that the guide would make such a mistake. Its amon thing to do to let the other party wait so lets sit down and wait for her.


    Lynfia calmly urges Finne to sit down on the sofa.


    After a little hesitation, Finne starts brewing tea using the tools on the table.


    Do you want some as well, Lynfia-san?


    Im acting as your escort right now so please dont mind me. I will trouble you again once we get back.


    Is that so.drinking tea alone is no fun though


    Looking lonely, Finne drinks her tea alone.


    Behind Finne, a hand suddenly reached out from Lynfias side.


    Although taken by surprise, Lynfia managed to catch it before it reached Finne.


    However.


    Arara, thats a shame. I wanted to enjoy the feeling of the u Mowe but its fine, the escort is also a cute one after all.


    Saying so, the person who suddenly appeared next to Lynfia used the gap from when Lynfia protected Finne to circle around her back and began to fondle her boobs with both hands from behind.


    Wha!?


    Yup, a little unsatisfactory I guess? But there is still room for growth! Hang in there!


    Kuh!


    Lynfia whomitted a blunder tried to draw her magic sword but Finne stopped her.


    Lynfia-san. Please bear with it.


    Finne-sama.?


    Its a pleasure to meet you. Im Finne von Kleinert. I assumed that you are the representative of the Ajin Company, correct? And please release my escort. If you insist to y around more than this I dont mind going back right now though?


    Ahaha, dont make such a scary face. This is just a simple skinship you know, skinship. Thats right, I am the representative of thispany.


    Said the silver-haired woman with a cramped smile.


    She has wavy semi-short hair and purplish-red pupils.


    She has an adult atmosphere but she has a very young appearance. She looks like she is in herte teens to the early twenties however, you cant predict a vampires age by their appearance so Finne stopped thinking about it.


    The woman has the characteristic white skin and beauty of the vampires. Her appearance shouldnt be considered inferior even whenpared to Finne. If you have a hundred men as judges, the vote would be split in half.


    That silver-haired woman showed a cheerful smile that exuded a friendly atmosphere and headed to her desk.


    She sat on the desk, crossed her legs and looked straight at Lynfia and Finne.


    I am the representative of the Ajin Company, Yuriya. You might already know this but Im a vampire. I love cute girls and money as well. What I enjoy is feeling up a cute girl and making money. Nice to meet you!.


    Seeing the too frank a self-introduction of Yuriya, Lynfia instantly realized her mistake.


    This might be the ce that she shouldnt bring the peerless beauty like Finne to.


    However, Finne, the person in question calmly epted Yuriyas self-introduction.


    I like cute women as well, Yuriya-san.


    Oh! To think that we are on the same wavelength, we might really get along, Finne.


    Finne doesnt get work up by suddenly being called without any honorifics so Lynfia couldnt do anything but she unusually finds it hard to cope up with her instead.


    Seeing such Lynfia, Yuriya smiles.


    Dont be so nervous. We will have a proper business talk alright. If you can bring me a profit then I can give you a gift in return. You want us to be your ally in the session war, correct? Lets start the negotiation then.


    Saying so, Yuriya dominates the negotiation field.


    Seeing that, Lynfia started regretting her decision again.


    Yuriya is not just a simple merchant. Perhaps she has lived even longer than Finne or Lynfias grandparents, she has gone through hundreds of merchants battles while being shackled down by abel of being a demi-human to develop the Ajinpany from a small-time business to argepany it is today.


    She thought that she would be able to carry the negotiation to their advantage but from Yuriyas appearance, shes like the wordposure incarnated. She haspletely taken the flow of this negotiation.


    Now, what should I do?


    When Lynfia thought so.


    Albeit too quickly, Finne yed their strongest card.


    The bargaining chip is me. I will give you the right to use me so in return please lend us your power.


    Lynfia was stunned by a sudden All-in but whats more important was that Yuriya was taken by surprise.


    However, she quickly recovered and showed a fearless smile.


    If you give me that right then I might make you do something unbing of ady of the duke house you know?


    Please feel free to do so.


    Replied, an immediate answer.


    It was now Yuriyas turn to be pressured by Finnes smile.

 Chapter 36: The Value of Finne

    Chapter 36: The Value of Finne


    Yuriya is being pressured by Finnes smile.


    Simply put, Yuriya cannote up with equalpensation for the right to utilize Finne. How many merchants would be able to procure something more valuable than her?


    The answer is probably none.


    Whether she is aware of that or not, Yuriya finds Finnes smile to be terrifying.


    If Yuriya can offer something of equal value aspensation, Finne wouldnt be able to go back on her words.


    It is like someone smiling before a ruling in the middle of a trial.


    Yuriya doesnt think that she is sane. However, Finne herself doesnt look like someone who had gone mad.


    Thats why she piqued her interest.


    Do you understand? If I can give you thepensation you want, you cantin no matter what I do to you, you know?


    I fully understand. However, even if ites to that it will still be fine. I only want to be useful to Al-sama and Leo-sama after all.


    .You dont care what happens to you if you can benefit the faction? Did they get a hold of your weakness or something?


    Yuriya felt that theres something wrong with Finne who is offering such an outrageous self-sacrificial proposal.


    She nced at Lynfia but she saw that Lynfia was taken by surprise as well.


    They dont have anything like that you know. I just simply want to be useful to them, thats all.


    Are they worth the length you are willing to go for them? Is Leonard Lakes Adler a prince that is worth you to go that far to support?


    Yes, of course. I will make him emperor even if I have to throw away my life. I will do whatever I can to achieve that. If you can offer us something that has equal value then I will dly offer this body of mine. Can you?


    .thats impossible. I dont have anything that has a value that can bepared to you. You win. Lets talk about business. What are your demands? Tell me.


    Saying so, Yuriyapromised.


    Yuriya neverpromises on important business talks. Even if it is only a small price, she has never let someone else take advantage of her. However, Yuriya realized that it would be impossible to win against Finne today.


    A bluff wont work on a serious opponent.


    Seeing her eyes, she realized that she wasnt just some ordinary Ojou-sama so she decided to immediately continue the talk.


    This deal is important to Yuriya as well. Even if the flow is a little unfavorable she will be able to greatly profit if she can settle it.


    She might be able to open the imperial capital branch which she thought that she can no longer use after all.


    The details will be provided by Lynfia instead of me. Lynfia-san, please.


    Ah, Yes. Our demand is money. As you know, the session war requires quite a lot of funds. To round up our opponents supporters, no amount of money would suffice. Can we request for your support on that?


    Understood. Anything else?


    Another one is to damage the other merchants who have a deep connection with other candidates, please hit them to the extent that you can.


    You are leaving taking care of them in the merchants field to us, correct? Alright. Bring it on. Is that all?


    Thats all for now


    I see, then let me state the request from my side. We are willing to take on all or your requests but in return let us use the name of Finne von Kleinert, and if possible, her face as well.


    That was an unexpected proposal for Lynfia.


    It was going too well that it disrupted her flow.


    That is because that is what every merchant in the imperial capital wants.


    For example, if you sell vegetables and tell your customers that these vegetables were rmended by Finne, it would be selling like hotcakes. Finnes poprity is that much overwhelming inside the imperial capital.


    No one dared to do it because if they were to do it on their own devices they would face the wrath of the Emperor himself.


    However, you can use it if you got permission from the person herself. Moreover, if you can use her likeness in portrait or illusion produced by a magic tool, the effect will be further enhanced.


    Finnes poprity is far more valuable to a merchant than a mine full of gold and silver.


    Dont you have any other request?


    Not at all. Actually, I wanted to round it out and try to get a better deal out of you if possible but I decided against it. This countrys emperor has a lot of eyes you know. Finne, you are definitely a good woman. You are both cute and brave. I even want you for my lover you know.


    Im happy for your proposal but if I belong to someone then my value will go down so please allow me to decline your offer.


    Ara Ara. You even preserve that for the Princes session war? Now, Im curious about what causes you to be willing to go that far for them.


    Finne hesitating over how to answer Yuriyas question.


    The reason is she doesnt know what the best answer is. Thats why she gave her two.


    Im ady from a ducal house. Im in a position that is naturally involved with the session war. I believe that I have an obligation to support the emperor that the people can be proud of. Taking such a standpoint aside, if I have to answer with how I truly feel.Isnt it natural to support someone you like?


    That answer was unexpected for Yuriya.


    The first half was an uninteresting boring one but the second half is different.


    It was the answer that Yuriya preferred.


    You support them because you like them huh. If I remember correctly, your factions princes are twins, right? Which one do you like?


    Thats a secret.


    Finne brings her finger up in front of her nose and winks.


    Reacting to that lovely behavior of her, Yuriya approaches Finne with trembling hands but sensing the danger, Lynfia interjected.


    Is it alright to conclude our negotiation with this? Please excuse ourselves!


    Ehhh, leaving already? Stay a little longer. I will serve you our specialty tea too.


    Theres no way we would drink something like that when we dont even know what you put inside.


    This female vampire might be in possession of some weird medicines.


    With her utmost caution, Lynfia gradually retreats while protecting Finnes back.


    Seeing such Lynfia, Yuriya sighed.


    You really are wary of me huh.what did I ever do to you?


    How about asking your conscience?


    Uhnn.I asked it and it says that I havent done a thing.


    Lynfia started pulling Yuriyas cheeks for her shameless answer but she understood that it would be a waste of time to keep this type of personpany.


    Thus, Lynfia decided that they should hurry up and leave this ce.


    If theres a need we will contact you. Please refrain from contacting us until then.


    Yes, Yes.


    Well then, good day Yuriya-san.


    Cyater.


    Saying so, Yuriya seeing Lynfia and Finne out of her office.


    After the two left, she slowly looked down at her palms.


    She was sweating. It was because of the pressure she felt from Finnes eyes.


    What kind of man would cause a nicedy like her to have eyes like that?


    Her interest piqued, Yuriya got off the desk.


    And.


    Hurry the opening preparation. We have to bring out results as soon as possible and sell them to the Leonard faction. We wouldnt be able to meet them otherwise.


    Yuriya mutters while giving instructions to her secretary who is on standby nearby.


    If the man Finne has feelings for is someone who can satisfy her interest then.


    Well, I wonder if she will let me have a taste.


    Yuriya licks her lips and shows her sharp canines.


    Looking at her, the secretary sighs.


    That bad habit again.


    This representative of her has a weakness for valuable things. Even if that thing happens to be a person.


    It would be great if things dont getplicated.


    With that in mind, the elf secretary quietly began their opening preparations.

 Chapter 37: The Scene I have seen many times

    Chapter 37: The Scene I have seen many times


    Fuu..


    Alone inside my room in Albatro castle, I breathed my lungs out.


    I was pent up. Ever since I swapped ces with Leo, just how much suffering have I been through.


    Honestly, Im tired. Forcing myself to do something is too bothersome for me.


    I wonder what Leo is doing right now..


    Im worried about their side.


    Since Elnas there as well I want to believe that he can imitate the Al-like things properly.


    As long as I have to act like Leo, that side also has to put up the act as well.


    However, I know that he will have a harder time than me. Leo really cant act like a good-for-nothing, rather, he doesnt even have azy-bone in him.


    After all, it would naturally be difficult to do something you have no experience in.


    Well, worrying alone is useless huh.


    I cant do anything but believe that they are doing well.


    More importantly, I have another thing to think about.


    The Sea Dragon Leviathan.


    It is undoubtedly a monster that exceeds S-ss. There are two ways to quickly subjugate it that I can think of right now.


    Whether I go out to fight it as Silver or have the Empire side get us the Emperors permission for Elna to use her holy sword. Which path should


    I choose?


    Theres no reason for Silver toe to the south. We havent even put in a request at the adventurer guild yet.


    On the other hand, it takes time to send a request for the Emperors permission and wait for their reply to arrive.


    Both ways are far from ideal.


    What should I do.


    When I was considering my options, someone knocked on the door.


    Just leave me alone already, while thinking so, I adjusted my wrinkled clothes and unkempt hair and answer the door.


    Pleasee in.


    Excuse me. Its Eva, I want to say thank you for earlier.


    The person who entered the room is Eva who is wearing a dress.


    So she regained her consciousness. I wanted that to happen sooner if possible though. If she did, I wouldnt have to force my way through like that, with that in mind, I hide my real thought and show her a sweet smile.


    Whats important is that you are safe, Princess Eva. Are you already recovered enough to walk around by yourself?


    Y, yesummthank you very much for saving me. Everyone told me that we were saved thanks to Prince Leonard. They also told me that you were very kind and courageous.


    Thats just an exaggeration. The people who tried their hardest to rescue the survivors including yourself were the crew of my ship. If you want to praise someone then they are the ones who deserve it.


    Then..as Julios elder sister please allow me to express my gratitude. I heard that you dived into the sea to save him without any hesitation. Diving into a ce where there might be a Sea Dragon lurking around was absolutely not something anyone could do. You were very heroic to act like that.


    Its nothing, I was just carried away by the situation.


    Eva smiles gently to my answer.


    Because of that, my cheeks have turned stiff.


    This situation, its the scene I have seen many times already. From the side that is.


    Its the feverish face nobledies made when Leo did some great deed. Evas reaction is close to that. In short, shes blushing. For Leo who did a heroic task of saving her people without fearing even the Sea Dragon.


    Dont use that heated gaze to stare at me anymore.


    Im actually Al so I will be troubled if you looked at me like that. Very.


    C,e to think of it how is Prince Julio doing?


    He just regained his consciousness. He wanted me to thank you for saving his life. He said that you were the ideal prince and want to be like you someday too.


    Is, Is that so.


    The elder sister is all heated up while the little brother has nothing but admiration for Leo.


    This is bad. If we swapped back this will definitely be troublesome.


    What to do? Should I make her hate me?


    No, thats impossible. I cant do anything too noticeable to the princess or the prince within Albatros territory. Theres also the possibility that they will notice the switch if I did something drastic too.


    But if I continue to act like Leo like this, she will fall even further and it will turn into love in the end. I have seen it happen many times already.


    Evas eyes are already engrossed with a cool prince from a big country.


    Its nothing unusual. Girls her age often prefer the dreamy type and easy to fall in love. Leonard Lakes Adler has qualities that fit the spec of those girls.


    Hes a prince, hes handsome, hes gentle and most importantly, he can do anything.


    I wont lose to him in the first three departments but thest one is definitely where he is different from me. Yup.


    I have the same face but no one ever told me that Im handsome though.


    Prince Leonard. We have been standing for a while now so how about we continue this inside?


    Eh, Ahh..


    Arent you unexpectedly bold. This girl. She might be the type that Im bad with.


    I am bad with pushy women because of the trauma Elna gave me ever since I was young. Of course, Im bad at dealing with Elna herself as well. But shes a childhood friend and I can understand how she thinks so I can somehowe up with some countermeasures against her.


    But when a girl I dont know that welles at me boldly like this, I dont know how to deal with her.


    Ah, am I bothering you..?


    No, um.I was writing a report for the Empire. I have to keep writing it for a while so Im worried that this might be boring to you, Princess Eva.


    Oh


    Evas face dyes red as she covers it with both of her hands.


    Arghhh What should I do with her?


    I often went out to y in the town, I even yed with women before. But Ive never been approached so forcefully before. Not even once.


    I dont know how to politely refuse her and as long as Im acting as Leo, I cant do anything that will tarnish his reputation.


    Im sorry for disturbing you. I will pay you a visit again. How about we have a meal together next time?


    If schedule allows then, dly.


    I delivered a safe answer with a smile, the moment Eva left, I hurriedly closed the door.


    Crap crap crap crapThis is bad..


    How do I exin this to Leo?


    Sorry, the princess fell in love with you?


    No no, thats no good at all.


    I have to break her out of it somehow. Shes just admiring the prince who saved her and her brothers life. If I dont do anything unnecessary, that feeling of her should calm down.


    Calm down, me. Its fine. Rather than worrying about this, dont I have a bigger problem to think about. Lets do this.


    With such determination, I head to the desk.


    Whatever the case, right now Im Leo. I have to send a letter to the empire to report our status.


    But how do I report this?


    Should I tell them that we switched ces? No, if I do that the upper stratum of the Empire will find out that what Leo has been doing until now was actually my doing. That means they will know that I have enough ability to act as Leo as well.


    That will be bad. Very bad.


    I want them to keep underestimating me a little while longer.


    Is there no choice but to write the report as Leo after all.


    If Im Leo, how would I report this.


    The situation will definitely change by the time this report reaches them anyway.


    I should report the current situation, and write down my prediction on the future huh.


    Theres a high chance that the appearance of the Sea Dragon will cause damage to the Empire.


    Should I write something like asking Father for permission to use the holy sword to form a good rtionship with Albatro as the ambassador plenipotentiary?


    By the time this arrives, at worst, one of the countries in the south might have already disappeared, thats quite a scary story.


    It would be great if they hurry up and put in a request at the Adventurer Guild..its probably impossible though.


    The Principality of Albatro has a thriving maritime trade, their Navy is strong but the army leaves much to be desired. On the other hand, the Principality of Rondine is the opposite. Their army is powerful while their Navy is not.


    Thats why every time Rondine attacks, they always use thend route.


    To fight the militant Rondine, Albatro has been borrowing troops and weapons from other countries that it has close ties with. Because of that, even though Albatro looks like a wealthy nation, they actually arent that rich.


    Of course, they are not poor either but if they ask the Adventurer Guild to defeat the Sea Dragon for them, they will have trouble when they have to borrow troops and weapons from other countries.


    Thats why Albatro didnt rely on the Adventurer Guild from the start.


    The only way to improve their situation is for them to do something about Rondine.


    The Principality of Albatro is now stuck between the dragon and Rondine. If they can somehow deal with Rondine they can focus on the Sea Dragon.


    For now I have to do something with Rondine.


    Thus, the course of action was decided.


    With the prediction of future events, I started writing a report to the Empire.

 Chapter 38: The Situation in Rondine

    Chapter 38: The Situation in Rondine


    I, Arnold Lakes Adler, the Seventh Prince of the Empire havee to seek an audience with you, Your Majesty the King of Rondine.


    Oh, Prince Arnold. Im d that you came. I heard that your little brothers ship was hit by a storm. I pray for his safety.


    Thank you very much.


    Leonard greeted the King of Rondine as Arnold.


    The King of Rondine is a plump man with a splendid mustache and beard. His age should be around thete forty.


    His name is Carlo di Rondine.


    He continues waging war against Albatro ever since his fathers generation. When he noticed that Albatro has been seeking cooperation from other nations in order to fight, he personally sent a goodwill ambassador to the Empire to ask for the Empires cooperation, this man is the person who created the reason for their visit this time.


    This is sudden but, Prince Arnold. Since your brother is absent, I assume that the head of your mission here is now you, correct?


    Yes, that is so.


    Leo only answers the question without saying anything more than necessary.


    This was the point that Elna who is now kneeling behind him repeatedly reminded him of.


    However, the world is not so kind that it would let him off with just that.


    Very well then, can I hear the Emperors reply?


    Saying so, King Rondine got down from his throne.


    The Principality of Rondine was seeking the Empires assistance to fight against the Principality of Albatro.


    The Emperors response was a no. However, among the various gifts the Empire brought are weapons and their blueprints. Although the official response was negative, the Emperor had no intention to cut ties with Rondine. That was his intended answer but most of the weapons were loaded on the ship Al was riding on and everything has already sunk to the bottom of the sea.


    Leo wondered how to answer and give him a safe reply he prepared in advance.


    Regarding that, I want Your Majesty to hear it from one of our imperial knights herself. Elna.


    Yes. How do you do, Your Majesty. I am Elna von Amsberg, Commander of the Third Corps of the Imperial Knight Order.


    A, Amsberg..the rumored prodigy of the Brave house huh.th, this is surprising. I heard that you would be apanied by the Imperial Knights but I never thought..


    Your Majesty did not expect the wielder of the Holy Sword toe here herself, correct?


    The King of Rondine repeatedly nodded at Elnas words.


    Elna, on the other hand, returns his surprise with a smile to rx the tension.


    From her outside appearance, Elna is a lovely and beautiful girl so her smile lightly softens the atmosphere.


    Please rest assured. I can not use the Holy Sword outside of the Empires territory.


    W, well, its not that I doubt you or anything..I apologize if I offended you somehow.


    No, I understand well that the Brave house of Amsberg is such an existence. And this is the answer. Your Majesty.


    Wh, what do you mean.? Can you exin this to me?


    Elna begins exining to the King of Rondine who cant make sense of this situation.


    Our Empire is a military superpower. For the Empire to make a move would mean that a high-ranking general such as myself would also be dispatched. To put it simply, the Empire can easily destroy both your country and the Principality of Albatro, Your Majesty.


    Y, Yeah, thats right. I understand that.


    As expected of Your Majesty. You are really wise. However, our Empire also has its rivals. If the Empire officially sent me here as a reinforcement for your country, our rival will also send a reinforcement to assist Albatro as well. If thats the case, the only future waiting for both countries would be exhaustion and eventually the destruction of the south.


    Th, thats..


    Unfortunately, thats our answer, Your Majesty. Because our Empire is too strong, if we make a move, other nations will also respond in kind. Therefore, His Imperial Majesty can not agree to your request. Especially when your nation is the dominant one in this conflict.


    U, Umu.As expected of His Imperial Majesty. He even included the situation of the continent in his decision. However, it would be hard for my country to defeat the Principality of Albatro alone. There are other countries that give them assistance after all.


    Elna nods.


    Of course, Elna and Leo are aware of that. Thats why they brought weapons and blueprints with them as a gift to imply to Rondine that they have to settle with this but as long as Elna and Leo dont have that, they can only stay silent.


    Of course, I am aware of that. Thats why the Emperor is hoping that we can continue our friendly rtionship while we provide you the assistance you need little by little. As a start of that, the Emperor sent me to Your Majestys side this time. This is to show you the military might of the Empire. Will this be eptable? Your Majesty, are you interested in testing the power of a heros descendant?


    OH! So that is the case! That is great!


    Finally aware of our intention, King Rondines expression brightened.


    After all, If they were refused by the Empire then they have to make a huge adjustment to their course of action.


    The Principality of Rondine can no longer defeat Albatro alone. It wouldnt be impossible if they take their time but the King finds that uneptable.


    The King wanted to unite the south within his generation. If he cant do that then his country wouldnt be able to beat the countries in the central part of the continent which keeps on growing bigger and bigger and will eventually get swallowed up by them.


    For that reason, the n of bing the King of a unified southern country has been engraved in his mind. It was certainly an ambitious n but this was also because he wanted to protect the south.


    To this King Rondine, he absolutely wants to witness the power of the heros descendant, humanitys strongest.


    Umu, But you know, we dont have anyone who canpete with you one on one in our country. So, Prince Arnold. Can our side have more than one fighter?


    If the person herself doesnt have a problem with it then I wont object.


    I dont mind.


    I see, I see. Then how about 10 people from our side? That should be suitable for a person of your caliber.


    Understood. 10 people it is.


    Elna carefreely epted.


    The King did not think that she would ept it so easily but since nothing good woulde out from changing the terms now, he called out 10 skilled knights who are stationing in the castle.


    Thus, inside the space made in front of the throne, a 1 v 10 battle began.


    OOOOOHHHHH! !


    The first person who moved was arge-framed knight.


    He charged in with a practice sword but from Elnas point of view, he was full of openings.


    While thinking that, she would thoroughly retrain him if he is her subordinate, she lightly hit his sword.


    The practice sword therge-framed knight is carrying was cut in half in the middle with a dry breaking sound.


    Eh?


    Id rmend that youe at me all at once you know?


    Therge-framed knights face turned blue like he was cut by a sharp de.


    Disregarding him, Elna nces at the 9 remaining knights.


    For a moment, the knights were frightened by Elnas gaze but soon they recalled that they were standing in front of their King so they mustered up their courage.


    First, three of them simultaneouslye to attack her from three different directions.


    From Elnas point of view, their attacks were so slow that she could yawn, she cut all the approaching practice swords in the middle at the same time.


    Seeing the practice swords get cut in half by Elna who is also using a practice sword again, the remaining knights unconsciously stepped back. Seeing them like that, Elna shouted at the knights.


    IF YOU ARE A KNIGHT THEN DONT EVER TAKE A STEP BACK IN FRONT OF YOUR LORD! PEOPLE WILL SAY THAT THERES NO KNIGHT IN RONDINE YOU KNOW!


    Y. YES! We areing!


    Like an instructor training her pupils.


    Thats what Leo thought as he looked at the scene.


    The knights who were shouted at approach Elna without fear. And for the first time, Elna blocks their swords.


    That alone brings out the shout of joy from the Rondine side.


    However, that was staged by Elna. The only ones who noticed that are probably Leo and Elnas subordinates.


    Showing them the overwhelming might then slightly holding back to let them save face. This is the technique that the imperial knights often use when they have a noble as their opponent.


    Fortunately, no one on Rondines side noticed that.


    Relieved, Leo let out a small sigh while thinking how much longer will this continue for.


    I wonder if Nii-san is having a hard time over there too


    He mutters that with a voice that no one can hear it but himself.


    For Leo, Al has always been a great brother who can do things that he cannot do.


    As a child, there was a tree that no one could climb. Among the children, they were talking about who would be the first who can climb that tree. Leo was training earnestly to climb it but no one, not even Leo was able to do it and eventually the tree climbing fad passed.


    However, shortly after that, Leo found a small bird injured on the top of that tree.


    However, Leo couldnt help it because he couldnt get to the bird.


    At that time, Al passed by and asked him whats wrong. Then, he told him to wait at the tree and disappeared somewhere.


    After a while, Al came back and easily helped it. He gets it healed and brought it back to its nest.


    Al solved the situation by borrowing a valuable magic tool that allows you to float in mid-air, without permission.


    That was how Al solved the situation in a way that Leo couldnt even imagine. If it is that brother of his then he would be able to easily act like him.


    Thinking so, Leo focuses on himself.


    He decided to act out this good for nothing role with all his power.

 Chapter 39: The Sea Route to Rondine

    Chapter 39: The Sea Route to Rondine


    The next day, King Albatro finally decided to bridge the rtionship between Albatro and Rondine.


    Im d that I have to think things over but as a country, this decision was too slow.


    I understand that they have a long history of conflict with Rondine but everything will be gone once their country is in ruin.


    I will leave it in your capable hand. Prince Leonard.


    Yes, Your Majesty, please leave it to me.


    B, but, are you really going to use the sea route..?


    The King looks at the sea with a fearful expression.


    We are currently at the harbor. Upon receiving their request, I immediately ordered the ship to make preparations.


    The people of the Principality of Albatro all thought that I would be using thend route and acted like they were scared out of their minds. Even now, they are looking at me like they still couldnt believe it.


    It will be faster by sea. The capital of Rondine is also a port city so I should arrive there within two days. I dont want to waste unnecessary time on this matter after all.


    But.Leviathan is still lurking in there.


    I have the magic cannons your country lent me. And above all, if I dont provoke it, Leviathan shouldnte to attack my ship either. Considering this from its perspective, the thing that it would be most cautious about should be the resealing. In other words, Leviathan is probably focusing its attention here. Please be careful.


    U,umu.Im sorry for everything. Please, we are in your care.


    Although my abilities are limited, please do leave it to me.


    Saying so, I was about to part way with the King but someone called out to me.


    Pr, Prince Leonard! Please wait a minute!


    If it isnt Prince Julio. Is your body already alright now?


    The person that appeared along with his escort was Julio.


    It would be better for him to stay still in his condition.


    Still, Julio walked up to me and deeply bowed his head.


    I wanted to say thank you before you leave. I am deeply grateful to you for saving many of my people.


    He didnt say it because I saved his and his sisters life, he expressed his gratitude because I saved the survivors.


    That idealist way of thinking was really simr to Leo.


    Julio is also a gentle person huh.


    I only saved the people who were looking for help in front of me. I did not do anything worthy of your praise.


    Even so, it doesnt change the fact that you saved us. I will never forget this debt of gratitude.


    ..you are exaggerating. But, it doesnt feel bad at all. Very well, I will look forward to collecting that debt someday.


    Saying so, I smile like Leo would and turn my back to him.


    Still, Julio stopped me again.


    Prince Leonard! I..I want to be someone like you! What should I do to be such a wonderful prince like yourself!?


    The answer to that question is quite difficult.


    I think of Leo as a great guy but I never thought of him as a wonderful person.


    Leo has both strengths and weaknesses.


    Cant be helped then. Lets answer him honestly.


    Prince Julio. Leonard Lakes Adler isnt someone as great as you think. Some people may think of me as gentle but there are also people who think that I am naive as well. Some people think that I am courageous but there are people who think that I am reckless at the same time. I myself think that my idealistic thinking is a w for a position that needs to make realistic judgments like an emperor or a prince. You may idolize me as a hero but I am not someone as heroic as you think.


    B, But!


    Yes, I know. If you insist that you are fine with all that then let me give you some advice. I never hesitate to do what I thought was right. This is something I take pride in. You can have your retainerspensate you for your other weaknesses but making a decision is the loneliness of the king. Thats why if it is something I think is right, I will never hesitate. The time I rescued the survivors was the same. I thought that I have to help them so I did. Whatever the result maybe, if I think it is right I will immediately make that decision. If you want to be proud of yourself as a prince then never second thought what you considered to be right.


    Y, Yes! Those words! I will carve it into my heart!


    Julio lowers his head.


    Those were my frank impressions of Leo.


    Honestly, Leo is not suitable to be an emperor. Our eldest brother, the crown prince was also a gentle person but he was also someone who doesnt let that affect his judgment. However, Leo is too naive in that regard. His judgment will definitely be affected by his feelings.


    However, Leo never hesitates. Being too naive or too idealistic can bepensated by his retainers. Whats needed for an emperor is an ability to make a judgment call.


    He doesnt have to be perfect.


    Whats important is to be strong. He doesnt need toe up with plots to undermine others. If he can simply make decisions with the benefit of the Empire as his top priority he would be a good emperor.


    Thats why I push Leo to be the emperor.


    The other three also have the capability but they are too egoistic. They put themselves before the Empire. Thats the kind of emperor they would be.


    They have to be stopped.


    Leo would say, If you put it like that then isnt it fine if Nii-san bes the emperor yourself, though.


    I muttered with a small voice and boarded the ship.


    I am not suitable to be the emperor.


    That was what my master as well as great-grandfather who was once an emperor judged.


    In his words, an emperor needs the will. As long as you dont have that even if you have all of the other qualifications you would still unsuited to be an emperor, or so it seems.


    The will he meant was not something like the ambition to be the emperor. It was the willingness to do things. In other words, a person who hates troublesome things like me is not suitable to be an emperor.


    I wholeheartedly agree with him.


    Just a few days of pretending to be Leo already deteriorated so much of my mental health. I cant help but want to go back to being a good for nothing again.


    Set sail! Our destination is the Principality of Rondine!


    With that in mind, I give my order.


    If I can meet up with Leo things will be a little easier.


    Calming down my restless mind, I set sail into the sea where the Sea Dragon is lurking in.


    The day I departed from Albatro passed without any incident.


    Thene the second day.


    Leaving the Albatros water, our ship entered Rondines territory.


    That was when it happened.


    A roaring sound suddenly echoes from the bottom of the sea.


    Wha, What!?


    The sea is roaring!?


    Kuh! All hands to battle stations!


    Everyone onboard is getting restless.


    On the other hand, I calmly came out of my room and went up to the deck.


    I already erected a barrier around this ship. Its a barrier to cut our presence from outside perception. I chose the sea route because I have this magic. But to think that we would meet it here of all ces.


    EVERYONE, CALM DOWN! It is already toote. Theres nothing we can do but wait for it to pass.


    Y, Your Highness..


    It is already below us.


    I cant see it.


    It is probably moving deep in the depth.


    Still, if I havent erected the presence concealment barrier then our ship might already have been sunk.


    ording to the legend in Albatro, its body should be well over fifty meters long with a pair of dragon wings and four legs but I cant confirm that legend at all.


    However, Im certain that it is directly below us.


    Not just me, it seems that everyone on board is also aware of this because of their human instinct. The fact that everyone is holding their breath is proof.


    They all felt the grave danger to their lives.


    Dragons are predators and humans are just their prey. That rule is almost an absolute certainty in this world.


    After a while, I confirmed that it had already passed us. However, I wont tell them.


    Eventually, after more than an hour passed with nobody moving a muscle, Marc says that it should be alright now and we continue heading toward Rondine.


    I thought that we were finished..


    Yeah, I didnt think that we woulde across it in such a ce. I was careless.


    Yes, but why was it there?


    ..For Leviathan, all human beings must be its enemy. It has no concept of a country so it might have gone to do something in Rondine, or perhaps it was on its way back from doing that. Either way, it would be better for Rondine to see this as their problem as well.


    As if to back up my ominous words, a report came in.


    Your Highness! Rondine is currently being attacked by monsters!


    As I thought..


    Your Highness, can you refrain from speaking your mind next time?


    Isnt it better to be able to prepare in advance?


    It might be true exactly because you said it though.


    I dont have such a god-like ability you know.


    With that said, I go up to the deck and look at the capital of Rondine in the distance.


    Certainly, they are being attacked by monsters of various sizes.


    Meanwhile, there was a single ship that was fighting off the monsters.


    It is bearing an imperial g.


    As expected, his decision was fast.


    ADVANCE AT FULL SPEED. WE ARE SUPPORTING MY BROTHER!


    Acknowledged! ALL HANDS TO BATTLE STATION! MAKE SURE YOU USE THE MAGIC CANONS WE BORROWED FROM ALBATRO AS WELL!


    Saying so, Captain gave out his instruction in high spirit.


    He is probably happy that he got to use the weapon we borrowed from Albatro.


    Just in case, I have Leos sword hanging at my waist but its heavy. I probably wont be able to swing it that well.


    Now then, will I get a chance to switch back?


    While thinking about such a thing, we headed straight toward Rondine.

 Chapter 40: The Switch

    Chapter 40: The Switch


    Leo was able to set sail when the incident abruptly happened was basically an ident.


    The moment the monsters appeared, Leo was on board his ship to check their supplies Though He did act like Al and made himself look unwilling to do it.


    However, the moment the monster started appearing, Leo immediately recognized the abnormal situation and ordered his ship to head out.


    He managed to stop the monsters at sea and prevent the damage from spreading.


    But that also meant that his ship is now the lone target of the monsters.


    Kuh! Theres a monster on our left too!


    Leave it alone! Focus on the monsters in front first!


    Every sailor turns their eyes to the front as ordered by their captains order.


    There was a 10-meters long Sea Serpent in front of them.


    Sea Serpent. A monster that was called a pseudo dragon due to its body size and strength. A monsters rank is determined by judging how much damage it can do to humans and where they appear. A monster that can sink a ship and appear in the deep sea often ranks from AA to AAA.


    Half of the maritime idents are said to be the work of the Sea Serpents. Compared to the Sea Dragons that rarely appear, the Sea Serpents are monsters that the sailors are most terrified of.


    However, it is rare for a Sea Serpent to appear so close tond.


    Monsters that often appear near the coast are monsters that adapted themselves to living onnd. However, Sea Serpents are basically marine monsters. They can neither move onnd nor can it leave the sea.


    Yet, this one is still trying to approach the port.


    Captain! Dont recklessly fight it! We just need to lure its attention!


    Dont be unreasonable Your Highness! If you are scared then please stay inside your room!


    Leo gives his instructions as Al but no one listens to him. Everyone just dismissed his orders.


    Because this is the only ship that was able to set sail, if this ship went down, there will be nothing to stop the monsters from attacking the port. Even if the Sea Serpent cant leave the sea, if it can destroy the ships at the harbor, it will deal enormous damage to Rondine. Thats why he ordered them to lure the Sea Serpents attention until they can get rid of all the monsters that can get onnd, a decision made from a calm analysis of the battle. Still, the captain ignored it and started fighting against the Sea Serpent.


    Leo frowns at that.


    Just how does Nii-san normally get people to move?


    People dont listen to instructions from someone they dont trust. Especially during a battle.


    Confused at the unthinkable level of the people distrust in Arnold, Leo decided to do something.


    But at that time,


    A figure of a ship became visible on his right-hand side.


    The moment he saw that Leo smiled and forcefully gave the captain an order.


    Captain! Turn the Sea Serpent to the left!


    Your Highness, I told you not to be unreasonable! We are not that.


    Just do it! Leo ising! We will turn it around and pincer the Sea serpent!


    While saying so, Leo gazes at the ship that is approaching them with confidence.


    Captain. Turn us to the left.


    Understood! Prepare the starboard cannon! Let that snake monster have its fill with our magic canons!


    Guessing Leos n, Al turned his ship to the left.


    As their ships passed by each other and the Sea Serpent caught between them, they gave their order at the exact same time.


    There was not even a single moment of missed timing in their attack.


    OPEN FIRE!


    At themand of Al and Leo, shells were fired simultaneously from both of their ships.


    A magic cannon is a weapon in which a gunner inserts their magic power inside and fires a round of magic power. The state-of-the-art magic canon from the Principality of Albatro has a further range and consumes less magic power per shot.


    Good! As expected of the new models firepower! Shoot it more!


    The captain enjoys this like a child.


    Well, of course. Al thought. Being able to one-sidedly attack the Sea Serpent, the creature feared by all sailors. If you are a sailor then this is probably a joyous moment.


    After the bombardment, the Sea Serpent sank down into the sea.


    Cheers raised from both ships. However, it is not over yet.


    Other monsters are targeting Nii-sans ship. Captain! Can you get us next to them?


    No problem!


    Knights, prepare for boarding! We are going to fight off the monsters that get on board Nii-sans ship!


    While giving that order, Al searched for Marc.


    If Al can switch ces with Leo during the battle, the one in the bad situation will be Leo. Despite not understanding the situation, there are a lot of things that he has to do.


    Thats why Al looked for Marc. If he doesnt say something to Marc first it will be troublesometer.


    Sir Marc!


    Yes Your Highness! What do you need?


    I am going out to help Nii-san. I will leave the rest to you.


    I see. Understood. Please leave it to me.


    With that short conversation, Marc guessed my intention and lowered his head.


    Its really helpful when you have someone around that can understand you without the need to exin every little thing. Al appreciated his subordinate cleverness and sigh in relief.


    Anyway, now Al has to wield a sword, the thing hes not familiar with while heading over to Leos side. There was no room for any extra exnation.


    There are several small monsters on Leos ship.


    Rather than his ship, he determined that their ship is under a lot more threat.


    As the ships lined up side by side, Al led the knights to Leos ship.


    LETS GO! !


    Despite its heaviness, Al swung down the sword andmanded the knight to start boarding Leos ship. With the toll it took on his arm, Al frowned.


    Seriously, he sure used some heavy sword huh.


    With that in mind, Al started running straight toward Leo.


    Al wanted to at least switch ces inside a room but things were not that simple.


    GYAAAA!


    The Sea Serpent that was just sunk into the sea raised up with a deafening roar.


    A lot of seawater rains on Al.


    Everyone turns their attention toward the Sea Serpent. However, Al and Leo dont.


    Al slid down the slippery deck soaked with seawater and threw both the sword and its sheath toward Leo.


    Leo caught it without difficulty, he jumped at the Sea Serpent that came to attack the ship with its mouth wide open and give it a heavy blow.


    Leo precisely cut the Sea Serpents eye. It screamed out in agony and retreated.


    When Leonded back at the ship, he stood back to back with Al. At that moment, Al straightened back bend down while Leo standing up straight. With the raining seawater, their hairstyles and clothes were messed up, their differences were only that much. And thus they perfectly switched back.


    You arete!


    My bad. I got caught in some trouble.


    I think that this is already troublesome enough though?


    You are in for a whole lot of surprise. It will get even more troublesome than this.


    Yeah, such good news..


    As they are talking with each other, a frog-shaped monster is heading toward Al.


    Al rotates counterclockwise and without saying anything, Leo gets in front of it and cuts it down in one strike.


    You sure can swing such a heavy sword huh? Im already prepared to get muscle pain tomorrow you know.


    You are exaggerating it. Werent you just carrying it around.


    Nah, I did properly use it you know.


    You only swing it once didnt you? Wont you take this opportunity to start training your sword again? If you do that it would be easier for me too


    I dont want to. And I will never switch ces with you ever again. Spare me from that.


    Did something happen? You didnt do something weird while pretending to be me right?


    I didnt. I did a perfect impression of you thats why Im this tired.


    The same goes for me. I also tried my best pretending to be Nii-san too you know.


    The fact that you said you [tried your best] while pretending to be me is where you went wrong though.


    While we were chatting, the knights were getting rid of the monsters.


    Now, Al stretches while thinking that he will leave the rest to them. Returning to his usualnguid appearance, Al says that to Leo.


    LeoI will leave the rest to you. I will block more monsters from entering the port.


    Yeah yeah. I just have to clean this up right?


    So you know what to do. Elna will do something about the monsters that already entered the port so I will leave the sea to you.


    The usual huh. Well, whatever. Lets do this.


    Saying so, Leo returns to the ship Al was riding on while Al remains on Leos ship.


    With this, the two finally returned to their original positions.


    Your Highness. How long should we expand the defense line?


    Leave that to the captain. I will be sleeping in my room.


    Y, Yes?


    Just do whatever you want. Leo will take care of everything anyway.:


    Seriously. And I thought that he was a little more decent while His Highness Leonard was away too


    Hearing the captains muttering, Al grinned at Leos hard work and returned to the bed in his room.


    In the end, Als ship wasnt caught up in any battle after that and Al was finally able to enjoy cking off for the first time in a while.

 Chapter 41: Alliance Signed

    Chapter 41: Alliance Signed


    I woke up when the loud noise of magic cannons firing already stopped.


    The battle had already ended when I got up on the deck.


    Leo and the others seem to be searching for any remaining monsters.


    If we are done then hurry up and bring me back to the shore. I want to sleep in the castle.


    Haawe are going back.


    Being tiredly looked at by the sailors, we headed to the harbor and I set foot on Rondine for the first time.


    Well, the harbor itself is not much different from Albatro. Albatro seems to be more prosperous though.


    While I was having that impression, Elna came over, jumping over the roof.


    Al!


    Oh, Elna. Good work.


    Waving my hand at her, I say my thanks.


    Judging by my surroundings, most monsters that got onnd are probably already annihted by Elna.


    Almost all of the remains of monsters that are rolling around here and there looked like they were in with only one blow, thats enough proof.


    I didnt really have a hard time you know. The one who had it hard should be you right?


    Yeah. Im really tired right now.


    As expected of my childhood friend.


    She immediately noticed that Im the real Al.


    To be able to see through me so easily like that, I really cant underestimate her eyes huh.


    With that in mind, I look up. In doing so, my position was one that can peek under Elnas skirt.


    Of course, I cant see her underwear because of the ck spat she is wearing. If its Leo he would beining that her appearance is improper though.


    Oi, Elna. I dont think climbing to a high ce like that is a good idea you know?


    What? Are you pretending to be Leo now? That wont work on me you know?


    No, well, if you dont mind it then theres no problem I guess.


    Elna doesnt break her confident expression.


    It seems she has absolute confidence in herself.


    When she is that confident its only natural that I would want to break it right.


    Its useless! Im wearing it properly alright!


    Ah, yeah.but its tearing though?


    All expressions disappeared from Elnas face.


    Then she shouts back at me with her slightly red face.


    I, I wont fall for that you know!?


    Thats why I told you that if you dont mind then theres no problem. But I got to say, your ck spat makes your light-colored underwear stand out you know?


    ! ! ? ?


    That was what decided the match.


    Elna turns back and peeks at her skirt.


    Elna basically prefers to wear white or light-colored underwear. I kept it vague to make her misunderstand on her own but it seems she really fell for it huh.


    W, where is it!? Where did it tear at!? Al.?


    That was obviously a lie. Notice that already.


    Saying so, I nonchntly head to the castle.


    After this, Leo will greet the King again, he will probably ask to speak with me privately due to an emergency situation. Or rather, thats his only choice


    I am free until then so lets get some sleep at the castle.


    Al.? where do you think you are going?


    That would be the castle.


    You think I will just let you go?


    You are in the position that you can do nothing but let me go right?


    This ce was a battlefield until a moment ago.


    She has no way to know when the monsters will be back again.


    Leo is one thing but I have to quickly evacuate.


    You will be safe if you stay by side so just stay with me.


    Bring your hand up to your chest and ask yourself. Have I ever been safe by your side? Until now I felt like I almost died several times though?


    Its because Al always says something unnecessary! Seriously! Why do you have to make a lie like that!?


    Its that you know. You seemed so confident so I wanted to mess with you.


    That part about you is exactly like the Emperor.His Majesty often says the same thing too.


    Hes my father after all. Well sorry, its my bad. But, it would be better if you wear some adventurous underwear once in a while you know.


    Mind your own business!


    She grabbed me by the cor and violently shook me back and forth.


    Oh, the world is shaking


    When I thought about saying goodbye to my consciousness, she finally let me go.


    In the end, I couldnt move for a while so I ended up riding the carriage that was meant to pick up Leo back to the castle.


    Wha, What!? The Sea Dragon has awakened!?


    Yes, Your Majesty. Three of Albatros state-of-the-art warships have already been sunk. There is also a possibility that the previous monsters attack was also rted to that Sea Dragon as well.


    If, if something like that has awakened then..will my country be able to survive..?


    Watching the panicking King Rondine, I sigh in my heart.


    When I finally thought that I can finally rx, Elna said that [Isnt it fine if you guys switch ces again] and now I am speaking to the King of Rondine as Leo.


    Sure, its faster to pretend to be Leo and get this done rather than exin all the details to him but.


    I am still not convinced.


    Yes. Regarding that, the King of Albatro asked the Empire to bridge the rtionship between the Principality of Albatro and the Principality of Rondine. Your Majesty. Allow me to ask you this as the Empires ambassador plenipotentiary. Tobat this emergency situation, please set aside your past conflict and join hands with the Principality of Albatro in the Anti-Sea-Dragon alliance. I promise you that our Empire will support this alliance as well.


    U, Umu..but you see.


    Is there any problem?


    Will it really bring harm to my country?


    I see. Certainly, I do not have any proof. However, I did encounter the Sea Dragon on my way to Rondine. I managed to slip past it but then I found a Sea Serpent which is a creature that rarely approaches the shore approaching your port. I suspect that the recent monster attack happened because the Sea Dragon has entered your water.


    B, But..


    The important thing is that the Sea Dragons range of activity also included Rondines water. Your Majesty. What this meant is that the sea route to your country is now being blocked by a Sea Dragon. This situation is surely disadvantageous for the Principality of Rondine is it not?


    If possible I dont want to convince him like this but since I dont know how long the King will keep hesitating like this I will just exin how disadvantageous the situation Rondine will be in.


    If the sea route is blocked, you will only be able to trade using yournd route. Although the Principality of Rondine upies about two-thirds of the penins, most of the gateways to the central part of the continent are still being controlled by the Principality of Albatro. If they have control over thend route then the one that will be at disadvantages here will be the Principality of Rondine, Your Majesty.


    Is, Is that true!?


    Our Empire will have no way to support you once the sea route is blocked. Do you understand? If Your Majesty chose to ignore the Sea Dragons threat now, it will be the same as epting that situation. Of course, I will not stop you if you are still confident that you can defeat Albatro in that situation. However, I dont know which side the Empire will choose to support at that time.


    With that final sentence, King Rondines face turned blue.


    The Empire is a superpower. Just a hint that the Empire will make such a move will send most small and medium-sized countries into a panic.


    Even more so when the Principality of Rondine was trying to get help from the Empire. My words just now might have worked better than I thought.


    U, Understood! We will ept the alliance. My country will spare no expense to help the Principality of Albatro tobat the Sea Dragon.


    He finally made his decision.


    The Principality of Albatro can nowmission the Adventurers Guild.


    Rather, they are probably put in a request already. They wouldnt expect that we would fail after they asked the Empire to intervene after all.


    Now then, Arnolds work is over with this.


    I already told Elna and Leo that after I persuaded the King I will have them let me do as I please.


    Rondine will probably send a fleet to assist Albatro to fight the Sea dragon but I will not apany it.


    Its time for a secret maneuver after all.

 Chapter 42: Remote Consultation

    Chapter 42: Remote Consultation


    Then I will be going now.


    Yeah, see youter.


    I say goodbye to Leo.


    King Rondine finished preparing his fleet on the next day after he agreed to the alliance. He worked fast. Such a difference in skill is probably the characteristic of the southern nations.


    This time, King Rondine himself will personally head out to form a formal alliance with the Principality of Albatro. Even with that said, he is probably thinking that it would be best to fight against the Sea Dragon while it is still in Albatros territory.


    Al. will you be fine by yourself?


    Elna asks with a worried expression. She stubbornly prevents herself from looking at the sea.


    So she still finds it scary from here huh.


    Marc will be joining Leo this time. There is only the minimum personnel at my side.


    But I dont need any talented person to stay with me in Rondine.


    As long as you enter Albatro water, the Sea Dragons attention will be focused on the Principality of Albatro. I can rest easy here for a while. Rather, I am more worried about you. Hey, Look. the sea is so pretty right?


    I, I, I will be fine!! If, if its a battle then..L, Leave it to me. An, and like you said.the sea sure is pr, prettyits, its like I just jumped into a painting.


    Just by looking at the sea from the harbor, Elnas face gradually turned blue as she said that. Her eyes are already dead.


    I am almost certain that she will not really be that useful in battle.


    Elna is better to fight onnd. Well, Leo should already be aware of this so it will be fine even if I dont tell him myself.


    I will leave the rest to you. Follow up for Elna for me alright.


    Yeah, leave it to me. Nii-san can rest easy here.


    Right. I will leave the battle to you. Bring this to an end for me. It will be hard to return to the Empire with a Sea Dragon lurking around after all.


    In that manner, I bid farewell to the two of them.


    When the fleet disappeared from view, I returned to the room that was given to me inside the castle. I want to go to sleep just like this but as expected, I cant afford to do that.


    Just in case, I created an illusion of myself sleeping on the bed before I leave the room through the window.


    My destination is the Rondine branch of Adventurer Guild.


    Of course, I am not heading there as Arnold. I will be going there as Silver, using illusion magic to falsify my appearance.


    However, it will create a fuss if the general adventurers know that Silver is here so I will make them sleep with magic before entering the branchs office.


    As every adventurer inside falls asleep, I head inside.


    The receptionist which I left as an exception was still awake. However, shes getting confused by what is happening around her.


    Wh, Who are you.!?


    I am Silver, an SS-ss adventurer affiliated with the Imperial Capital branch. I dont want to make a fuss so I made all the adventurers here fall asleep. Sorry if that scared you.


    S, Silver? That famous adventurer?


    I dont know anything about being famous.


    Saying so, I showed my adventurer card to the receptionist.


    The receptionist scarily epted it and confirmed its content while raising a startling voice.


    Th, the real deal!?


    Thats what I told you. Sorry but I want to use the remotemunication room.


    Each branch of the Adventurer Guild has its own remotemunication room.


    It is a room with a special barrier erected by a crystal located at the center of the room which connects to another remotemunication room in the Adventurer Guild Headquarter and its other branches.


    It is the Guilds hidden technique that allows the Guild branches to quickly respond to monster threats across the continent.


    Un, Understood! Please follow me this way!


    Only the Guild staff or S-ss or above adventurers are allowed to use the remotemunication room.


    Adventurers of S-ss or higher that can fight toe to toe with high-ranked monsters are treated exceptionally well among the Guild members.


    The receptionist led me to the remotemunication room and immediately connected the line to the Headquarter.


    Then.


    This is SS-ss adventurer Silver. Please connect me to the Deputy Guild Chef.


    Certainly.


    As expected of the headquarters staff. They are used to this.


    Their responses are calm andposed.


    After waiting for a while, the face of a bearded man appeared on the crystal.


    ck hair and blue eyes. The name of this man who is suited to be described as [Nice Middle] is Clyde.


    (TLN: Nice Middle is a JP ng for an attractive middle-aged man)


    He was once an S-ss adventurer who fiercely roamed through the continent. He is now retired and acting as the Deputy Guild Chief at the Adventurer Guild Headquarters.


    [[So, why are you calling me from the Southern branch?]]


    I just came here to see an acquaintance.


    [[An acquaintance huh. Im surprised that you have someone you could call an acquaintance.]]


    I am a human too after all. I do have a few acquaintances. Putting that aside, Ive heard a strange rumor. Is it true?


    [[No use hiding it huh..its true. Theres a formal request from the Principality of Albatro to subjugate a Sea Dragon. Right now the Headquarter is in an uproar you know]]


    Supposed so. What rank did the Headquarter assign it to?


    [[They are going to put it at S-rank. But depending on how much destruction it will bring its rank might rise to SS. if thats the case then it will be turned into a top-level request that requires more than one SS-ss adventurers.]]


    Dont do that. Even if they can defeat the Sea Dragon, the Principality of Albatro will be in ruin.


    Gathering multiple SS-ss adventurers.


    That is something even the Adventurer Guild wants to avoid. Although each one of them possesses monstrous strength, they have nomon sense.


    If someone like that gathered, all living beings in the sea might perish along with the Sea Dragon, the port town might be left in a state beyond recovery. The damage of that magnitude is a possibility.


    [[I dont want to gather them either. Sorry but since you are already in the area, could you defeat it for me?]]


    Dont treat me like I am your errand boy. I will be returning to the Imperial Capital to take care of some business first. I will deal with itter.


    [[Is that so.it would be nice if you take care of it soon though.]]


    Is there any problem?


    [[This information is a secret but somehow this matter has already been leaked to the Empire. It seems they already started talking about some kind of intervention as well.]]


    If their intervention were sessful then they would create a big debt for the southern countries after all. But..theres a possibility that a secondary disaster may happen.


    Rather, it will definitely happen.


    Even if they dispatched a fleet, they will just be sunk by the storm.


    What the Empire can do is to dispatch their elites but if ites to that, it would be better to leave it to Elna who is already on the scene.


    Perhaps what my father is considering right now is whether he should grant Elna the permission to use the holy sword.


    [[Exactly. Before the Empiree in and mess things up, I want the Adventurer Guild to deal with it first.]]


    I understand your feelings but spare me from waiting around for a Sea Dragon that can show up wherever and whenever it wants. If it showed up I will head over immediately. How does that sound?


    [[Well, lets go with that. I will put in a word for you. Recently the Empire is a pain because of their session war. I dont want to get involved with them if possible. Take care of it immediately when you get the report of its sighting.]]


    I will be using my discretion then.


    I answered so and ended themunication.


    A guilds secret leaked to the Empire huh..I got a bad feeling about this.


    I think theres someone trying to take advantage of this situation.


    If I dont prevent that then this might get messy.


    I should return to the Imperial Capital once to check this out.


    Thank you. I will be excusing myself now.


    Y, Yes!


    I thanked the receptionist and left the guild.


    I guess I will head back to the Imperial Capital tomorrow.


    Lets confirm the situation with Finne and find out how the Empire is nning to intervene.


    If the Empire is going to go all out then it wouldnt be good to squash their n as Silver.


    The Empire and the Adventurer Guild, both of them have a reputation to uphold. It would be best to resolve this while letting both of them save their faces.


    Well, I guess I will think about it after I return.


    I mutter so after I dispel the illusion and return to being Arnold.


    In the worst-case scenario, Finne and the other might already be cornered after all. As I thought, I can only find out for sure after I return and take a look myself.


    I hope that at least she didnt do anything crazy though.


    Even if she looked like that Finne is quite reckless.


    When we were fighting against the vampires, she climbed up the clock tower without any hesitation. Even when she was falling, she prioritized the flute over herself.


    She has a point in her personality where she doesnt care about herself.


    It would be great if that side of her doesnt surface though.


    I returned to the castle while worrying about her.

 Chapter 43: The one and only Sharer

    Chapter 43: The one and only Sharer


    Next morning,


    I told everyone that I was sick and held myself up in my room.


    Leaving an illusion of myself on the bed, now everyone who sees it will think that I am sleeping in my room.


    From there, I use transfer magic to move to a city near the southern border of the Empire and use it again to go directly from there to the Imperial Capital.


    The ce I transferred to is Gramps hidden room.


    There is a familiar face waiting there for me. But thats not gramps. He is probably resting in his book right now. He may only be in his thoughtform but it doesnt mean that he stays awake all the time. If he doesnt take proper rest then his spirit might copse.


    Wee back.


    Sebas huh. How did you know that I will being back today?


    I do not. I just waited here every day.


    Every day..you are really diligent huh.


    You cant work as a butler unless you are diligent after all.


    Saying so, Sebas handed me a silver mask and a ck robe.


    While putting on Silvers outfit, I ask Sebas about the current situation.


    How is it going?


    The faction war is going well. Lynfia-dono was very excellent.


    Is that so. It seems I made the right choice huh.


    So it seems. But Finne-sama is a little


    Did Finne do something?


    From the way he speaks, it doesnt look like Finne something happened to Finne herself.


    If something happened to Finne, Sebas wouldnt be soposed like this. While calming myself down with that, Sebas gave me his answer.


    She had a meeting with the representative of the Ajinpany on Lynfia-donos suggestion. Finne-sama was able to convince their representative to cooperate with us but..


    But? I thought I told you not to leave her side right? I do trust Lynfia but its too early to put my full confidence in her.


    I am very sorry. I thought that if I go together with Lynfia-dono, the other side would be more cautious of us.


    .Whatever. So? How did Finne persuade their representative?


    She has made herself a bargaining chip. She offered the right to do as they please with her and asked them what they have in exchange. In the end, they folded without being able to present something of equal value and easilyplied with our demands. In exchange for their cooperation, they only want to utilize Finne-samas name, an obvious request if I may say so.


    Haa


    Seriously.


    She sure did something reckless.


    I know that she was a child who doesnt value herself but it is to that extent huh.


    What would she do if they have something of equal value to offer.


    Shes really a troublesome child isnt she.


    Thats riching from you.


    An old man with a slightly transparent body suddenly appeared.


    Thats my master as well as my great-grandfather. Gramps.


    What do you mean by that Gramps?


    You always put your reputation as a secondary concern. That self-abandoning part about yourself is the same as her isnt it?


    Leave me alone. Having a position like this makes it easier for me to move.


    That girl is probably having a simr idea. Im fine like this. Its better that way. The world sure is depressing isnt it, Sebas. It is saddening when children cant just be children.


    Absolutely.


    The two old men sighed together.


    Somehow, this is making me feel awkward.


    Its like I am the bad one here. Dont mess with me.


    I would be able to live like a normal child forever if a certain someone changed the custom of the session war when he was an emperor though.


    Well, if a wise emperor naturally born then it would be possible..but that will never happen. Thats why the session war exists. It was made for those with the ability to be able to be an emperor. Its rare to have so many excellent candidates after all.


    He imposed such a logic.


    The dissatisfaction that has umted inside me is about to explode but since nothing wille out even if I let that out so I just head to the door without saying anything.


    Al.


    What?


    Dont reproach the girl. You understand that right?


    ..You dont have to tell me.


    I have no qualification to lecture her.


    I muttered in my heart while concealing myself with illusion magic and left the room.


    Leos room.


    Even when I and Leo arent here, it is still Finne and the others base of operation.


    Thats why I stood there, waiting for Finne.


    Perhaps they just finished talking with our supporters, Finne and Lynfia returned to the room.


    ! ? S, Silver-sama!?


    Silver.


    Good day. Finne-sama. I have something to talk with you.


    Y, Yes..


    I turn my gaze to Lynfia.


    Of course, Lynfia seems to be wanting to listen to the talk as well but I cant allow that.


    Can you leave us alone for a moment? Adventurer woman, I met in Duke Kleinerts territory.


    Im honored that you remembered me but right now I am acting as this persons escort.


    I want to talk with her alone. Give me some time.


    .I am not doubting you but I cant just say [Yes, alright] to this. Please forgive me.


    The never back down attitude of Lynfia is very dependable.


    I wouldnt entrust Finne to her if she is someone that would fold so easily.


    But right now she is in the way.


    While I was thinking that, Sebas threw me a lifeboat.


    Then allow me to stay here as her guard. Please dont worry, I will not disturb you.


    .all right.


    Well then, Lynfia-dono. Can you remain standby in another room?


    If Sebas-san said so.


    With that said, Lynfia finally leaves the room.


    After confirming that Lynfia left, Sebas moved to an adjacent room.


    Now we are finally alone.


    Wee back. Since you came back here, something must have happened over there right?


    Well, a lot happened but.thats a story for another time.


    ?  for another time?


    Surprised, Finne curiously tilted her head


    Shes probably thinking that theres nothing to talk about other than that.


    That is because the priority she set for herself is very low.


    ..I heard that you had a meeting with the representative of the Ajinpany.


    Yes! The negotiation went smoothly! Representative-san was also a good person as well.


    Saying so, Finne smiles.


    Its hard seeing her smile like that.


    The reason for the bitterness I felt is obvious. It is like I am looking at my twisted self in a mirror.


    I dont regret what I have done. It was necessary and I will also do the same thing in the future as well.


    But I am feeling guilty that I made the people around me feel like this.


    ..Hey, Finne. I know that this is not something that you should be hearing from me. You might even hate me for this. Even so, I still want to say this to you.


    Yes?


    I want you to take better care of yourself.


    Its like throwing a boomerang. Just how many times did Leo tell that very same thing to me? But I was in such a position because I wanted to. I didnt try my best and sacrifice myself for something like Finne.


    How will Finne respond to that?


    I could easily imagine. But this is the thing I must say to her.


    While thinking that this is tough, I continue speaking.


    Its hard for me to see you put yourself so low like that Finne. I know that you only wanted to be useful but you dont have to try so hard.


    .E, even so..I.I want to be useful to Al-sama..


    Finne mutters, her face is like she is about to cry.


    Seeing her like that, regret grew inside me. I was inconsiderate. I thought that if I dontin or make a fuss about it, it would be all right.


    Finne has never been away from the Dukes territory. Its obvious that she will be lost when shees to the capital with me. Even so, she desperately wants to be useful.


    I havent done anything for her in that regard. How many times have I taken her outside? Have I ever let her have a break?


    My head was only filled with the thought of the session war. To be honest, I dont have any such leeway either.


    The words of my mother crossed my mind.


    You are always like this. Thats what my mother said when I left her at the inner pce.


    At that time, I lightly brushed it away but maybe I have been reckless all this time.


    I didnt have time to rest but I should still be making one.


    Had such a twisted situation continued, I might have lost Finne.


    Finne..you are special.


    Saying so, I remove my silver mask.


    The people who I can take off my mask in front of them are only Sebas and Finne.


    Since Sebas knew from the very beginning the only person who found out my identity is only Finne.


    Al-sama


    The only people who I can show both of my faces to like this are only Sebas and you. Sebas is my guardian, he is something like a parent to me. Thats why.the first person I can show my faces to like this is you. The moment you know my secret, you are not just another person to me. Leo is my one and only little brother and you are my one and only sharer. Nothing will change that. Its fine just by having you stay by my side. Having a person I can share my secret with like this, do you know how much you make things feel easier for me..


    Thats right. It was easier.


    I may have been spoiled by her.


    Realizing that made me feel even more guilty.


    I, Im..Im not someone special like that..I am not a great person like Al-sama or Leo-sama..b, but, since I know Al-samas secret..I have to be useful to you


    Yeah, I was saved by you. Thank you. And sorry, I should have said this sooner.


    What I needed was happiness as a human being.


    Even so, I didnt tell that to Finne. That must be the reason Finne was so anxious about it. The fact that she knew of my secret alone already put Finne under pressure.


    Thats why she cares less and less about herself. She was only prioritizing the interests of our faction.


    She must have thought that it would make me happy.


    If I have to say it myself, that was despicable. I hate that part of my personality.


    Hearing my words, tears fall from Finnes eyes. It didnt stop there, Finne covering her face with both of her hands and started crying.


    Finne is still a 16-years-old girl. Even if it was her own will, I took her out of her territory and got her involved with the session war where people do not hesitate to kill each other.


    I have the obligation to take care of her mental health.


    Forgive me. I didnt have room to think about you before.


    Hic, Hic! Its.not like that..itwasntA, Al-samas..fault..


    Then lets make it our fault. Lets reflect on it together.


    Saying so, I gently stroke Finnes hair.


    Finne is my one and only sharer.


    We should reflect on it and be happy together.


    I continued to stroke her hair until she calmed down.


    Then.


    ..its.all right now.


    Is that so?


    Yes..Im fine now.


    With that said, Finne looked straight at me with her reddened eyes.


    Her eyes are pure and strong. I can feel an immovable will from it.


    Please tell me..what is happening in the south. I will help.


    Yeah, I will be relying on you.


    Saying so, I started exining the situation in the south to her without hiding anything.


    The fact that the Sea Dragon will make its move soon. The fact that someone is trying to take advantage of the situation in the empire. And the fact that they must be stopped.


    Well, thats about it. Theres only one man who ns to run the army to intervene in the situation in the south. Its all right if he fails but the soldiers that will be sacrificed in the process are pitiful. I think that the best course of action here is to minimize the scale of the Empires intervention and defeat the Sea Dragon on our own.


    Yes. I think so as well. So.I have an ideaa way to minimize the Empires intervention and save the south.


    What a coincidence. I also have an idea as well. The problem is whether we can persuade the key person to do it or not. But I cant do this myself. Can I leave that to you?


    Please leave it to me. I will persuade them for you.


    At my request, Finne showed a soft smile and gracefully bowed.

 Chapter 44: The Fourth Prince Traugott

    Chapter 44: The Fourth Prince Traugott


    After I finished talking with Finne, I have Lynfia join us.


    Lynfia noticed that Finnes eyes were slightly red and turned a sharp nce at me.


    What happened?


    A Sea Dragon appeared in the south. If I tell you that, how bad do you think the situation is?


    S, Sea Dragon!?


    Would Silver-sama be able to move without the request from the Adventurer Guild


    The situation is different from when I defeated the vampires in the east. The two southern nations are starting to form an alliance. In this situation, if I intervene as an individual, it will make things more confusing for them. In the first ce, even if it has the same S ss as those two vampires, the Sea Dragon is much more troublesome to deal with than them. If I have to defeat it, I would want some reinforcement.


    Its natural if your opponent is a dragon.


    Lynfia immediately understood the severity of the situation.


    As expected of a fellow adventurer. Well, a dragon is so dangerous that you can understand that even if you are not an adventurer.


    So whats your aim here?


    The holy sword user is in the south. If she can use her holy sword then she and I would be enough. Thats why I want the Emperor to send out his proxy.


    The restriction that the holy sword of the Amsberg family cannot be used outside of the Empire. Where did you get this information? I didnt know this until the princes told me though?


    When you be an SS-ss adventurer, you will get to know a lot of things that ordinary adventurers wouldnt be able to know. Will you be satisfied with that exnation?


    Including the Empires state secret?


    The restrictions on the holy sword are not state secrets. The Empire is not hiding them, the information just isnt that widespread. There are only a few opportunities to use it after all.


    I see. I understand.


    Lynfia still looks at me suspiciously but she gave up pursuing the matter.


    Shes probably thinking that theres no use trying to get it out of me now.


    Rather than interrogating where I got that information from, its better to deal with the situation in the south after all.


    Since you came all the way here, you must have something to ask of Finne-sama correct?. Is it really okay for the upper crust of the Empire to intervene with the southern issues?


    Thats a good spection. Yes, thats right. But somehow the internal secret of the Adventurers Guild was leaked to the Empire so the Guild is also being cautious of the Empires intervention right now. The Guild has no intention to let the Empire get involved in this but I personally want them to at least give permission to use the holy sword. However, as it is now, the Empire will probably send out one of the imperial family along with the army to intervene. That army is unnecessary. I want to get them out of the picture if possible.


    You are here to ask Finne-sama to do that? Just what kind of hand do you expect us to use?


    The three candidates for the thrones are all nominating their names. The most likely to be sent out here is Prince Gordon who is originally a general. Even so, the other two can also move the army as well. I want to avoid that. What I want to happen here is the Emperor to give his permission for the release of the holy sword and send a member of the imperial family as a proxy along with a few elite guards to deliver it. If its only that much then I can bring them all along with transfer magic. This case can be solved with only that much war potential.


    In other words, you want Finne-sama to persuade another imperial family member besides the three emperor candidates?


    As expected of Lynfia.


    Its very helpful that she understands things so easily.


    When I nodded, Lynfia seemed convinced.


    The question is who we should approach.


    The three who are actively participating in the session war will never hear my proposal. They all want to get credit when the holy sword user resolved the incident after all. They will surely want to lead the force themselves. Even if the holy sword user seeds, they will not be able to im it as their personal achievement in the end after all. Desirably, I want a prince who has not participated in the session war so far.


    However, there are few of such princes.


    There are a lot of them who have connections with Eric, Gordon, or Zandra through their mothers.


    Among them, theres one that best fits that description.


    Then, His Highness the Fourth Prince is the most desirable person correct?


    Yeah.


    She gave a pinpoint answer immediately.


    She probably studied the current session war huh.


    Shes a hard worker.


    The mother of the fourth prince is the Empress. In other words, he has the same mother as the Crown Prince. With that being the case, he has nothing to do with the power squabbling of the inner pce.


    He himself only has an interest in writing his book so he has no interest in the throne.


    This might be a bad way to put it but he wouldnt object to doing a simple task of delivering the holy sword.


    The question is will he be willing to head outside the Empire, not to mention to the ce where a Sea Dragon is rampaging for us.


    This part will depend on Finnes persuasion.


    Well then, lets go.


    Finne said.


    Her eyes motivated.


    Now, lets negotiate.


    -


    Nah, dont want to.


    A swift refusal from arge-framed man.


    That said, his body isnt a healthy fit body like Gordon. Well, his body size is quite close to him but his stomach is much bigger.


    He is the man with the biggest and the fattest body in the imperial family.


    Anyway, his body is both big and round.


    That is the Fourth Prince, Traugott Lakes Adler.


    Blue eyes, brown hair and ugly pair of sses.


    The person that is the most looked down upon among the imperial family is probably me but the person that is theughingstock of the imperial family is probably him. Since our eldest brother was that much of an Ikemen, everyone ended up wondering how he turned out like this.


    But, Your Highness.


    Even if its a request from Miss Finne, what impossible is still impossible you know. And right now I am in the middle of finishing my masterpiece too.


    Saying so Trau-niisan shows us what he is writing.


    Politely receiving that, Finne gives it a light reading and closes it immediately. Thats right. Its a shame but Trau-niisan has no talent. Compared to that, he is more talented in horse riding and swordy. At the very least his motor nerves are better than mine. I wonder why


    Trau-niisan turns to look at the silent me.


    Are you perhaps Mr.Silver from the rumor?


    Indeed. Its my pleasure to meet you.


    The request this time is from Mr.Silver, am I correct to assume that?


    Mostly. In the situation that a Sea Dragon emerged in the south, It will be troublesome if the Empire dispatch the army too after all. If its you, you can act as the Emperors proxy to deliver the holy sword and head to the south with only a few elite guards.


    I am exactly what you are looking for huh. But right now I am working on this masterpiece so please allow me to decline.


    Trau-niisan might look like a fool but that doesnt mean his mind is the same. Rather, he is the little brother of that eldest brother of mine. He is not that stupid.


    After fully seeing through my intentions, he used that stupid reason to turn me down.


    Why is that


    Your Highness! I beg you, please do this for the people of the south as well as the soldiers of our imperial Navy!


    I wanted to ept Miss Finnes request but I am a member of the imperial family and the people of the south are not my citizens. I dont have any obligation to do anything for them you know. Moreover, the soldiers all willingly doing their job, correct? There will be no end to it if you prevent them from doing that just because it is dangerous isnt it?


    A simple and to the point reply.


    I wonder why he cant write something like this in his book.


    That is..


    Please ept it. I dont have any intention to move after all.


    ..what are you going to do about your brothers in the south then?


    Finne still hasnt given up after being turned down.


    Knowing that he wouldnt move for the people nor the soldiers, she brought up me and Leo.


    This time theres a bigger reaction from Trau-niisan.


    You put it where it hurts huh. But both Arnold and Leonard are already adults. They will do something about it by themselves.


    Then what about those who are not an adult? If you declined, I will have no choice but to ask this from those who you must protect, Your Highness.


    Finne is probably talking about Christa and my youngest brother.


    She is saying that if he refused her here she will have to get either one of them involved.


    The moment he heard that Trau-niisan sharply stares at Finne.


    Are you going to threaten me with my brother and sister?


    I dont mind if Your Highness takes it like that.


    .my youngest brother aside, Christa is the treasure of my imperial family. I will not let anyone send that cute little blonde girl into danger. If something like that happened, it would inevitably be cursed by all mankind.


    Y, Yeah


    Thats an exaggeration, he is saying something crazy again.


    Moreover, he doesnt care about his younger brother? Hes still 10 you know?


    I almost let out a sigh but I managed to hold it in.


    But its also true that I am working on this masterpiece toothis is troubling.


    If you are worried about your masterpiece then its all the more reason you need to move! From ancient times, all the good writers have their fair share of great experiences! Isnt this a great opportunity that you can both help your little sister and gain an exciting experience at the same time!? Moreover, if Your Highness saved the south your fame will definitely attract more fans to your work! Wont that be more beneficial than finishing your masterpiece!?


    Pressing for a positive answer, Finne lists all the things that would benefit him.


    Hearing that, Trau-niisan is a little swayed.


    And.


    Can I ask you one question? Miss Finne.


    Yes.


    Why would you go so far for this Miss Finne? Is it for the session war? Or was there another reason?


    Do I need any reason other than saving the people who are important to me?


    That was a straightforward answer.


    After hearing that, Trau-niisan was a little surprised and gave her a single nod.


    Precious, thats precious. All right. That beautiful straightforward answer of yours. If that doesnt move me, I, Traugott, would be a shame as a man of culture. Those words, I have epted it. You can consider that to be my reward as well.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan stands up and pushes his sses.


    I have no idea what is going on but it seems something inside Trau-niisan must have been moved.


    Thus, by Finnes persuasion, we got ourselves the key-man.

 Chapter 45: Proxy Appointment

    Chapter 45: Proxy Appointment


    Father! This Traugott has something I want to ask of you! Please!


    Insolent! Dont suddenlye barging in during a meeting! And you are too loud!


    Hiiiii!!?? M, My apologies!!


    Haa..


    Trau-niisan who loudly opened the double door of the throne room and made a cool entrance immediately got scolded by Father. Since he suddenly got loudly scolded at like that, he headed back outside.


    It must have been quite scary.


    HaaHaaI went in with a *Bam*.


    Well, if you are saying that


    After all, this person has no literary talent.


    Just how does the word *Bam* described the situation just now? You were clearly the one that got chased out with a *Bam*.


    Finne also has a cramped smile on her face.


    Seriously.hes the son of the Empress and his head isnt that bad. If he doesnt have this kind of personality I wouldnt be surprised if he is actively involved in the session war.


    Exhausted, I quietly opened the door of the throne room.


    There are naturally gatekeepers there but no one tried to stop me. Seeing my appearance, theres no one in this imperial capital that doesnt know about Silver.


    Excuse me. Your Imperial Majesty.


    HmmAn unusual guest hase huh.


    I, Silver havee to seek an audience with His Imperial Majesty.


    What audience. If you properly walked through the castle gate I should already have received some kind of report though?


    Because of the emergency, I had to vite some manner to enter the castle.


    This castle is the center of the Empire. If someone set foot in here unauthorized, it wouldnt be weird to immediately get a death sentence you know? This isnt just a mere manner vition. Have youe here to kill me? Or are you implying that you can assassinate me any time you want?


    Your caution is unnecessary. If you are a dull-witted ruler, I wouldnt be able to enter the castle in this manner. A wise ruler such as Your Majesty knows well how to handle me, and you must have guaranteed that assassinating you is already an impossibility. Thats why, although impolite, I chose to seek an audience with you unofficially in this way. Allow me to apologize for that.


    The upper floors of the castle of the imperial sword. In other words, the living space of the Emperor has a strong barrier protecting it which makes transfer magic unusable.


    Along with the imperial knights guarding the area, anyone who ns to attempt an assassination in this ce should get their head checked.


    If I tried to seriously do it, will I be able to? With that said, there are various special gimmicks in this castle that I dont even know about. There must be escape routes for cases of assassination attempts as well. If I missed that chance and let him get away, this time, I will be the one who will be hunted down until the end of the earth.


    I have no intention to attempt such a stupid thing.


    If you can not forgive me no matter what then please let me off with the debt you mentioned when I saved your lifest time.


    Hm, Alright. So, are you here to talk about the situation in the south?


    Yes. [SOMEHOW] the secret of the Adventurer Guild has leaked to the Empire. The Guild is hoping that the Empire will not do something unnecessary with it.


    When I emphasize the word Somehow, Father smugly smiled.


    So he knows about it after all. Right now, Eric, Gordon, and Zandra are in front of Father. One of these three must have presented him with the information.


    Putting it as something unnecessary is quite cruel, isnt it. Is it bad for us to try and help the south?


    I dont mind that. I dont know what the Guild will say about this but if you do the right thing, you will definitely be able to help a lot of people. What I am worried about is whether you will choose to make the wrong decision.


    As expected of an SS-ss adventurer. You are quite arrogant. Who are you to decide what is right or wrong for the Empire?


    What decides that isnt me but the result. It is clear as day whether it is the wrong choice or not just by looking at it.


    I locked eyes with Father for a while.


    It might be disrespectful but it is still allowed because I am an SS-ss adventurer. My presence help keeps the Empire safe from the many monster threats. If something that is happening in the south right now happened inside the Empire, the people wouldnt immediately panic because of my presence.


    Thats why some disrespect like locking eyes with him like this is allowed. Well, because of my fathers personality, he wouldnt punish anyone just because they are only disrespectful in the first ce.


    Then lets hear it. What is right and what is wrong?


    Its not my job to exin it. Ive already acted enough like a messenger. From here on, it is the job of the two people behind me.


    Saying so, I take a step back.


    In my ce, Trau-niisan and Finne stepped before Father.


    Recognizing Finne, Fathers expression copsed a little.


    You look fine. Finne.


    Yes, Your Majesty. Please forgive me for seeking an audience with you this way.


    Its alright. If its you then you cane to visit whenever you want.


    He looked like a father who his beloved daughter just visited.


    Nevertheless, Finne is not young enough to take his words at face value ande to visit him whenever she wants. I dont even think of using that to our advantage in the session war.


    My father is an emperor who will definitely punish a person if that personmitted a sin no matter how much he favors them after all. Even if he favors Finne, he will not do anything in our favor just because of that.


    Thank you for your kind words.


    F, Father. I ..


    Its Your Imperial Majesty. Trau.


    Aah, Your Imperial Majesty. Allow me to be direct, please appoint me as your proxy and dispatch me to the south.


    While Finne started by greeting him and making a good impression first, this fourth prince who cant read the mood at all immediately ruined it.


    Well, he might have decided that it would be a waste of time to do some cheap negotiation with Father as the opponent. Rather, I want to think so.


    Keep sleep talking when you are actually asleep, Pig.


    Interrupting a meeting is not something Im fond of.


    Get in my way and I will crush you.


    The three who had been silent until now are voicing their displeasure.


    Suddenly being berated by the three of them, Trau-niisan slightly flinched and talked back to them, still, he couldnt read the mood.


    Th, that tone and the looks in your eyes still havent changed you know, Miss Zandra.maybe thats why you still couldnt get married?


    You want to get turned into minced meat and fed to a pig?


    Hii!!??


    They dare say that in front of father huh. Both of them.


    When the tension is gradually heating up, Finne coughs and draws the attention to her.


    Then.


    May I speak?


    Please do.


    Thank you very much. The person who persuaded His Highness Traugott was me. The reason I did that is that the southern military intervention would not benefit the Empire.


    Hou? Finne speaking of military affairs huh.


    This might be only a womans shallow thinking but please hear me out. Even if the Empire sent troops to assist the situation in the south it would still take days to arrive. If the Sea Dragon is defeated in the meantime, our military deployment will be pointless and even if our troops arrived in time, their opponent is a Sea Dragon. I am afraid that even our fleet would be easily destroyed. We havent deployed troops to exterminate a dragon since ancient times. This is simply because the quality is more important than quantity whenbating a dragon. Therefore, I think it would be beneficial for the Empire to send His Highness Traugott as His Majestys proxy and allow Elna-sama to use her holy sword tobat the dragon in the south.


    Finnes points were sound but as expected, Finne didnte up with it herself. Finne does have simr ideas but she wouldnt be able to logically present her point like that.


    Before we came here, I told her that Finne has to be the one who exins this to the Emperor. So we have Lynfia thought up the points that she can use to convince the Emperor and have Finne delivers it.


    Hmm, I see. That does make sense. But Finne. Why is it that I must appoint Trau as my proxy?


    The other three princes and princess have too high a status. The role of the appointed person this time will only be delivering the holy sword. If we leave this to one of the other three princes and princess, this will no doubt damage their reputation. My apologies but if we leave this in His Highness Traugotts hands, we will not have to worry about that.


    Miss Finnes words are cruel.but since you are cute, I will forgive you. Cuteness is justice after all.


    Trau, quiet down a little bit


    Enduring his headache, Father admonished Trau-niisan while holding his forehead. Well, of course, he would have a headache. I have a headache myself too.


    Your Imperial Majesty. I have a question I would like to ask Miss u Mowe.


    I allow it.


    u Mowe. if we are going along with your reasoning, wouldnt we have the same result if I lead the army while bringing along the holy sword? Why dont you want us to utilize the army so stubbornly? Are you implying that the holy sword user and our imperial army together would lose against the Sea Dragon?


    No, Your Highness Gordon. There is no doubt that our army will be victorious. However, it will take too much time. Fortunately, we have Silver-sama with us here. If its Silver-sama then he can take both the proxy and his escorts immediately to the south with his transfer magic. This will be faster than sending out our army. Moreover, we have the strongest holy sword user and the strongest adventurer of the Empire. With these two personages together, it probably wouldnt be necessary to send out our army. Of course, the Empires reputation will be improved throughout the continent, there will be no disadvantage to the Empire either.


    Perfect.


    It seems Gordon was using his head to argue for once. However, in this situation, they have no chance to win this.


    There is no better way to appeal to the Empires interests than this.


    There is no damage to the Empire and our reputation will be improved. Moreover, as Finne said before. With the proxys only job to deliver the holy sword, you will only appear as you are acting on someone elses behalf. Those threes pride and reputations are too high to handle that.


    However,


    Thats just sophistry. The Empires fame will resonate throughout the continent only when we save the south with our own power. Spare me from cooperating with the Adventurer Guild. If ites to that then the Adventurer Guild can just handle this matter by itself.


    Hmm, Eric. What do you think?


    I agree with Finnes opinion. This would be the most beneficial option for the Empire. If we do as Zandra says, we will worsen our rtionship with the Adventurer Guild and also raise the rumor of Your Majestys narrow mindedness as well.


    As expected of Eric.


    He ascertained the situation and immediately hopped on the winning ship. Moreover, he used the opportunity to attack Zandra as well.


    Zandra sharply stares at Eric but Eric simply ignored her.


    Meanwhile, Gordon looks straight at Father.


    Your Imperial Majesty. Please leave everything to me. I will take this opportunity and take the southern region for you.


    His words were direct without concealing any of his intentions.


    Gordon said that he would take advantage of the opportunity and invade the south.


    In response, Father only makes a bitter smile.


    You really are honest huh. But I have no need for the south right now. If you want it then you can take it when you be an emperor. We will go with Finnes proposal and conclude this matter. Right now, taking the south isnt that appealing and theres nothing to gain by dispatching our military either.


    But, Father!


    Its Your Imperial Majesty, Zandra.


    Kuh! Your Imperial Majesty! We do not have any need to rely on the Adventurer Guild either!


    Last time, we learned a harsh lesson by antagonizing the Adventurer Guild. This time, we will use Silvers face and cooperate with the Adventurer Guild. He came all the way here to us after all. It would be easier if Elna is with you right?


    Yeah, it would be bone-breaking if I were to do it alone.


    Then thats decided. Trau,e forward.


    Saying so, Father removes the ring he has on his finger.


    It is a magical ring that has been handed down from generation to generation of emperors. It doesnt have any effect when you are equipping it but it can delegate some of the Emperors authority to others. In other words, it is an item used to designate a proxy.


    Traugott Lakes Adler, hear my order. Head to the south and deliver the sword to the Hero.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    As expected, he doesnt start blurting out something weird here.


    I let out a sigh as I was a little nervous.


    Meanwhile, a messenger entered the throne room.


    Reporting! A Sea Dragon has been sighted in the Principality of Albatro! The Adventurer Guild is currently searching for Silver right now!


    So it appeared


    I will assign an imperial knight as a guard but Silver, take care of my son.


    Please rest assured. I will return him without any scratches.


    If I am going to have a guard then it would be nice to if I got a beautiful girl.


    Your favorite imperial knight is currently in the south right now so just be satisfied with her.


    A woman with monstrous strength like that is out of my field though.


    If Elna heard that, she will surely be pissed off.


    With that in mind, I and Trau-niisan headed for the Imperial Capital branch of the Adventurer Guild.

 Chapter 46: Eva’s plea

    Chapter 46: Eva¡¯s plea


    Winding time back a little bit.


    Leo who was apanying Rondines fleet had arrived at the Principality of Albatro.


    To not unnecessarily raise their caution, Only Leo and King Rondines ships enter the port and were weed by King Albatro.


    I am d that you came, King Rondine.


    I cant afford to stay still in this emergency situation, King Albatro.


    Saying so, they firmly shake hands.


    It was a historic moment for the kings of countries that have long been in conflict to shake hands with each other.


    The fleets of the two nations which were staying vignt of one another also rxed a little after their kings met without any incident.


    Leo and Elna who met him for the first time are also relieved that they cleared the first step.


    It seems we somehow cleared the first stage huh.


    Yeah. Its about how we are going to fight the Sea Dragon from now on.


    Leo and Elna are following the kings to the castle while chatting with each other.


    However, Elna suddenly turned back to look at the sea. Her hand had already reached for her sword.


    She immediately pulled it out of the sheath.


    Elna!?


    Men, be on the lookout! Protect His Highness and His Majesties! Itsing!


    Hearing Elnas order, the imperial knights move in to escort them.


    Almost at the same time, a tornado formed out in the sea.


    It formed at the center between Rondine and Albatro fleets and swallowed a part of both fleets in.


    Everyone turned speechless at the sudden abnormal situation.


    After swallowing about one-third of both fleets and turning them into mere wreckages, the storm suddenly disappeared.


    Then it came.


    The Sea Dragon Leviathan..!?


    A Dragon with a long body wrapped up in beautiful blue scales that looked like they were formed with clear water.


    It has a pair of wings and arms. Its feet are probably submerged underwater. A dragon that adapted to the sea. Its appearance was close to a snake but too big to be one.


    Just the part that emerges from the water is already over 50 meters long. Everyone is shaken by its figure that was muchrger and more terrifying than the legend.


    uninterested in those peoples reactions, Leviathan slowly opens its mouth.


    And shoots out a giant water bullet.


    It was iparable to what one can create using normal water magic.


    Immediately aware of the danger, Elna gave her order.


    Evasive maneuver!


    The captains trust in the imperial knights judgment and evacuate the kings who are standing nearby.


    Elna also escaped with Leo. At almost the same time, the ce where Elna and the others were standing was hit but a ginormous water bullet.


    Together with a loud noise, a huge crater was formed as if the ce just got hit by a meteorite.


    Looking at that, Leo and Elnas faces turn pale.


    It was not because of the danger to their lives. It was because they realized what would happen to this city if they are going to fight against the Sea Dragon here.


    ! Elna! Takemand and evacuate the people!


    Leo! What are you going to do!?


    I will get out there on a ship! I have to at least lure it away from the city or this city will be destroyed!


    Dont be reckless! What are you going to do with only one ship!?


    I have tomand the panicked fleets! They need amander!


    They are not our fleets you know!? Moreover, they were people who have been fighting each other until recently if you do it poorly you will get shot in the back from the confusion you know!?


    Nii-san took my ce and created this alliance for me! I will not just sit back and watch it copse!


    After he said that, Leo started running.


    Elna tried to stop him but she couldnt do it.


    That is because the second water bullet from Leviathan ising.


    The water bullet is flying over her head into the city center, Elna has to deflect it.


    The second water bulletnded near the first crater and created a new one.


    I wonder how long I can keep this up..


    Elna mutters while looking at her numb right arms and her beloved sword.


    If only she can use the holy sword while thinking so Elna started giving out instructions and evacuate the kings and the citizens while defending them from the water bullet bombardment.


    Captain! Start counterattacking!


    Against that big thing, our cannons would only be like a pea shooter you know!?


    Do it!


    You are seriously an unreasonable person you know! WE ARE MOVING IN! PREPARE YOURSELVES YOU BASTARDS!


    Receiving Leos order, the captain bring Leos ship into attacking position and fire their magic cannons.


    However, that doesnt even leave a scratch on the dragons hard scales.


    Still, Leo ordered his crew to keep attacking.


    He then picked up the magic voice amplifier.


    To Rondine and Albatro fleets in the vicinity! I am the Eight Prince of the Empire, Leonard Lakes Adler! We are luring the attention of Leviathan by attacking it right now! If there are still ships in both of your fleets that are not afraid of the Sea Dragon, please follow our lead! Just a little bit is fine! We need to lure it away from the port! Are there any ships that are ready to sink together with me!?


    One ship immediately responded to Leos call.


    The moment they spotted Leos ship, they turned their ship toward Leviathan and moved in to support Leo.


    Allow me to apany you, Your Highness.


    It was the first ship that stopped Al when he was trying to enter the port.


    The first one who noticed that was the captain of Leos ship.


    Your Highness! Its the ship from that time!


    That time?


    Its the ship that came to stop us when we were trying to enter the port!


    Informed by the captain, Leo remembered the story he heard from Al.


    However, since Al had only said he had entered the harbor, Leo had no choice but to go along with the talk.


    The ship from that time huh.


    If there were some special circumstances then tell me sooner, Leo grumbled inside.


    Still, Leo also thinks that was just how his brother is. If Al did not tell him then it must be something that he doesnt think that it is absolutely necessary to tell Leo.


    Theres a lot he is not telling me huh.


    Muttering so, Leo is looking forward to hearing it from him.


    Al has always been a great brother for Leo. Thats why it was always a pleasure for Leo to hear of his amazing deeds. and tell them,


    See, my brother is amazing right.


    While thinking so, the ships from the Principality of Albatro are gathering around him.


    As if to not lose against them, the ships from Rondine also started to join in.


    Looking at that, Leo let out a huge sigh and gave out hismands.


    Brave ships from both countries, you have my gratitude. Commence simultaneous attack! Bring Leviathans attention toward us!


    Thus, an improvised fleet began firing at Leviathan.


    However, Leviathans eyes remained on Albatros capital.


    Leo managed to inspire the ships to lure its attention to them but Leviathan continues to fire its water bullets without caring.


    At the port, Elna managed to change the bullet trajectory but that doesnt mean that they just went away.


    The redirected water bulletsnd in deserted areas and terraform the building and the terrain in itsnding spot.


    In that hellish picture, a girl wanders into the Adventurer Guild branch office. However, the branch had already been partially destroyed and the staff was long evacuated.


    Still, the girl heads into the branch office.


    The remotemunication room was in there. It was the ce that they used to report the sighting of the Sea Dragon a while ago. At that ce, the girl, Eva, gets down on her knees.


    Please..pleaseI dont mind who it is..please save my country..if this keeps going, my country will be destroyed! The Sea Dragon will devour our people whole! Anyone is fine..Please save our countryPlease ept the request and defeat the Sea Dragon for us..!


    Eva abandoned her escorts and separate from the other evacuating citizens and headed for this ce.


    She knew that the Adventurer Guild had a remotemunication room that can contact other branches. So Eva continues earnestly plead as if she is praying to God.


    The only one she can rely on right now is the adventurers.


    An SS-ss adventurer from the Guild should be able to do something about this situation.


    Thinking so, Eva keeps pleading for help.


    This act actually is leaps and bound over Evas expectation as her pleas are being broadcast to all the Adventurer Guild throughout the continent.


    When the building was partially destroyed, the room has changed the broadcasting mode to the one that transmitted themunication to all of the Adventurer Guild branches. Originally, it was a mode used to make emergency reports of the urrence of the highest rank crisis situation to all of the Adventurer Guild branches across the continent. Right now Evas plea has been spread across the continent.


    Elvas plea was not only heard by the guild staff but to all of the adventurers inside each branch.


    After hearing her plea, some adventurers wanted to do something to help her but they have no way of going to the south.


    That is also happening inside the Imperial Capital branch.


    Damn it..!


    Cant we do anything at all!?


    Shut up! Even if we raised our voice here nothing will change isnt it!?


    What!? A woman is pleading for our help you know!?


    And how does getting worked up like this going to help her!?


    The adventurers who were drinking their alcohol heard the girls plea for help and cursed their own powerlessness.


    They stopped cursing and drown themselves in alcohol, they are waiting for someone to raise their voice.


    However, Evas plea is still continuing in the meantime.


    Because it was the mode that was designed for emergency, her voice is being broadcast throughout the branch.


    The staff also have a sad expression on their faces.


    Meanwhile, a man entered the guild. He advanced inside the branch office and responded to her plea.


    I will be there right away. Wait for me.


    It was an unexpected response for Eva.


    She never thought that someone would really respond.


    Moreover, he said that he ising right away.


    As Eva was confused about what he meant, a crack form at the space near Eva.


    From there emerged a man in a ck robe and silver mask.


    Who.?


    SS-ss adventurer affiliated with the Imperial Capital branch, Silver. I am here to answer your request.


    That voice was, of course, being broadcast to all the Adventurer Guild branches across the continent.


    At that moment, many adventurers cheered upon the arrival of their representatives.

 Chapter 47: I, Traugott command you

    Chapter 47: I, Traugottmand you


    Author Note: Traugott of the Rebellion


    -


    When we were leaving the castle, Finne stayed behind and sent us off.


    Perhaps she knew that she cant do anything more beyond this point.


    Instead, Finne muttered in a small voice that could only be heard by me.


    Please take care. I am looking forward to your return.


    Yeah, Im going.


    After such a conversation, I took Trau-niisan along with his imperial knight escorts to the Imperial Capital branch of the Adventurer Guild.


    When I entered the guild, a girl voice suddenly flowed into my ears.


    Anyone is fine..Please save our countryPlease ept the request and defeat the Sea Dragon for us..!


    I immediately noticed that Eva is sending a message through the remotemunication room of the guilds branch office.


    Moreover, this is an emergency broadcast for a continental crisis. Probably it probably got activated for some reason. Knowing it or not, Eva is asking every adventurer in the continent for help.


    The adventurers in the guild are getting bitter, quarreling or pouring alcohol down their throats. Anyway, they are in a bad temper.


    A girl that is being attacked by a monster is asking for help but they cant do anything to help her. As an adventurer, it is nothing but humiliation.


    It is the adventurers mission to help those who seek to be helped.


    They are ashamed of their powerlessness and frustrations are stemming from that feeling.


    I was very relieved to see that.


    While there is a stupid family that is fighting among themselves for the throne, there are also those who felt bitter at their own powerlessness as a girl they dont even know is begging for help.


    This is a good feeling.


    Thats why on their behalf, I entered the remotemunication room and answered the girls plea.


    I will be there right away. Wait for me.


    At the same time, I make a transfer rift inside the guild.


    It is connected to the branch office in the south.


    We are going. Fourth Prince.


    Alright. I can not overlook a girl asking for help.


    Saying so, I enter the rift and arrive at the southern guild branch.


    Everyone looked scared at first but they overcame their fear and immediately stepped through the rift and arrived at the Principality of Albatro.


    When I arrived at the copsed guild building, I met eyes with Eva who was kneeling on the floor.


    Who..?


    SS-ss adventurer affiliated with the Imperial Capital branch, Silver. I am here to answer your request.


    Evas eyes opened wide but tears immediately umted in her eyes afterward.


    Looking at her, I understand how much distress she felt.


    You did great. Evacuate immediately.


    Y, Yes.but, my brother is..


    Your brother?


    He said that he wanted to do what he can and headed to the castle..


    I somehow have a bad feeling about this. A littleter, Trau-niisan caught up with me.


    From the look on his face, the transfer magic must have piqued his interest.


    Hou Hou. So we arrived at the south huh. Transfer magic really is wonderful isnt it, Mr.Silver.


    Leaving being impressed aside, please give the permission to use the holy sword, Fourth Prince.


    Its not that simple you know. Theres no point unless Miss Elna can hear it you know.


    Then how about we head to a more conspicuous ce.


    With that in mind, we head outside the partially copsed guild. The outside scenery is a huge mess.


    The buildings near the harbor were heavily destroyed and there was a huge dragon in the sea.


    It sure is big, isnt it. Can you really defeat it?


    It would be hard to do it alone.


    While saying that, a water bullet shot out from the Sea Dragons mouth.


    But its really big. Why is it that big?


    Its even bigger than before!?


    Hearing Evas words, I begin preparing defense magic.


    If that thing hits the city, it wont end with just a disaster.


    Many people are still havent evacuated yet.


    I should lure its attention away somehow huh.


    While considering that, I heard a voiceing from the top floor of the castle.


    THIS WAY! LEVIATHAN!!


    That voice was Julios. He is probably using a voice amplifier to make his voice louder.


    In his hand was a staff that once sealed Leviathan.


    Perhaps Leviathan is attacking the Principality of Albatro because it was afraid that it would be resealed or perhaps this is just its revenge for making it fall asleep for such a long time.


    Understanding that Julio took it upon himself to make himself the target. Even though he knew that he might die from this he wanted to protect the people in the city.


    Leviathans eyes moved and locked on to Julio.


    [[There it is huh. That hated staff that made me sleep. It seems that it has already lost its power but it might be used to make me fall asleep again. I will have it disappear here.]]


    With that said, Leviathan transforms the originally ginormous water bullet into arger one.


    Thats bad.


    I create a transfer rift while preparing a defense magic.


    [[Reckless Little child. To acknowledge your courage, I will let you die a painless dead.]]


    Saying so, Leviathan fired a giant water bullet at the top of the castle.


    At the same time, I dived through the rift and appeared in front of Julio.


    Please forgive me..Father, Mother, Nee-san.


    Save your apologies for when you actually meet them.


    I said that to Julip who shut his eyes and prepared for death while deploying arge-scale defense magic.


    It was a shield.


    The giant shield of blue and silver emerges in front of the castle and faces Leviathans water bullet.


    >


    The moment I called the name of the shield, it started glowing.


    The enormous water bullet that Leviathan fired was effortlessly destroyed.


    Julio is surprised at the sight before him and loses his bnce.


    Perhaps she is worried about him, Eva jumped through the rift and came over.


    Julio!


    Nee-san


    Im d, Im really d! I thought that we were already finished..! Its alright now..he camethis person hase to save us..!


    Save us?


    I assume that you are the twin prince and princess of Albatro correct?


    Y, Yes.I am Julio di Albatro


    I am an SS-ss adventurer from the Adventurer Guild, Silver. And this is.


    I am Traugott Lakes Adler, the Fourth Prince of the Empire.


    Trau-niisan came over through the transfer rift and introduced himself.


    He may look dignified but his eyes are always gluing on Eva.


    It seems that a tearful beautiful girl raked in a lot of points from Trau-niisan.


    I thought of hitting him once but since my current standing couldnt allow it, I decided to use my words instead.


    Fourth Prince. Get to work already.


    Surely we do have some time left to appreciate this beautiful girl, No? Arent you confident in the durability of your shield, Mr.Silver?


    I can just throw you outside you know?


    Thats troubling.couldnt be helped. I will do my job as a royalty for once then.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan grabs the magic voice amplifier Julio has and pulls it toward himself.


    At that time, Trau-niisan saw Julio for the first time. And,


    Speaking of which, Prince julio. What you did just now was praiseworthy. I know only one person who would go so far to protect his people, and that was myte brother. Therefore, right now I will act with the same quality you just demonstrated. A royalty that his people can be proud of.


    With that said, Trau-niisan used the voice amplifier.


    Meanwhile, Leviathan is preparing for its next attack.


    In response, Trau-niisan began his speech in a rxed manner.


    Everyone in the Principality of Albatro. I am the Fourth Prince of the Empire, Traugott Lakes Adler. Anyone who can hear my voice, listen carefully to my words.


    I wanted him to just do it already but summoning the holy sword can only be done with Trau-niisans permission and Elna has to be aware of that permission as well.


    To be sure, its better that Trau-niisan and Elna know each others whereabouts.


    So, Trau-niisan started calling for Elna.


    I have to keep protecting him until then.


    During this confusing situation, I havee here as my father, His Imperial Majesty the Emperors proxy. The reason I came here was not to save nor to protect thisnd. That is not my job. I have onlye here to deliver one thing.


    Perhaps it understands that one bullet wouldnt be able to break through my defense, Leviathanunched a wave of countless water bullets.


    I as well received them with countless magic circles.


    During that time, Trau-niisan never interrupted his speech.


    Are there any of my knights in thisnd? A brave knight? A strong knight? A knight that carries themself with honor? Are there any knights that want to do something about this situation? Right now, are there any knights that want to save these victims from this unreasonable catastrophe? If you are there then give me your name. I will bestow upon you the honor of saving thisnd under my name!!


    No one answered.


    Theres no way that they couldnt hear it.


    All the knights in this area are probably wanting to nominate themselves.


    However, only one person in this ce is allowed to respond to Trau-niisansmand.


    I am here!! Your Highness! The knight that will respond to yourmand is here!!


    Cutting the iing water bullet in half, Elna dashingly appeared.


    Recognizing her figure, Trau-niisan nodded and wave his hand like he is acting in a y.


    Give me your name!


    Elna von Amsberg hase to answer yourmand, Your Highness!


    Good! By the name of His Imperial Majesty the Emperor, Johannes Lakes Adler, I, Traugott Lakes Adlermand you! Take up the Holy Sword, Hero!


    At that moment, Elna raises her hand to the sky.


    Then, Aurora fell down from the heaven.


    Grabbing the brilliant light, Elna mutters as it gradually turned into the shape of a sword in her hand.


    Thank you, Your Highness.


    I dont need to be thanked. Miss Elna. This is my duty as a member of the imperial family. Now, let me enjoy your brilliance from this front-row seat. The strongest knight and the strongest adventurer of the Empire. Your tag team fight against the dragon will be a good material for my masterpiece.


    Having said that, Trau-niisan shows his usual slightly creepy smile.


    Bitterly smiling at such Trau-niisan, I float to the sky while looking at Julio.


    Now, Prince Julio, my client is you so let me confirm this..you dont mind me killing that Sea Dragon correct?


    !? Y, Yes! Please beat it up as much as you want!


    Hearing Julios reply, I turned around and face Leviathan together with Elna.

 Chapter 48: The Hero and the Masked Adventurer

    Chapter 48: The Hero and the Masked Adventurer


    Dont be a deadweight now alright? Masked adventurer.


    Thats my line, Hero woman.


    Haaaaa!? Theres no way I would be a deadweight right!?


    Is that so? You seem to be struggling a lot just now though? How about you being honest and thank me for bringing the Emperors proxy here for once?


    Elnas shoulders shook at my provocative words.


    Oh, shes angry, shes angry.


    While enjoying such a reaction from Elna, I erected a defensive barrier and healing barrier to cover the whole Albatros capital city.


    Through Elnas struggle, it seems that the area where the citizens were concentrated didnt receive any damage. However, there are still many injured people and those who are still havent evacuated yet.


    But right now they are calmer than before.


    Because of Trau-niisans exaggerated speech when he gave Elna the permission to use her holy sword, the people in the capital have been informed that rescue has arrived.


    He probably didnt aim for this to happen. Half of the reason for his speech was his hobby and the other half was a performance to give his permission to Elna. It was Trau-niisans role to be as exaggerated as possible and show the Empires prestige and presence so he just did it that way.


    Still, its thanks to Trau-niisan that the confusion in the capital has been eased.


    If he doesnt have such a disappointing personality I would definitely want to support him to be the emperor.


    Are you listening!? Silver!


    Nn? What? Did you say something?


    Ara, I see..you want to say that my words arent worth listening to arent you?


    Elna smiles while her vein is popping up on her head.


    I bitterly smile at her and ask her a question.


    Sorry about that. I was thinking about other things. So about that. Are you perhaps asking for the way to defeat that Sea Dragon?


    If you understand then give me an answer already. Do you have any ns? If you have none then, we will go with mine alright?


    Well, its not like I dont have one but lets see what kind of n a hero came up with shall we. What do you want me to do?


    For now, you can focus on defending the capital and lure its attention to you. I will cut that dragon down myself.


    So I am the decoy huh. That strategy is so like you.


    While saying so, I step a little forward.


    Perhaps she received that as my acknowledgment, Elna moves away from me.


    [[To think that there would actually be a human who can receive my water bullet. Im surprised.]]


    The same goes for me. Dragons are smart monsters. Why did you choose toe into direct conflict with humans like this?


    [[Hmph, they forced me to fall asleep. If I cant get them back for this humiliation then I will lose my pride as a dragon. I am a Dragon that reigns over at the top of all living beings! Do you think I will tolerate being looked down by humans!]]


    Pride huh..worthless. Is that pride of yours more important than your life?


    [[You are saying that as if you can defeat me?]]


    I can. Dont underestimate humans.


    At that moment, arge number of water bullets emerged in front of Leviathan.


    It is not just a hundred or two. Is it meaning to say that it wasnt being serious before?


    [[Let me say it again. I wont tolerate being looked down by the like of humans!]]


    Then let me repeat my answer. Dont look down on humans.


    With that said, I deployed the same number of magic circles behind me.


    Since it cant beat me with a single blow, perhaps it is thinking that it can beat me in number.


    Dont think you can defeat me with numbers now arent you?


    [[You damn human!]]


    Countless water bullets and magic collide in the sky above the capital.


    Its like a battlefield.


    A battle of attrition thatcks the decisive blow to finish each other off. If those are not enough then Leviathan will add more water bullets and I will add more and more magic to keep up this exchange.


    There are many colorful sparks scattered in the sky.


    If seen by those who dont know the situation, they might think that this is some kind of fireworks show.


    [[Kuh! Dont get cocky!]]


    Leviathan opens its mouth wide.


    The water bullets so far were only something created using its power, they are not the special attack of the dragons, the [Dragon Breath].


    So it finally decided to use its trump card huh.


    As those words came up in my mind, more and more water is beingpressed inside Leviathans mouth. It waspressed into a small ball, and from there, a water breath fired out like a beam.


    I try to stack up my defensive magic to deflect it away but the water breath treated it like it was non-existent as the water breath pierce through everything and continue toward me.


    Seriously!?


    After I quickly moved out of the way, the water breath passed through the ce I was standing on and easily pierce the mountain behind the capital.


    That was close..


    Looking at that scenery, cold sweat started to form on me.


    Piercing through my stacked up defense magic like that, isnt that firepower too absurd?


    Was it something like a superpressed water cutter? So thats Leviathans version of the holy sword huh.


    It can cut and pierce through anything like butter.


    If thats the case then it would be a disadvantage to remain on the defensive. Its better to go ahead and finish this.


    But as expected, that move cant be fire repeatedly huh.


    Leviathan starts to bombard me with water bullets again. I look up at the sky while defending against it.


    Elna is focusing her mind up there.


    Looks like she is really intending to cut a dragon down huh. Its been a while since Ist saw Elna being that focused.


    But,


    Hurry it up will you


    Iin while deflecting a ginormous water bullet that was iparable to the one that was used to aim at Trau-niisan.


    However, such a voice cannot enter Elnas ear now.


    When Leviathan and I ceased our attack for a moment,


    Elna dives down from the sky. Her target is, of course, Leviathan.


    [[Dont get carried away!!]]


    Leviathan fires a water bullet at Elna but she just avoided it with minimal movement.


    She then swings down her holy sword at Leviathans head.


    Seeing the shining holy sword, Leviathan judged it as a threat.


    Leviathan twists its body to avoid the approaching de. However, with Leviathans ginormous body, it couldntpletely avoid it.


    A chunk of its body was severely cut off along with its left wing.


    [[Guohhhh! ! ? ?]]


    With pain and surprise, Leviathan sank into the sea.


    With the biggest opening, she should immediately do a follow-up attack to finish it off but.


    That woman..


    Elna descended in an attempt to deliver a finishing blow but as I thought, she is still scared of water so she performed a strange turn and rose back up to the sky.


    I head to Elnas side.


    So you really are useless at sea huh.


    Shut up! Scary things are scary right!?


    Most of Leviathans body is submerged in the sea. The finishing blow can only be delivered from up close. However, Elna couldnt do that.


    So she was that focused because of this? Well, if she cant finish it in one blow, she has to get close to the sea to finish it off after all.


    Seriously, this woman..


    Cant be helped then. Lets change our roles.


    D, Dont make fun of me! You act as the decoy and I will finish it off, Im not changing that!


    While saying so, Elna didnt even try to approach Leviathan.


    As I tiredly sigh, Elna suddenly noticed something.


    That is,


    Silverwhy do you know that Im not good around water?


    Ah..


    I identally talk with her casually like usual.


    In his history as Silver, that was the most careless word he let slipped.

 Chapter 49: The Anxious Childhood Friend

    Chapter 49: The Anxious Childhood Friend


    This is bad, This is bad. Before those words filled my head, I told myself to calm down.


    Calm down. There will be no problem as long as I remain calm.


    As I told myself to calm down over and over, I managed to regain the minimum level ofposure.


    Right now Im Silver. Im not Arnold.


    I dont need to make any excuses.


    Rather, I cant. Silver has nothing to hide after all.


    You want to know?


    Isnt that obvious!? Who did you hear that from!?


    I have no obligation or any reason to tell you.


    While trying to act carefree around her, I remind myself to act like Silver. The battle mode Elna is dangerous. She can even notice the most trivial thing. It will be over if she felt something unnatural from me.


    Given Elnas personality, I cant afford to let her find out that I am Silver right now.


    What did you say!?


    Hey, its started to move again you know? Are you really fine not finishing it off?


    ! I will definitely get you to talkter!


    Well, it will depend on my mood at that time.


    With the crisis averted, I focus my attention on Leviathan.


    I descend to the sea instead of Elna and stand in front of Leviathan that is standing up.


    I let out a small sigh and used my right hand to hold down my raging heartbeats.


    Controlling my breath, I somehow managed to calm down.


    Seriously, I never thought that getting found out by her would be scarier than fighting a dragon. As expected of my strongest childhood friend.


    Well, I was being careless though.


    It will be fine after this. Theres no need to stay here and answer her question, I can just use transfer magic to run away or make something up too.


    With my personal crisis gone, the rest is just how to deal with the Sea Dragon in front of me.


    [[You bastard..this is the first time I received such a grave wound..and to think that the one who inflicted is a human too.]]


    Thats why I told you not to underestimate a human.


    [[I understand from that attack. That girl, she is the descendant of the one who cut down the Demon King right? To think that she can use that hated sword..]]


    What then? You want to withdraw now?


    [[Dont make meugh no dragon would run away from humans!!]]


    Saying so, Leviathan opened its mouth and roared.


    Dragon roar. It is something that can scare any being. It is something that can crush the mind of their enemy.


    The weak-willed will faint. In fact, the fleets surrounding Leviathan were sent into a panic.


    It will be bad to leave it like this huh. I want them to quickly evacuate but there are still many ships left in the area.


    [[I will have you pay for wounding this body of mine!]]


    Selfishly decided things by yourself huh. As expected of a dragon.


    Saying so, I slowly rise up to the sky.


    I need to buy more time.


    Hero woman. Lend me an ear.


    What..?


    Why are you taking your distance?


    You might suddenly drop me into the sea right..!


    Like a cat on guard, Elna shakes her body while increasing the distance between us.


    This is a serious affair so can you not act like a cat that is afraid to take a bath.


    Seriously.


    I wouldnt do that, Im not confident that I can take on both The Sea Dragon and a Hero at the same time after all.


    What did you say!


    While she is talking with me, Elna still doesnt let down her guard against Leviathan.


    Leviathan opened its mouth and shot out its water breath.


    While deploying defense magic to slow it down, we get away from that ce.


    Leviathans breath shot up to the sky and tears through the clouds. If it hit us directly, there would probably be nothing left.


    If that thing hits the town area then everything will be over.


    Do you have any ns!?


    Can you cut it down again?


    Impossible. It is already on guard against me. I cant use the same move twice. If its not in the sea then I would be able to manage it somehow though


    Elna fired up a little but when she looked at the sea she immediately recoiled and dropped her shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Leviathan releases arge number of water bullets toward us. While defending against them, I propose something to Elna.


    Then, you can do something about it if it isnt in the sea correct?


    What are you nning?


    Splitting the sea.


    Haa!?


    Elna shouts in disbelief but unfortunately, I was serious.


    I thought about capturing it in a barrier and dragging it up to the sky but it would be troublesome when I have to get away from it.


    I will iste a part of the sea with a barrier. If I do that you can fight it without any problems right?


    Are you nning to make an empty space in the middle of the sea?


    Something like that.


    What if the barrier copsed?


    The sea woulde crashing down on you.


    With that obvious reply, Elnas expression instantly turned fearful.


    She unintentionally imagines what its like huh.


    No way! You might break the barrier after the fight is over right!


    I have no intention to do something that would turn the Empire into my enemy. Moreover, I think an imperial knight like you should understand that this is no time to say something selfish like that right?


    Uu..that is


    I cant give it a decisive blow. It will try to disrupt me while I try to cast a spell after all. If we take our time there will be more victims as well. I think this n benefits both of us though?


    .you are asking me to trust you?


    Thats right. Trust me.


    How can I trust someone who cant even show his face


    Elna bitterly stares at me.


    Stop that. Its not my fault.


    I dont want to send a woman with aquaphobia into the middle of the sea too but there is no easy way to defeat it other than this.


    Elna who has been silent for a while opens her mouth.


    tell me. Who told you that I am afraid of water?


    ..He told me to keep it a secret though?


    Just tell me already!


    Haaits Prince Arnold. I exchanged information with him back in Rondine. Thats when he told me.


    Al? He told you that? Let me say this first, Al is not someone that easily trusts others you know. He will never entrust someone with important information unless he trusts that person. If you are lying to me then I will never forgive you, you know?


    Thats a mean thing to say.


    Well, its not like shes wrong though.


    Im not lying. What should I do to get you to trust me?


    .What did Al say? When he told you about my weakness.


    I stay silent for a while.


    What would I say when I tell others about Elnas weakness?


    What reason could I have to reveal her weakness to others?


    When I thought so, words suddenly poured out of my mouth.


    Shes an annoying childhood friend but please take care of her for me, he said something like that. He was probably worried about your aquaphobia in his own way.


    !?


    For a moment, Elna cast her eyes down as her face turned red.


    Then.


    He is such a worrywart.seriously..stupid Al..


    After a few words, Elna sighed and slowly began to lower her altitude.


    I assume that you agree to follow my n?


    Yeah, but I still dont trust you. I only do this because Al trusted you. If Al judged that he can tell my weakness to you thenWell, whatever. I dont like it but I will forgive you this once for Als sake.


    Saying so, Elna descends toward Leviathan.


    Even if it is lying on its side, it is still big. Even when she approached its head, there are still some distances between her and the sea. However, to Elna, that must seem like thend of the dead.


    Lets start this already shall we?


    I form a square barrier with Leviathan and Elna at the center and steadily expanding it.


    The sea is being pushed out by the barrier while the ships in the vicinity also move away from the area.


    As the barrier reached the bottom of the sea, the ocean floor became visible.


    [[Hmph! Forming a barrier to have a one on one with me, you are quite cheeky huh. Are you that confident in yourself? Little girl.]]


    Im not.. But I can say this. This is the worst possible ce I can set my foot into..


    Its not like I dont know what Elna was talking about.


    Although water cant enter the barrier, she is still being surrounded by water on all sides.


    From Elnas point of view, it would be no different from hell.


    However, Elna still holds up her holy sword.


    But, Even so..I will fight! I cant allow my childhood friend to worry about me any more than this!


    Saying so, Elna inserts magic power into the holy sword.


    The holy sword turns magic power into shining holy particles as it shines brighter and brighter.


    [[Nuh!? This is!?]]


    O Holy Sword of the Star..Release your power..destroy the enemy before me!!


    As she said that, the light is converging on the de of her holy sword.


    An overwhelming amount of light gathered on the de of the holy sword. That de is almost as bright as the sun.


    With her sword in hands, Elna charges straight at Leviathan.


    [[Dont look down on me!!]]


    Leviathan tried to intercept her with its water breath.


    The water breath that can cut through everything head toward Elna but she simply receives it with her holy sword and continues to move forward.


    [[WHATTT!?]]


    HAAAAAAAAAAA! !


    The holy sword tears through even Leviathans water breath.


    Then, Elna elerates.


    Heavens Light sh! !


    Elnas sure-kill move bisected the over 50 meters long Leviathan in half.


    However, thats not all.


    It easily cut through the barrier that I erected.


    Tsk!


    As the water started to flood into the barrier, I descended down and got Elna out of there.


    Wa!? Let me go!


    You sure said something interesting when you were just panicking in front of those water. How about a thank you?


    Its your job to save me in that situation right! Dont act like you did me a favor okay! And you shouldnt put down such a fragile barrier in the first ce!


    I wonder how many people on this continent are able to confidently say that my barrier was fragile. At the very least this is the first time someone has said that to me.


    I almost replied to her with my usual tone but, I somehow managed to endure it.


    Moreover, it is still not over yet.


    Sorry that it was so fragile. Thanks to you it is a pain to retrieve it now.


    Saying so, I plug the hole in the barrier, pull it out of the sea, and open a small hole in it to drain the water out.


    Elna suspiciously stares at me.


    What are you doing?


    A dragon corpse can fetch a high price. Moreover, it was a dragon that got designated with S-rank. The money from this should be enough to reconstruct the city.


    Ara? I thought that you were going to take it for yourself because you defeated it but it seems like I am wrong huh.


    Usually, a monster corpse belongs to the person that defeated it but this time is a special case. It should be used for the reparation of the victim countries


    Hmm.my image of you improved a little bit. So you also think about something like that huh.


    Im not like a certain hero who only knows how to swing her sword after all.


    Wha!?


    Elnas shoulders shake with anger.


    Meanwhile, I gently ce Leviathans corpse at the copsed port.


    It will be fine if I have Elna exin my intention to themter.


    Now, I guess its time to leave huh.


    Well then, I will excuse myself now.


    Wait there! Just what kind of rtionship do you have with Al!?


    What kind of rtionship?..We are only conspirators. We n out the plot and act on it. Beyond that, you have to ask the person himself. It depends on you whether he chooses to give you an answer or not.


    Saying so, I flew toward the Albatro castle which was located a distance away.


    I just thought that I cant just leave Trau-niisan there alone


    M, Miss Eva..C, can you be my new model? And if possible you can treat me like your elder brother and call me Nii-sama too, my work will surely improve that way!


    Eh.Ah, Umm.


    Alright, lets leave.


    I gave up the idea and transferred back to my room in Rondine.


    Swiftly changing my clothes, I cast illusion magic on Silvers outfit and put it in my luggage.


    After eliminating all traces that connect me to Silver, I lie down on the bed.


    Ahhh.its really tiring this time..


    I fell asleep while muttering such a thing.


    I think I forgot something important but I dont have enough strength or energy to think about it anymore.

 Chapter 50: Oath of the Childhood Friend

    Chapter 50: Oath of the Childhood Friend


    This is bad, This is real bad!


    It was a few days after we defeated the Sea Dragon.


    After they contacted me, I set sail from Rondine to Albatro port.


    However, I had something that I am extremely worried about.


    How could I forget to tell him such an important thing!


    Thats right, I forgot to tell something to Leo.


    It was the fact that Eva fell in love with him.


    There was too much to deal with at the time so Ipletely forgot about such a personal matter.


    Its Leo so I think he will somehow manage it but this is a love affair between a man and a woman. This might be more troublesome than I thought. Moreover, Eva is a princess.


    Apparently Leviathan appeared shortly after Rondines fleet arrived at the port. That means Leo and Eva didnt have the chance to talk at that point. However, it has been a few days since then.


    Given Evas personality, theres no way that she doesnt make a move yet.


    I hope he kept a safe attitude somehow..


    With that in mind, Inded at the Principality of Albatro. Since the setting is that this is my first time here, I act like I am curiously looking around.


    After that, Leo walked over to wee me.


    And beside him,


    Nnnn?


    Eva is having fun chatting with Leo.


    What? What is going on here?


    Why are they getting along like that? How?


    Is this that thing? Does Leo think that women are naturally attracted to him?


    Can I interpret this as he naturally epted Evas attack? Does he think that this is only natural because of how much of a handsome man he is?


    While I was shaken by my little brothersmon sense, Eva came over to greet me.


    Its my honor to meet you, Prince Arnold. I am Albatros first princess, Evangelina di Albatro. My father is busy with his work so I havee to wee you instead of him. Please feel free to call me Eva.


    Ah, Yeah, nice to meet you


    Im d you got here safely, Nii-san. I have a lot of things I want to talk with you but do you want to get some rest first?


    Yeah..I was just a little shocked


    With that said, I head to the carriage they prepared for me.


    Apparently, Eva and Leo have something to do after this and went away somewhere.


    Ahh, this is so sad.


    My brother is tainted..


    What are you talking about Your Highness?


    Ah, Marc huh. Hear me out.Leo has be a womanizer.


    I want to know how you arrived at that conclusion but if I remember correctly, arent Your Highness the person who made Princess Eva fell in love with him?


    Hmm? You noticed?


    Anybody would. She asked the knights about you and her expression waspletely that of a girl in love after all.


    I see. So it was that easy to understand huh.


    That means,


    I stare at Marc with a serious expression.


    Yes. I was the one who told Prince Leonard.


    Oh, arent you capable?


    Did you think of me as an ipetent?


    Its not like that. Ah, I see, I see. You really saved me.that was really weighing on my mind.


    Im d that I can be of help. The next thing is something that I couldnt do anything about so Im d that I can relieve Your Highness of your stress with this.


    Saying so, Marc opened the carriage door.


    Inside is the grumpy looking Elna.


    For a moment, I thought about running away but theres no chance I can get away from her without using transfer magic so I gave up.


    .Marc. Ive got more things to worry about now.


    What would that be?


    Hear me and be surprised. My life is in danger.


    The usual then. If Your Highnesss life is in danger I will save you again so please dont worry about it.


    Its strange to treat that like usual isnt it!? Moreover, you cant save me if its an instant death right!?


    It will be fine. She will go easy on you after all.


    Saying so, Marc pushes my back.


    Without being able to resist, I was pushed inside the carriage and left alone with Elna.


    ..Y, Yo..


    ..


    Elna stays silent.


    Seems like shes totally angry huh.


    I know why. It is probably because I told Silver about her Weakness.


    Being silently stared at, I sat down in front of her with an ufortable feeling.


    From what I see, it seems there is a soundproof barrier erected around us. This barrier is often being used when you want to have a private talk.


    While I was thinking that is going to be a long talk, Elna opened her mouth.


    Do you have anything to say?


    Unn, are you hurt?


    !? th, theres no way I would be right! Who do you think I am!?


    Elna shouted with a slightly flushed face.


    he messed up my pace..


    It seems like she didnt expect me to say that as she started to mumbles in a small voice.


    Even you can get hurt right? Of course, the chances are very low when you fight against a normal person but this time the main battlefield was the sea right? Thats why I was worried. I might be a busybody but I asked Silver to look out for you. If you dont like that then I will apologize. Sorry. But the only one who would worry about you is only me, right? You are my important childhood friend so at least let me worry about you.


    .Whats that..thats unfairIf I get angry at you now, it will be like I have a short fuse isnt it.


    No, you really are short fuse right. What are you saying after all this time.


    Al? I will cut that tongue out if you keep saying something unnecessary you know?


    Yes maam..I wont say any unnecessary things anymore


    Elna slightly pulled her sword out and intimidated me with a smile.


    Her intimidation power is like that of a dragon roar, any faint of heart person would surely faint if they have to face the current Elna.


    However, contrary to the scared me, Elna has a beaming smile on her face. And she was all grumpy when I got on this carriage too.


    Right now she seems to be in a good mood.


    Well whatever. I will let slide the fact that you told that masked adventurer about my weakness. But, the thing that made me mad wasnt that you know? Do you know what I want to say?


    Saying so, Elna stares straight at me.


    Until now she may have intimidated me but I felt like she was sulking. However, it is different now.


    Receiving her anxious and slightly angry gaze, I sigh.


    How much did Silver tell you?


    He said that you guys are conspirators. Since you told him about my weakness, you must have trusted him quite a bit right? Just what are you guys nning to do?


    ..Do I have to say it?


    Yes, you do. If you dont I wont let you off this carriage.


    Is that so.couldnt be helped then.I and Silver have the same goal of making Leo the emperor and we are both moving behind the scenes for that.


    Behind the scenes?


    Yeah, Its the secret maneuver you so despised. I use my status as a member of the imperial family while he uses his status as an SS-ss adventurer. From time to time we use it to increase our ally by acting like our encounter was an ident. We recruited Duke Kleinert with that method as well.


    Elna knows that I am trying to make Leo an emperor.


    Of course, she knows that we have been fighting against the other three factions as well.


    However, she only thinks that I worked as Leos assistant.


    Apart from that, Elna wouldnt even think that I have been moving behind the scenes with the help of an SS-ss adventurer. Right now, Elna turned speechless.


    I was in contact with Silver when the vampires attacked us in the east as well. This time too. He has been moving around to support Leo. But if Leo has a direct connection with Silver it will be too conspicuous. My role is to conceal that connection.


    ..Does Leo know about that?


    I did tell him about it but he doesnt know about the behind the scenes stuff we did. This time Silver was actually in the south from the beginning. Even so, I asked him to go to the Imperial Capital to use this to our advantage in the session war. He made contact with Finne and stopped the other three from getting the imperial military involved. in other words, I prioritized the session war first and caused many citizens to be sacrificed.


    ..You did that to stay alive right? Do you really.do you think that your brothers and sisters are going to really kill you and Leo?


    That was Elnas final confirmation.


    I once told Elna about it but there were still doubts in her mind. About the fact that I almost got assassinated, there was still some doubt in her mind that made her think that it wasnt a serious attempt on my life. She thinks that maybe it was just an act to intimidate me.


    At the very least that was her thought when she was with us. In other words, there were no such things when the Crown Prince was still alive.


    Eric worked hard alongside the Crown Prince, he wasnt an Elder brother who would consider murdering someone. Gordon was an honest man, a straighced warrior. Zandra also worked hard as a mage as well.


    Thats right. That time, things were peaceful.


    However, the throne was freed when the Crown Prince died. The ambitions of the three who had been held down by a giant lid called the Crown Prince overflowed.


    After years of fighting among each other, they all lost their kindness.


    I can affirm it.


    They will definitely kill both me and Leo. Everyone around us toothats why no matter what hand I have to use, I will make Leo into an emperor. I told you at the festival, right? Dont get involved. You almost crossed a dangerous line. If you continue to help us any more than this then the Amsberg house will be considered their enemy as well. Are you fine with that?


    The Amsberg cant be involved in politics.I have been taught since I was young that we only live as a sword.


    Yeah. That is wise. For better or worse, the Brave house is too strong.


    But..Ive decided, Al. This is something I have decided to not forsake since long ago.


    What is that?


    Elna takes a deep breath.


    I feel like she is going to say something outrageous.


    But I cant stop her.


    I have never been able to stop her since a long time ago.


    I will not abandon Al. I swore this since I was a child. I will never break that oath even if I have to go against His Majesty. If you seriously want to put Leo on the throne then I will cooperate with you. If you are willing to do anything then Im willing to do the same. If my house got in my way, I dont mind throwing my surname away either. This oath is more important above everything else.


    you disqualified as an imperial knight you know. Will you be fine even if you can no longer be the heiress of the Brave house?


    I am quite stubborn you know. You should know that well, right?


    I guess..honestly, Im thankful that you are willing to go that far to cooperate with us but I want you toy low for a while longer. If the Brave house openly takes our side, our faction will end up bing the most prominent one. If that happens they will definitely go all out to attack us.


    That much I understand. I will cooperate with you while being careful not to get found out.


    I think that is impossible for you though.


    Dont treat me like Im stupid! I can do it properly alright!


    Saying so, Elna puffs up her chest.


    No matter how I look at it, that figure of her is unreliable at all.


    But, thats alright.


    Elna is a sword. It is up to the person who wields her (Me) how well she performs.


    Ok! That was refreshing! If thats already decided then lets do our best together!


    I just told you not to do that though..


    Its alright being a little enthusiastic right. Ah, thats right. Since I already be your cooperator you cant keep any secret from me okay. You dont have anything you are hiding from me right? If you have then spill it out now. I will forgive you this time.


    Unnn.Ah. I did give you a pearl when you became an imperial knight right?


    Yeah, you were running around all over the ce to buy it for me werent you?


    Actually, it was a pain so I made Leo buy it for m- GOHOH!?


    You are the worst!


    Being punched in the gut, I fainted inside the carriage.


    Didnt you said that you would forgive me.


    I cant put those words to my mouth.


    While frowning at the pain, I am relieved that I managed to hide the important part from her.


    Somehow, I managed to hide the fact that Silver and I are the same person and gained her full cooperation.

 Chapter 51: Steadfast Resolution – First Part

    Chapter 51: Steadfast Resolution ¨C First Part


    Eleven years ago.


    At that time, the Empire was at war with the Kingdom of Pen.


    At the same time, the Sokal Empire in the east had invaded and destroyed the Dwarven nation located adjacent to the Adraxia Empire.


    Many dwarves fled to the Empire and some of their royal families were under the Empires protection. However, the Sokal Empires aim wasnt gold and silver the dwarves had umted but the smithing skill they had amassed so they have issued several warnings to the Empire.


    The Empires response was [Its impossible topletely bar the immigrants] but the Emperor of the Sokal Empire had run out of patience and dispatched his son as the ambassador to the Empire.


    This has be quite a problem hasnt it.


    Totally.


    Emperor Johannes nodded to the words from Franz, his Prime Minister.


    The threergest nations of this continent are the Adraxia Empire, the Kingdom of Pen, and the Sokal Empire. Geographically, the Empire is sandwiched in the middle of the two countries.


    Getting in conflict with the Sokal Empire while they are at war with Pen is something that the Empire absolutely wanted to avoid.


    If we revoke our protection of the dwarves, the demihuman across the continent will turn into our enemies. Of course, that also applies to the demihumans living inside our Empire as well. If thats the case then we can not afford to be at war with other countries anymore.


    So we have to choose between antagonizing the Sokal empire or the demihumans huh.


    That is not necessarily true. If we hand over the Dwarfs Technique the situation should be able to calm down for the time being.


    What should we hand over then?


    The Sokal Empire is a magical superpower. However, they have a shortage of jewels production that is dispensable for their development of magic tools. In particr, they are severelycking in huge jewels that are necessary to develop magic weapons.


    Jewel is a general term for ores that have the capability to store magic power. With its magic power storing property, it is a valuable material that can be reused even if you depleted the magic power stored inside.


    The amount of magic power that can be stored is proportional to the size of the jewel. Therger a jewel, the higher the capacity.


    Are you saying that I should just hand it to them? I dont like it. Do we really have to show such a weak attitude toward them? We only gave asylum to those who have fled from them right?


    Yes. We have to do that to avoid engaging enemies on two fronts. Fortunately, our country doesnt have any trouble with jewel production. With that being the case, giving them what they want in order to avoid the war is a cheap price. It doesnt like we are handing our mines either so there will be no harm to our country.


    For more than a hundred years, the Sokal Empire has been digging jewels at the mine inside their territory to develop magic tools and as a result, the amount of jewels that can be mined has decreased year by year.


    On the other hand, the Empire did not focus on mining jewels and with the existence of excellence ore veins inside their territory, the Empire doesnt have any problem with their jewel supply.


    Feeding them some scraps to shut them up huh. Well, I dont want to put anymore burden on our military as well.


    Exactly. Lets hand them the huge jewel and silence them for now. The western front is also in a stalemate so we might be able to have a cease-fire with them soon as well.


    Alright then. We have the upper hand anyway. The Kingdom will probably agree to our proposal.


    Saying so, Johannes and Franz concluded the talk.


    -


    The day hase when Franz prepared the huge jewel and head to wee the ambassador.


    On that day, a girl was visiting the castle.


    That cherry-colored hair girl was the six-years-old Elna.


    Brimming with curiosity, Elna had too much time to spare as her father was having a conversation with others and went away on her own.


    Eh?


    When she noticed, Elna was in an unknown ce.


    She looks around a little but there is nothing she could recognize around her.


    Well, theres no doubt that I am still inside the castle. Thinking so, Elna headed out to find someone she could ask for directions.


    Then, she found a small hole in the castle wall. It was big enough for a small child to pass through.


    Hidden behind bushes, it looked like an air vent but it looked somehow well-maintained as if it was an entrance to a secret base.


    Her curiosity piqued, Elna crouches down and infiltrates the vent.


    After going through the darkness for a while, she arrived in a dark room.


    The closed-off room was illuminated by a faint glow and Elna soon realized that she was standing in a treasure vault.


    Uwaa.


    The ce was muchrger than the treasure vault at the Brave house and there are various treasures inside.


    Then Elna spotted a certain thing.


    A magic sword!


    Magic swords are weapons that can exhibit magical power like fire or wind.


    In addition, what was ced inside the treasure chest was not a modern magic sword but an ancient one.


    Elna takes it up with one hand and pulls it out of its sheath.


    Elna was spellbound by its intense gleam and sharpness and try swinging it around several times.


    Unnn! This is a good sword!


    The sword is too long for a child like Elna to wield but shes still one of the Brave house. She could easily handle it with her physical ability.


    Fond of the swords performance, Elna began to test it out with her swordy.


    Even if its arge treasure vault, what would happen in a ce with so many valuable treasures if someone started to do something violent inside?


    Elna who was absorbed in testing her new sword didnt think of that.


    Ah..


    The sword she swung sideways crashed on to a box covered with cloth.


    The box was cut in half by Elnas sharp sh. Moreover, the magic power released from the box destroyed the magic tool that was illuminating the treasure vault and the light goes out.


    In the darkness, Elna heard a *Gongz* sound and her heart started to get cold. After a while, Elnas eyes be ustomed to the darkness.


    Peeking inside the box, there were two parts of giant jewels that were cut in half, its size wasrger than a persons head.


    I cut down something in the treasure vault.


    When Elna realized that she panicked, she tried to put it back together but it was clean-cut and it was impossible to fix it.


    After a while, Elna started crying because of the feeling of helplessness and anxiety.


    UUuu.HicOtou-sama.


    Hm? Is someone there? Wa, Why is it so dark.


    At that time, a boy came in through the vent she had entered through.


    ck hair and ck eyes. It was the seven years old Arnold.


    Al was surprised because there is a guest in the ce he usually used as his personal hideout and by theplete darkness inside but he soon noticed that a girl was crying.


    Are you crying?


    Uuhic..


    Al who is blinded by darkness has no idea of the person who was crying inside the vault.


    He only knew that it was a girl who was about the same age as him.


    Al was groping around to advance forward but soon he realized that something was broken.


    Quite shy huh.isnt this the rumored jewel.


    Je, wel?


    Yeah. it seems that it was intended to be a gift for the ambassador.


    Am..bassador..? UuUu?


    Ah! Dont cry! I will do something about it.


    He only said that to calm down the young girl.


    He simply thought that it would be troublesome if the girl kept crying anymore than this.


    However, the situation turned for the worst.


    This way. Ambassador-dono.


    It was the Emperors voice.


    Al was panicked for a moment but he immediately understood the situation and sent Elna to the vent.


    Hurry up and get in! Run!


    But..


    Quickly!


    Although he was still young, Al knew that the situation was very serious.


    The Emperor came here to personally show the jewel to the ambassador. If he knew that it was broken he would definitely be furious.


    There might be some leniency for a prince but he has no idea what the punishment will be if he knows that the culprit is an unknown child.


    Considering the worst, Al quickly made Elna escape through the vent.


    When Elna finally got out, the door to the vault opened.


    Al sighed at the thing that will happen from now on and take a deep breath in preparation to face it.


    This is the treasure vault of our Empire. The jewel is.Nn?


    I am very sorry! Father! I broke it!


    Al immediately bowed and apologized to the Emperor who has no clue what is going on.


    The Emperor and the ambassador along with the people in their surrounding couldnt understand whats going on for a moment.


    There was a prince in the treasure vault that was supposed to be tightly guarded with a jewel that was broken in half beside him.


    No one spoke a word. They had no courage to say anything before the Emperor.


    It was not just that. No one dared to look at the Emperors expression.


    The Emperor slowly walks toward Al.


    Did you really do it? Arnold.


    Yes..


    Really?


    Yes, I did it.


    Al raises his face and answers.


    Thats why only Al knew that the Emperor had aplicated expression on his face.


    The Emperor closes his eyes and slowly takes a breath in.


    Then.


    *Pan* a dry sound of something being hit echoed.


    You! Damn fool! That jewel was a sign of friendship Between Adraxia and Sokal you know!? Why did you break it!? Have you no awareness as a prince!


    Im sorry..


    Holding down the pain in his cheek, tears started umting in Als eyes.


    However, he did not cry.


    He thought that he must not do it.


    Because he knew.


    That Elna still hasnt left yet.


    Thats why Al didnt cry. He thought that she mighte back if he started crying.


    On the other hand, when Elna saw Al being hit, she cried even harder.


    Doesnt know what to do, she was honestly thinking about admitting her fault. However, the Emperors wrath scared her and she couldnt move.


    Someone! Put this idiot son in prison! Dont let him out for a week! I dont want to see his face!


    Im sorry


    Al only apologizes and doesnt defend himself.


    Elna who had watched Al being taken away realized that she couldnt do anything and ran out of the vent.


    Crying, she ran through the castle and finally found her father.


    Elna. Where have you been?


    Otou-sama! Otou-sama! The prince! The prince is!


    Wait. calm down first. Settle down and tell me what happened.


    Being told by her father, Elna exined the matter while crying her eyes out.


    Seeing her fathers expression which gradually got cloudier and cloudier, Elnas heart was filled with anxiety.

 Chapter 52: Steadfast Resolution – Second Part

    Chapter 52: Steadfast Resolution ¨C Second Part


    Thats the truth, Your Majesty. Everything was my daughters doing, it ispletely my fault for not keeping an eye on her.


    When the Brave went to discuss the future course of action with the ministers, he bowed down and told that to the Emperor.


    Elna is also bowing down beside him.


    In response, the ministers onlyined about Al.


    If thats the case then he should say so in the first ce..


    The honor of the Brave house is important but the Imperial familys honor takes precedence! But since we already dered that its his fault in front of the ambassador, we can not afford to change it now!


    The matter is getting moreplicated.they will surely take advantage of this as a disgrace to the imperial family. If the fault of the daughter is the fault of the Brave, the fault of the prince will be the fault of the Emperor as well. Why couldnt he understand that!?


    In the first ce, it was Prince Arnolds fault because he crawled through that vent wasnt it. Isnt that already a problem in itself! What was he thinking! Seriously!


    This is no longer just a problem of the jewel being broken. There is now a fact that a member of the imperial family has broken it. We cant say anything back to them even if they dont want to ally with us anymore!


    Every one of them was criticizing Al.


    Elna wanted to say that was wrong and it was all her fault but she knew that she was in no position to say that.


    Thats why Elna endured it with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at such Elna, the Emperor sighed.


    I knew that Arnold was trying to protect someone but I never thought that it would be the Braves daughter.


    You knew? Your Majesty?


    The Emperor nodded to the Braves question.


    That jewel box had magical protection installed in it. No matter how good the sword is, Arnold wouldnt be able to cut it open. Thats why I tried to confirm it with him. Still, he insisted that he did it. He cant afford to say that he didnt do anything in front of the ambassador after all. He had no choice but to say that it was his fault.


    The Emperor heaved a huge sigh and leans back on his throne.


    My initial n is gone. Even if we prepare another jewel, Sokal will probably not ept it. The prince will surely use this as a bargaining chip to demand the mining rights from us.


    Thats why the ambassador turned down the offer to investigate the matter on the spot. He will not believe the result even if we truthfully told him that it was Elna who did it. I can see through what he is thinking.


    As long as there is the fact that Al was there, theres no other hand to y. Because he knew that, the Emperor put Al in prison.


    Its like that, Brave. Im sorry but theres no meaning even if Elna admits it herself. Right now, we cant afford to let Al free.


    No way!


    Elna suddenly utters.


    Everyones gaze turns toward Elna.


    Exposed to the cold eyes of the adults, Elna is frightened but she doesnt avert her eyes.


    Meanwhile, a woman entered the room.


    Thats no eye to be looking at a child with right?


    The person who said that was a ck-haired woman in a ck dress.


    Shes the Sixth Consort of the Emperor as well as Als mother, Mitsuba.


    Of all the ces she could be, why is she here?


    That was what the expression of the ministers was saying.


    If her son was taken to jail, of course, she would move.


    However, unexpectedly, Mitsuba didnt say anything about that and headed over to Elna first.


    You are the Braves daughter?


    Y, Yes..


    You are an honest one arent you, good girl. I guess Al would be satisfied knowing that he has gone to prison in your ce.


    While saying that, Mitsuba smiled and stroked Elnas head.


    The ministers eyes opened wide at that scene while the Emperor only smiled bitterly.


    Mi, Mitsuba-sama..Did you note here to talk about Prince Arnolds matter?


    Im only here because I was called. I dont really have anything to say about Als matter. That child acted on his own judgment and took the fall for this child. Its only natural that he would be receiving the punishment in this childs ce right. He already knew this when he did that so it is the responsibility of that child to go through with it.


    Is, Is that the case


    Besides, would His Majesty release Al from prison if I beg for forgiveness in his stead? Even though he decided to protect a girl on his own, if he ended up being saved by his mother, that childs pride will be hurt right? It was his decision to save this girl. That feat belongs only to him. I have no intention to take away a childs achievement. Moreover, even if Al regrets his decision inside the prison I think it will be to his own good. He has to know that saving someone is not something that can be done half-heartedly and with this, he should realize how privileged the environment he has been living in is as well.


    The ministers closed their mouths after hearing Mitsubas words that can be received as cold.


    To be able to remain so calm when her son, a prince no less, was sent to prison, all of them think that Mitsuba is abnormal.


    Most of the consorts the ministers knew are all doting parents who only think how cute their child is.


    It was me who called Mitsuba here. I did think about letting Arnold out of the prison if you pleaded with me though.


    Theres no need. I have always let that child do as he pleased. He always says that everything is his own responsibility. He always neglected his studies and head out to y on his own. But it is that childs choice not to acquire more knowledge. It is the consequence of his own action that he is being criticized and ridiculed by others. This matter is the same. He moved under his own judgment and as a result, he managed to protect this child and got sent to prison. Every responsibility here is his to bear.


    Fuu..you saying that I shouldnt let him off right.


    Troubled, the Emperor scratches his head.


    As an emperor, he can not show leniency toward his child. Thats why he called the childs mother, Mitsuba here. With a direct pleading from Mitsuba, he can treat this matter like he couldnt help but release him after all.


    However, the reality now is that the Emperor wants to pardon his child while Mitsuba is telling him not to do it.


    This is something that will never happen with other of his consorts.


    Mitsuba-sama, forgive me but it is due to your education policy that has led us to this incident, I understand that freedom is important but I would like to request you to lessen the princes freedom in the future.


    Is there a problem? We can just prepare another jewel for Sokals ambassador, arent we? Compared to other princes and princesses, Al doesnt personally spend that much money anyway. A single jewel wouldnt cost that much now would it.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs who voiced his opinions expression turned sore.


    There are many ministers and nobles who would dismiss Mitsuba as just a dancer. They may be polite on the surface but on the inside, they think of her as just an upstart.


    If Mitsuba was more modest, the ministers could respond to her with a smile but Mitsuba was not a woman who would rely on ttery.


    This is not the problem of money. The matter at hand is that the imperial ambassador will no longer be satisfied with only the jewel.


    Then he can just go back.


    Haa..seriously. It was my fault to bring up politics with Mitsuba-sama.


    Those words were close to insulting an imperial consort in front of the Emperor.


    Franz was about to admonish the Minister of Foreign Affairs for going too far but the Emperor raised his hand to stop him.


    He then looks at Mitsuba as if he is enjoying the show.


    Politics is it. Certainly, I dont know much about politics myself. But if I am in your shoes I would not participate in a war with such a poor outlook in the first ce. The Principality of Albatro would definitely support the Kingdom of Pen from the sea in case we choose to go to war with them. We may be able to cut out their supply line several times but if they can be resupplied via sea route that will render our efforts meaningless. Originally, we should have entered into a non-aggression pact with the Sokal Empire so that we can keep Albatro in check through diplomatic means first. I wouldnt dare to dere war on Pen without that much preparation in ce.


    Th, that is..


    Of course, that is something a person who isnt familiar with politics like me can understand. Surely our wise Minister of Foreign Affairs should already be aware of those facts. Naturally, this situation should be well within your expectations. Theres no way that a wise minister such as yourself would say that we have no choice but to show such a weak attitude toward the Sokal empire. With that said, can you please enlighten a person who is so unfamiliar to politics like me on the way we can resolve this situation?


    .I, Ive overstepped my bounds. Please forgive me.


    Said the Foreign Minister as he lowered his head.


    Half of the surrounding ministers give him a look of sympathy while the other half mock him for his foolish conduct.


    Mitsuba who has traveled to various countries is particrly knowledgeable among all the other consorts. She is not a woman with a sheltered upbringing. One can expect such retaliation from her if they think that she is the same as the other consorts.


    The Emperor nodded happily seeing Mitsubas sharp reply.


    However, Mitsubas tongue turned to the Emperor this time.


    Your Majesty. This is a good opportunity so allow me to tell you this.


    U,Umu.what is it?


    Please behave yourself like an emperor. I dont remember bing a wife of someone who would be so troubled over another countrys problem.


    The Emperor frowned at her harsh words while Franz put his hand on his forehead next to him.


    To the two of them, Mitsuba continues.


    Handing the jewel to the Sokal empire was only a measure to buy time in the first ce right?


    Thats right, Mitsuba-sama.


    Its a good decision given the state of the Empire but weak diplomacy can make our opponent grow conceit. The Empire has never broken our superior stance in Your Majestys generation. Im afraid that showing a weak attitude now would create a misconception that we have grown weak though?


    That is exactly the case however until we can reach a ceasefire agreement with Pen, we can not do much against Sokal.


    Then we should dispatch the Minister of Foreign Affair and let him finalize the ceasefire agreement immediately.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs in question jumped in surprise.


    Dont tell me that you cant do it alright. Such implications can be felt from Mitsubas words. It is the duty of the Minister of Foreign Affairs to secure diplomatic lines with enemy countries even after the war has already broken out.


    If thats the case then there is a possibility that Pen might take advantage of us.


    It is still better than leaving the situation as muddy as it is. Breaking the Pen Kingdoms sea supply route is a difficult task. Moreover, Pen probably wouldnt try to take advantage of us. If we show them that we are firm on our stance, they wouldnt dare to poke their hand into our business either.


    Our stance?


    What I mean is our stance to protect the demihumans. We already dered that this is our stance the moment His Majesty epted the Dwarves into the Empire. The reason the Empire wants an immediate ceasefire is to protect the demihumans. If they want to take advantage of us knowing full well of that fact, dissatisfaction will raise from both inside and outside of the Pen Kingdom.


    This is something that Mitsuba who has traveled to various countries can confirm.


    There are not that many demihumans inside the Sokal empire whilerge amounts of the Adraxia Empire and Pen Kingdoms poption are demihumans. As long as that is the case, there is only one path both nations can choose when their decision affects the lives of demihumans.


    Your Majesty has already decided to protect the demihumans, havent you. Why did you want to change your mind now?


    It was for the country.


    If you think about the country then you should act as a strong emperor. Your Majesty, children are smarter than adults give them credit for. Al probably put in a lot of thoughts before he decided to save that child. About the Empire, about Your Majesty, and about the girl that is crying right now. He decided to take all the me after he considered all of that. Your Majestys plot, and how he would damage the imperial familys honor. Both are what a prince must think about. However, as a prince, and a man, he made his resolve and came through with it. Even if many people would criticize him, I want to give him praise. Because he showed me a certain quality as a prince. He went through what he decided on. This is something that is important for a prince. It is the same for an emperor. There is nothing your son can do but you can not, Your Majesty.


    In response to Mitsubas words, the Emperor looks up at the ceiling for a while.


    Then let out a huge sigh.


    The wrinkles on his face ever since the Dwarven country was invaded finally disappeared from his face.


    He was finally unshackled.


    Both by the words of his consort and the action of his son.


    Franz. Any objection?


    I still rmend that a safer option should be taken.but I understand that it is against your principles, Your Majesty.


    Umu. it is as Mitsuba says, Al made his resolve and went through with it. I want to ept and recognize his resolve. Who beside Mitsuba and I would? Who else would recognize that resolve of his? We are his parents. Therefore we have to act like ones. There are no children that would recognize a father who falls behind his own son. Both as a parent and emperor, I will show him a figure that he can be proud of.


    The Emperor said that with a radiant expression.


    Next to him, Franz heaves out a huge sigh. Even though he went out of his way to prepare so many precautionary measures, it still ended up like this.


    Franz looks at Mitsuba with some bitterness but Mitsuba has already turned her heels.


    Seeing such a figure, Franz muttered.


    Your Majesty. Im really not good with Mitsuba-sama..


    What a coincidence, me too..


    Then why did you take her in as a consort..?


    I thought she was a good woman..and it seems I wasnt wrong.


    Nodding satisfactorily, the Emperor stands up.


    Then, he started giving out hismands.


    Gather all the Imperial Knight Captains. The Brave can back down for now. In the unlikely event that something happened, I will immediately call on you.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Oh, and bring Al here too. I have to show him what an emperor looks like.


    The Emperor grins.


    Astounded by the child-like Emperor, Franz began to act ording to the Emperorsmand.


    -


    The Emperor and his Prime Minister are standing before the lined up knight captains inside the throne room.


    Surrounded by the proud knights of the Empire, the ambassador nervously raised a question.


    Y, Your Majesty.What exactly is the thing that you wished to discuss?


    Umu. My son was rude to you earlier. As an apology for that, we will prepare you another jewel. I want you to take that and bring it back to your country.


    So it is about thatYour Majesty, my country certainly needs the jewel. However, we have already obtained a certain number of jewels from the Dwarven nation. What we need now are their skills and techniques to process them. Please give me a dwarf. If that is impossible then we would like to request something of equal value. Otherwise, I have no choice but to tell my country that the Empire does not to be on friendly terms with Sokal.


    Hmm.then do it.


    ..Yes?


    The ambassador who was overconfident in himself couldnt understand the Emperors words for a moment.


    However, after epting the sharp gaze of the Emperor, he immediately understood the Empires intention.


    Are you implying that you wish to be hostile toward my empire?


    Thats right. The Empire doesnt have the habit of kicking out its people once they have already been epted. If you are unhappy with the jewel then any more negotiations are meaningless.


    Im aware that the Empire is currently at war with the Kingdom. I dont think it would be such a wise idea to antagonize us though?


    Thats a bluff.


    And the Ambassador is calling on it.


    They just appeared to be strong but they can not possibly afford to start another war right now.


    That was what the ambassador thought so he still has a carefree expression on his face.


    However,


    Ive already sent a messenger to the Kingdom for a ceasefire agreement. Its a fight to protect the demihumans. The Kingdom will understand our intention.


    No way..


    You cant understand unless I say this directly huh? Alright. The people who have flown into my country are my subjects. The people who are living in my Empires territory right now are those who I must protect. I will not hand any of them over. If you want them then feel free to try taking them away. But if you are going to do that then I will assume that you have made your resolve. I will personally lead all the imperial knights here to fight you.


    Cold sweat dripped down through the ambassadors cheeks.


    The Empires imperial knights. If the Emperor says that he would lead these matchless warriors into battle himself then it means that the Empire is serious.


    No matter how many messengers he sent to the Kingdom, there will be no immediate result. In the meantime, if the Sokal empire attacked, they will be forced to fight the war on two fronts.


    However, the Emperor had said that he is willing to do so.


    ..are you going to dispatch the Brave house as well?


    Of course.


    ..I dont know what the other countries will say if you utilize the holy sword indiscriminately you know?


    Its a fight to protect the demihumans. The cause already exists. Even if we use a property of mankind like the holy sword here, no other nations willin, even if we were to use it to bring ruin to the Sokal Empire.


    If they are going to do it then they will give it their all. The Emperor is talking with the ambassador with the resolve to destroy the Sokal empire.


    While being pressured by the Emperor, the ambassador bitterly began to speak.


    You will regret this.!?


    Dont underestimate the Empire. My country doesnt care about what your country thinks, nor will we make any pointless sophism. We are not afraid of war but we will not tolerate being made light of! We are a strong nation and I am a strong Emperor! Go back and tell your country that the negotiations have failed.


    At the Emperors shout, the ambassador left the throne room with a distorted expression.


    Then the Emperor made the gathered knight captains fall back and call out Arnold who has been observing everything that happened in the throne room.


    Arnold.


    Yes, Father


    The Emperor puts his hand on Arnolds head.


    Then, he slowly stroke his head.


    This is what your fathers job is like. To make decisions, that is the duty of an emperor. Whether good or bad, making decisions is still an emperors duty. Realizing those decisions is the duty of the subjects.


    It seems quite tough.


    Forgive me.I thought that I have to show this to Arnold. This figure of a righteous Emperor. Listen, Arnold. In the future, when you aim for the throne or when you want to put someone on it, remember this figure of mine today. If you want to be an emperor then aim to be like me. If you want someone else to be an emperor then support someone that is simr to me. This figure of mine is your reward. Now be obedient and head back to jail. Alright?


    Yes!


    Seeing the mischievous smile on the Emperors face, Al put on a simr smile.


    Seeing them together, Franz thought of how alike they are but immediately after, he felt depressed at the amount of work that is waiting for him.


    Returning to the present.


    Okaa-sama. Why is only half of the jewel disyed here.?


    Thats a lucky jewel you know.


    Lucky? Even though theres only half?


    Yeah, thanks to that jewel, Al was able to obtain a treasure after all.


    Mitsuba puts Christa on her knees and remembers that day.


    After the Emperor hardened his resolve, Elna chased after Mitsuba.


    She apologized to her together with the Brave.


    In return, Mitsuba told her, [If that child ever got himself in trouble, give him a hand, alright]


    Responding to that, Elna borrowed the Braves sword and took an oath before Mitsuba.


    [I will never abandon Prince Arnold ever again].


    On that day, Al unknowingly obtained the strongest sword of the Empire.


    Mitsuba did not tell him that the girl from that day was Elna. It was because she thought that someday Elna would tell him herself.


    What kind of treasure?


    A sword. A very very good sword. It might be too much for Al though.


    Yeah. A sword doesnt suit Al-niisama after all.


    Saying so, Christa and Mitsubaugh together.


    Even then, Mitsuba still thinks about Al.


    Al saw such an ideal statue of an emperor. Thats why he wants to make Leo into one.


    To Al, an emperor is not what you be but what you are seen as. Therefore, Al doesnt want to be an emperor himself.


    It is no exaggeration to say that seeing Leo be a great emperor is Als dream. Thats why Mitsuba is a little worried about him.


    Because she felt that the future that Al has painted in his mind doesnt have himself included in it.


    Reporting. Weve just received a report from our messenger that Prince Leonard and Prince Arnold will be returning soon.


    Really!?


    Ara, lets head out to wee them then.


    Mitsuba put her little worries away in her heart.


    It is not the time to think about it yet.


    Cough, cough.its quite chilly, isnt it. Lets put on some jackets shall we


    A cold again?


    Yes, I will get well soon.


    Saying so, Mitsuba and Christa held hands and headed out to meet the returning princes.

 Chapter 53: Inspector

    Chapter 53: Inspector


    In the throne room, the Emperor and his children have gathered.


    There, Leo reports on the events that happened so far. Just in case, I silently kneeling behind him.


    After the defeat of the Sea Dragon, the Principality of Albatro and the Principality of Rondin have reaffirmed their alliance. The conflict in the south should calm down for the time being.


    Umu, good work. It seems like I gave you a much harsher work than I thought. Still, you have shown me how skillful you are when you resolved the incident.


    Thank you very much.


    Father looked satisfied as he praised Leo.


    Well, thats only natural.


    We dont have to deal with the southern conflict anymore and the Empires reputation has grown with the defeat of the Sea Dragon.


    The Principality of Albatro has officially stated that they want to have a diplomatic rtionship with the Empire as well. There are only good thingsing out of this incident.


    And everything is credited to Leo.


    It seems I have to give you a reward. Leonard, do you have something you wish for? With such an achievement, you can even ask for a minister position you know?


    At that moment, the faces of the ministers together with our elder brothers and sisters froze.


    Eric is the only imperial family member who holds a ministerial position and Father just said that he would give a position with equal power to Leo.


    This development is surely unpleasant for Gordon and Zandra whose factions want to install their own minister into the government.


    Erics expression doesnt change but the gaze behind his sses is colder than usual.


    However, gaining a half baked power like that will stir up unnecessary trouble, we might be the target of an assault from all sides.


    The Minister of Industry is already ours. There is no need to go out of our way to get another such position. I have already talked with Leo about that.


    I am grateful for Your Majestys offer but the current me is still not suitable for such a position.


    I see. Is there anything else you wish for?


    Father also cant afford to not give any reward to him either.


    If he doesnt do that, he can no longer award any achievements that are inferior to Leo. Those who offered to be rewarded would also have to decline because Prince Leonard has declined his after all.


    Yes. Before I left on the mission, I was asked by a girl from the southern region to look into the incident at her vige. I told her that I couldnt do it right away because I have to leave the country as an ambassador but since I have safelye back, I want to help her.


    Hou? You want another work to do huh. You really are hardworking. Dont you think so too? Arnold.


    Yes. I cant imitate him at all.


    Fuh, that might be true. So? What is the incident that she wants your help with?


    It seems that the people of her vige have been kidnapped.


    Why didnt she go to the local Lord, why did shee directly to you?


    ..She said that the Lord didnt move even after she had reported the incident.


    What?


    The face of the Emperor who was in a good mood up until now immediately turned sore.


    Eleven years ago.


    Father epted all immigrants as citizens of the Empire against the demand from the Sokal empire. In other words, the various viges of all races inside the Empire have been epted as the Empires viges since then.


    When was that vige built?


    Since the girl said that she was born in that vige, the vige should already exist more than eleven years ago.


    Those damn fools! They dare ignore my decree!?


    The enraged emperor rises from the throne.


    Everyone inside the throne room kneeled down and bowed to the Emperor.


    Prime Minister Franz tried to calm him down.


    Please calm your anger, Your Majesty.


    How can I be calm with this!? Eleven years ago I issued a decree to all the lords! I told them that all the immigrants are to be considered citizens of the Empire! And now that they have tantly ignored my order!? To ignore my decree is the same as looking down on me!


    We still havent made sure of that yet. Thats why Prince Leonard said that he wants to investigate this matter.


    No! I will personally lead the investigation myself and if its true I will take the head of those lords!


    The country cant run itself while its emperor personally intervening in a problem at the frontier. Please leave this matter to Prince Leonard, Your Majesty.


    Franzs advice managed to calm the Emperors wrath.


    I thought that this would conclude with Leo being ordered to investigate the southern region but instead, two people nominate themselves.


    Your Majesty. Leonard was just done with his mission. Please leave this matter to me.


    No, Your Majesty. Leonard just came back and Zandra is a girl, please leave this to me, I can handle this matter. My body is getting frail from being idle for so long. I will show them the meaning of imperialw.


    The first to nominate herself was Zandra. Of course, the southern region is where Zandras mothers family has a strong influence. If anything happens in the south, Zandras faction will have a lot to suffer.


    On Gordons side, he only wants to make some achievements soon. Gordon is a general but without war, there is no way for him to exhibit his military talent.


    However, they both should have take Fathers mood into consideration first.


    You two! Are you intending to use this to your advantage in the session war!


    Saying so, Fathers wrath got ignited again.


    They were too reckless to get their achievement. The immigrant problem is something that Father has always been worried about.


    Just because the Emperor has decreed so, it doesnt mean that everyone would recognize the immigrants as imperial citizens. Apart from the Imperial Capital and its surroundings, discrimination against these immigrants still exists, especially in the frontier. The stories of Lynfias vige are not that umon.


    What was unusual this time was that Lynfia came to the Imperial Capital herself with the idea that if this matter can be resolved somehow if it reached an ear of someone from the imperial family.


    And that is exactly it. This is the problem that directly involved Fathers pride. Fathers impression of anyone who can resolve such an incident would definitely improve.


    This is not your problem, this is mine! I wont let you use it for the session war! Fools! Zandra! Your mother is from the south! You may be deeply involved in this! Gordon! You have always use brute force to solve your problem so theres no way I can leave such a delicate matter like this to you! Use your heads a little, Both of you!


    We, We are sorry


    The two stepped down with Fathers reprimand.


    Because Father was quite angry at them, he exhaled to calm himself down first before he looked at Leo.


    Leonard. I appoint you as the inspector. Thoroughly investigate this matter.


    Yes, Your Majesty!


    Do not make anypromises. Drag out all their sins to the open. Kidnapping is a serious crime in the Empire. Ignoring them is also a crime. Dont show any mercy to anyone involved.


    Father ordered Leo with a strong tone.


    Peeking at Zandra, I saw an anxious expression on her face.


    With how she looks, Zandras mothers house is probably involved. If what Lynfia said is true and the local lords are involved in these kidnapping cases then it means that Zandras mothers house is probably behind it.


    This is a very difficult case but if we can solve it then that alone will give a strong blow to Zandras faction.


    She can start regretting that she couldnt crush Leos faction when we were away right now.


    With this, Leo will be an emperor candidate both in name and in reality. More people wille to his side and our faction will not be crushed so easily.


    Our foundation has solidified and from now on it is the real battle.


    Thats all for the meeting. Everyone is dismissed.


    When Father said so, I was about to leave the ce.


    But.


    Arnold. Stay behind for a bit.


    Yes?


    Stay.


    Yes..


    Why me alone


    With that in mind, I stay behind inside the throne room.


    Then, only me, my father and Prime Minister Franz remained inside the throne room.


    As I wondered what he was going to say, Father opened his mouth to say something for a few times but he gave up and threw the matter to Franz.


    I leave it to you! Franz!


    Didnt you say that you are going to say it yourself.


    Whatever, you say it!


    Haa.Prince Arnold. The reason we want you to remain here alone is that theres a matter involving Her Highness the First Princess who is now at the eastern border.


    Is there something wrong with her?


    Actually..we have received a marriage proposal for her.


    I refuse.


    Hearing my immediate refusal, Father and Franz have a miserable expression on their faces.


    Seriously, no one would expect such an expressioning from the Emperor and Prime Minister of the Empire.


    Pl, please dont say that..His Majesty only has three daughters. Her Highness Christa is still too young and Her Highness Zandra keeps saying that she will never get married.


    Thats why its just ridiculous to propose marriage to her. She is the marshal who is in charge of the entire eastern front you know? Our Empire only has three marshals right? The only person who can give her order is Father alone you know?


    Even so, if things keep going on like this she will never be a bride! She is already twenty-five you know!?


    If you think so then why dont you tell her yourself?


    Ive already sent out a lot of letters! And she refused it every time too! She said that she will quit being a royalty if we forced a marriage on her you know! That ungrateful daughter.!


    Isnt it fine even if she doesnt want to get married.


    Im her father! I have a duty to worry about my daughters future! Listen here, Arnold! You are on good terms with Christa and that elder sister of yours like you too. Write a letter to her and convince her toe to the capital. If you cant convince her then you have to go to the eastern border yourself!


    That was quite an unreasonable order.


    If you are going to do that then cant you just order her toe here as an emperor?


    I do understand his reason though. He doesnt want to be hated.


    My eldest sister and Christa are the daughters of my fathers beloved second consort. In particr, my father cant be too harsh on my elder sister who looks almost identical to the second consort.


    I sighed and gave him a nod like there are no other choices but to do so. Rather, theres nothing I can do here except nodding.


    Aaaaaah, I feel like things are going to be troublesome again.

 Chapter 54: The Second and The Fifth Consort

    Chapter 54: The Second and The Fifth Consort


    A marriage proposal for the First Princess?


    Yeah, Its so troublesome.


    When I returned to my room, Finne greeted me with sweets and tea.


    I heave out a huge sigh as I pinch up one of the snacks.


    I have never met her before but I have heard some rumors. The Princess General who has made many military achievements on various battlefields. Her fame has even reached other countries, some even say that she is the Empires strongest as well.


    Thats not an exaggeration you know. In fact, five years ago, Sokals invasion was stopped because she was guarding the eastern border at the time. She fundamentally reformed the border defenses and made them stronger than ever.


    Shes an amazing person, isnt she. Whats she like as a person?


    Finne asked as she poured tea into the empty cup.


    While thanking her, I sip the tea and think about my elder sisters personality.


    Hmmmm.


    If I have to use one word to describe her then it would be a soldier I guess?


    S, Soldier?


    Yeah, a soldier. Not a knight but a soldier. She is the embodiment of that word.


    I cant imagine what shes like at all.


    I think you will see when you actually met her. Shes not a knight like Elna you know. Shes a soldier. Her lover is the battlefield. She doesnt have any beautiful ideal like a one on one battle either. Shes fine with anything as long as she can win. She is very thorough about that. When our eldest brother, the Crown Prince died, she even dered that she would not join the session war. She said that she would serve as a marshal to whoever bes the emperor.


    Thanks to that many military officers turned to support Gordon instead.


    For the military officers who want to make a military achievement, they would want an emperor who has a deep connection with the army. Their only options are her or Gordon.


    If she had participated in the session war then Gordon would already have joined side with her by now.


    The military shouldnt get involved in politics. They should only be concerned about protecting the country. She thinks that is the right mindset for a soldier and actually puts it into practice.


    Somehow I think that she is different from the rumors I heard.in the story, she sounds more like a gorgeous person though..


    Shes gorgeous alright. Shes a tall blond beauty. She can turn quite a few heads just by standing still. The atmosphere around her ispletely different but she is quite simr to you, you know.


    Eh.T, Thank you very much.


    For some reason, Finnes face turned red and she turns her face down


    When I was wondering what is happening, Sebas suddenly appeared.


    Finne-sama is being bashful because you described your sister as gorgeous and tell Finne-sama that shes simr to her you know. It is like you directly say that Finne-sama is gorgeous after all.


    You should already be used to something like that right? Is it embarrassing or something?


    Y, Yes! Of courseit depends on the person who says it though


    Is that so. I dont understand such a feeling at all.


    While Finne was still being bashful about that, Sebas handed me a document.


    Sebas had looked into the person who proposes to my elder sister in advance. As expected, my father wouldnt ept such a proposal from some strange person. Still, if it is the type that my sister hates then she might even be angry at me too.


    Even so, there is nothing strange as far as I can see.


    Well, of course, he did propose to my sister after all.


    Since he proposed marriage to my sister, he must be quite bold huh, this person.


    Thats true. She is the famous undefeated princess general who looked exactly like the second consort after all. The Emperor seems to be pleased with him as well.


    The second consort. Isnt that Her Highness Christas.


    They have the same mother. The second consort was a beauty with golden hair as well. I remember that she was a gentle person who was kind to everyone.


    I guess thats why Father took a liking to you, Finne. Since my elder sister grew up to be the opposite of the second consort, you are exactly what my father wanted her to be like. If we line both of you up and ask a person, who is the daughter of the second consort, anyone will definitely choose Finne after all.


    Is that so? I am very honored.


    Is she really?


    Finne gives me a wide smile.


    I guess such an obedient part of her really scored high with father huh.


    Well, since shes like that my father is so worried that she couldnt be a bride you know. Shes the eldest sister so when he brings a marriage proposal to Zandra, she can make an excuse that our eldest sister still hasnt married yet too.


    In the first ce, the Emperor doesnt like the fifth consort so he wouldnt be that concerned about Zandra-samas marriage as well.


    His Majesty doesnt like her? I have heard that His Majesty loves all of his consorts equally though?


    Finne tilts her head at Sebass words.


    Hmm, is it a good idea to talk about something like this with Finne.


    As I wondered so, my eyes met with Sebass and he silently gave me a nod.


    I see. So he talked about that to make me tell her everything huh.


    Well, if thats what he thinks then I dont have any objection.


    On the surface, they are on good terms. He doesnt discriminate against their kids either. But theres a certain rumor going around about the Fifth Consort.


    A certain rumor?


    Its a rumor that the Fifth Consort assassinated the Second Consort.


    A consort assassinating one another..?


    Its not something unusual for the inner pce. Especially in important turning points like a session war or when they gave birth to a child. At that time the Crown Prince was still alive, and Christa was just born. Even though she was loved by the Emperor, the Second Consort only has daughters so she doesnt have that important of a position. She was not someone who would be targetted in an assassination.


    Then why is there such a rumor?


    Yes. thats the point.


    The consort who shouldnt be the target of assassination suddenly passed away.


    The investigation was conducted but the cause of death is still unknown.


    Because of that, the most suspicious person was the Fifth Consort.


    Since the Second and the Fifth Consorts were young and had been oftenpared because both of them is a daughter of a duke. However, unlike the Second Consort whose Father married out of love, the Fifth Consort was someone he married through a political marriage. Both of them gave birth to a daughter but the Second Consort was the one who gave birth first. Comparing their daughters reputation, the Second Consorts is still better. Zandra has been excellent since she was a child but her personality is still a problem after all. Because of that ill will and that unteral rivalry between them, that kind of rumor started to go around.


    Is that the source of the rumor? She assassinated her because of jealousy?


    I dont know. At that time the Fifth Consort had a clear alibi. When the Second Consort passed away the Fifth Consort was together with the Empress. She cant kill her, directly at least. Moreover, the investigation did not find anything that could lead to murder. Still, the Fifth Princess is suspected because she is the one who taught Zandra magic.


    She is Her Highness Zandras mentor?


    The magic I use is ancient magic. In other words, its a magic that can not be handed down to others. Modern magic, on the other hand, is the magic that ismonly used across the world. Among those modern magics, Zandra specializes in forbidden magic, a magic that was forbidden by our predecessors who spread modern magic to the world.


    Well, there are all sorts of forbidden magic.


    While some question why they had forbidden such magic, there are also people who say that those magic should be forbidden.


    Zandra has studied those forbidden magics. Her contributions to the research of forbidden magic were recognized by many mages throughout the Empire.


    From the mages point of view, Zandra is someone that they are extremely grateful for as she has solved many of the mysteries surrounding forbidden magic. There is more magic that can be learned and there are all sorts of forbidden magic that can be utilized. Moreover, most of those magic is powerful.


    And the first person who started this movement is none other than Zandras mother, the Fifth Consort.


    Zandra has been appealing that forbidden magic can be used for good but no matter how anyone thinks about it, theres no doubt that the process she has to learn such forbidden magic is dangerous. Naturally, Zandras mother, the Fifth Consort is the same. The rumor started because people doubt that there might be some spell in the forbidden magic that can be used to curse someone to death.


    Does a spell like that really exist?


    I dont know. I cant use anything besides ancient magic too. Well, if we look for one then we might actually find it. A curse that even the Emperors investigation couldnt find a trace of. Its not strange for something like that to exist among the forbidden magic and the ones who can discover such magic are only the Fifth Consort or Zandra who have gathered books and grimoires on forbidden magic from all across the continent.


    Butif there was such magic then..


    Yeah, anyone can be assassinated. Thats why she has been under suspicion. But, three years ago, the Crown Prince died. The investigation was conducted and there was no evidence of assassination. Its just like the Second Consort case..Since then, Father has always been suspicious of the Fifth Consort. Since officially there is no evidence, he couldnt stop Zandra from studying the forbidden magic as well.


    Another reason for not banning Zandras research was also because it was sessful.


    Many of the magic that Zandra has released from being forbidden magic has been introduced to the military as military magic and has contributed to the development of new magic weapons.


    As long as there is still a magical superpower like the Sokal empire, we cant afford to stop the research on that or all of our excellent mages will flow out to Sokal.


    Father probably has a dilemma about this. Personally, he surely wants to put a stop on it immediately. Well, he is such a great emperor because he doesnt let personal feelings interfere with his decision though.


    A person who has a grudge against the Second Consort which was the person who shouldnt be anyone target for assassination and can perform that assassination without leaving behind any evidence. Thats the reason why she is the suspect right?


    Thats right. But it is still just a spection. There is no evidence. When the Crown Prince died, both the Fifth Consort and Zandra were inside the Imperial Capital while the Crown Prince was on the front line. No matter what, it is still too much of a stretch. Even among ancient magic, there is probably no curse that can be used from such a far distance. Still, it was enough ground to make people start doubting them.


    Zandras mothers house is in the south.


    It is the ce that Leo has to conduct his investigation.


    A position like an inspector is perfect for Leo. He is a serious and earnest person so he will not miss any attempt to tamper the evidence no matter how minor it is.


    But the southern region is the ce where that woman holds strong influence.


    It would be good if she doesnt try anything.


    I will not be able to openly help him either.


    The reason we were given separate tasks at the same time was also that Father wanted to test our personalpetence as well.


    I can only follow up for him from the shadow huh.


    Then it will be fine, isnt it. Thats always how we do things anyway.


    Yeah.


    While having such a conversation, I smiled as I ate the delicious sweets Finne prepared for me.

 Chapter 55: How to use Finne

    Chapter 55: How to use Finne


    Although I and Leo were given tasks to do, we didnt leave the capital immediately.


    of course, there are preparations to do but in my case, its up to my sisters decision.


    So right now, we are doing everything we could during the time we have.


    Leo is out negotiating with the influential peoples and invites them in as our supporters.


    Meanwhile, I head out to deal with the representative of the Ajinpany.


    What kind of person is she?


    Shes a good person.


    I cant count on Finnes definition of good people though.


    No way!?


    As if she was shocked by what I said, Finne shouted.


    But thats the truth. To Finne and Leo, most of the people in this world would be good a good person.


    They see the good in people rather than the bad.


    They are the opposite of me. Looking at Trau-niisan, those two would look for his good parts first while the first thing I notice is how much of a fatty he is. This is probably the difference in humans.


    But sadly, it is easier to live with my point of view in this world.


    Thats why I am worried about who they take into our camp.


    Wee. Your Highness, Finne-sama. Our representative is waiting inside.


    I heard it beforehand but an elf secretary huh. How did youe to work for the Ajinpany?


    It was the elf secretary who greeted us in front of the room.


    I heard it from Finne but this is still unusual.


    Normally, Elves live in hidden viges located all over the country.


    Their viges are sealed off with barriers surrounding its entirety so Elves usually dont leave their vige. Many people may have heard of them but there are only a few people who have seen an elf.


    Longevity and good looks, I heard that some of their elders lived for over a thousand years.


    Its surprising enough that an elf is getting involved with so many people outside of their vige. Still, it is hard to believe that an elf like her is working as a secretary at a vampirespany.


    We elves really are an isted race. It is our racial trait. However, I wanted to see people from the outside. I am an irregr among the elves. That is why I left my vige and came to the outside world. But the world outside is much harsher than I thought. At that time, our representative recruited me into thispany. Thispany is the kind that gathers such demihumans such as myself.


    Thats a good story, isnt it. Al-sama.


    If its not a made-up one that is.


    Finne is looking at me with the eyes of, how could you say such a thing, but I dont mind.


    After hearing my words, the elven secretary squinted her eyes a little. With a somewhat dissatisfied attitude, the elf said, I will leave it to your discretion whether Your Highness believe it or not, and took a step back.


    It seems like she was telling the truth huh.


    My apology.


    Saying so, I head inside the representatives room.


    Thats when something different from what I heard happened.


    Its my honor to meet you, Your Highness Arnold. I am called Yuriya, the representative of the Ajinpany.


    Loose and wavy silver hair trimmed at the shoulder.


    Her jewel-like red eyes are looking at me with interest.


    Her beauty is vampire-like. Her white skin reminds me of those vampires that I met in the east. When I remember them, I also remember the figure of Finne falling from that clock tower.


    My expression probably looked quite unpleasant right now so Yuriya bitterly smiled and bowed her head.


    I have absolutely no connection with them but please allow me to offer a sincere apology for what my brethren have done. I am sorry.


    .My bad. Im the Seventh Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler.


    I cant break off the connection that Finne gone out of her way to make for me.


    I immediately apologized and sat down with Finne.


    Your Highness. What kind of business do you have with us this time?


    Im going to be straight. How do you n to use Finne?


    I want to borrow the name of Finne-sama.


    That was her condition for cooperating with us.


    If my thoughts are correct then she will start selling her first product inside the imperial capital soon.


    Putting it as how do we n to use her is a little rude isnt it, Your Highness.


    Leave the formality. Just talk naturally. Hearing you talk like that made me ufortable.


    Ara, really? I even put on my [Dealing with a Prince] mode too.


    I am not your customer. I am your business partner so stop using that probing tone of yours already.


    Well, if thats the case then I will stop. Its easier for me this way too.


    Saying so, Yuriya showed a charming smile.


    Thats the case for most merchants but their smiles are not sincere.


    Gradually reeling in their opponents and before they know it, they will already be in their pocket.


    Yuriya is no exception.


    We are talking about how to use Finne here but..what do you have in mind?


    Dont return a question with another question.


    Its fine, isnt it. Im curious just how far the dull prince can go.


    If you know the nickname then that should be enough. Its exactly because I am ipetent that they are calling me the dull prince isnt it.


    After a series of exchanges, Yuriya nced at Finne.


    Shit.


    When I thought so, it was already toote.


    Yuriya grins.


    Even though you are saying that you are ipetent, Finne doesnt look at all panicked you know. Rather, I feel that shepletely trusts you right now though?


    Eh? Ah, Umm


    You are probably nning to advertise the products that Finne used and if possible put a picture of her at your stores as well right.


    Since she noticed Finnes reaction, its no longer viable to deceive her.


    To move the talk along, I told her the business n I hade up with.


    Hearing that n, Yuriya looked a little surprised.


    That was surprisingI thought that you were pretending to be ipetent but you are much smarter than I thought. They said that a skilled hawk hides its talons but it seems that is really the case here huh.


    Its not like I was pretending or hiding it. Since I just showed people that I dont have motivation for anything, people just started calling me that way.


    Is it different now?


    I decided to make my brother the emperor. My brother is like Finne, they are too honest to live in a world like this. Thats why I have to protect them. I am in charge of their strategy and negotiating. Anyone who deceives Leo or Finne, I will crush them.


    I will keep that in mind.


    I red at Yuriya with the intention to put her in check.


    She must have been quite shaken by the unknown variable since her attitude has grown a little nervous.


    Seeing that, I released the tension and asked her with a casual tone.


    So? How do you n to use Finne?


    ..Most of it is exactly like you said. We n to use her to sell our cosmetics first. The cosmetics used by the u Mowe herself will definitely fly off the shelves.


    I guess. The negative image of the Ajin Company will be wiped clean with that too. Is it possible for you to set up inside the imperial capital formally with that?


    Can you stop putting it like we are the only one who benefits out of this deal. We will properly meet our end of the bargain alright.


    Well, lets talk about the future. First, destroy the firms that are working with our enemies. If we can cut their funding then their movement will be limited.


    Hearing I said it like those were easy tasks, Yuriya lets out a small sigh.


    Well, thats the correct reaction.


    Any firms that cooperate with the other factions arerge firms that have deep roots inside the imperial capital. Crushing them is almost impossible.


    How about hitting them so hard that they can no longer cooperate with the enemys factions..can we leave them half-dead?


    No, you need to go a little further. At least make them 3/4 dead.


    Thats practically dead, isnt it..Well, we will do what we can. And about the funding, how much do you need?


    We dont need anything right now. When the timees, just prepare only the necessary amount for us.


    Do you think money can conveniently sprout out of the floor? If you need arge amount of money, it doesnt like we can just summon it up for you immediately you know.


    I know. But I am still telling you to do it.


    Yuriya shook her head at my terribly harsh request.


    But in the end, she nodded.


    If she cant meet such a demanding request, she wont be able to borrow Finne after all.


    Seriously..it seems like I have lent a hand to a ridiculous faction.


    If you have a grudge then you can direct it toward Finne.


    No way. I cant bring myself to hate such a cute girl. If I am going to hold a grudge then it will be against you.


    Do whatever you want. Alright, lets go, Finne.


    Ah, Y, Yes!


    Finne who had been enjoying the tea and confectionery ate them in a hurry and started preparing to leave.


    Looking at that, Yuriyas lips turned sour.


    You dont have to be in such a hurry arent you.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of things we have to do. Just get your products ready. We will contact you again at a suitable time.


    Hmm. Hey, Arnold. If you say that you really want my help then I can give it my all you know? If I say it, almost all the demihumans will be on your side you know.


    I might ask you to do that when the timees. This is not that time and since I dont know what the price will be I will have to decline for now.


    While being stared at with Yuriyas bewitching look, I turned down her invitation.


    For some reason, I can feel devilishness from this woman.


    She doesnt leave any bad impression but theres no good one either.


    Somehow, she felt like a curious cat.


    It felt like she is going to take me to ces I dont want to go to.


    Theres no problem if I have got nothing to hide but unfortunately, I have a whole lot of them.


    Theres no doubt that she is an excellent merchant but I have to stay as far away as possible from her for the time being.


    With that determination, I leave Yuriya behind.

 Chapter 56: The Outermost layer of the Imperial Capital

    Chapter 56: The Outermostyer of the Imperial Capital


    After leaving the Ajinpany, I get on a carriage together with Finne.


    For the time being, Finne is wearing a cloak to disguise herself.


    Looking at her, I thought of something.


    Is there something wrong?


    Finne.how are you around small children?


    Umm..D, do you mean my own children!?


    Finne nervously asks me back.


    What kind of misunderstanding does she have this time.


    No no. I mean are you fine ying with small children in general.


    Ah, I seeIm totally fine! Ah, it doesnt mean that Im not fine with my own children you know!


    I know. Can we take a short detour then?


    Haua detour?


    Yeah, I am thinking about visiting an old friend.


    Saying so I direct the driver to our destination.


    The Imperial Capital has a vast castle town centered on the Castle of the Imperial Sword.


    The castle town is divided into severalyers and the poorer you are, the farther your house will be from the center of the city.


    We headed to the outermost wall of the castle town.


    There was a small sword dojo there.


    This ce is?


    Its a dojo that an old adventurer acquaintance of mine is running. He teaches swordy to the kids living in the outermostyer of the imperial capital for free.


    For free?


    Most of the outermostyer people have to struggle to make ends meet. The way out of that is to be strong as fast as possible but since they have no money to properly learn swordsmanship, he teaches them how to wield a sword for free.


    While exining so, I look into the dojo from the window.


    Finne also took a peek with me.


    There.


    Doryaaaaaaa! !


    ARHGGG! !


    UOOOO! !


    TTTTTEEEEEEI! !


    IDIOT! Oi! KNOCK IT OUT ALREADY! DONT HOLD BACK JUST BECAUSE THE STICK IS SOFT!


    .bully?


    No, he is just ying with the kids.


    In the dojo, a man is being beaten up by several children.


    Light brown hair and eyes, there is a cut scar from his cheek down to his neck, he looked somewhat strong but seeing him getting beat up by the kids like this make that impressionpletely disappeared.


    His name is Gai. When we were children we often yed with each other.


    Right now he is working as an adventurer while taking care of the children here.


    Sensei. There is someone outside.


    Ha! Who would fall for such a cheap trick! I dont see anyone!


    Ahh, he is looking like he already gave up on you too. He is definitely your acquaintance, Sensei.


    He is looking at Sensei like that because Sensei is an idiot right!


    I AM NOT AN IDIOT!


    Then just turn back and look.


    These brats..EEEIII! FINE! I WILL TAKE A LOOK!


    Saying so, Gai turned this way and met eyes with me.


    Gais eyes opened wide in surprise but the kids behind him are smiling.


    When I sigh at him, the kids all attacked him together.


    Nows the chance! DO IT!


    I did saw him alright!


    He really is a big idiot!


    GUWAA! YOU BRATS! THATS A GUEST! WAIT! WAIT A MINUTE! CALM DOOOWN!


    Fufulook like they are having fun, arent they.


    Fun huh


    Well, it doesnt look like he hated it but having fun is kind of a stretch here. If I have to deal with those energetic kids every day then my bones gonna break.


    In the end, the kids never listened to him so Gai smacked them in the head with his fist and head our way.


    YO! Al! Long time no see!


    Yeah, you look healthy Gai. By the way..are they alright? It looks like they all fainted though?


    Its alright. Dont look down on the outermostyer kids!


    Well, its fine if thats the case..


    The children here are probably a little younger than Christa.


    Its the age that kids are most energetic.


    There are only boys in the dojo. Girls are probably attending ces that aim toward them huh.


    But why did youe here all of a sudden?


    Nah, I was just wondering how you are doing. Since I havent seen you aroundtely I was a little worried.


    Never changed huh! Unlike you guys we are tough! I wont kick the bucket anytime soon alright!


    Saying so, Gai flexes his bicep.


    Thats the arm of a person who wields a sword. Despite its leanness, the muscles needed to do that are tightly packed in there.


    His scars also have increased a little. Gai is a B-ss adventurer. He is almost at A-ss but it doesnt mean that he is super strong or anything.


    Seems so. Im relieved. Even so, isnt this a swordsman dojo? You were just ying with them right?


    Its fine! Its alright to start like this. If they hit someone, it hurts when that someone hit them back. If they can learn that much then it will be alright. Its not like everyone here will be an adventurer anyway. If they have talents or a dream, they will eventually think about what path they will take themselves. If thats the case then I can just teach them when the timees.


    Like you?


    Of course! I told you not to look down on the outermostyer kid right. We dont need to be molded like those nobles. All we have to teach our children is that they will be hit back if they attack someone. If they know that then they wont blindly attack anyone. They should be taught the pain of that early. If they dont know that, they will turn out to be like that shady noble who bullied you back then.


    Gied huh.Certainly, that guy is a typical example of growing up without knowing any pain.


    While I was making a bitter smile, Gai urges me to introduce Finne with his eyes.


    Ah,


    I mutter and put my hand over my mouth.


    Then I signal Finne to reveal her face.


    Yes.


    Nnnn, nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! ! ? ?


    Yes yes. Be quiet, will you. If you scream now theres no point that we went out of our way to visit you anonymously right.


    As expected, Gai was taken by surprise and almost screamed out.


    Perhaps he is probably trying to shout the word u Mowe.


    ! ? W, What kind of trouble did you bring me this time..!?


    I didnt bring any trouble, Im just on my way back from a business with Finne.


    Work? With the u Mowe!? Dont get cocky Al! I wont forgive you!!


    Wai.m, my neck, my neck


    Shut up! Take the grudge of all the men in the imperial capital!!


    U, Uncle..


    A, Um..Al-sama is going to copse


    Ah, Yes maam. But its alright. This guy always ys with death so he is surprisingly tough.


    Releasing his hands from my neck, Gais face immediately turned into a smile as he turned toward Finne.


    This bastard


    Saying something like that.


    When I was thinking about such a thing, one of the children came out of the dojo.


    He then rushed to Finne and hugged her.


    Well, since her eyesight is low, children would find her easy to approach huh.


    Its a beautiful woman!


    Hey! You! Im jealous, you know!


    Ehehe! She smells so good. Hey Hey, Onee-san, are you Senseis girlfriend?


    Fufu, I wonder?


    Finne said while stroking the kids hair without showing any difort from being hugged by the kid.


    Perhaps he was d that she smiled at him, the kid hugs her even tighter like he wanted to be spoiled.


    Meanwhile, Gai is looking at him while clenching his teeth.


    Seriously? You are jealous of a child


    Shut up! You will never understand my feeling!


    This way!


    Kya! Umm


    Its fine. y with them for me.


    Y, Yes!


    Apparently, Finne still want to y with them more as well.


    She immediately entered the dojo and started ying with the children.


    Seeing Finne ying with the children, Gai began to shake with jealousy.


    Aaaaaaaaah..what should I do..if they dont stop soon I will want to lop my head off..but Finne-samas smile when she is looking at the children..Aah what to doIm so jealous.


    Whether you are jealous or worry about your own body, just make up your mind already.


    Worry would be better yeah. As I thought, cutting my own head is a little


    You just strangled a prince a little while ago you know, you understand that right?


    Its fine. If you are the type that cares about something like this, Elna would be the one who gets caught before I do right? So its fine, yeah.


    What kind of reasoning is that..


    Well, its exactly because of that that we are still talking like this though.


    Leaving aside when we were children when you be an adult, you would be more aware of your position.


    A prince is still a prince even if you have messed around with each other before. There are many who think like that and distance themselves.


    Among that, Gai is kind of a special existent.


    How nostalgic. Elna was such a good rival.


    I dont think rival is a good word when you lost to her about 200 times already though.


    Its 197. Dont miscount alright.


    Is that going to change anything..


    As a child, Gai was like the general of the brats in the outermostyer.


    Its a daily thing for him to go up to the middle and y pranks on people. Thats when I and Elna met him.


    If I remember correctly, at first, Gai stole a loaf of bread from a bakery and was hiding from his pursuer. Then Elna found him and beat him up.


    Since then, Gai considered her as his rival and challenged her many times, of course, he lost.


    But that experience made Gai stronger. Its true that the outermostyer people are tough. These guys absolutely will never give up.


    So? What did you actuallye here for? You didnte here just to see me, right?


    You are strangely sharp sometimes you know. Actually, Leo has been assigned to investigate an incident with the immigrants in the south. I want to ask you about the discrimination at the southern frontier since you are originally from there, what do you think?


    Gai is an immigrant.


    His parents were immigrants and he grew up surrounded by discrimination.


    Perhaps that might be the source of his rebelliousness.


    Thats why Gai was aiming to be an adventurer so that he doesnt have to deal with the immigrant stuff anymore. Even when Father epted the immigrants as the Empires citizens, the discrimination inside the imperial capital was still going on for several more years.


    Yeah, no doubt. Has it been 11 years since the Emperor dered that us immigrants are citizens of the Empire? For me, it is still just 11 years. The discrimination wont go away that easily. Especially the mindset of those nobles. They were educated that way after all.


    I see. Im relieved to hear that.


    Relieved?


    What happened at the southern frontier was kidnapping cases of the people at the immigrant viges. If no nobles were involved it wouldnt cause so much problem that the Emperor would have to dispatch Leo. This case worth sending Leo over because there is still discrimination running rampant in the area with the local nobles being involved in the practice. Leo has the ability to solve the case, thats why the Emperor decided to send him there.


    You still put your little brother on the pedestal huh. He might be simr to the Crown Prince but people like that donte around so easily you know. It was thanks to him that the discrimination inside the capital has lessened to this extent. That person is special..he was special.


    That might be the case..but, Leo also has half the blood of that man you know.


    The same goes for you right?


    Leave me alone.


    I said so while making a bitter smile.


    In the dojo, Finne is happily ying with the children.


    I brought Finne here to give her some time to rx and it seems thats the right choice huh.


    Aah, thats right. One of my students is at the castle right now. If you guys meet, take care of that guy for me alright.


    Student?


    Yeah, quite a talented child too. I rmended that fellow to take the knight training at the castle. Should be living at the castle right about now.


    Hee, whats he like?


    Its a she but shes quite a noisy guy you see. Anyway, shes quite noisy so you will know when you meet her. Shes super noooooisy.


    Gais face was full of smiles when he said that.


    I guess he really likes children huh.


    In the end, after letting Finne y with the children for a while, I and Finne head back.

 Chapter 57: Her Name is Rita

    Chapter 57: Her Name is Rita


    The Imperial Sword Castle is arge ce.


    Unless you are part of the imperial family who lives in this castle, it is not a ce you can easily find your way around. Even the Emperor himself doesnt know of all the hidden rooms and passages as each generation of the emperor newly construct their own.


    At the middle floor of such a castle.


    One girl is lost.


    UnnnIm lost!


    With a troubled expression, the girl shouted out.


    The upper area of the castle is where the Emperor lives while the middle area is for other imperial family members and nobles. The reports that need not be sent to the Emperor are being examined here.


    Al and Leos rooms are also in this area. However, it was too dangerous for a lone unidentified girl to be lost here.


    If she is caught, she will be detained until her identity can be confirmed.


    However, the girl is still carefree.


    The girl whose blond hair is being arranged into a side ponytail is probably eleven to twelve years old at the oldest.


    With a wooden sword on her waist, anyone in the castle can recognize her as a knight apprentice or something close to that.


    However, most knight apprentices will not be in such a ce.


    What to do, What to do..what would I do if someone ate all my lunch


    If Al saw her then he might have a disappointed look on his face while saying, [so you were worrying about food!?].


    The girl raised her face up and started walking again.


    She has embraced the reckless idea that she will find a ce she recognizes before long if she keeps walking.


    A stair, should I go up or down? Instructor told me not to go up the stairs didnt he, eh, was it not to go down, hmmmm.


    Oi! The kid over there!


    When she heard that, she immediately straightened her back.


    She then slowly turned her head back to look at the source of the voice like a broken doll.


    At that ce were two guards carrying a spear. Both of them are looking at her with suspicion.


    Who are you? How did you get in here?


    Isnt she a knight apprentice? I guess she broke the rule and came up here. Those who cant keep the rules cant be a knight you know.


    Umm, you see


    A dropout huh. Come with us! We will take you to your instructor.


    Saying so, the guards reach out to the girl.


    However, as if to stop them, a ck-haired man calls out to the girl.


    Oh, so you are here. Thats a no go, isnt it. Leaving my side like that.


    Y, Your Highness Leonard!?


    Aah, sorry. I called this girl up here. Since she looked like she had nothing to do I was having her helping me carrying my luggage. Can you lend me a hand too?


    N, no! We have our prior duty!


    We are sorry, we didnt know that you were called here by His Highness Leonard! We will return to our post now!


    I see. Thanks for the good work.


    Smiling and waving to the guards as they are leaving, Leonard takes a look around and confirms that theres no one around. After confirming that they are gone, he let out a sigh and spoke to the girl.


    That was dangerous.


    I, I.


    I?


    An Ikemen! Nii-chan! Nii-chan is exactly like the Ikemen that Sensei told me about! Thank you for saving me!


    The girl smiles cheerfully.


    Leo was a little confused because of her overly familiar attitude but he immediately smiled at her and beckoned her over.


    You really are an energetic one huh. Are you perhaps a knight apprentice?


    Un!


    I see. Then I will apany you to your instructorter. If I go with you, you shouldnt get scolded right. But you have to help me with my work first okay?


    OOH! This is called a deal right! OKAY! I ept it!


    Alright then. I am Leonard. My friend calls me Leo. And you are?


    Ritas name is-.


    Nn, so your name is Rita huh.


    How did you know!?


    Ahaha, you are quite an interesting child arent you.


    Saying so, Leo took Rita to his room.


    Alright, Rita. This is an important task. Can I trust Rita to do it?


    U, Un! I will do my best!


    Leo ces a lot of sweets in front of Rita.


    All of them are gifts from nobledies and women from the castle town. The poison tasting has already been done but the total amount is still toorge.


    After returning from the south, Leos poprity has increased tremendously, especially among women. With that said, Leo thought that most of this was his brothers fault.


    The story of how he has done everything he can to save the survivor of the wrecked principalitys ship has reached the imperial capital, especially the one where he leaped into the sea to rescue a survivor and the story of how he raised the white g in order to save the seriously injured people on board his ship has be the most popr story inside the imperial capital.


    Because both are Als actions, even if Leo wanted to tell everyone that it was all thanks to Nii-san, he couldnt do it and have to eat all the sweets being sent to him every day.


    However, no matter how much Leos stomach can take in, there is still a limit.


    Ca, Can I eat everything!?


    Yeah, its fine. Its Ritas job to eat all of it after all.


    GOT IT! Rita will do her best!


    Rita began to open the bag containing the sweets with sparkling eyes.


    Her face is beaming with a smile at the sweets she has never seen before.


    Looking at such Rita, Leo felt a little guilty. Luring a little girl to his room and making her do what he doesnt want to. It somehow felt cowardly.


    (TLN:(   ) )


    However, Leo cant eat anymore of that and Al wouldnt even think about eating them. It would be a waste to throw away what he couldnt finish so its better to have someone else eat it.


    Leo convinced himself and started pouring tea for Rita.


    Delicious! Its super delicious!


    Is that so, Im d. Here, have some tea. Its hot so be careful okay.


    Thank you! Leo-nii.


    Leo-nii?


    Un! Leonard-oniichan. Leo-nii for short! I cant?


    No, its alright. Call me whatever you like. I will do my paperwork for a bit so when Im done, lets go to your instructor together okay.


    ROGER!


    A natural smile bloomed on his face as Leo looked at the energetic Rita.


    Ritas cheerful and unreserved atmosphere was refreshing to Leo. Inside the castle, everybody always behaves themselves carefully.


    Their smiles are fake, and there are a lot of asions that felt so suffocating. It has be even worse since they know of his sess in the south.


    In such an environment, Ritas pure and cheerful attitude is like a tonic that heals Leos heart.


    Hey, Leo-nii. Is Leo-nii some kind of a big shot?


    Why are you asking this so suddenly?


    Un, you see. The person earlier used -sama to call Leo-nii right. Sensei said that people who have -sama following their name is a big shot you see.


    Well, my father is certainly a great person you see. People just use -sama to refer to me because of that. I am not someone great. Incidentally, is that sensei referring to your instructor?


    UUn. Hes the adventurer-oniichan that taught Rita her swordy. He probably is as old as Leo-nii too. But Leo-nii is way more cooler than him! Sensei always gets bullied by the kids at his dojo and he always gets dumped by women too.


    He sounds like an interesting person isnt he. Since Rita likes him as well, should I try meeting him?


    Un! Rita loves Sensei! Its thanks to Sensei that Rita can train in the castle like this too! Rita will be a great knight or an adventurer like him in the future.


    Rita took a bite on the fruit on top of the pie.


    You dont have to push yourself you know?


    N, No.Rita is a woman who keeps her promise.Rita has to eat it all..


    Fufu, good girl. Then you can eat everything you got in your hand alright, I will eat the rest.


    Ro, Roger.th, this is nothing


    While saying such a thing, Rita puts thest piece of chocte in her mouth


    During that time, Leo eats all the remaining sweets. However, with only a handful left, Leo doesnt rush to eat it. He slowly takes his time to eat it while looking at Rita.


    Then.


    A, All Done ! !


    Good job.


    Ehe!


    Leo strokes Ritas head and Rita is having a wide smile on her face while receiving it.


    After that, Leo walks Rita back downstairs.


    Hey, Leo-nii. Can I see you again?


    Sure.e over whenever you want.


    Un! I wille again!


    With that said, Rita parts way with Leo.


    He gave her detailed instructions so that the instructor wont get angry at her and told the guards to let her pass when they saw her.


    Leo returned to his room, tidying up the leftover trashes and wondering if she would be a good friend to Christa.

 Chapter 58: Sometime the Elder, Always the Younger

    Chapter 58: Sometime the Elder, Always the Younger


    Shes such a cheerful child? I want to try meeting her.


    Yeah, I think Mother will love her too.


    Saying so, Leo started drinking his tea.


    The next day, Leo was visiting Mitsuba to tell her that he has to head to the south soon.


    Mitsuba didnt say anything special to her busy son. If she told him to do his best then he will unnecessarily try even harder than he needs to and even if she told him to restrain himself he is a child that would tell her that he would do his best anyway.


    Therefore, Mitsuba did not mention anything rted to his mission and asked him about something else. thats how the topic turned toward Rita.


    I think it would be great if Rita could be Christas friend.


    There was not a shred of possibility that his mother would deny his idea.


    Normally one would expect a question like, which house does shee from but that kind of subject is unrted to Mitsuba. Regardless of your status, you should associate yourself with good people and not with bad people. Thats what Mitsuba always tells them.


    Since Christa is a girl, she doesnt have many friends. The noble will only get along with you well on the surface but it would be reassuring if she can have a friend of the same age she can trust.


    Yes, thats right. If theres a chance I will bring her along next time.


    Ara Ara, for you to support that child to such extent, you must really take a liking to her arent you.


    I like that kind of child. Christa is a quiet one so I think she would be a good match for her.


    Really? Then in a few more years, wont you take her as a bride?


    Leo smiled at his mothers teasing words.


    He doesnt look at Rita that way since she is still a child.


    However, if he is going to take a wife then he thinks it would be nice to have a cheerful girl like her.


    Still, since he doesnt know what to follow up after he said that, he chooses to give his mother a vague reply instead.


    I cant think about having a wife in such a situation. If things calm down a bit I might consider having one if I meet a nice woman like Rita.


    You are such a boring child. If you are like that then she might be taken by Al you know?


    Hahaha, certainly, Nii-san really is surrounded by good women isnt he.


    Its not a time tough right. Listen, Leo! A good woman doesnt fall in love with a perfect man you know.


    Then its alright. I have a lot of disappointing parts too after all.


    It might be true from my point of view but thats not how other girls see you right? Show more of your disappointing ces to the world will you? You should be a little more selfish. Anyone needs to have some part of them that is different from others you know.


    I will keep it in mind.


    Saying so, Leo drinks all his tea and gets up from his chair.


    His mother might start to lecture him on how to make a good woman fall for him after all.


    Then I will be excusing myself.


    Seriously..take care of yourself okay.


    Yes.


    Saying so, Leo left Mitsuba behind.


    On the way back.


    Leo headed to the castle square on a whim.


    As the name implies, Castle of the Imperial Sword has a shape simr to a sword with the part of it protruding from both sides like a sword guard. That part became an open space where the training of the knight candidates took ce.


    Originally, what is being done at the castle is not the training of regr knight candidates.


    Normal knight candidates have a proper school to train them while the training at the castle square is for the talented people who are too poor and cant afford to enter knight school. Even immigrants and the poor should be given a chance to be a knight if they have potential, that was the Crown Princes proposal.


    None of them ever entered the imperial knight order but after they graduated they became knights serving the local lords, adventurers or join the army. Each of them carves out their own path.


    At that square, it seems that the training is already over for the day.


    The trainees are no longer there, Leo is somewhat disappointed but.


    KUU-CHAN! !


    He immediately got sent flying.


    Leo smiles at the loud voice of a child.


    However, when he looked at the source of the voice, he hid himself behind a pir.


    The reason is.


    Ri, Rita..you are too loud


    The Ku-chan that Rita was waving at was actually Christa.


    (TLN: Christa  Kurisutaa  Ku  Kuu-chan.)


    She is nervously talking to Rita while holding her usual bunny doll.


    Leo was impressed at the unexpected sight.


    I see.they were friends already huh..it seems my help is unnecessary then.


    What help?


    ! ?


    Alright, dont shout.


    A finger was put over his mouth to prevent him from screaming.


    It was Elna who showed up.


    Elna gently peers at Christa from the shadow of the pir where Leo was hiding.


    Then,


    As I thought, blood is really thicker than water huh..


    Yeah. Christa is more or less our little sister after all. It seems she managed to find herself a good friend isnt she.


    Not that, I was talking about you and His Highness Traugott. Peeking at Her Highness Christa from the shadow like this is exactly like what His Highness Traugott would do. And if you were peeking at the other girl then as your childhood friend, let me take some distance away from you now.


    .Unn?


    Dont tell me, both of them?


    It, Its, Its now like that! You got the wrong idea..!


    Seeing Elna seriously widen the distance between them, Leo understands that there must be some kind of serious misunderstanding going on so he tried to solve it but hearing his loud voice, Rita curiously came over to investigate.


    AaH! Leo-nii!


    Saying so, Rita happily hugs Leo.


    After seeing that, Elnas face turned serious.


    Leo who thought that the situation has turned dangerous tried to say something to get out of this situation.


    Th, this is a misunderstanding! Its not like that, we dont have that kind of rtionship, Uh, Ummmm.


    .


    With his suspicious attitude, her suspicion only grew stronger.


    At that time, Christa came over.


    Leo-niisama? Elna too


    Its been a long time, Your Highness.


    Long time no see..Does Rita know Leo-niisama..?


    Un! He took me to his room the day before!!


    For a moment, Leo and Elnas minds shut down.


    Christa said, Oh so that was the case, but Elna is now worked up by the unlikely possibility.


    D, D, D, Dont tell meyou really..


    I, Its not like that you know? Elna, this is a misunderstanding, see..


    Leo is wondering what to say to counter Ritas well-timed statement.


    In the meantime, Rita is doing whatever she wants by hugging Leo and hanging from his arm.


    However, the situation was really dangerous.


    Feeling the presence of a person, Leo looks at the entrance of the square.


    At that ce, Finne is standing while holding her mouth with both of her hands.


    Realizing that the situation is getting more and moreplicated, Leo tried to exin the situation to her but before he could do that Finne started nervously fidgeting.


    A, Al-sama! Le, Leo-sama has awakened to his little girls hobby! W, What should I do!? How should I put this to not hurt Leo-sama!?


    Without being able to say that he is already hurt, Leo drops his shoulders.


    As he was prepared to be made fun of, Al showed his face.


    Then,


    What are you talking about?


    A, Al! Leo has fallen on the same path as His Highness Traugott!?


    W, What shall we do!?


    The same path as Traugott-niisan huh. That persons level of pervertedness is too high to be imitated by Leo you know. He still hasnt fallen yet so calm down.


    What kind of exnation is that!? Theres nothingforting about that at all! Properly solve the misunderstanding for me Nii-san


    Ha Ha Ha, I know so calm down.


    Saying so, Al approaches Rita who was hanging on Leos hand.


    Rita notices Al and opens her mouth in surprise.


    Wha, What!!?? Two people with the same face!?


    No doubt about it then. You are the girl Gai was talking about right.


    Wha, How did you know Senseis name!? You have the same face as Leo-nii as well..you must be a powerful mage in disguise right! Return Leo-niis face now!!


    Saying so, Rita thrusts at Al.


    However, Al uses the difference in their reach and hold Ritas head at a distance.


    You coward!


    As expected of Gais pupil. Shes quite a stupid one. Alright, listen here. I am Arnold. I am Leos elder twin brother.


    T, win..?


    Un.Al-nii-sama..both of them are Christas nii-sama.


    Perhaps her processing power is quite low, Rita was mulling over that for a while and smack her fist on her palm as she understood what I told her.


    Then she points at Al.


    Al-niis main feature is his ruffled hair!


    Next, she points at Leo.


    And Leo-niis is that he is an Ikemen!


    What is that. We have the same face, right?


    Tsk tsk Tsk! Dont look down on Rita! Rita knows what an Ikemen looks like you know! Right! Leo-nii!


    That is Nii-san you know.


    Rita hugged the same ce she did before and look at the source of the voice.


    There was a well-dressed and tidied hair man there.


    Looking back, she found a man in the opposite direction with the same face, clothes, and hair.


    U, Uwoooooo!!?? Leo-nii has a clone!!?? H, how terrifying! This is the power of twin huh!


    Al-niisama..please dont tease Rita so much.


    Hahaha. Sorry, sorry.


    Al ruffles his hair back to its original appearance and undone the button on his shirt.


    He then ruffles Ritas hair and turns back.


    See you then. I have something to do so you three can y together by yourselves.


    Something Nii-san have to do?


    I will do the job in your stead. You have to go to the south soon right? y with Christa and that girl as much as you want. Christa also wants to y with Leo right?


    Un


    Rita wants to y too!


    Yeah, take care of my little brother and sister.


    Eh!? Nii-san!?


    Dont take her into your room alright.


    Wait! Its not like that!? Dont strangely put it like that!? Its not like that at all alright!?


    Taking Finne and Elna with him, Al leaves behind Leo who is waving at him in panic.


    Why are you in such a good mood?


    Yes, Al-sama looks so happy somehow.


    Really? Well, that might be the case. I get to see Leo acting as himself after a long time after all. Its been quite a long time since he can rx his shoulder like that. I guess I will have to thank Rita for that huh.


    With that said, Al fixes his appearance and adjusts his hair.


    He then straightens his back and unusually shows his motivation.


    Alright, guess I will have to try harder for Leo as well huh.


    Geez.you really do your best when ites to Leo dont you, Al.


    Hes my little brother after all.


    Such a great brotherly love!


    While having such a conversation, they climbed up the stairs.


    In the end, Al has no idea that Leo would be abused by the two little girls at the square until sunset.


    Damn it.so this is your n, Nii-san

 Chapter 59: Heading to the South

    Chapter 59: Heading to the South


    Leonard. I will leave this in your hand.


    Yes. I will act as Your Majestys eyes and ears. if there is any injustice being done in the south, I will bring it all to light.


    Umu.


    Leo was given a purple mantle from Father.


    It is proof of an imperial inspector.


    As long as he has this mantle, no one can stand in Leos way.


    Do notpromise. Thoroughly investigate the matter until you are satisfied.


    Yes.


    Leo puts on the mantle and leaves the throne room.


    Others started to leave as well but I remain behind.


    The reason is that Father seems like he wants me to.


    Are you worried?


    Theres no need to. Leo is excellent after all.


    But he can be inflexible at times too. You have been the one who made up for that. And this time you are not by his side.


    You are thinking about seeing how far can Leo go by himself right? I can say that it wont work that well though.


    Hou? and why is that?


    That guy is good at helping others. Hes a guy who can move people. Thats why even if Im not there, someone else will be there for him.


    I see. Thats fine. But what about you?


    I frown at my fathers words.


    Like Leo, I also have my own task. The task is too lightweight to call a mission though.


    I wonder. I will do as much as I can but please dont expect too much from me.


    That is uneptable. Your elder sisters marriage is entirely in your hands after all. If she doesnt get married, Zandra wont be able to get married either.


    Thats quite a serious responsibility, isnt it. But please dont get angry at me if I fail though. I am going up against her after all.


    Yeah, I know that. But Arnold. I am already over fifty years old you know. Theres not much time left. Thats why I want to see my daughter be a bride.


    I dont remember hearing that you are sick though?


    I dont have any sickness but I am getting old. I cant suppress things much longer. I will eventually be eliminated someday. Who will be the next emperor, thats all I can think of.


    With a little distant eye, Father looks over the view of the castle town.


    How long will I be able to enjoy this scenery? Maybe thats what he is thinking right now.


    His children are waging war among each other and their goal is the throne he is currently sitting on.


    Naturally, the winner will overthrow Father. That being the case, this is no time for him to want to see his daughter be a bride.


    You are unusually timid today.


    Today, the Second Consort and the Crown Prince came out in my dream. It was very nostalgicI wonder how many people I have to miss like this.


    If you dont like it then you can just stop the session war. Name a new crown prince and while you still have power send your children to the countryside, you can spare their lives that way.


    Thats not possible. The worth of the winner and the worth of someone who has their victory handed to him are different. The throne is only for the victorious. Thats how you create a strong emperor.


    Then please stop looking so timid like that. You have the power to stop all of this but you choose not to. Because of that, my brother has to get involved in this stupid conflict. There are a lot who think as you do but the reason that no one voice out against it is because you yourself approve of it. They convinced themselves that this is something necessary and abided by it. Your timidness right now is an insult to all those who participate in this session war. If you back out after all this time, I will never forgive you


    This kind of conflict wouldnt happen if the emperor appoints a sessor.


    However, an emperor who won that conflict is stronger than someone who is appointed. I understand that reasoning. A winner will not allow his price to be taken away. But those who have victory handed to them have little awareness of that. Thats where the root of such awareness came from.


    If one wants to create an emperor who would fight to protect the empire then the session war is necessary. Because of that, this stupid conflict has been repeated for so many generations.


    to think that I would get lectured by my own son. Even more so its Arnold too.


    Please forgive my rudeness.


    Alright. Since Franz is not here I ended up showing you such timidness. I am sorry. Forget about what I said.


    Yes.


    ..Arnold. Do you still remember what I showed you?


    Please rest assured. I never forget it. I still remember the words you said to me at that time.


    I see.then I am relieved.


    Saying so, Father dismissed me.


    Since the session war has intensified, Father must have a lot of things to think about too.


    If Leo were to be an emperor, Father would be safe but he would never appoint Leo as the crown prince because of that.


    Even if he shows me his timid side, he is a person who would prioritize his responsibility as an emperor before himself.


    After all, we have to win huh.


    I muttered so and went to see Leo off.


    Well, take care of your body.


    Yeah, Do your best too, Nii-san.


    I will keep it moderately.


    Saying so, we said our goodbye.


    We dont need a long-winded conversation. Its not like we are saying goodbye for life.


    Your Highness Arnold.


    As stiff as always huh, Lynfia.


    I dont have a status that could use such a familiar term with Your Highness like everyone else after all.


    I dont care about status. Well, if you are fine with it then do whatever you like. You came all the way here after all, sorry that I took up your time.


    No, its me who has to thank you for everything.


    Its my repayment for saving my life and protecting Finne while we were away. This is not nearly enough at all though.


    I havent been that useful either. Even so, you have been very gracious to me. Honestly, I am feeling bad about it myself.


    Saying so, Lynfia looks down.


    However, that was just her being modest.


    She splendidly protected Finne for me. Thats like she helped us avert our biggest crisis so far.


    Our debt can not be paid to her by just dispatching some adventurers to protect her vige and investigate her case.


    Well, you might think so, Lynfia but we are really grateful toward you. Thats why we will definitely help your vige.


    I give Lynfia a pouch that is slightlyrger than my fist.


    As it is quite heavy, Lynfia peeks inside.


    There were gold coins in it.


    Additionally, the inside of the pouch is muchrger than it appears.


    Th, this is.!?


    It is a magic enchanted pouch. The inside is ten times wider than its appearance. And the gold coins inside are mine. I had no chance to spend any money but the country still allocated some to me you see. I thought I would use it to fund our session war but for the time being, I have no need for it, you went out of your way to establish a connection with thatpany for us after all. I will entrust it to you.


    N, No way! How will I be able to spend all this money!?


    Even if I gave it to Leo, he wouldnt be able to use it effectively. If its you then Im sure you will be able to use it well. Leo is always straightforward. I want you to help him out. I think that will eventually lead to the salvation of your vige. And you dont have to be stingy when you want to use it. You dont have to worry about returning it to me, use it to help reconstruct your vige, alright?


    Your Highness


    Id like to go with you but I cant afford to do that this time. I am sorry that I cant see it through to the end but at least let me do this much for you.


    ..Thank you very much. I will never forget this debt. I will definitely be useful to His Highness Leonard for you.


    Saying so, Lynfia lowered her head.


    Its only natural. Inside that pouch are ten years worth of gold coins for a prince.


    Normally, It might not be such a good idea to hand it over so easily but I still have the money I earned as Silver. That money is being managed by Sebas but its amount is way more than a prince sry.


    Even so, it doesnt mean that it was an amount of money that could be easily thrown away either. However, with that money, they would be able to nudge the southern nobles to move. If its Lynfia then she will definitely be able to spend it in a way that Leo couldnt be able to imagine.


    You are exaggerating. We are the ones that are in debt to you. Consider it as our thanks. You dont have to worry about it.


    ..It might be impudence of me to say this now but Im d that you were attacked at that time. Because of that, we were able to meet like this. The relief and joy I felt when you offered to help me at that time was something only I could understand. Now I know. The reason why Finne-sama trusted you to such an extent. After the vige is safe, I will definitely return to join you. Please leave His Highness Leonard to me.


    Fuh, that was really stiff. But since you are like that, I can leave him to you. Lynfia, take care of my brother for me.


    Yes. Please leave him to me.


    Lynfia deeply bows and boards the carriage that Leo just got on.


    There are imperial knights escorting Leo but Leos personal protection was entrusted to Lynfia. That also shows how much Leo trusts her as well.


    All right, Im off!


    Yeah. if its getting too difficult then just give up ande back alright.


    Ahaha, Nii-san too, if its getting too difficult on your side you can give up as well you know. The southern nobles are more forgiving than our elder sister after all.


    No doubt.


    While talking to Leo who popped his head out from the carriage, I looked at the carriage which was slowing moving away.


    Well, theres no need to worry about him anymore.


    Guess I will have to start doing my own things then.


    First, lets try meeting the guy who proposed to my elder sister. After that I will have him write a letter to her, that will surely be able to move her heart.


    Alright, its time to get busy.

 Chapter 60: The Earnest Duke

    Chapter 60: The Earnest Duke


    Jurgen von Reinfeld. 26 years old.


    The young head of the Duchy of Reinfeld located between the eastern and southern parts of the Empire. In other words, hes a duke.


    The territory of the Reinfeld house isnt that big. It is a rtively new ducal house in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, it has flourished in trading its specialty products and minerals. In that respect, he has enough prestige to marry my elder sister.


    That being said, his status is not the problem here in the first ce.


    I muttered while reading his file.


    The bottleneck here is the word [Bad at martial arts] written in the document Sebas has gathered for me.


    My sister is a soldier through and through, she judges things by determining whether it will be useful on the battlefield or not. If she wanted a husband, she would probably prefer a strong man. Whether being a good martial artist or a goodmander is fine. For the time being, I need to find something that rtes to battle to appeal to my sister.


    Now what to do.


    Arnold-sama. I have something to report.


    What is it? Sebas.


    It seems that the Duke of Reinfeld who proposed to Her Imperial Highness has sneaked into the Imperial Capital.


    Haa!? Sneaked in!? Hes a duke you know!?


    It seems that he has quite a light footwork. He sneaked in to informally express his gratitude to His Majesty.


    Gratitude? The matter about him assisting his marriage proposal?


    That is.Apparently, the Duke of Reinfeld has applied for marriage to Her Highness the First Princess many times since over ten years ago.


    ..more than ten years ago?


    What the heck.


    Did he keep getting denied and repeatedly pushed forward all this time?


    The fact that such a story did not spread means that he was refused every time. And its that father of mine after all, theres no way that he wouldnt talk to my sister about this. So in other words.


    For more than ten years, my sister personally has been declining the Dukes proposal!?


    That seems to be the case.


    That seems to be the case!?.theres already no chance for him isnt it!?


    Perhaps there were quite a few Ducal houses who approached Her Highness with the marriage proposal. I think that His Majesty was impressed by his perseverance and decided to move for him.


    He just throws it at me because he kept getting refused over and over. Dont make this into some moving tales.


    This task has be unexpectedly impossibly difficult.


    Just what kind of person is this guy? This Duke of Reinfeld.


    He is probably far from my sisters preference.


    Theres no other way. I will meet him.


    Perhaps that is the only way. That is probably what His Majesty is thinking as well.


    After I said so, my door was knocked.


    Perhaps, Father is calling for me.


    Alright, I guess its time to meet my brother-inw candidate then.


    Whoa, Hes intense.


    That was my first impression of Jurgen von Reinfeld.


    After he had an incognito meeting with Father, I visited the room where Jurgen was staying.


    Pleased to meet you, Your Highness Arnold. I am Jurgen von Reinfeld. I took over my father as the Duke of Reinfeld a short while ago.


    Saying so, Jurgen shows me a good-natured smile. His height is a little shorter than me.


    Since he is around my height, he should be considered short for an average adult man.


    The problem is the width. He surely weighs more than me.


    The impression he gives off is that of a plump bear cub. Seeing the good-natured smile on his face, I can feel that he is a gentle person but unfortunately, my sisters preference is the exact opposite.


    His face isnt ugly or anything but he is not particrly handsome either. Moreover, his overall appearance is quite unfortunate.


    Nice to meet you, I am Arnold Lakes Adler, the Seventh Prince. It is a pleasure to meet you as well.


    Jurgens good-natured feeling made me naturally make me more polite than usual.


    It is kind of impossible for me to be harsh on this man.


    He is probably a super good person like his appearance suggested after all.


    Still.


    I heard from His Majesty that Your Highness Arnold will act as a mediator between myself and Her Highness Lizelotte, is that true?


    That damn Father, he said something unnecessary again.


    Lizelotte Lakes Adler.


    The Empires First Princess and its Marshal.


    The Strongest General of the Imperial family.


    Acting as a mediator for someone like that is quite an impossible task for me, does he understand that?


    Yes. WellHis Majesty did say that but..


    Then I am reassured. I heard that among the imperial family members, Her Highness Lizelotte only fully open up to Her Highness Christa and Your Highness after all.


    ..Sorry for my rudeness but who did you hear that from?


    I heard it from the person herself though?


    Have you been in contact with Lize-aneue?


    Somehow I got a bad feeling about this.


    Its true that among the imperial family members, Lize-aneue only opens up me and Christa.


    Its rare for Lize-aneue to be inside the imperial capital since she is always at the frontline. Thats why she often writes letters to us.


    She used to send one each to me, Christa and Leo but around three years ago Leo hasnt received any letter from her.


    I asked Leo if something happened but he never gave me an answer. Aneue herself doesnt exin it either.


    Only a few people know of this.


    If he said that he heard it directly from my sister then just what kind of rtionship do they have between them?


    Yes. I have sent many letters to Her Highness in the past. At first, I thought that we could be pen pals but it surprisingly doesnt go that well. If I send three letters, I would get around one reply you see.


    I, I see.


    Th, that is indeed surprising.


    To be able to keep on attacking my sister to such extent, in a certain sense, this man is quite fearless.


    I surely cant imitate him. Moreover, he got one letter for every three letters he sent? Wasnt she just ignoring the first two then? I wont be able to endure that.


    Have Your Highness heard of how I first met Her Highness Lizelotte from His Majesty?


    No, my father didnt say anything


    It was twenty years ago.


    Twenty years!?


    Its been twenty years since they met..


    This person knew Aneue since she was six years old!?


    Yes. When I first visit the imperial capital there was a swordsman tournament for noble children but my opponent was bothrger and older than me. When I cried my eyes out at the unfairness, there was this little girl who came up to me and said this, [its bad to try to win without putting in any effort. Age and physique dont matter, your opponent was simply one of those who have worked hard for it]. When that small girl jumped in and participated in the tournament, she splendidly won. Thats when I know that the girl was actually the five-year-old princess Lizelotte. I was one-sidedly ashamed of how I cried at my own immatureness and I fell in love with Lizelotte-sama at that time. I remember her figure well. She was very beautiful. Even now I still think that she is the most beautiful person in the world.


    ..In other words, love at first sight?


    Yes. Thats right. I fell in love the moment I saw her.


    Jurgen said without being embarrassed about it.


    This personisnt he surprisingly aggressive?


    So after the tournament, I immediately proposed to her.


    Nn? Eh? Ehh? Right on the spot?


    Yes, I thought that she was the only person for me so I nervously did it. I was mercilessly rejected at that time. Then she told me this, [I will consider it if you have be a man worthy of me]. Thats why I have decided to be a suitable man for her. I started doing that by expanding my house. I am no good with martial arts at all so I learned how to conduct business and enriched my territory. It was around when I turned fifteen that it started to show results so I went to propose to her again. This time I applied it through His Majesty but her answer was still no. After that, I have been repeatedly redoing this process for all this time.


    Jurgen is making a bitter smile but I definitely cant do the same.


    So he has been longing for my sister for thest twenty years huh.


    I am impressed with his effort. So theres such a splendid person like this too huh.


    Unfortunately, if it is still not enough after all he did then I think theres already no chance left. My sister is someone who doesnt change her mind after all.


    Personally, I have been sending her letters and precious swords but it seems like it wasnt very effective. I tried to join the army but I was immediately kicked out too. It seems that it had reached the ear of Lizelotte-sama somehow. Since then, I couldnt approach any of the armys sites anymore.


    .why did you go that far? Was it just because my sister is an attractive woman?


    Lets see. That might be the case at first. That person is extremely beautiful after all. I guess it is because she is my ideal of a woman that I came to like her. However, right now that doesnt matter, I only do it simply because I like Lizelotte-sama. I love her. Please lend me your help, Your Highness. I can not love anyone else besides that person.


    S, so intense.


    Just how intense can he be.


    If you have an unrequited love for twenty years then you would normally give up right.


    My sister who keeps refusing him is one thing but there is surely something wrong with this person too.


    The only duke who is seeking marriage with my sister is probably this person. If he gives up, my sisters marriage will be ridiculously difficult. This might be why my father hurriedly bring this to me so that I can help finalize this marriage.


    He is a good person.


    I understand that much. Im happy that he held such a feeling for my sister for twenty years and what he did to be suitable for her is simply amazing.


    If he has eyes on other women besides my sister then his wife will never have to worry about a thing in her life.


    Still, this person doesnt have eyes for anyone besides my sister.


    Because when he said, I love you, he waspletely sincere.


    Haathis is difficult.


    I cant leave such a hardworking person like this alone.


    Being earnest might just be in his nature after all.


    Understood. I will do what I can. But please dont get your hope too high.


    Please! Your help is very encouraging! Usually, the letters that I received a reply from her are the ones where I wrote that I will visit the imperial capital. She said that I dont have to personally get in touch but she wants me to check how Your Highness and Her Highness Christa are doing for her. I know from what she wrote. She is definitely worried about Her Highness Christa and you, Your Highness.


    Isthat somy sister was.


    In the past, Leo was included in that.


    If I earnestly help him with this, I might be able to get her to exin that to me.


    I take a deep breath and make my determination.


    Even if I fail, Father will not be angry but since he said that he wants to see my sister bing a bride, I want to do this for him.


    I want to help this earnest duke as well.


    Duke Reinfeld. I will use everything I can to help you appeal to my sister. And in return,


    My cooperation in the session war isnt it. I understand. At first, when I heard that His Highness is now participating in the session war, I thought that Your Highness might be a part of it as well, I have been intending to help you from the start. Although my help is limited, the Duchy of Reinfeld will support you. This will not change even if you dont seed.


    If thats the case then lets get straight to the point. Lets start with a strategy meeting then. My sister is quite a strong opponent after all.


    With that said, I smiled and started a strategic meeting with Jurgen.

 Chapter 61: Reason for the Weight

    Chapter 61: Reason for the Weight


    Y, Youre quite good.!


    Your Highness as well! There has been no one who can have a tie with me before!


    Saying so, we started swinging the practice swords again.


    As we are both bad at martial arts, our stances are unstable andck power.


    So I intended to have something like a close bout with him. I intended to.


    After the bout, I asked Sebas who had observed us for his opinion.


    Haa, Haahow was it?


    Nothing was standing out at all. It felt so nd as if I was watching children ying make-believe.


    As I thought.


    Jurgen drops his shoulders.


    thinking of it as a battle between equally bad swordsmen, it seems that children ying make-believe is better than this farce.


    Well, this is well within my expectations. Since he keeps saying that he is no good about it at all, I just wanted to see how bad he actually is.


    We each wipe away our sweat with our towels and think about our next move.


    So it seems that using swords is a dead enddo you have anything else you are good at?


    What I am good at is it?There is one thing that I have been practicing for quite some time now.


    And that is?


    A Halberd.


    Sebas retrieves a practice halberd from the weapons we prepared in advance.


    Halberd is a weapon that is a mix between a spear and an ax with the ax de attached at the tip of the spear. It is a versatile weapon but it is heavy and difficult to handle. The dwarves developed it topensate for their short reach.


    If you can master it, it is a strong weapon but for an amateur human, a spear would be better.


    Why did you choose the halberd?


    When I was fifteen, the time I applied for marriage with Lizelotte-sama, I met her directly then and she told me that she wouldnt marry anyone who couldnt wield a weapon. I already expected that so I trained to use a spear but I couldnt beat Lizelotte-sama with it at all.


    Well, of course.


    Lize-aneue is certainly strong as a general but she is a terribly strong person by herself as well.


    No matter what weapon she uses, she is a master at it.


    Someone with a superficial knowledge of a weapon wouldnt be able topete with her.


    That time she told me that my attack was too light. I was quite scrawny at the time you see. My height is much shorter as well. Because of that, I couldnt deliver a blow that would convince Lizelotte-sama. Thats why I chose a heavy weapon but since it is quite heavy I always lost my bnce when swinging it so I..


    Dont tell me.


    Yes, I ate a lot and gained some weight. There are limits to how much I can build up my muscle after all.


    How pitiful


    Certainly, a halberd in the current Jurgens hands would, how should I put this, it looks like he can maintain bnce when he swings it and from his bearing, I guess it should hold quite a force as well. I can imagine him swinging one butdont tell me he sacrificed his physical figure for that.


    Aneue.theres a person whose life has changed because of your words here. I cant help but find him pitiful right.


    Talking to my sister who is currently far away inside my mind, I look at Sebas.


    What do you think?


    His form is pretty good. It is uncertain that this level of skill would be able to impress Her Highness Lizelotte though.


    If we are setting the bar with Aneues standard then only our generals and imperial knights would be qualified. Im sure that she doesnt set such a standard for him either.


    That would be reassuring but this certainly looks more promising than a sword. You dont need any skill if you can use your weight behind your attack. It would work out if you can maintain bnce to handle that weight. The Duke must have trained quite hard for it as well. As far as I see from his swordsmanship, his martial arts talents should be on the same level as you, Arnold-sama.


    Nonexistent huh. Even if it is just one, to be able to actually use it as a weapon like thishe is quite a man. I definitely cant imitate that.


    Jurgen learned the business and enriched his newly established duke house. He probably has a talent for a merchant. Theres no doubt that he is an excellent person in that regard.


    Still, Jurgen continued to train. He knew what he was actually good at but he did not spare any effort to get my sister to acknowledge him by turning his weakness into his strong point.


    Duke Reinfeld.


    Yes? What is it?


    Have you ever looked at another woman?


    Never. I dered my love to that person. Since I already told her that, I cant turn my words into a lie. My father told me that honesty is my only merit but I like being honest like this. Thats why I want to live like this. I love only one woman and I want to get my love through to her. I thought that this love is beautiful and I believe that if I dont do that much, Lizelotte-sama wouldnt turn to look at me.


    Sebas. Ive got the feeling that I am doing something bad right now


    Whether Her Highness chooses to ept or not is up to her after all. If she would marry any hardworking man, everyone would already do it. She may value effort but it is not a certainty. Womens hearts are especially fickle like the autumn sky. There were many stories about a woman choosing a sloppy man over a hardworking one after all.


    Oi, Duke Reinfeld is already on his knees you know!?


    That is just how the stories go, in the end, it will be up to Her Highness decision.


    Maybe he tried to shut off all the voices around him.


    Without thinking that he might be going in the wrong direction, he has been working so hard after all.


    Those stories might be a bit harsh for Jurgen.


    I try to approach and call out to him.


    Duke Reinfeld, cheer up.


    Kuh! If Im getting depressed from this then I wont be suitable for Lizelotte-sama! How am I so weak!


    .


    If she says that like a sloppy guy then I will just be both! Your Highness Arnold! Please tell me how to be more sloppy!


    Jurgen raised up and asked me.


    He suddenly approached me so I unintentionally backpedaled toward Sebas.


    He is really someone that couldnt be broken isnt he.


    And he asked me how to be sloppier too, isnt that rude?


    Its the truth though. There is no one who walked down the path of sloppiness better than Your Highness in the imperial capital after all.


    What path of sloppiness, dont make up something ridiculous. I dont remember walking down such a path. I just never choose any path at all.


    I see! So you dont choose to do anything in the first ce! This has be quite a study for me!


    What is this.


    Thats one cruel word.


    When people are in love they can really go this far huh. I have underestimated love.


    My elder sister basically likes strong people. If we can find something in Duke Reinfeld that can appeal to that side of her then we should have a chance right?


    Even so, Her Highness has observed the Dukes hard work for the past twenty years hasnt she? Shouldnt she already recognize his strength by now?


    She just saw the result. We need to show her the process. She will be moved if we show her how hard he is working, dont you think so?


    That sounds reasonable.


    Your Highness Arnold, um, it might be rude of me to ask you this now but,


    You were plenty rude enough already so please ask away.


    Oh, then I am relieved. I just want to ask how did Lizelotte-samae to like you, Your Highness?


    He really is such an unreserved person huh.


    While thinking so, I remember the time when Lize-aneue came to like me.


    It was eleven years ago. It was the time when I was in prison for a week to save a girl.


    It seems that my eldest brother knew of the matter from Father and told Aneue that I went to prison to protect a girl so she came to visit me in prison every day.


    She told me that if I admit that I did it to protect someone, she will talk to Father for me.


    Of course, I didnt know that she already knew everything so I persistently said that I did it alone until the very end. Now that I think about it, wasnt she quite mean?


    Imprisoned for a week to protect a girl, I thought that if I told her the truth, everything I have done will be meaningless.


    Thats why I kept it a secret until I left the prison.


    At that time Aneue gently stroked my head.


    As expected of my little brother


    Yes?


    I was told that when I was a kid. Aneue was praising me for my determination to see things through to the end. Since then, she has been paying more and more attention to me. Maybe it was because of my attitude at the time that my sister started to take a liking to me.


    This is good news. At the very least, this means that Duke Reinfelds action so far wasnt wrong.


    Right. Duke Reinfelds actions so far should be what my sister likes. She like hardworking people after all. Well, I dont really know her preference in men but.letting you two meet each other should be faster to confirm this.


    Saying so, I stood up.


    In the first ce, it is wrong to do something important like this through a letter.


    Sebas, make a preparation. We will first head toward Duke Reinfelds territory.


    Certainly. I will arrange it immediately.


    Y, Your Highness!?


    Your territory is closer to where Aneue is than the imperial capital after all. If I went there, she mighte to visit me. If she doesnte then we can just go to her ce as well.


    Saying so I smile.


    Dealing with that sister of mine, if I do all this while I am remaining inside the imperial capital, I would be looking down on her too much.


    I will have to go to the frontline myself.


    Now, with that decided, lets get ready.

 Chapter 62: Manpower Shortage

    Chapter 62: Manpower Shortage


    I see. You are going to see her huh.


    Yes. I judged that this is the best course of action.


    Well, since her personality is like that, even if we sent a letter she wouldnt move after all.


    Yes. If she cante to the Imperial Capital then she mighte to visit us at the Dukes territory.


    Father gives several nods to my words.


    Franz is by his side, and there is no trace of the timidness he showed mest time.


    Your Highness. May I voice a personal request?


    Please, Prime Minister.


    Thank you very much. Duke Reinfeld has been in love with Her Highness Lizelotte for the past twenty years but he has never sent a letter directly to her. Even when Her Highness is at the imperial capital, he has alwayse through me first. The imperial capital and his territory are not close enough that he can easily move between both cities. Nevertheless, the Duke always handed his letter to me every time. Do you know the reason why he did that?


    He thought that if he sent it to her directly it would only trouble her?


    Yes, that is exactly the reason. If it is not too much trouble please send this letter to Her Highness for me, if she hates it then you can just throw it away as well. That was what he said. Among all the suitors, Duke Reinfeld is the only one who took such consideration for Her Highness. Thats why Her Highness only read the letter and received the gift from Duke Reinfeld. This is the story I heard from the generals who have apanied Her Highness to the battlefield.


    That is quite a surprising piece of information.


    Its not the fact that Duke Reinfeld was being considerate.


    It was surprising that my sister always read his letters.


    Does this mean?


    For nobles who live far apart because their territories are far away from each other, letters and gifts are their method for them to maintain their rtionship. They might not be able to meet each other even once a year after all. Among the nobles who excessively sent many of such gifts to her, one could say that Duke Reinfeld is quite a gentleman. Thats why, even though Lizelotte-sama declined his marriage proposal, she never once refused his letter or gift.


    I see. So she doesnt personally hate him huh.


    Yes. She must have some reason for doing this. Perhaps she decided that she would never marry or maybe it is because of another reason. Nothing could be done if it is the former but if Her Highness has another reason then I want Your Highness to persuade her. If Her Highness clearly shows a dislike toward Duke Reinfeld then we can give up but I dont think that Her Highness Lizelotte finds him to be unpleasant. Thats why the person himself is quite pitiful.


    The fact that he knows that she read all of his letters means that Franz must have looked through it beforehand.


    Since he knew what the Duke was giving her, he must know my sisters reaction when she received those gifts too.


    Franz is good at taking care of others so he must have been giving him advice.


    It seems Franz also wanted to see this love bear fruit as well.


    Twenty yearsothers would find such a person to be persistent. I am one of those people. I told him many times to give up, its for your own sake, theres no use no matter how hard you try, thats what I told him. Still, Duke Reinfeld was determined, he only said that if his actions are troubling Lizelotte he will stop. To him, Lizelotte is his whole world. No matter how this will turn out, I want to do this for him.


    As I thought, my father is a human too.


    He must feel bad for the man who has been trying so hard alone for the past twenty years.


    Depending on how one looks at it, it only looks like Aneue is keeping him around because he is convenient after all.


    Its that Aneue. She probably doesnt notice it but if she doesnt clearly tell the Duke to not care about her anymore then there might still be hope.


    What ifAneue says that she doesnt want to marry anyone? Should we just give up?


    if she says that then I dont see any other way.


    Father grimly muttered.


    I want to see her as a bride.


    That might be Fathers real feeling but one could say that it is just his own selfishness.


    Its Father. He probably thinks that if Aneue got married, she can distance herself from the session war.


    If Gordon or Zandra took the throne, Aneue might be pinned with some crime and eliminated.


    But if she bes someone elses wife, she will no longer have the position of an imperial family member. It can mitigate the danger to her to some extent and the Empire will not have to lose a good general as well.


    Even if you are an emperor, it doesnt like you can do anything you like after all.


    Then I will proceed with that. I dont know whether I can bring back good news but I will do the best I can, please wait for me.


    I understand. I will leave it in your hand.


    Saying so, I left the throne room.


    After I left the throne room I headed to my mothers ce.


    I might not go as far as the frontier like Leo but I will still be leaving the imperial capital.


    The faction is in Finnes hands and since the conflict between factions is still calm, it should be fine. Gordon and Zandra have been exhausting each other while we were out of the country while Erics faction that is still intact will not risk upsetting father by making a move in a situation like this.


    My father is very sensitive toward the immigrants issue. If someone aims to take Leos down while he is moving to resolve that issue, Father will definitely be furious. Eric will not do such a stupid thing like that. Thats why there shouldnt be any conflict inside the capital for the moment, at least on the surface.


    Of course, there is still a lot going on behind the scene. The conflict between merchants of each faction is one of those. Thats why I cant bring Finne with me this time. She is the trump card of the Ajinpany after all.


    Looking at it like this, we really do have a shortage of manpower huh.


    Sebas must be left here for Finnes escort too.


    The defense around me might be thinner but its way better than letting Finne be defenseless. I only have to worry about my identity being exposed, theres no danger to my life. I can just be more careful than usual.


    Leo has Lynfia with him and Finne has Sebas to protect her. It would be easier for me if there was an escort who could move around freely, but theres no one like that around after all.


    Unfortunately, I cant rely on Elna this time because she has another mission assigned to her.


    Its not like I can just settle with any strong person too. I cant let someone I cant trust to guard me after all. Haaexcuse me. Its Al.


    Al!? Come in now!


    When I visited my mothers room inside the inner pce, she told me to get inside with a loud voice.


    Immediately realizing that there is something wrong, I quietly enter the room.


    Mother is hugging the shivering Christa.


    Christa!?


    UuUu.Uuu..


    She suddenly started crying without saying anything. She probably saw something again.


    my mother who is acting as Christas parent naturally knows about her precognition ability.


    She alwaysforts Christa and letting it pass but if Christa became like this then letting it go away on its own is not an option here.


    I lower myself down to Christas eye level.


    Christa. Are you alright? Its me, Al.


    Al-niisama..Al-niisama!


    Christa who has been hugging Mother came to hug me.


    Her body is slightly shaking.


    I continue to stroke her head until she calms down.


    When Christa finally calmed down, she tried to open her mouth but she couldnt.


    Christa. What did you see? Did you see something scary?


    Christa. Talk to Al. He might be able to do something about it.


    .Uu.UU


    Christa?


    ..a small hutand a lot of children


    Christa begins to speak little by little.


    She talked about what she saw in bits and pieces but at the end, she muttered this,


    Ri, Rita is


    Rita?


    Shes dead! Right in front of me..!


    Wha!?


    No way


    That gave me a shock.


    In the past, Christas vision has been a hit and miss.


    However, in terms of uracy, the futures that directly involved Christa are more urate.


    The death of our eldest brother was the death of her close rtive, and she was there when Kiel was under attack.


    In that sense, the future that happens before Christa herself is a very probable future.


    But this timing is the worst!


    Al-niisamasave Rita!


    Al


    ..I just said goodbye to Father..


    Eh? No! Al-niisama! Dont go!


    Christa desperately clings to me. Her small hands are tightly holding my clothes.


    What to do?


    Should I tell father that we should give up?


    No, he will not ept it. I need a reason. And if I exin about Christa to him, Christas ability will be known. Although it doesnt have absolute certainty, a magic that let you see the future is very beneficial to the country.


    Thats the worst-case scenario. It will put Christa in danger and she will be forced to see something that she doesnt want to.


    However, we dont have anyone we can rely on right now.


    Al. I will ask the Emperor somehow. If I do that.


    even if I stay, I will not be able to remain inside the inner pce all the time.


    Besides the consorts and their guards, the only ones that are allowed to stay inside the inner pce are female members of the imperial family or princes that are less than twelve years old.


    Even if you are a prince, you will not be allowed to stay in the inner pce after a certain age.


    If something happens in this ce, my reaction will be dyed.


    If Lynfia is here then I can ask Mother to assign her as her guard but that option is impossible to me right now.


    Even if its Silver, if I suddenly appeared inside the inner pce, there will definitely be punishment.


    Looking at the situation, it seems that Christa herself will be involved in some kind of incident. We need to ce an escort as close as possible by her side. And the woman who is skilled enough to be her guard is.


    ..theres only one I can think of.


    Right.


    If the situation is like this then I can only ask Elna.


    I have to ask her to turn down her mission and stay by Christas side.


    If that doesnt work then I will have toe up with a new move.


    But Elna was assigned a mission. In terms of risk, she is on the same level or even greater than mine.


    She was assigned a mission as an imperial knight while I was assigned as a prince. Even children can tell which one of us should choose their own assignment over this.


    Depending on the reason she uses, she might even be removed from the imperial knight order.


    Still, we have no choice but to rely on Elna.

 Chapter 63: The Best Sword

    Chapter 63: The Best Sword


    I was thinking about a lot of things on my way to Elnas.


    How should I ask her.


    What should I do if she refuses?


    There are a lot of things going on inside my head right now.


    I was weed at the gate as usual and I entered the Brave mansion.


    Al. Whats wrong?


    Elna.


    Elna came out to greet me.


    I would have liked it if it is Anna-san instead.


    To be honest, I cant bring myself to look at Elna in the face.


    But this unnatural attitude wouldnt be overlooked by this childhood friend of mine.


    What happened?


    Well..


    Its useless even if you tried to hide it. Lets head inside..


    Saying so, Elna guided me to a guest room.


    The maids were preparing us tea and sweets in there.


    Seeing that, Elna asked them to leave the room. Immediately after they left, Elna sat on a chair facing me and get straight to the matter.


    I will ask you again. What happened?


    something terrible.


    Is that so. Do you need my help then?


    ..yeah.


    I nod without looking at her face.


    What a way to make a request.


    Still, I couldnt bring myself to look at Elnas face.


    Just what kind of face should I make?


    My mission, in the end, is for our advantage in the session war. With Fathers evaluation on the line, I cant turn my mission down this time.


    Thats right. I am weighing my sisters safety against the throne. And because I couldnt choose either one of them over another, I came to Elna.


    The inner pce is the world of women. Even a guard has to be one. Thats the superficial reason, not the fundamental one.


    We finally gain the upper hand. Father is looking at us favorably. I dont want to throw away such an advantage.


    However, I can not forsake Christa.


    I cant choose.


    Thats why I want to rely on Elna. Being such a miserable person, I dont dare to look Elna in the face.


    Even so.


    Alright. I will go to His Majesty and decline the mission.


    !? Is that okay..?


    What?


    To such a swift reply, I unintentionally raised my head.


    Doing so, I saw Elna with the usual expression on her face.


    Her face looked like theres no problem at all.


    Butwhat would happen to your honor if you decline?


    Its not just a problem with my honor here. But you need my help, right? Then theres nothing else to consider.


    ..I have to leave the capital to deal with the matter about a marriage proposal to my sister. To smoothly advance our progress in the session war, I have to prioritize making this marriage talk as favorable as possible.thats the reason I came to you, you know?


    You cant let it go because it is important right? I dont know what you want me to do but if it is something necessary I will lend you a hand.


    Why


    I told you right? I will never abandon Al. did you notice? You have been making a very difficult expression since you got here you know? I dont know what happened but you need me right? If thats the case then I can abandon a mission or two for that. You already thought about it and came to me because it is something that you can only rely on me arent you?


    Elna indifferently said so.


    It is not as simple as that.


    If thats the case then I wouldnt feel this guilty.


    As the daughter of the Brave house and one of the imperial knights, declining a mission is a big deal for Elna. Of course, Father doesnt like forcing people either. The Brave house who can wield the holy sword is important to the Empire, Father wouldnt want to deteriorate the rtionship between them and the imperial family.


    Still, this will bring shame to her name.


    Isnt honor important to you?


    It is. But, my oath is more important than my honor. If you say that it is necessary then I will do anything. Alright, tell me. What do you need me to do?


    Elna is making an unusually soft smile.


    That smile pierced my heart.


    But I cant help but feel guilty at that smile.


    Christa has an innate magic ability. Its precognition.


    .thats surprising. Have you been hiding that all this time?


    It manifested around three years ago when Christa saw the death of the Crown Prince. Since then, there are a lot of futures that she saw both ones that came true and ones that dont but pretty much all of the future that directly involves her wille true.


    So it is that pattern this time right.


    Yeah. Do you remember Rita? The girl that yed with Leo before.


    Of course. Is that girl involved?


    ..Christa said that she died. Right in front of her.


    Elnas eyes turned sharp at my words.


    Christa basically never leaves the castle or the inner pce. The fact that Christa is directly involved means that someone from the castle or the inner pce is involved.


    In that regard, it is advantageous for us to have Elna who holds the highest court rank of the Brave to escort her.


    Even if someone tried to do something, only a few people have the ability to do so with Elna around.


    I can just remain by Her Highness Christa to guard her right? that way I can protect Rita as well.


    Yeah..there are only a few who know of Christas precognition ability. Even Father doesnt know about it. You cant use this as the reason to turn down your mission you know?


    Its alright. My next mission will be near the bigke after all.


    ..You, dont tell me?


    If I told His Majesty that I am not good with water, there shouldnt be any problem right?


    That might be the case but.you will be leaking your weakness you know? Is that okay? You hated that right?


    I still hate the idea even now. It would be like admitting my loss if I turn down a mission and I will beughed at if people know that the daughter of the Brave house is afraid of water after all.


    Then..


    But my oath is more important than that. You are in trouble, right? Will you be fine without my help? What would you do? You came to me because theres no other choice left right? Then I will help you. Theres no meaning if my oath is just a word after all.


    Saying so, Elna rises up andes to me.


    She then put her forehead on mine.


    Im surprised at her sudden action but Elna started speaking with a small voice.


    Dont worry about it. Its alright. I will protect everything Al wants to protect. I wont let anything be taken away from you. I will be your power. So dont make such a painful expression like that anymore.


    Elna


    Its alright. Al, you didnt abandon Her Highness Christa. The session war is important, so is Her Highness Christa. If you cant protect either one of them, I will protect them for you. Al has to work on that marriage proposal for the session war right? I will protect Her Highness Christa for you.


    ..I dont want that child to feel sad anymore..when her mother died, she looked like an empty shell but she finally started to smile.take care of my sister..take care of Christa for me. Theres no one else beside you


    Leave her to me. We are both childhood friends and cooperators, right? You can tell me anything. No matter what happens, I will be your power.


    Saying so, Elna took a step back.


    She then showed me a cheerful smile.


    Ive seen that smile before.


    When I met her for the first time, that was her smile when she told me that she would protect me.


    I see. She has never changed since then huh.


    Elna was and is still my friend.


    Al-niisama! Dont go.!


    Christa. You cant trouble Al you know.


    In the end, Elna turned down her mission using theke as the reason.


    She honestly confessed her fear of water to Father.


    For me and Leo, she forced herself to act as our guardst time but since she knows that she will definitely be a hindrance to the mission this time, she wants to turn down her assignment.


    As expected, Father acknowledged that and dispatched another imperial knight on the mission instead.


    Then Mother told Father that she wants Elna to act as her guard because she wants to hear more stories about us, a usible reason.


    Father gave his permission. He is probably thinking that it is a good opportunity to give Elna a vacation as well.


    And right now I am saying goodbye to Mother and Christa before I leave the capital.


    Elna will be with us you know.


    No! I want to stay with Al-niisama..!


    .Christa. Do you trust me?


    Un..


    I see.


    While stroking Christas head as she is hugging me, I am a loss.


    Even if I forcefully left, Christa probably wouldnt trust Elna here.


    Well, I dont mind that but I want her to be able to trust Elna if possible.


    So I voice my thoughts out loud.


    Then I will leave my most trusted sword with you.


    A sword..?


    Yeah. its the best sword in the whole continent. It will protect you from any opponent. So if you have any trouble you can rely on it. If you feel like it is helpless then you can call its name instead of mine. It will definitelye to save you.


    But.


    Still unsatisfied? Its the sword that I trusted the most you know? It has protected me many times already. even so, are you still unsatisfied?


    ..uUn.


    Good girl. Its alright. Elna will protect you and Rita for me.


    With that said, I tightly hugged Christa and turned away.


    Elna was standing there.


    Take care of my sister.


    Please leave her to me.


    With that short exchange, I started walking forward.


    I didnt look back.


    There is nothing to worry about anymore after all.

 Chapter 64: Malice and Good Will

    Chapter 64: Malice and Good Will


    In front of the room inside the inner pce.


    Zandra just arrived there


    Okaa-sama! Okaa-sama!


    Treating the maids as if they were nonexistent, Zandra barged into the room.


    It was the room of the Emperors Fifth Consort. The room of Zandras mother.


    Theres a woman with glossy dark-green-hair inside, she let out a sigh and greeted her daughter.


    What happened? Zandra. Making such a fuss.


    Of course I am making a fuss! Leonard just went to the south as an imperial inspector you know!? He is bearing down on our support base!


    While watching her hysterical daughter, the dark green-haired woman, Zuzan smiled at her.


    Perhaps irritated at her mothers carefree smile, Zandra made a whip of wind and whipped it at one of the maids.


    Kyaaaa!!?? Pl, Please forgive me!!


    Shut up! Shut up! That damn Leonard! He just went to Oji-samas ce!? No matter how much we are pushed down, he has no right to do this!


    Ahh!! Guh! F, Fo, Forgive me.


    Shut the hell up! Keep your trap shut! Your only purpose here is just to be a punching bag!


    Saying so, Zandra relentlessly continues to whip the already unconscious maid.


    When Zandra finally calmed down, the maid already turned into a bloody mess.


    Normally, she would feel a little guilty after she calmed down but without having any of that, Zandra started speaking to her mother.


    Its Leonard we are talking about. He will definitely investigate it thoroughly. If he found out about that then we wont be able to deny it.


    You dont have to worry about the matter in the south. Onii-sama is the one taking care of it. He will definitely do a good job for us. Even if he fails, all the responsibility will be his after all. The fire wont spread to us.


    Even so, we will lose support from the south.


    Its alright. If your research goes well, theres nothing to be scared about right?


    Thats true but..


    It will be fine as long as you and I are safe. We can reward those nobles after we take the throne. They should let it slide before long. They can only obey the strong after all.


    Saying so, Zuzan smiles.


    It was both a bewitching and brutal smile.


    As Zandra usually doesnt show much emotion on her face, Zuzan is a woman that usually keeps things quiet inside as well.


    Zuzans smile which was built on her violent nature over the years was already looked like the definition of insanity.


    With the Emperors order, I cant conduct any forbidden magic research anymore. The only one who can do that is you.


    I understand. Okaa-sama.


    You are an excellent child. You are more qualified to be an empress than anyone else. You have taken that part after me. The ve merchant should bring the children to you soon. They are your guinea pigs. You have to perfect it. The perfect curse.


    Yes. I will show you. And I will put them on anyone who dares to irritate me. They have no right to irritate me like this. I will kill them all.


    Thats right. Thats the spirit.


    While stroking her dark green hair, Zuzan stares at her daughter.


    Her daughter has taken all the parts that she wanted her to have.


    A daughter that could be said to be a copy of her.


    Making Zandra into an empress is the same as making herself one.


    If pushes to shove, I will get rid of all those who get in your way again. You just have to do what you can. Its alright. We have a lot of allies after all.


    Yes. Okaa-sama.


    Saying so, the mother and child hug each other.


    If the Emperor saw them, he would definitely doubt that the two of them are really his consort and daughter.


    Both of them are having smiles that exude insanity that engrave pure horror onto the eyes of the viewers.


    The maids who saw such a smile desperately lower their heads down.


    Then they pray.


    A prayer to make this helle to an end soon.


    Heading to the south, Leo arrived at a certain city.


    It is thergest city in the south, Wumme.


    It is a city ruled by the noble who has influence over all the southern region, Duke Kruger.


    Thank you very much for your cooperation, Duke Kruger.


    No no, it is only natural for a noble to cooperate with the imperial inspector.


    Said the dark-green-haired man with a smile.


    He is already over fifty but he still looked youthful.


    He is a tall and slender man with a sword hanging on his waist. He was once a warrior who have roamed many battlefields.


    His name is Sven von Kruger.


    He is the elder brother of the Fifth Consort as well as the Emperors brother inw.


    I think that you are the best person to ask about the matter of the south, Duke Kruger. Let me be frank, have you seen any nobles here behave suspiciously?


    Leo stares straight at Duke Kruger.


    Duke Kruger is involved in many things that happened in the south in some way or another. However, Leonard cant suddenly start using him.


    First, he has to start with the matter at Lynfias vige but he was wondering if the Duke will give up any name before he starts.


    A suspicious noble? As far as I can see, there is no one thates to mind but I cant say for sure for the nobles at the border since I dont have a full grip of them after all.


    Hou.


    He is saying that he doesnt haveplete control over them huh. It is quite fishy for him to keep it ambiguous like that.


    He can use that as an excuse to dodge the responsibilityter after all.


    However, that will not be enough.


    Leo smiled while paying close attention to Krugers every move and continued their meeting.


    While Leo was having a meeting with Duke Kruger, Lynfia was out shopping in the city.


    Of course, she is gathering information around the city at the same time.


    And that one too.


    Here ya go, thanks for your patronage.


    You noticed any changes around here recently?


    Changes? Hmm, I dont really notice anything.


    That was the answer from the shopkeeper of a fruit stall.


    This is the fifth time that she was given the same answer.


    At least on the surface, theres nothing wrong with this city.


    I see. Thank you.


    Saying so, Lynfia looks around while holding what she bought.


    She already bought everything she needs and there is no point in gathering more information either.


    When she was wondering what she should do next, Lynfia found a troubled gray-haired old man on the side of the road.


    Sorry. can I ask you something


    ..


    Hmm. people around here are really cold huh.


    Saying so, the old man sighed.


    He is short and his ears are slightly pointy.


    The old man is a dwarf. A normal dwarf looked old already but this old man seemed to be the oldest dwarf she ever saw.


    Instead of having a stout build, this dwarf has a long white beard and is very thin.


    Couldnt leave the old dwarf who has a crooked waist and walking with a white cane alone, Lynfia lowers her knee and talks to him.


    Ojii-san. Whats wrong?


    OOh, theres still a good-natured girl here huh. Sorry, but can you guide me to the citys gate? Im lost here for three days already.


    Three days? That must have been terrible, lets go, I will show you the way.


    Lynfia doesnt let it show on her face but she was very surprised to know that this old dwarf has been lost in the city for three days already.


    She shows a smile to put the old man at ease and guide him.


    The old man also smiles at her.


    Well, thank you, thank you. Nobody listens to me since I am a dwarf you see. I was really troubled there.


    Is that so. That was quite a disaster isnt it.


    Lynfias tone may be normal but her words are full of sympathy.


    The old man who felt that gave her a wide smile.


    Dont worry dont worry, I am really lucky to have a nice youngdy like you helping me like this.


    Me too..I was helped when I was in trouble as well. No, I am still being helped right now.


    Hou? You are troubled too huh, youngdy.


    Yes, well.


    I see, I see. That must be difficult for you. Hm, this must be some kind of fate. I wonder if there is anything I can do.


    Saying so, the old man opens his bag and begins to rummage its content.


    Lynfia was trying to be reserved but the old man told her not to worry about it and continue looking through his bag.


    Ojii-san. This way, this way.


    Uun? Oh, this way huh.


    Since he was focusing on his bag, the old man almost went in the wrong direction the moment Lynfia looks away.


    With that being the case, Lynfia repeatedly put the old dwarf back on the right course and finally noticed that they already arrived at the city gate.


    Ojii-san, we have arrived you know.


    Un? Arrived? Where?


    The gate.


    Ohh! Thats right, I was finding my way to the gate! I was looking for something to give you as my thanks, I forgot!


    The old man raised his face and gave her a heartyugh.


    Maybe you got lost in the first ce because you have such a personality, Lynfia thought while worrying if he will be okay heading home alone like this.


    However.


    Youngdy, I will give you this. Its a whistle made of spirit wood. Blow it when you are in trouble. Your ally will know where you are right away.


    I cant ept such a thing! Please take it back Ojii-san!


    I dont need it. You should have it, youngdy. You have to blow it when you need to, you know. Its not a bad thing to rely on someone after all.


    The old man grins and leaves through the city gate.


    Since the figure of his back looked so unreliable, Lynfia was very worried about him but since she has her own mission, she can not afford to take care of him.


    Bowing to the old mans back, Lynfia heads back inside the city.


    It seems like I can not abandon the humans yet huh. Alright, where should I go next? I wonder if someone will call me soon.


    The old man went off the road while muttering such a thing and disappeared into the mountain.

 Chapter 65: The First Princess

    Chapter 65: The First Princess


    One week has passed since I left the Imperial Capital.


    I finally arrived at the capital of the Duchy of Reinfeld.


    Wee to Eltz, the capital city of the Duchy of Reinfeld. This is my mansion.


    So we finally arrived.


    When I got off the carriage, I made a big stretch. In front of me is a big mansion. Its plentyrge for living in but for a residence of a duke, it is probably considered a small mansion.


    Well,pared to other ducal houses, the Reinfeld house who rule the southeastern area is not that big. This size might be just right.


    It was a long journey so shall we take a rest first?


    Thats true. Im certainly tired.


    It took me five days to reach the Duchy of Kleinert on horseback. my horse almost copsed because I wanted to get there as soon as possible back then. However this time Im not in a hurry. Thats why I used the carriage and have aid back trip this time.


    Still, we used a state-of-the-art magic carriage reserved for royalties and dukes so we arrived here much faster than a normal carriage would.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Im sorry. Your Highness must be tired because I kept on talking all the time.


    Jurgen said that with an apologetic expression.


    I give him a bitter smile in return. Certainly, Jurgen has been talking non-stop in the carriage.


    I did not find that unpleasant but it doesnt mean that Im not tired.


    I want to enter a bath if possible.


    Please leave it to me. There is arge bath in my mansion. My mother is really particr about that you see.


    I will be looking forward to it then.


    While we were chatting with each other, Jurgen guided me inside the mansion.


    However, once we entered the mansion, an elderly man who must have been Jurgens butler rushed toward us.


    What happened? Rushing like that.


    M, My lord, Its terrible! Please be calm and listen to this!


    You calm down first. Tell me what happened.


    Saying so, Jurgen calmed the butler down.


    The butler who took a deep breath started speaking in a somewhat calm manner.


    H, Highness has just arrived.


    Yeah, I know. He just came in here with me.


    Th, Thats not it! I am not talking about His Highness Arnold my lord!


    You are confusing him because you keep using the word Highness. Just refer to me as Her Excellency the Marshal from now on.


    A voice that made me want to kneel down on the spot suddenly reached my ears.


    It was not intimidating but the voice made you feel like you cant go against it, the voice of a natural-born ruler.


    The owner of that voice, who I would totally believe if someone told me that she was born tomand others, slowly descends down the stairs.


    Abundant blonde hair and purple colored eyes. A height that is tall for a woman. Her morous and tight military uniforms told of her good style. She is a beauty that can easily captivate the viewers but she is wearing a blue mantle over her ck military uniform. The ones who can wear such mantles are only the three marshals of the Empire.


    The name of this woman who is the adult version of Christa plus the bewitching beauty, invincibility, and might is Lizelotte Lakes Adler.


    She is the First Princess of the Empire as well as our strongest general.


    Lize-aneue.! Why are you here!?


    Is that how you greet your sister who you havent seen for a long time? Do it again.


    Eh.


    Do it again.


    .Its been a while. Lize-aneue. I am d that you are in good health.


    Good.


    Without making any excuses, I reluctantly redo my greeting again.


    Perhaps she is already satisfied, Lize-aneuees over with a smile.


    Its been a while, Al. Im d that you are doing well as well. How is Christa doing?


    She suddenly started chatting with me. Her [my pace] attitude never changes huh.


    Jurgen was taken by surprise and currently is kneeling down.


    Normally, you would greet him because he is the owner of the house first right?


    Well, theres no use saying anything to this sister of mine after all. It doesnt like she does not care about others, she just doesnt feel like doing so. This person is the personification of self-centeredness after all.


    Christa is doing fine. She recently made a friend of the same age and started smiling a lottely.


    I see. Sorry that I always have you taking care of her.


    No, shes my little sister after all. And its Mother who was taking care of her in the first ce.


    Is that so. Is Mother doing fine as well?


    Yes. shes the same as usual.


    After hearing a series of reports, Lize-aneue satisfyingly nodded.


    Finally, she turned her gaze toward Jurgen.


    Jurgen, sorry for barging in while you are away.


    No, Im sorry that I couldnt wee you.


    Lize-aneue. Let me ask you again, why did youe here?


    The n was to send her a letter after we arrived at the mansion.


    Her being here like this is really unexpected.


    This ce is not that far from the eastern border,pared to the imperial capital that is.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Its certainly not a great distance especially if we are talking about my sister here. Nevertheless, my sister is a marshal who is in charge of the entire eastern border. She should nt be able to move around so easily.


    I heard that you wereing here when I was performing a drill for the new recruit in the rear so I came to visit.


    You heard that we wereing.


    What kind of informationwork does she have?


    Not only the speed in which the news arrived at her ears but also the ability to gather such intel as well.


    Now, I told you my reason. Its time for you to tell me your reason foring here with Jurgen right?


    Ehthat is..


    This is bad. Did I just dig my own grave?


    Should I tell her the truth?


    When I was hesitating, Lize-aneue suddenly smiled.


    You dont have to say it. It was Father who put you up to this right?


    you understand me well.


    Its Father we are talking about after all. I know well what hes like.


    Letting out an astonished sigh, Lize-aneue turned to Jurgen.


    Jurgen looks awkward but it doesnt look like he is intending to hide anything from her.


    You never learned huh, Jurgen. You even got my brother involved in all this too, what are you intending to do?


    The same as usual, Lizelotte-sama.


    I see. Then my reply is still the same. I will not marry you. I will not marry anyone who cant die together with me.


    I know that well. Even so, I!


    Enough. I havent seen Al in a while, I want to talk with him so I will be borrowing one of your rooms.


    .Yes.


    Turning her mantle, Lize-aneue walks off like it is her own mansion.


    Her back told me to follow after her but I cant justply with her here.


    Lize-aneue. Im tired because of the long journey, can I have some time to wipe my sweat first?


    I dont mind that.


    I do mind.


    You are saying such a maiden-like thing. Well, fine. I want to refresh myself as well. Its been a long time so lets enter together.


    Yes..?


    What did she just say. This sister.


    Theres no way I would enter the bath with you right!


    N, no, I will refrain from that!


    Dont be shy. I will wash your back for you.


    I, I will enter it with Duke Reinfeld! We have be good friends on our way here so I want to talk with him more!


    Its painful but theres no other way to decline my sister.


    Maybe he guessed what I was thinking, Jurgen also supported me.


    Lizelotte-sama. I will wash His Highness Arnolds back so please rest assured.


    I see.


    Yes. so Lize-aneue, please wait inside the.


    Cant be helped then. Lets all get in the bath together.


    Yes!?


    It would be troublesome to go in separately right? What? Its fine. I dont have a body that I would be ashamed to be looked at after all.


    Buh!!


    He must have unintentionally imagined it.


    Jurgen spilled arge amount of nosebleed and crouches down on the floor.


    Seeing that, Lize-aneue merrily smiles.


    HaHaHa, you are immature as usual, Jurgen.


    This is not aughing matter you know! For the time being, please wait in your room! Alright, Aneue?


    What? Dont you want to enter a bath with your sister?


    Yes, I dont want to so please wait in your room!


    Is that so. Theres no helping it then. You two go enjoy yourselves.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue climbed up the stairs with a bored expression.


    That was dangerous. She was about to get the Duke killed. A murder case where the Empires marshal, as well as the First Princess, caused a Duke to bleed out to death from his nose is not aughing matter. She will literally bleed him dry after all.


    Duke, are you okay?


    I, Im finebut, as expected of Lizelotte-sama. She is so manly


    That would be her throwing away her womanly part though..


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    No, she just loves teasing me as usualbut thats exactly why Her Highness is so lovely.


    If its my sister then anything goes for you isnt it..


    Realizing that both of them are equally strange in the head, I let out a sigh. Just like that, I entered the bath with Jurgen to wipe away our fatigue from the long journey.


    TLN: So basically this

 Chapter 66: The Unreasonable Sister

    Chapter 66: The Unreasonable Sister


    After taking a bath to wash away all the dirt and fatigue we got from the long trip, I and Jurgen talked about our future course of action while dressing up.


    We are riding on Aneues pace right now. We have to get away from that somehow.


    Yes, but she really did take away the first strike hasnt she.


    The expression on Jurgens face was not one of regret but that of admiration.


    Well, she did brilliantly shattered our n but its not the time to be impressed with that.


    As her little brother, I got the impression that she doesnt dislike you, Duke Reinfeld. Rather, I think that she took a liking to you actually.


    Is that true!?


    It was just my gut feeling but that is just how Lize-aneue is. Even if I am here at your mansion, she would never visit a mansion of someone she dislikes. As I thought, there must be another reason for her to not ept your proposal, maybe it was about the thing she said earlier.


    [ I will not marry anyone who cant die together with me], was it


    Yes. conversely, if we can meet that condition, she might not be against the idea of marriage anymore as well. Theres nothing we can do if she hates the idea of marriage itself but she is still the Emperors daughter. She should have been told from a young age that one day she will have to get married. Thats why if we can meet her requirement, you might still have a chance.


    I see.but for me to die together with her, I would have to be by her side.


    Thats the problem.


    Aneue went out of her way to kick Jurgen out of the army when he enlisted.


    She blocked the chance for Jurgen to be by her side.


    That one point is unlike what my sister would do. It wasnt because Jurgen messed up inside the army, she herself moved to kick him out.


    Theres something suspicious about that.


    In any case, we have to prove to her that you can fight.


    Understood. lets show Lizelotte-sama the result of my training.


    Saying so, Jurgen proudly hits his belly.


    When I saw that fluttering p of meat, it somehow made me anxious, I wont say that out loud though.


    -


    You sure took your time. Does it take that long to wash your body?


    You will be punished by the god of bath if you say that the bath only exists to wash your body, you know.


    Thats the first thing she says to us but Lize-aneues hair is still so glossy.


    From her figure of speech, she is probably only washing it normally as well.


    Women all over the world are going to frown at you, you know.


    Me and Jurgen head to the round table Aneue is sitting at. Teas are already prepared on the table. There are sweets too but I cant reach out to grab it because Aneue pulled the te toward her.


    Is that so? Water is precious on the battlefield after all. I dont really have that much chance to use one.


    You didnt like it ever since when we were at the Imperial Capital though?


    It was real annoying at the Imperial Capital since the maids were so persistent. Because of that I always took a quick bath no matter where I am. I really dont understand how you enjoy taking it.


    In a way, those maids were quite amazing huh.


    Dont they afraid for their lives when they have to enter the bath with this sister of mine and wash her back?


    Well, if they care about that then they wont be able to do their job though.


    Being a maid is full of hardships huh. I guess I will have to bring some sweets for my mothers maids next time.


    There are a lot of opportunities to take a bath then after all. Lizelotte-sama might have unconsciouslye to head it because of that.


    Ohh! Thats it! You sure said something good, Jurgen.


    Lize-aneue praises Jurgen with a smile.


    She then gave one of the sweets in front of her to Jurgen as a reward.


    That Aneue gave away something of hers!?


    This is a shock. Lize-aneue is quite possessive about her stuff. Even in my case, I have only received something from her a handful of times.


    In the past, one of Lize-aneues subordinates offended a high-ranking noble and got beaten ck and blue. When she heard about that, Lize-aneue went up to that noble and said this.


    My subordinates are mine. They gave even their lives to me. That means you people just damaged my property without my permission.


    After that, Lize-aneue beat up that noble.


    It was quite a scandal at the time but I remember the Crown Prince mediated between them before the matter escted.


    And that sister is now giving away her sweets to Jurgen. Well, reasonably speaking, that sweets originally belonged to Jurgen and it was served to be enough for three people to eat though.


    Still, this is very unusual. This alone already shows that she took quite a liking to Jurgen.


    I gratefully ept.


    Umu.


    Jurgen is grateful for receiving the sweets and my sister has epted that attitude as a matter of course.


    She might just be in a good mood today.


    Lets try reaching out for one and check out that theory.


    Immediately, Aneue turned around toward me and I received a shock on my back. Before I noticed, I was already lying on the floor.


    We havent met in a while but it seems your manner has grown unruly huh? Al.


    You never changed, Lize-aneue


    my outstretched right hand was grabbed at the wrist by my sister.


    It seems she twisted my wrist and caused me topletely lose my bnce. Moreover, she ensured that Inded softly on the floor as well.


    To did all that for just some sweets, what a scary sister.


    Thats weird.I thought that you were in a good mood?


    I am. I get to meet you after a long time after all. Even though you were a cold little brother who doesnt evene to visit me when you have free time and only yed around inside the Imperial Capital, I am still in a good mood just because I get to meet you. Arent I a great sister?


    I wonder about that. Do you think people find a sister who throws his brother on the ground just because he tried to grab some sweets, a great sister?


    Its because you silently tried to take my sweets right.


    Isnt that just strange? It was prepared for three people, isnt it? It should be alright for everyone to share it.


    It was there in front of me, that means its mine.


    Saying so, Aneue deliciously picked up one of the sweets and ate it.


    There are not many sweets at the front line. As a marshal, she can live there extravagantly but since it will make a bad example in front of her soldiers, she lives mundanely among them.


    I guess its her first sweets after a long while so she is fully enjoying it.


    Looking at such Aneue, Jurgen also seems happy.


    But why. Why do I have to be the only one who got my wrist twisted? This is unreasonable.


    Even though I have been struggling for a while now, I still couldnt escape my sisters restraint.


    Aneue. Isnt it time you let me go already?


    Why?


    WHY NOT!?


    I cant let go because you still havent apologized, right?


    I told you, it was prepared for three people.


    Its mine.


    .Im sorry that I tried to steal the sweets.


    Isnt that a bitcking?


    I am sorry that I tried to steal [Your] sweets.


    Good.


    She finally released me.


    When I returned to my chair while rubbing at my wrist, there were almost no sweets left in front of my sister.


    Hm? Jurgen. The sweets have already run out you know?


    Please dont say it like they naturally disappeared. Aneue was the one who ate it right.


    I will immediately prepare more.


    Umu.


    .


    Why do I have to be the butt of the joke here?


    Jurgen pped his hands and the maids brought the cake in on a small te. I can tell that it is sweet from the smell but its not an unpleasant sweetness. Is that a cheesecake? It looks delicious.


    The first one was ced in front of Aneue, the next one is for mAneue stretched her hand out from the side and snatched it away.


    I cant stand it anymore!


    Hey!! Isnt that just strange!!


    What?


    EVERYTHING! WHY DID YOU SNATCH AWAY MY PLATE!? ANEUE ALREADY HAVE YOURS RIGHT!?


    Theres none though?


    YOU ATE IT ALREADY!? So fast!? WAIT, THATS MINE! Pleas dont just eat it!


    My brothers thing is also mine.


    WHATS THAT TYRANT OF A REASONING? THEN IF I TOLD YOU THAT MY SISTERS THINGS ARE ALSO MINE YOU WOULD BE ALRIGHT WITH THAT TOO RIGHT!?


    I will not bow down to tyranny.


    WHA!? HIYA!


    Realizing that it is useless to argue with her I recklessly reached out for the cake.


    However, she easily parries my attack with one hand and uses the other hand to eat the cake.


    Damn it!


    I decided to ept her challenge and attack her with both hands but all of it was parried away with one hand.


    During that time, Aneue already ate all my cake.


    Ahhh


    Your Highness Arnold. Please, have mine.


    Duke.thank you. I will eat it now.


    I just told you that my brothers things are mine, you know?


    The cake Jurgen offered was intercepted before it reached my hand.


    Then, in the end, it all went into my sisters belly.


    How unreasonable..


    at the end of the day, I couldnt eat anything on that table.

 Chapter 67: The Blau Mowe Effect

    Chapter 67: The u Mowe Effect


    Around the time Al arrived at the Duchy of Reinfeld.


    Things get busied inside the Imperial Capital for Finne.


    Hawawa!!?? Wh, What should I do! What should we do!? Yuriya-san!


    Just stay still alright.


    We are open!


    At the same time that the opening of the Imperial Capital branch of Ajinpany was announced, a flood of people who have been forming a long line in front started pouring in.


    Their aim is the [Beauty water], a new productunched by the Ajinpany.


    It is a good product in itself but the Ajinpany has added a catchphrase to it.


    Everyone! Our Beauty water, the product that the u Mowe herself currently uses is now on sale! There are only 300 bottles of [Seagull water] avable today, please make sure to buy it!


    (TLN: reminder, u Mowe = blue seagull)


    The beastman clerk is cutely advertising the product.


    What inside the bottle appeared to be clear water.


    There are a lot of people mixed inside but the customers eyes all point toward Finne.


    Its really Finne-sama! I will take one of these!


    Shes the real deal! Give me three!


    Five bottles!


    This is annoying! Give me ten!!


    The beauty water that was used by the most beautiful woman in the Empire.


    That was the magic word that attracts the women of the Imperial capital. Customers were rushing into the store to grab the beauty water and the only three hundred avable bottles were quickly sold out.


    The catchphrase alone might not have been this effective but Finne herself was waving at the customers from the second storey of the store as well.


    The presence of the real Finne being there had a huge effect and within a few days after itsunch, the Seagull water became the best selling product inside the Imperial Capital.


    Thank you for your hard work, Finne.


    Th, that was really surprising.


    Yuriya was smiling the whole time as she saw her strategy be a sess.


    On the other hand, Finne couldnt help but worry about all the female customers who rushed in to buy the product like knights rushing into an enemy camp.


    Even before the store opened, everyone was staring at me soI was wondering what to do if they all came at me.


    Sorry, but get used to it. I willpensate youter.


    Yes! I will do my best!


    The figure of Finne gripping her small hands still looks beautiful from the perspective of a woman like Yuriya.


    When the male customers saw that, they wanted to rush inside the store as well but they have to give up because Yuriya did not allow any non-female customers into the store today.


    Although some of the customers were trying to forcibly enter, all of them were turned away by the Ajinpanys proud demihumans bouncers.


    As a result, words started to spread inside the Imperial Capital that no violence will be forgiven inside their store.


    And after seeing that, Yuriya decided to make the next move.


    Finne. We will move to the next strategy tomorrow.


    Next strategy? What should I do?


    The same as this one. For now, just wave your hand and show your affection. I will double the security for you.


    Double..?


    Finne looks around her.


    There are already three strong demihuman bodyguards surrounding her. If she is going to double this then she would have six total guards around her.


    Imagined herself being surrounded by six people, Finne started to panic.


    T, they willpletely bury me!


    Its fine. Just letting them have a glimpse is enough. Just by knowing that the u Mowe is here the men wille running in.


    Is, is that so?


    Yes. we will be wringing out the money from those stupid men. Fu fu fu, I wont let them touch even a single strand of your hair.


    P, please dont overdo it


    I know. I will keep it moderately. Yeah, moderately.


    Saying so Yuiriya is showing off an evil smile.


    Seeing that smile, Finne thought that she looked like Al but she didnt say it out loud.


    The next day. Finne started to think that Yuriyas evil n might be even eviler than Als.


    Everyone! The Ajinpany, Imperial capital branch is now open!


    When the demihuman clerk dressed in a cute costume announced that, arge number of male customers came into the store.


    Finne waved at those male customers with an awkward smile on her face.


    UOooo!!!! Its Finne-sama!! Its really Finne-sama!! She is even cuter in person than in the portrait and the illusion flyers!!


    Shes so beautiful! So dazzling! Shes the light that is shining upon us!


    I have to burn this sight into my eyes! I will never forget it until I die!


    The Ajinpany had previously advertised Finne using portraits and posters along with illusion flyers that were mass-produced by the mages, those flyers can show them the image of Finne for a short period of time.


    Just the opportunity to be able to see the real u Mowe already attracted the male customers to visit the store after all.


    However, some people did not read those flyers thoroughly.


    Finne-sama! Please look this way! Finne-sama!


    You bastard! If you didnte here to buy something then get the hell out!


    Shut up! I dont feel like buying anything here!


    A young man who loudly said that was restrained by therge demihuman bouncer and escorted out of the store.


    Wh, what are you doing!?


    Dear customer. Did you read the note on the flyers?


    Wha!? What note!?


    Seeing the customers reaction, the bouncer sighed and pointed at the bottom of the nearby poster.


    There was a fairlyrge text saying, [Customers who do not intend to buy any products will be turned away, in case you refused toply you will be charged a penalty fee].


    The face of the young man who did not read it thoroughly turned blue but it was already toote.


    He was taken to the back of the store by a bouncer.


    Yu, Yuriya-san.


    Its alright. We wont hurt him. We will just make him buy something, thats all. If they dont have any money then they will have to pay with theirbor though.


    Is, is that so


    Relieved, Finne exhaled.


    Looking at such Finne, Yuriya smiled.


    Wh, what is it?


    No, I just thought that you are really kind. Normally, no one would worry about a guy like that right.


    Is, is that really so?


    It is. But I think you are fine just like that. Theres already a viin like me here, after all, a good girl like you being here might be better for us.


    I think Yuriya-san is already a kind person!


    You think so? I am only thinking about how to wring out all the money from the guys here though?


    You cant hide it! I know. Yuriya-san has been focusing all the posters on the ces where wealthy people live and you have been feeding people of the outer wall district as well. I know that you have been doing a lot of things like that.


    It doesnt matter what you do if they have money but it is still Yuriyas policy to not target poor people.


    There are many isted demihumans who are unable to blend into the human society gathering at the Ajinpany. At the same time, there are many poor demihumans living in the outer wall district so after seeing that, Yuriya decided to regrly open a soup kitchen for them there.


    And that was still when the imperial branch didnt open yet.


    Yuriya has been using money from her own pocket to do that without aiming for any profit.


    How did you know about that?


    Yuriya muttered in suspicion but Finne only smiles as she looks at the bouncers.


    Since the security at the store couldnt be said that it is on the same level as the castle, the bouncers always stick themselves close to Finne.


    Finne was chatting with them and got to hear a lot of things from them.


    You talked.


    Im sorryI did it without thinking.


    Haaa.


    Everyone has been praising Yuriya-san you know! They told me what a wonderful person you are! You started the Ajinpany because there are a lot of demihumans in the continent that were hated by humans because of the bad rumors about them right! I am very impressed that you have created a ce for the lonely demihumans and even if its just a little, you have better their reputation too!


    Seriously..you made me sound like some kind of a gentledy.


    But its a fact.


    Yuriya lightly kicked the bouncers leg.


    And thats the end of it.


    She said that she is going to oversee the sale and went downstairs.


    Did she get angry?


    I think she is just being shy.


    Is that so. Yuriya-san is really a cute person isnt she.


    While saying something that would surely get Yuriya angry, Finne continued to wave her hand at the customers below.


    After continuing that for a while, at the time people finished buying their stuff, Finne retired to the back of the store.


    If shes there, customers will keeping in after all.


    Fuu, Im tired.


    Good work.


    Yuriya handed Finne a cup of tea while thanking her.


    In her hands was a piece of paper with todays sales record.


    The amount of money written there was an amount that Yuriya had never seen even though she has been doing business for a long time.


    It seems I have misunderstood the effect of the u Mowe. I guess I will have to review this again.


    Was it too low!?


    Its the opposite you know, the opposite. If I dont start restocking now, we will immediately run out of merchandise after all.


    Ah, is that so! Im d!


    Finne drinks her tea with the satisfaction that she has been of use today.


    However, all of a sudden, Sebas appeared in the room.


    The bouncers reacted immediately but Yuiriya told them to stand down.


    Stop! Its His Highness Arnolds butler.


    Sebas-san? Is there something wrong? Appearing all of a sudden.


    Its terrible! Please return to the castle immediately!


    Eh..


    Her Highness Christa has been kidnapped. Right now, Elna-sama is currently pursuing them but theres a possibility that Finne-sama might be a target as well. Please hurry!


    It was a report terrible enough to ruin Finnes good mood.

 Chapter 68: The Leaked Secret

    Chapter 68: The Leaked Secret


    Going back a little in time.


    Elna was assigned as Mitsubas escort at the inner pce but the big part of that job was guarding Christa.


    When Mitsuba and Christa took separate actions, she is always with Christa and Mitsuba epted it as a matter of course.


    That day, Christa went to visit Rita who is training inside the castle and Elna also went with her.


    Tadahhh! Look look! Kuu-chan!


    What is that.?


    Rita who was at the castle square took out a coin to show it off to Christa.


    At first nce, it looks like some shabby coin.


    Still, Rita shows it off proudly to Christa.


    I wonder? Do you want to know?


    Eh, tell me..!


    Unn, what should I do? I wonder?


    Fine! I will ask Elna! Elna, tell me.


    Eehhhh! ! ? ?


    Christa walked with her small steps toward Elna who was watching over then nearby and asked her.


    Seeing that Elna shows a bitter smile.


    Naturally, it is something that Rita, a knight candidate, uses so as an imperial knight herself, Elna also knows what it is.


    However, Elna turns her gaze toward Rita while wondering if she should really intervene in a childrens conversation.


    Seeing the look of wanting to show off a new toy to her friend on Ritas face, Elna thinks about the old days.


    She thinks of herself when she proudly shows off new swords or magic tools she got her hands on to Al and Leo.


    Right.its a secret tool for the knights so I cant simply tell you what it is. If you win against me in a game then I will tell you.


    Game.?


    Yes. its an easy game. I will hide a stone somewhere and if Your Highness can find it then it will be Your Highnesss victory. Rita, youe here too.


    Yes.


    Rita said so curiously while paying close attention to Elnas actions.


    It might not be on the level of admiration but Elna who is a famous Onee-san is still someone interesting to her.


    Elna picks up the stone that had fallen on the flowerbed and ces it on her palm to show them.


    Rita. you join too. I wont tell Her Highness Christa what it is if you win against me.


    Really!? Rita will do it!


    Un, its good that you are so energetic. Alright, this here is a simple stone. I will now hide this stone. Please pay attention okay.


    Un!


    I wont let it out of my sight!


    Elna moves the stone in her right hand to her left while thinking that the two of them who are staring so intensely at it looked amusing. Then she switched the stone back and forth between her hands.


    At first, it was at a speed that the children were able to catch up, but eventually, she sped it up until it became invisible to their eyes.


    Unable to understand what is happening in front of them, the two only staring nkly at the scene but Elna soon stops her hands.


    The hands that were opened have now be a fist and Elna pushed them out in front of the two with a smile.


    Alright, where do you think it is?


    Unn, which one?


    I have no clue


    It must be this one!


    Y, you cant! Rita! We have to cooperate here! I will take the right and Rita should take the left.


    OOHH!! Kuu-chan is so smart! Thats it! Rita will take the left!


    I will pick the right.!


    Elnas smile got even wider after seeing the children used their child-like logic and came up with the answer.


    However, Elna had no stone in both of her hands.


    Since the stone that should have been there disappeared, their eyes turned into dots but soon Christa shiveringly muttered something.


    E, Elna ate it.


    I, I didnt! Its in your breast pockets!


    Elna points to the breast pockets of the children to clear that huge misunderstanding.


    Hearing that, they notice that their breast pockets are bulging and look inside them.


    Then.


    OOHH!!?? THERE ARE TWO STONES IN RITAS POCKET!?


    Two stoneElna, cheating..?


    I didnt cheat. Its the stone Your Highness just saw.


    But theres two now!


    I cut it.


    Woww!! Amazing! You are so amazing, Elna-nee!!


    .


    Despite Ritas excitement, Christa remembered what Al said to her.


    The word he said was [My Sword].


    At that time, Christa thought that he was just saying it as a metaphor.


    Christa looked at Elna and convincingly nodded.


    Elna is a sword..touching is dangerous


    W, why!?


    While having such a conversation, Elna was a little relieved.


    When she first began escorting her, Christa made a small wall between them.


    To get rid of that wall, Elna told her stories about Al. she wouldnt be able to act as her escort if she is on guard against her after all.


    In return, however, she ended up telling Christa many stories about Als uncool side but Elna put it as a necessary expense. Al was the one who asked her to do this after all.


    Now that she opens up to her, Elna is confident that Christa is now trusting her properly.


    Elna, since both of us were wrong, who is the winner..?


    Hmmm, since it is my victory then I will be the one who will exin it to Your Highness. Rita, let me borrow the coin. Both of them.


    Yes! Elna-nee.


    So she is going to call me that from now on huh, while thinking so, Elna receives two shabby coins from Rita. Then she handed one to Christa.


    Please hold it properly alright.


    Un..


    Alright then, like before, I will hide this coin again, please do pay attention.


    Saying so, Elna switches the coin back and forth between her hand like she previously did


    She then raised the speed until they couldnt see the coin anymore and put her fists in front of them.


    Alright, where do you think it is?


    Breast pocket!


    Your left side back pocket.


    Both of you are incorrect.


    Elna opens her hands.


    There were no coins in there nor in their breast pocket.


    The two keep looking for them but they couldnt find it in the end.


    Now, Your Highness Christa, please take out the coin I handed you earlier.


    This.?


    Yes. please ce it on your hand just like that, Rita too, put your finger on that coin.


    Yes!


    Alright, please look closely okay. [Bande].


    With Elna muttered a word infused with a small amount of magic power, a thin thread of light extends out from the coin.


    It then led to a pocket on Elnas skirt.


    Elna takes out the coin from her skirt pocket with her free hand and shows how it is being connected by a thread to Christas.


    These coins are called [Munze] (TLN: Kanji, Bond coin). They are magic tools that act as one. If you say the password while touching one a thread will extend from it to its counterpart. This thread is basically visible only to the person touching the coin. People who are good at magic are one thing but there should only be a few people who can see through it.


    Amazing.then I can contact my friend with this?


    Sometimes it is used for setting up a secret meeting and there are some that use it for its tracking purpose as well. One person can hold on to a coin and sneak inside the enemys camp while another person carries the second coin to stealthily follow in. As the production can not keep up with the usage, only the knights in the area around the imperial capital have it but it will eventually spread throughout the Empire. That being the case, Rita, dont lose it okay? Since you are a knight apprentice, it is only being lent to you after all. Your instructor gave it to you because he wanted to see if you can take care of it right?


    Yes!


    Its great that shes energetic but Elna still sighed at herid back reply.


    Ignoring such Elna, Rita and Christa went away to y at the castle square.


    Will she really be able to be a knight like that.


    There has never been a case where a knight apprentice at the castle became an imperial knight.


    However, Elna expected Rita to be the first person to do it. She thought that Rita needed to be by Christas side after all.


    If she bes an imperial knight, she will be able to be an escort of the imperial family members. Rita, who is not from the Brave house like Elna, could be Christas personal guard if Christa wishes for it.


    With such a future in mind, Elna focuses her mind.


    To protect that future, Elna must crush that cruel future first.


    As Elna affirmed her resolve, she heard Christas screaming voice as she was calling Ritas name.


    RITA!


    Im fine! Im fine! Ah.


    Rita climbs up a pir in the square and when she looks down at Rita, she loses her bnce and releases her hand.


    Rita is falling down to the ground.


    However, Elna instantly responded and lightly caught her.


    Seriously, a knight shouldnt make a royalty worry about her alright? Rita.


    Ahaha..sorry.


    Rita! Are you okay!? Are you hurt!?


    The pir was not that high.


    Even if she falls, there shouldnt be many injuries. That was something that Elna learned from experience.


    In the past, she once called Al out here for a special training session. As expected, Al who couldnt do exercise at all fell from it and he only received some scratches.


    However, Christas dismay here was abnormal.


    It must have been rted to the future she saw.


    Im fine, see. I usually do this much you know.


    Stop it! Dont do something so dangerous anymore!


    Your Highness, please calm down a bit.


    Rita! I can see the future you know! Rita will be in danger! Thats why, Nghn!?


    Elna quickly closed her mouth.


    Elna watches the surroundings while keeping her hand on Christas mouth.


    After she confirms that there is no one around them, Elna lets out a sigh and looks at Christa.


    Your Highness, Al told you that you have to keep that a secret right?


    ..He did.Im sorry.


    Since you already told her it couldnt be helped but Rita you have to forget what she said earlier alright.


    The earlier thing? I got it!


    Rita answers her with a smile.


    Elna didnt forbid her to speak about it.


    Even if Rita told others about it, it will be treated as childish nonsense, and even if Elna didnt tell her to be silent about it, she doesnt think that Rita is the type that would start spreading rumors.


    Rita, who grew up among various children can read the mood as a child could so it should be fine, thats what Elna thought.


    However, Elna did not know.


    There is someone whose presence even Elna couldnt detect nearby.


    And the fact that she is a maid of a person who they should keep this secret away from the most.


    I have to report this to Zandra-sama.


    Saying so, the brown-haired maid shows a thin smile.


    She has been tailing Elna ording to Zandras order and she just got an unexpected windfall.


    She was extraordinary to be able to tail Elna around without her noticing.


    Even when she had been thoroughly trained, she still had cold sweat at the fear of getting noticed. If she is just another one of Zandras assassins then she would probably have been found already.


    However, for Elna to be her guard also added credibility to that truth.


    The truth that the Third Princess Christa has the ability to see the future. In other words, she is someone who possesses an innate magic.


    Harboring such confidence, the maid slowly disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 69: The Approaching Future

    Chapter 69: The Approaching Future


    The Inner Pce.


    Inside the room of the Fifth Consort, the brown-haired maid was making her report to Zandra and Zuzan.


    Is there no doubt about that?


    Yes, theres no mistake. Their vignce was clearly abnormal.


    If itsing from you who have been trained as an assassin from a young age then there shouldnt be any mistake here.


    Zuzan speaks to the maid while sitting on top of her chair. Her expression was full of trust.


    Zandra also doesnt look down on that maid.


    Because she knew. Among their many maids, this one maid in front of her is exceptional


    I thought that an innate magic that allows you to see the future only exists in legend but..Okaa-sama. I want it.


    Right. she will surely be a worthy specimen. Dont you think so too? Xiaomei.


    The maid, Xiaomei, raises her face and agrees to her masters words.


    Satisfied with her reply, Zuzan started thinking.


    No matter how much they want her as their specimen, the other side is an imperial princess. Directly taking her is too dangerous. Moreover, she is the daughter of the Second Consort. If anything happens to her, she will be the first person to be under suspicion.


    Wouldnt it be fine to have Xiaomei grab her for us?


    Use your head a little. If you do it directly, they will surely start to suspect me. I am already under suspicion even if I dont do anything anyway. Its fine if they are suspicious of me but if their investigation led to me, you will be ruined too you know.


    It would be too much for me to fool the eyes of the heir of the Amsberg house as wellbut I have a good proposal.


    Ara? Do tell.


    Lets use the merchant that Zandra-sama has been getting supplies from to do the kidnapping for us.


    What are you saying!? If they get caught, the fact that someone has been supplying me with children wille out you know!?


    Zandra. Keep quiet.


    Zuzan calms Zandra down and urges Xiaomei to continue.


    Xiaomei who is used to Zandras outburst gives her a nod and continues talking with no shred of fear.


    Since His Highness Leonard has been dispatched to the south, it is only a matter of time before that merchant will be connected to the kidnapping cases.


    Thats not necessarily the case! Oji-sama wont let the likes of Leonard get the better of him!


    But there is still a risk, am I correct?


    Yes. thats why we should use them here. If they seed, they will bring Her Highness Christa to us and in case they failed, we can just destroy them ourselves.


    What if there are survivors who can rat us out?


    Please do not worry. I will be the one who does the cleaning up myself.


    Saying so, Xiaomei shows them a smile.


    Her smile was terrifyingly creepy even from Zuzan and Zandras perspective.


    Still, Zuzan and Zandra do not let go of her. She is overwhelmingly outstanding and like the other maids of theirs, Xiaomei also has a [Curse] put on her.


    She is a powerful assassin with a cor that can not be removed.


    Thats why she is the favorite of both Zandra and Zuzan.


    So they epted Xiaomeis proposal.


    Zandra and Zuzan are smiling. Zandra is thrilled by the innate magic she has never got her hand on before while Zuzan is enjoying the future where the daughter of the hated Second Consort will be experimented on.


    Thus the n was put into practice.


    The Fifth Consort has extended her invitation for Your Highness Christa and Elna-sama, she said that she has something to talk with the two of you, mydies.


    Hearing the maid ryed that message, Elna frowned.


    Elna has heard the story between the Second Consort and Zuzan before.


    Bringing the daughter of the Second Consort like Christa to Zuzans ce is like bringing a small animal into a beastir. Theres no way to know what she will do to her.


    However, inside the inner pce, the word of a consort is absolute. Starting from the Empress, the higher one position is, the more powerful influence they have. The Third and the Fifth Consorts who also participated in the session war are especially powerful. Mitsubas influence is iparable to them as she is not actively involved in the session war.


    Since Mitsuba-sama is not avable today we will ept the invitation another day.


    Her Highness is inviting the two of you while being aware of that.


    It would have been possible to refuse if Mitsuba was here but unfortunately Mitsuba has been called away by the Emperor.


    Since he has sent both Al and Leo on a mission, the Emperor also has to take care of Mitsuba.


    Elna looks at Christa who is hiding behind her.


    If she brings her there it will be hell. Even if I go there alone it will be the same.


    Refusing is not an option here either. If she does that, they will use that as a reason to attack Mitsuba.


    However, it is unfair to bring Christa to a woman who might be her mothers enemy.


    Nevertheless, there is a matter about that future to consider as well. Leaving her side is too dangerous of an option.


    Tell the Fifth Consort that we need a little time to prepare ourselves.


    Understood.


    Saying so, the maid leaves the room.


    However, this is but a borrowed time.


    Are you alright? Your Highness.


    Elna.I dont want to go..


    Of course. Your Highness will remain here and I will be going there alone.


    Elna is going.?


    If I dont go Mitsuba-sama will be in a tough spot. So Your Highness must never leave this room. You guys understand?


    After she talked to Christa, Elna gave amand to the guards that were assigned to Mitsuba.


    The inner pce guards only consist of women and are in charge of the security inside the inner pce. A portion of them are assigned to each consort and even if another consort has a higher standing, they are not allowed to speak to other consorts guards. They are something like their private soldiers.


    The only exception to this rule is the Empress who oversees the inner pce but since the current Empress will not intervene unless something big happens, they are acting more like the consorts private soldiers at the present.


    Yes, please leave her to us.


    No matter what, even if Her Highness herself told you she wanted to leave, you mustnt let her out of this room alright.


    Yes!


    Under this special circumstance, Elna was givenmand over Mitsuba and Christas guards.


    However, Elna is still worried because she couldnt use her direct subordinates.


    There is not enough manpower.


    The situation would be different if she can bring Marc along but the inner pce is a pce exclusively for women. No man can enter this ce without permission.


    Listen, Your Highness. Please promise me that you will not leave this room.


    OkayI wont leave this room.


    Thank you very much. Even if they used my name, you must nevere out alright.


    Saying so, Elna strokes Christas head and leaves the room.


    The sudden disappearance of Elna is making Christa anxious.


    So Christa wrapped herself with the futon on her bed and hugged her favorite bunny doll.


    However, a report came in and shook Christas heart.


    Y, Your Highness! Its terrible! H, His Highness Arnold is!


    Al-niisama!? Did he return already!?


    Christa responded to the report with a voice filled with anxiety and noticed that the maid that came in to report to her was covered in blood. Since the maid looked fine, she understood that those are not the maids blood.


    Something happened.


    Christas body intuitively shakes.


    Wh ,what is


    Theyve encountered monsters on their way here. It seems he was injured while he was protecting Duke Reinfeld from a monsters attack..it is quite serious.


    No


    He was calling for Your Highness Christa so I havee to ry the messageplease hurry.


    The maids cold voice shook Christa.


    Christa tries to run out immediately but the guards stopped her.


    Please wait Your Highness!


    Release me! Al-niisama is!


    Elna-sama told us that we mustnt leave the room no matter what!


    Nii-sama is in danger! Please, let me go!


    Mitsuba-sama is already at the scene! Please hurry!


    Following the maid, Christa shakes off the guards and started running.


    The guards now have no choice but to follow after her.


    The bloody maid is leading the way.


    Oi! How far are you intending to go!? Isnt this the merchant entrance!?


    I use this path to avoid themotion! He is unable to move so we have to treat him on the spot!


    Hurry!


    Christa ran so fast like never before.


    She was so worried about him that she threw away her rabbit doll as it was a hindrance to her running.


    When Christa turned the corner, she saw a bloody person copsed on the side of the carriage undergoing treatment.


    Nii-sama!!


    Christa rushes to the fallen person.


    However, when she approached, it was a different person who happens to have the same ck hair as Al.


    Its not..Nii-sama..?


    Yes, its a trap after all.


    Saying so, a fat man by the side of the fallen man covers her mouth with a hand towel.


    NNNNnn!!?? Nn..


    Christa tried to make a noise but she couldnt as she couldnt beat an adults strength.


    The smell of the medicine that was soaked into the hand towel rendered Christa unconscious.


    When that happened, it was apanied by the sound of people falling.


    The three guards who followed behind Christa bleed from their necks and fall down.


    Wonderful job as always, Gunther.


    Leave thepliment, just hurry.


    Gunther was the middle-aged assassin who once targeted Al.


    He usually used his magic when performing assassination but this time he opted to use a simple knife.


    He cant be connected to this crime after all.


    Then I will leave the rest to you.


    Ahh, I think you already know this but,


    Of course. I wont do anything to her. Yes, of course.


    Seeing the vulgar smile on the fat mans face, Gunther nces suspiciously at him.


    Gunther knew that this man was one of the top merchants of the imperial capital but behind the scene, he was a kid-loving ve trader who kidnapped and sold children from all over the country.


    A girl around Christas age is his favorite.


    We wont stand by if you treat this as a joke. You know that right?


    Ye, Yes. I understand.


    Looking Gunther in the eyes, the fat merchant was frightened.


    After that he has his subordinate carry Christa to the carriage.


    The ce they put the sleeping Christa in is a hidden luggagepartment in their carriage. The doubleyer floor of their carriage is there for them to transport illegal goods to the castle.


    There are only a few inspections when they leave but they are carrying out an imperial princess this time so they must be very cautious.


    The merchant doesnt feel any guilt. Of course, it is the first time they kidnap a princess but they often kidnap nobledies and turn them into ves.


    Of course, they also have fear, their opponent this time is a real bigshot after all. However, since the person who made the request this time was none other than Zandra, the merchant thought that it would still be okay.


    As long as they dontmit any mistake, it will be fine.


    After seeing the merchant get into their carriage with a smile, Gunther ordered his men to clean up the corpse of the guards.


    Then the carriage slowly started to move away.


    However, there is a child running after that carriage.


    It was Rita.


    In Ritas hand was a bunny doll belonging to Christa. Rita manages to somehow get on to the carriages luggagepartment and throw the bunny doll behind her.


    Rita will save youKuu-chan.


    Shortly afterward, Christas disappearance became known throughout the castle, setting it on an unprecedented high alert.


    But the carriage had long left the castle at that time.


    Thus, the Imperial Capital was steadily approaching the future that Christa saw.

 Chapter 70: The Changing Conclusion

    Chapter 70: The Changing Conclusion


    Elna who visits the room of Zuzan, the Fifth Consort, is now standing in front of the person herself.


    I thought I request you to bring Christa together with you though?


    Elna clenches her fist at Zuzans innocent act.


    That was clearly not a request but a threat.


    However, Elna stares back at Zuzan and gives her a reply.


    Her Highness Christa couldnte because she is feeling sick. Thats why I came here alone.


    Really. She is feeling sick huh..Well, fine.


    Zuzan said so and urged Elna to sit.


    Unable to refuse, Elna sat down on the chair but she didnt reach out to anything on the table.


    Elna remembers that Zuzan was crying at the Second Consort Funeral.


    Her tears were real. Thats why she was terrified.


    She was terrified at a woman called Zuzan who can even shed tears to her nemesis. For her to be able to deceive herself to that extent, deceiving others must also be easy for her.


    Elnas father described Zuzan as a snake-like woman.


    Right now she once again understood what he meant.


    The reason I called you this time is that I want you to join our side.


    Seeing Zuzan said that with a smile, Elna imagined a snake showing its tongue and slowly approaching her while waiting for the moment it would plunge in to take a bite at her.


    Before you notice, you will be squeezed tight and eaten.


    Elna closes her eyes and shakes off that vision.


    If you are asking for my help in the session war then I will have to decline.


    Ara..and why is that?


    Amsberg house has not been involved in the session war for generations. Our stance is one that will not get involved in politics.


    But you have been helping Leonard right? You are even guarding his mother right now.


    He is my childhood friend after all. My help is only on a personal level. They just felt safer that I am there to act as an escort. Did you find it unpleasant?


    No, thats a great friendship you have there. Wont you extend such friendship to Zandra as well?


    Absolutely not.


    That was what Elna thought but she couldnt say it out loud so she gave her a vague reply instead.


    I will consider it if the opportunity arises.


    Thats one cold reply. Both that girl and I evaluate you highly, you know?


    Is that so.


    While giving her that blunt reply, Elna thought that something was strange.


    People dont normally use the word [evaluate] to a member of the Amsberg family. The position of the Amsberg house is solid. No one would judge their value.


    However, the question here is why Zuzan said some meaningless things like that. Elna frowns at the difort she is feeling.


    You will get a lot of rewards if you cooperate with Zandra you know? We can promise you that we wont touch your childhood friends either.


    Im grateful for your offer..but there is one thing that I would like to ask, may I?


    Such blunt recruitment.


    Its not good to refuse her aggressively. Its better to dodge the topic and wrap this up soon.


    Elna understands that. Which is why it was strange.


    To counteract that, Elna rises her own question and tried to take control of the conversation.


    And what would that be?


    Why did you call Her Highness Christa here as well?


    That girl is the sister of Lizelotte who is always at the border. I thought that if I asked her, she mighte to join my side.


    Join you.?


    Elna couldnt believe what Zuzan was saying.


    Theres no way that such a thing would happen.


    It is very unlikely that the daughters of the Second Consort like Lizelotte and Christa would join Zuzans side. Even if she is found innocent, she is still under suspicion, theres no way that they would cooperate with such a person.


    Then why would she give such an answer?


    Right now Christa is not here. Rather than that, I want to talk with you more.


    She was buying time.


    Elna became alert and muttered so.


    On the other hand, Zuzan only tilts her head a little as if she was surprised.


    What might you be talking about?


    ! ! ? ?


    Seeing such a reaction, Elna was convinced.


    She was the one that Zuzan wanted to lure out.


    When she got up, Elna ran out of the room without saying anything.


    Zuzan didnt try to stop her.


    The inner pce isrge and a quarter of each consort is far apart. The time Elna took toe to here was already enough.


    Elna curses her carelessness while jumping to the roof of the inner pce and takes the shortest route back to Christa.


    The reason she called Christa too was that she knew that Elna would have to leave Christas side.


    The original aim was to separate them.


    Kuh!


    By caring for Christas feelings, she put Christa herself in danger.


    She should have stayed by her side no matter what happened.


    With such regret, Elna arrives back at the area near Mitsubas room.


    Their opponent shouldnt be able to do anything as long as they are within the inner pce.


    Thinking so, Elna looks into the room. Finding that Christa is absent, Elna makes a bitter expression.


    Your Highness!? Where is she!?


    Y, Yes! A report came in that His Highness Arnold was injured on his return so


    If thats true then it would already be an uproar right now! Follow me!


    Taking the nearby pce guard with her, Elna follows after Christa.


    Asking from the people nearby, she knows the direction in which Christa headed.


    Seeing that the direction is the one that leads to the luggage loading area for merchants, Elna leaves behind the guards and moves on ahead.


    After Elna arrives at the luggage loading area, she sweeps her eyes over the merchants there.


    Everyone was surprised at Elnas sudden appearance but she ignores them and quickly looks around. Then she found a spot on the ground.


    It was a mark of the wiped bloodstain. And there is more than one of them.


    Wiping bloodstain like this is another technique often used by assassins.


    Reflectively clicking her tongue, Elna raises her face up.


    Looking around for clues, she found a familiar bunny doll. It belongs to Christa.


    Your Highness!


    Unintentionally calling out to her, Elna rushes to the doll.


    The white plush is dirty but it is not bloody. For now, she isnt hurt. Elna realizes that and exhales.


    At that time, she felt something hard inside of it.


    Something was put inside the doll. When she took a look, she found a coin.


    Thinking of the possibility, Elna mutters with a small voice.


    ..[Bande].


    A thin thread made of magic power extends out from the coin.


    It was extending far outside the castle.


    Rita.!


    Elna calls her name without thinking.


    It was both out of gratitude and worry.


    Having put this in here, Rita must have followed after Christa. However, her being with Christa means that the future Christa saw is now likely to be a reality.


    Report this to His Majesty immediately! Her Highness Christa has been abducted! Call all VIPs back to the castle and close it down! Hurry!


    A captain of the Imperial Knight Order has this much authority.


    In an emergency, they are allowed to make judgment calls to a certain extent.


    Elna continues to give out moremands.


    I will go on pursuit! Ask His Majesty for permission to dispatch the imperial knights for me!


    Saying so, Elna jumped high into the sky and started flying.


    This way is faster than going through the crowd of the Imperial Capital.


    The reason why she didnt always do this is that the Emperor forbids her from selfishly flying on her own.


    However, now is no time to worry about that.


    Elna flew straight toward the direction the coin is leading her.


    Alright, this should be good enough.


    Christa, who was ced inside the carriage, woke up but she did not know where she was.


    She cant put strength into her body and she is being tied with a rope.


    She feels like she was moved down the stairs but she doesnt know exactly where she is.


    She only knows that it is a dark, humid room.


    Now, Princess, wait for me here, I will bring you the perfect cor.


    Said the bald man who tied up Christa.


    The merchants aide who was left in charge of the ves happily walked to the back of the room.


    He is going to put a cor on her. That fact made Christa feel hopeless.


    Putting a cor on a person often means that he will put on her a magic tool that will deprive her of her freedom. very was already ouwed in the Empire in the first ce so it is a magic item that was banned inside the Empire.


    Realizing that she was caught by people who would use such a thing, Christas body started to shake.


    However, the voice of a friend who couldnt be here reached Christas ears.


    Kuu-chan.!


    Rita.?


    Rita calls out to Christa in a whisper and Christa smiles to see her friend.


    However, she couldnt immediately cut the rope that Christa was tied in with her dagger.


    How.?


    Rita found Kuu-chans doll so Rita ran after you. And when Rita saw Kuu-chan on the carriage, Rita hopped on too.


    Whyit was so dangerous..?


    Rita is not a coward who would abandon her friend.


    Saying so, Rita finally managed to cut the rope and lend her shoulder to Christa for her to stand up.


    No..we wont be able to escape..


    Its alright. Rita will protect you.


    Rita shows her usual smile and takes Christa toward the exit.


    The two go one step at a time through theplicated tunnel but they are still children and one of them couldnt walk properly.


    Soon, the earlier bald man caught up to them.


    So a rat wandered in huh. Well, whatever. I will make you a merchandise too.


    He caught up!?


    Rita, run away..!


    I wont!


    Being chased by the bald man, Rita and Christa changed course.


    Although it is not the way to the exit, if they keep going that way, he will catch up.


    After several turns, Rita and Christa entered a room and closed the door.


    Fuu..we somehow got away.


    Oh No.


    Rita was relieved while Christa was in despair.


    It was the room where the children are going to be sold as ves. The room was separated from others and looks like a hut at first nce.


    Christa clearly remembered this room.


    It was the room where she saw Rita died.


    This is the ce where Rita will be killed by something.


    Rita!! You have to escape!!


    Nn? We are escaping you know?


    Its not like that! Please!


    Christa begged so but her voice was drowned out by another voice inside the room.


    Foundyou


    The low voice that grip their hearts belonged to the bald man.


    The man entered the room from a door that at first nce seemed like a part of the wall.


    There are hidden doors all over this ce. You cant hide from me.


    No way


    Damn it!!


    Rita tries to open the door they came through but it was stuck and didnt open.


    The bald man must have done something to it.


    Now then, lets put an end to this hide and seek game shall we.


    D, Donte any closer!


    Rita hides Christa behind her back and takes out her dagger.


    The bald man looked at it and a show mocking smile.


    Whoa Whoa, so scary. Are you pretending to be a knight now.


    Shut up!


    Rita raises up her dagger, her stance was unlike that of a child.


    The man carelessly approached them but then a small amount of blood trickled down to his foot.


    Tskyou damn brat..put that dagger down right now. If you do that I will let you live alright?


    No!


    Rita! Stop!


    Your Princess alreadymanded you, you know?


    Rita wont abandon her friend!


    Rita holds up her dagger.


    When the bald man enters Ritas range again, she tries to intercept him as before but the man who had seen her dagger once already lowered himself a little to dodge the de and took the chance to kick Rita away.


    Auu!!


    Ahh, a full hit huh.


    Cough, Cough! Uuu..


    Rita! Rita!


    The kicked Rita rolls through the ground and hits a wall.


    Seeing Rita coughing up blood, Christa runs toward her but Rita stood up with her face still wet with tears. She then went forward to cover Christa again.


    You are still standing up huh. Did the knights teach you to protect the princess?


    I, its not like that


    What? They only grew up in their warm castle without knowing any hardship right? You are amoner yourself, arent you? I wont say anything bad so drop that dagger already. Being a ve is better than death right?


    I refuse


    Ahh, what a pain. Even a child like you would say something like a knights pride huh.


    The man said that as if he wanted to vomit.


    However, Rita res at that man.


    Then she tremblingly holds up her dagger again.


    Rita is not a knight..Kuu-chan is my friend so I will protect her..Rita will not abandon her friend!!


    Is that right.


    Saying so the bald man picks up the nearby iron bar.


    Its tip was sharp. It probably has been used to hurt the ves.


    The bald man headed toward Rita.


    That scene ovepped with Christas vision.


    Thats when resignation started to sprout in Christas heart.


    Since the day she saw the future where the Crown Prince died, Christa has seen various futures. There are futures that she didnt talk about with Al and Mitsuba as well.


    Thats why Christa knows the difference between the future that can be changed and the future that already set in stone.


    The future where a persons death is clearly visible can not be changed. No matter what she does, the result will be the same.


    She has tried many things so far but the future that shows a persons death has never changed. This doesnt only apply to the death of the Crown Prince but the soldiers who served under Lizelotte and her own maids as well, nothing ever changed.


    Nevertheless, the reason for her struggle this time is that she doesnt want Rita to die.


    But in the end, that action itself is now causing her death.


    Doing something about it is useless, and leaving it alone is no good.


    The future can not be changed.


    Then die.


    Saying so, the bald man slowly pulled back the iron bar.


    Seeing that, Christa despairs.


    Both because of her powerlessness and vexation.


    However, she still cant give up.


    Ritas death is the only thing she wont ept.


    So Christa clung to herst hope.


    Believing in the words of her brother, she shouted.


    ELNAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!


    Theres no use shouting now.


    Said the bald man as he pushed the iron bar at Rita.


    At that moment.


    The rooms wall copses and something strikes the bald man.


    For a moment the bald man did not know what had happened.


    He simply understood that he got hit by something and that his body is now stuck to the wall.


    Wha..


    Sorry for beingte, Your Highness, Rita. Are you two alright?


    Elna.


    Then he understands.


    There is a streak of broken walls on the opposite side.


    The knight in front of him just flew toward them in a straight line.


    And the fact that the knights sword has deeply prated his body.


    The man has understood.


    That woman has cherry color hair and a jade-colored pair of eyes.


    Amsberg


    Yeah.was it you who hurt my junior?


    What ifI am..?


    I will give you a certain death.


    Saying so, Elna exerts more power into the sword that currently skewered the man to the wall.


    That alone destroys the wall and blows the man through it.


    Elna doesnt know where the man is. Thats because there is no reason to confirm that anymore.


    Rita..!


    Elna-nee..


    Ah, Rita..


    Elna supports the swaying Rita and checks her abdomen.


    Her stomach already turned purple so there must be bones broken inside.


    She casts a simple healing spell on her but it seems that the bone was badly broken so it could only alleviate her pain. She must take her to a professional healer immediately.


    Elna..!


    Your Highness.! Im very sorry. Its all my fault


    UUnIm sorryI broke my promise..


    Elna embraces the crying Christa.


    She then gently hugged Rita so as to not affect her wounds.


    Thank you.its all thanks to you, Rita..


    HeHe.Rita is great..?


    Yes, you really are. Splendid work.


    Elna stands up with Rita on her back.


    Elnathe children..


    I understand.


    Elna lightly shakes her sword.


    The cors attached to the necks of the ve children are cut off one after another.


    Come with me if you want to live.


    Elna leaves the room together with Rita and Christa.


    The children then followed after them without any hesitation.


    Low effort meme, sorry couldnt resist..

 Chapter 71: Those that lurk in the dark

    Chapter 71: Those that lurk in the dark


    What!? What was that shock just now!?


    President Gentner, What is happening!?!


    Its alright, please calm down. A few ves just rampaged a little.


    The fat merchant, Gentner exins the situation in a calm manner to the customers who came to buy ves from him.


    Gentner was standing on a theatre-like stage while his customers are watching him from the audience seats. There are 20 customers with him today, all of them are nobles who support very who live inside the imperial capital.


    This ce is the basement of the Gentnerpany and this room is their secret auction house.


    The underground tunnel isplicated and many guards were stationed at the entrance to take care of their security.


    Confident that no intruder would be able to get to him, Gentner was calm.


    However.


    This is surprising, to think that President Gentner himself is running a ve business.


    What!? Guha!? Agh!! M, M, My leg.


    The person who slowly came up to the stage was none other than Elna. The ce she came out from was originally the ve entrance for the captured ves that would be auctioned off and was the ce where Gentners guards were stationed at.


    Those guards were all finished off by Elna and now Christa and the other children are watching Elna from there.


    Gentner tried to think of how is this happening and that now he couldnt escape. Elna had shed at both of his feet. The wound was shallow enough for him not to die but it is deep enough that he couldnt run away. Her sh was that precise.


    Captain of the Third Knight Corp of the Imperial Knight Order, Elna von Amsberg is here. You are under arrest under the charge of abduction of Her Imperial Highness the Princess and ve trading.


    A, Amsberg!? Wh, Wh, Why!?


    Why? Its because you are a criminal thats why. I will cut you down if you try to move. Dont think you can easily escape from an Amsberg now.


    The customers put their waists back on their seats.


    They are all nobles of the imperial capital.


    They know the horror of the Amsberg well. if one of them appeared in front of you, you are done. They are something like a grim reaper to them.


    H, Hiii! H, Help me..!


    Help? You just abducted an imperial princess and thats all you are saying?


    I, It was a request!


    Right. Thats why I am not going to kill you. I will have you spit out everythingter alright?


    That would be troubling.


    Apanying the voice, a dagger flew toward Elna.


    Elna parrys it.


    The Masked Assassin uses that gap and goes for Gentner.


    Elna then blocks the dagger that the Assassin stabbed out with her sword.


    Theres no way I would let you silent him now would I.


    So I have to deal with you first after all.


    The voice was muffled. Elna couldnt tell if the owner is a man or a woman because of the mask the Assassin is wearing.


    Irritating that the mask has been catching ontely, she keeps stopping the Assassins attacks.


    The assassins attacks were quick and the assault of daggers from both left and right hands of the Assassin managed to drive Elna to the corner of the stage.


    However,


    It seems you are holding back because you are trying not to copse the building arent you.


    I am. But,


    Elna Raises her sword up the moment the Assassin aims for her torso. The Assassin who plunge deeper toward Elna than intended couldnt dodge Elnas counter.


    It was a counter-attack that was born frompletely reading her opponents intention.


    The Assassin who wanted to quickly settle the match will aim for an area where the most damage can be dealt and Elna knows that attack would being from her experience.


    Guh!


    The Assassins shoulder is severely cut.


    The Assassin tried to quickly move away but at that moment, Elna uses the difference in their speed to close the gap.


    While taking care not to copse the building, she judges how much power she could use and goes at the Assassin.


    At that moment, the Assassin immediately switched objective.


    Using the right hand, a dagger was thrown toward Gentner.


    In exchange for that, Elnas sword pierces the Assassins abdomen.


    Uwaaaa!! Blood, theres blood everywhere!!??


    Cough


    Tsk!.


    Immediately pulling out her sword, Elna rushes toward Gentner.


    The dagger stuck deep inside Gentners chest. Its a heavy wound. If she leaves him alone he will die.


    While she was thinking so, the building greatly shook.


    Almost at the same time, it starts to copse.


    This is.!?


    I think its better for you to escape quickly..


    Holding their abdomen, the Assassin was moving away from Elna.


    Given the shaking and the current situation, theres no doubt that the Assassin did something to the building.


    Not to mention Christa, Rita, and the other children ves, Gentner is an important source of information that she must protect.


    Elna gave up pursuing the Assassin and chose to escape.


    Everyone, follow me!


    Tightly tied Gentners wound, Elna started carries him with her.


    With the current situation, theres no choice but to quickly get everyone to the surface.


    With that in mind, Elna leads the children and Gentners customers toward the exit.


    This one has important key information! Absolutely do not let him die! And arrest all those following behind me as well!


    Arriving at the surface, Elna instructed the knights stationed there and ordered the arrest of the nobles.


    The Imperial Knights were immediately dispatched via the Emperors direct order. They head toward the direction where Elna flew straight at and surround the headquarter of Gentnerpany.


    They were joined by the Imperial Capital Garrison and were about to storm the ce but Elna came out just before that.


    Dont overlook anyone who came out of that ce! Those who have nothing to do go and check out all of the Gentnerpanys branch offices now.


    After giving her directions, Elna speaks to one of the imperial knights she familiar with.


    It was a knight who excelled at healing magic.


    She leaves Rita to that knight.


    Its already alright. Ritayou did great.


    Unnn..my belly hurt


    It will be cured soon.


    Rita..


    Rita who isid down is receiving treatment on the spot.


    Christa is grabbing her hand and staying beside her.


    Rita was working hard until now but perhaps she finally felt relieved, she slowly lost her consciousness.


    Rita!?


    Its alright, Your Highness. Please let her rest.


    But.


    Your Highness. Please leave her to him.


    Urged by Elna, Christa stands up.


    There were tears in her eyes but she managed to leave Ritas side.


    For now, its best to let the Emperor know that shes safe.


    That was what Elna thought but she immediately knelt down quietly after she heard the sound of arge number of horses galloping.


    Christa!


    It was Emperor Johannes himself who called out to Christa as he rushed toward their direction.


    Behind him were arge number of his escort knights and Franz.


    Without being able to wait for their return, he came to the scene himself.


    Ooh! Christa! You are safe!? You are not hurt!?


    Y, Yes.Otou-sama. Ah, no, Your Majesty.


    Otou-sama is fine, dont mind it! Im d, I truly am


    Johannes quietly repeats how d he felt many times while hugging Christa.


    In the meantime, Franz turns away the nearby ordinary citizens. This is both for the Emperors security and to avoid getting the citizens involved.


    Then, when the only ones left are the knights and the soldiers from the imperial capital garrison.


    Johannes stands up and looks at Elna.


    His eyes are burning with anger.


    Otou-sama.?


    Even though you were by her side, how could this happen! Elna! You are one of the captains of the imperial knight order and you cant even protect a single princess!!


    My deepest apologieseverything was my responsibility.


    Exactly! You just drove the reputation of the Amsberg to the ground!


    O, Otou-samaElna is


    Be quiet. I am talking to Elna right now.


    Im, Im sorry..


    Being stared at with stern eyes, Christa was scared and her body visibly shrinks.


    She then looks at Elna who is slowly shaking her head sideways at her.


    Elna. do you have any excuse?


    I have none.


    Its simple to tell him that Zuzan called her away. At that time, Zuzan was also calling for Christa. Nevertheless, the fact that she went to Zuzan alone was Elnas decision.


    Even if Zuzan and Zandra be suspects with the investigation, that decision was Elnas responsibility.


    One cant afford a forceful method inside the inner pce. It was because of that preconception that Elna left Christas side. That was Elnas mistake no matter how one looked at it.


    I will hand down your punishmentter. Until then you are to stay at your house.


    Yes


    Saying so, Johannes takes Christa back to the castle.


    Elna kept staying down like that for a while.


    How did it go?


    The assassination has failed. However, even if they can save his life, he shouldnt be able to talk for a while.


    I see. Good work.


    Hearing so, the masked assassin, Xiaomei makes her report.


    Her body is under severe pain because of the curse but it is a tolerable pain for Xiaomei who has undergone intense training since a young age.


    With this Leonard will not stay quiet, they will surely have an all-out war with Zandras faction soon. This is a good development.


    But Amsbergs prodigy will probably be relieved from the imperial knight order with this incident.


    It will be temporary. She was punished because the Emperor has no other choice after all. He will probably take her back in when the situation calms down.


    Even if its just temporary, Leonards faction will be free to use Elna von Amsberg during that time. That woman is dangerous. When she didnt hold her sword I thought that I could somehow manage her but once she started wielding one she was like apletely different person. I thought that she was some kind of monster back then.


    Thats the Amsbergs for you. Their minds switch during battle. It was nothing surprising. If she became too much of a problem then I can just pull her back to the imperial knight order myself.


    Shouldnt she be eliminated instead?


    She is my promising future subject. There hasnt been any emperor who has a bad rtionship with the Amsbergs after all. Its a good time to sell them a favor as well.


    However..


    Xiaomei appeals while enduring the pain.


    it was true that she seems manageable when she doesnt hold her sword.


    If you can keep her away from the session war then there should be nothing to worry about.


    Even though she is holding a grudge against her, Xiaomei felt that Elna was a worthy enemy.


    However,


    I am different from the other candidates. They only desperately aim for the throne not what to do with it afterward. In that sense, I am different from them. Spare me from dealing with the resentment from my own subjects. Besides, even if I dont move, Zandra and Gordon will.


    .Understood.


    Continue to follow my mothers instruction in the inner pce. Get your wounds healed for now. This is not the time for us to move yet.


    Yes.as you wish, Your Highness Eric.


    Saying so, Xiaomei disappears from Erics sight.


    Seeing her off, Eric slowly starts walking.


    All the while having a smile on his face.

 Chapter 72: The Current State of The South

    Chapter 72: The Current State of The South


    Nice to meet you, the vige chief. I am the Eight Prince, Leonard Lakes Adler.


    Saying so Leo bows to the gray-haired old woman who lives in thergest house in the vige.


    The olddy called the vige chief shakily bow her head in reply.


    I am Mao.the vige chief of this Hina vige. For extending your help to a vige such as ours, thank you very much.


    No, no matter what kind of vige it is, yours is still considered a vige of the Empire. As a member of the Imperial family, it is my responsibility to help my subjects.


    Leo replies with a soft smile on his face.


    Hearing Leos words, another person in the house whistles.


    I was surprised. who would have thought that twins could be this much different.


    What kind of image do you have of my brother?


    He looked haughty.


    A red-haired man is leaning against the wall.


    At Als request, Abel led the adventurers to this vige to act as its guard.


    He left a strong impression on Leo on how adventurer-like and unreserved he is.


    Is that so. You might be in for a surprise when you saw how he normally is you know.


    I wish. That prince offered a stupid amount of reward for us to protect this remote vige. I was scared shitless thinking about what kind of monsters are roaming around here you know?


    And what did you find?


    There are no monsters around at all. This is such a peaceful vige. But its exactly like Ive heard, there are some thugs that seem like kidnappersing out around here. Seeing that we already solidified the viges defense, they dont really try anything on the vigers so far but I still see them sneaking around here and there. That said, this is still not worth that stupid amount of money. Something like this is only a simple request after all.


    That should be a good thing for an adventurer like Abel but he seems to be unsatisfied about it.


    As hes not a pro on the matter, Leo shows him a bitter smile.


    If the reward is cheap, they will get angry and if its too high, they get frustrated. Adventurers really are hard to please. However, Leo likes how they freely live their lives.


    The hard part is soon toe. I will be investigating the organization behind these kidnapping cases and it is likely that the Lord who is governing this area is involved as well.


    Hou? Base on what?


    I visited the Lords city before I came here and I saw their suspicious attitudes. The Lord himself seems nervous and there are some suspicious guys moving around as well. If he just doesnt recognize the existence of the frontier viges and ignore their request out of pure negligence then he could just normally wee me. But that Lord did try to contact someone. That action was enough to make me deepen my suspicion.


    He might just be very nervous about your visit you know?


    That might be the case but the Southern Nobles should already be notified of the purpose of my visit. If they really didnt notice the existence of those viges or it was a case of oversight from their part then they should show me their minimum effort about the matter. In fact, other Lords near the border area have already started to act for the immigrant viges in their area but the Lord in question is still yet to move.


    I thought that you were taking a detour but you did look into them while doing that huh. You are reallypetent just like the rumor says.


    I wonder about that. I still havent done anything yet after all.


    Saying so, Leo looks down.


    That was Leos honest feelings.


    At the Knight Hunting festival, he led the Knights to the city rescue but that couldnt be considered the decisive blow. As the ambassador plenipotentiary, it wasnt him who won the trust of the two countries but Al dressed as Leo.


    He hasnt done anything ever since he joined the session war.


    Thats why he was obsessed with this case.


    He couldnt afford to be someone that was installed as an emperor. He has to show the will to be one and act. Those who can not take action by themselves are not worthy to be an emperor.


    If he cant solve this case then being an emperor would be just a dream within a dream for him.


    His words came from that thought.


    Well, it must be like that if you think so. Its a good thing that you are not cocky. But if you are going to quickly solve this case then be careful not to lose sight of whats important alright?


    Of course. The first thing I am considering is the well-being of the vige and the kidnapped people after all.


    Lyn is a kind girl she should be the one who took it the hardest but she put that behind her and acted for the vige, for us.


    I havent heard anything like that from Lynfia but I thought that something terrible must have happened to her since she decided to leave the vige and went all the way to us.


    Yesthe earliest kidnapping case was eleven years ago. It was Lyns sister who was three years older than Lyn. Lyn was only five years old at the time. Thetest child who was kidnapped was also her sister six years younger than her. It was on the day that Lyn fell asleep because she had fallen ill.


    They kidnapped both of her sisters


    Among the siblings, Lyn was the only one who didnt have odd eyes. It must have been thanks to that, that she wasnt kidnapped as well. The kidnappers were targeting children with odd eyes. Eleven years ago, many dwarves immigrated into the Empire and there was a great deal of hunting for demihumans and children with special abilities. The frequency of such cases has decreased since His Majesty the Emperor dered that all the immigrants are to be imperial subjects but my vige was still continued to be targeted. No one came to help us just because we are all immigrants.


    The vige chief said so and let out a deep sigh.


    It doesnt like they are immigrants because they choose to be.


    Those that migrated to the Empire are people who lost their home to the southern conflict in the warring era or those who have suffered from demihuman persecution of the Sokal Empire who drove out all demihumans from their country.


    The Empire is tolerant of the immigrants but that was to incorporate the excellent demihumans to their side, the Empire cant just go on with humans alone after all. Demihumans who have exceptional skills are useful in various ces but those that do not have such skills still have to live under discrimination.


    Eleven years ago, they were treated as if they did not exist. However, because of the Emperors decree, their situation changed.


    The immigrants were happy about the change but that doesnt mean that it changes everything.


    At the time the Emperor gave out his decree, the immigrants who were recognized as imperial citizens were exempt from paying taxes for five years. It was a burden for the Lords but in reality, the immigrants couldnt afford to pay the taxes at the time. That was why they were given five years to blend into society, start trading, or reim thend. That was the Emperors order but some of the Lord intentionally ignored it.


    Such things dont benefit them after all.


    Leo understands that to an extent. He thought that if that was the case then there was still a room to pardon them. The Lords point was valid after all.


    However, that is not the case this time.


    This vige is special. People with odd eyes are often born here, it gave birth to someone as excellent as Lynfia, and there are a lot ofpetent hunters in the vige. If they are incorporated into the local Lords territory they will surely bring many benefits to him. It was something that could be found right away if they had conducted an investigation after all.


    However,


    If they did that, the existence of this vige would be known to the central part of the Empire. They must have something that they want to hide in this ce.


    Thats why Lynfia came to us. It was the responsibility of us at the center of the Empire for overlooking this until now. Please forgive me.


    N, No! Thats out of the question! Please dont say such a thing! And please raise your head!


    No matter how many apologies I offer, it would not be enough to heal your scar. I cant promise you that I can get all of them home but I will do my best to search for all the kidnapped vigers. I will bring all the sins of the Lord to the open. The Emperor himself will deliver a fair judgment for you all.


    Thank you very much..! Thank you!


    The vige chief repeatedly bows to him.


    That was the end of their discussion and Leo left the ce together with Abel.


    You sure said it huh, I think that its not gonna be easy you know?


    I guess so.


    From their bearings and equipment, the people who are lurking around the vige are professionals. I thought that normally only thugs and bandits would do these kinds of kidnapping but I have never seen such a serious group like them before. They arepletely all business here.


    I see. It means that the organization behind them is that big. The Lord who governs this area is not that influential. Perhaps, the Lord himself might just only be a pawn as well.


    Its possible that all the Southern Nobles are involved in this case too. If you do a poor job at this it will cause a rebellion you know?


    That sure sounds like a big problem.


    Saying so, Leoughs.


    The issue of the Southern Frontier is a perfect way for him to win the Emperors favor but if the Southern Nobles are allowed to rebel, all the responsibility may be shifted to Leo.


    This is a dangerous mission.


    Investigating them without digging in too deep and round them up.


    That was a valid strategy.


    However,


    But since I heard their story, I wanted to help them. Do you think someone who couldnt help those he wanted to help can be an emperor?


    I dont know about that. But, if I have to say which one I want for my emperor, I guess I would prefer someone who can do that huh.


    Right. Thats why I came here. Sorry but, since you have been paid such a high sry, I will have to ask you to earn your wages okay?


    Sure sure, as youmand.


    His adventurers instinct told him that he just epted some terrible request.


    But since he already epted the money, as an adventurer, he cant turn down a request he already epted.


    Theres nothing Abel could do but shrug and giving Leo his answer.

 Chapter 73: Cry of Collapse

    Chapter 73: Cry of Copse


    Earl Sitterheims POV


    Bassau, one of the cities inside the Southern part of the Empire. Among the mansions of the Nobles of the south, the mansion in this city should be counted from the bottom in terms of its size.


    Thats where the Lord of the area where Lynfias vige was located and the person who should be the one offering help to them, Earl Dennis von Sitterheim, reside.


    So..Duke Kruger has no intention to help me. Is that correct?


    That seems to be the case.


    Hearing the reply of the messenger serving under Sven von Kruger, Denniss expression was like he just took a bite out of worms.


    Then what should I do?


    He wants you to take the me for being the mastermind of this case. Everything will be your responsibility.


    Saying so the messengers face turned into a smile.


    He wholeheartedly believed that Dennis would ept the deal.


    For the South huh


    Exactly. Including you, one-third of the Southern Nobles are cooperating with Duke Kruger. He wants you to sacrifice yourself to protect our fellow Southern Noblemen.


    How did ite to this.


    Dennis takes a deep sigh.


    Dennis only turned 33 years old this year. He became a Lord ten years ago but now he felt ashamed of that.


    At first, he only acted ording to his fathers will.


    It was only one year after the Emperor decreed all the immigrants to be imperial citizens that his father passed away. At that time, his father told him that the immigrants will never be considered a citizen in their territory.


    Denniss father was once injured by a rampaging immigrant which rendered his legs paralyzed. He held a grudge against them because of that and the young Dennis understands him.


    Then a few yearster, that fact was revealed to Duke Kruger. If the news were to reach the capital, his lordship would be over and he was forced to help the Duke with his kidnapping operation.


    There is now a base for the kidnapping organization underneath his mansion with the knights from Duke Kruger patrolling his mansion to guarantee his loyalty.


    He has been cornered to the point where he can not turn back and right now he is being discarded.


    If I obey, will the security of my people be guaranteed?


    But of course.


    The messengers words terribly smell of lies.


    In the past, Dennis once tried to reach out to the Emperor because of the guilt he felt. At that time, the Earldom of Sitterheim was heavily harassed by the Southern Nobles. Their crops were destroyed, theirnds couldnt satisfyingly grow anything, and his people were starved because the crop distribution itself was hindered.


    After that, Dennis apologized to Duke Kruger and swore his allegiance. It was to protect his people.


    He has no way to know what kind of terrible things Duke Kruger would rain down on his people if he decides to betray him again this time.


    Thats why Dennis decided to give up.


    Fine then. I will take all the me as the mastermind.


    Thank you, I wont forget the sacrifice you made for the South.


    Never mind that. How about you just say that this is all for Duke Krugers sake? He already took control of most of the South and has been acting like King for a while now. Just what is nning to do?


    That has nothing to do with you.


    It has. I am being a stepping stone for Duke Kruger after all. Is he nning an uprising?


    Fuh.My Lord doesnt have such a thing in mind. Lets just say that this is all for the throne shall we.


    I seeso if pushes to shove he nned to start a rebellion in the south and put Her Highness Zandra on the throne huh. If thats the case then Duke Kruger will be a close rtive of the throne. Its the Fifth Consort we are talking about. She must have nted Duke Krugers people there already. Certainly, this is not a usurpation. This is a takeover.


    At Denniss bitter analysis, the messenger did not move. This is because something like this is not surprising given the history of the Empire. However, an emperor who relies on their rtives like that does notst long. They will eventually lose power and be eaten alive by other nobles after all.


    What does Duke Kruger think about that.


    He is the man who has been manipting the kidnapping organization and incorporates many of the Southern Nobles into his faction, he must already have thought things like this.


    But that doesnt matter now. When Dennis has that self-ridiculing thought, a de suddenly protruded from the messengers chest.


    Goho..


    Wha!?


    Forgive meMy Lord.


    Said a young female knight.


    To Dennis, this light-brown hair that almost seemed orange was not just a simple knight.


    Reba!? What are you trying to do!?


    You must not believe his words! They were nning to kill you, my Lord!


    What!?


    They are going to kill you after you have written a confession letter and handed it to Prince Leonard! Please, you must hurry and escape!


    Looking around, he saw that there are many knights in the room beside Reba.


    They were the few knights in the mansion who swore their loyalty to the Ducal House of Sitterheim.


    Lets head to Prince Leonards side and reveal the evil acts of the Duke! He is the prince who never gives up on the victims in the Principality of Albatro! He will definitely help us!


    Dennis keeps silent for a while after hearing Rebas plea.


    He should be able to escape from this city.


    But can they really escape?


    Theres no way that the Duke would not be cautious against betrayal at this crucial moment and he is also aware that Dennis tried to betray him once before.


    There will definitely be an ambush on his way to join Prince Leonard.


    Dennis read the situation as such and let out a heavy breath.


    He thenughed at his own foolishness.


    Hahahawhat a useless man I am.


    My Lord?


    ..Sir Reba. I am giving you a mission.


    Saying so, Dennis steps on the floor at the corner of the room.


    Doing so, it opened and revealed a letter inside. It was a letter Dennis had written describing all the evil deeds of Duke Kruger and other Southern Nobles.


    It was all in his handwriting with a special magical blood stamp used in writing important contracts. The presence of this stamp will increase the letters credibility.


    Take this letter and head to the Imperial Capital.


    No!? Are you saying that I should escape alone!?


    You are the daughter of my best friend. For me who has no children, you were like a daughterthats why I am entrusting this to you. Please head to the Imperial Capital and hand this to the Emperor.


    No! Please let me stay with you!


    You cant. You are still young. This is no ce for you to throw your life away.


    Saying so, Dennis picks up the sword lying against the wall.


    Seeing him, Reba realized that Dennis was nning to die.


    It has been over ten years since her parents passed away when she was young and the Lord who has been acting as her new parent is now about to die.


    Reba couldnt ept that.


    I will fight too! I will repay you for raising me!


    I didnt raise you so that you could die! Live on..please grant this miserable wish of mine.


    No! I wont! At least please run away together with me My Lord!


    I have abandoned many childrenI dont think I can live with that any longer. Of course, this will not be an honorable death. There is no longer honor left in this house anymore. But, at the very least I have to fulfill my duty as a noble.


    Saying so, Dennis looks over his knights except for Reba.


    Their faces are determined. Originally, they were prepared to give their lives in order to let their Lord escape. However, if the Lord himself said that he has onest thing to do then no one among them is going to stop him.


    What duty of a noble.is it your duty to die!?


    Wrong. It is to save. All the children who were kidnapped in the South will at some point be gathered here once. It was to determine their value. There are still many children left in the mansion. I can not escape by myself now can I.


    But..I am your knight as well!


    The mission of a knight is to obey their Lords order. I wont allow you to be selfish any longer. Go! Sir Reba!


    His voice was firm like never before.


    Receiving her order, Reba sheds her tears while kneeling down and epts the letter.


    Then, footsteps can be heard from outside.


    Dennis who heard it give out hisst order.


    Use the window to get out. While we are fighting, spread the words that theres a rebellion and use the confusion to run to the capital!


    Yes..


    Receiving her order, Reba standby waiting at the window.


    Dennis kicked open the door and began to engage with Duke Krugers knights who were taken by surprise.


    With his back burned to her eyes, Reba jumped out of the window.


    Then.


    ITS A REBELLION! THERE ARE REBELS AT THE LORDS MANSION! EVERYONE, RUN AWAY-   !!


    Leaving the mansion, Reba screamed at the top of her lungs and began her long journey to the imperial capital.


    WOAAAAAH!!


    Dennis cut down one knight after another.


    He has finally reached the basement of his mansion.


    There were a lot of knights who swore their loyalty toward him more than he thought and they are now furiously fighting against Duke Krugers knights who haughtily walk around the mansion like they own the ce.


    Hiiiii!!??


    Get out of my way!


    The ve merchant who fell on his butt was decapitated by Dennis without any hesitation.


    They were merchants associated with the Kruger house who were there to determine the value of the ve children.


    Dennis doesnt have anypassion for them.


    After that, Dennis and a small number of knights apanying him arrived at the prison where the children are being held.


    Dozens of children were cored and put inside the dimly lit prison.


    After seeing the unsanitary prison cell and how thin the children have be, Dennis thought to himself that he should have done this sooner.


    Its okay! I came to save you!


    Dennis then took the key from the corpse of the guard and opened the cell.


    However, the children did not try to move as if they were solidified.


    Seeing that, Dennis sheathed his sword and slowly entered the cell.


    Its alrightI will get you out of here


    Really.?


    One girl mutters.


    She is around ten years old with odd eyes of red and blue irises.


    Guessing that she is a child from the immigrant vige, Dennis bites his lips.


    Yeah, really


    I can return to the vige?


    Yes, you can


    I can meet Lyn-oneechan..?


    Yes, you can. Theres a gentle prince called Prince Leonarding to rescue you. He will definitely take care of you.


    Saying so, Dennis slowly approaches the girl.


    He then gently embraced the dirty girl.


    Im sorryIm sorry..


    I want to go home.I want to go back


    Stroking the hair of the sobbing girl, Dennis nods.


    Dennis looks over and tells the other children.


    Everyone, I will get you home. I swear.


    Smiles appear on the childrens faces with his words.


    However,


    I wont let you do that.


    Gohoh


    A man in ck appeared behind him and pierced Denniss chest.


    Dennis coughs up blood and squeezes his power to pull out his sword and sh at the man.


    However, his attack did not hit.


    This man was the instructor who trained talented children into an assassin. Hes not an enemy he can defeat with superficial swordsmanship.


    Not to mention his pierced chest, it is clear that he is now at deaths door


    Still, Dennis did not give up.


    He didnt have any right to.


    Even so.


    There was a wall called real ability that he wouldnt be able to ovee no matter how determined he is.


    Dennis rushes at the man in desperation.


    WOAHHHHHHH!!!!


    How unsightly.


    The instructor cut off Dennis head as he lunged past him.


    His neck fluttered through the air, rolling underneath the feet of the girl with odd-eyes.


    Seeing the head of the man who said he came to save her, for a moment, the girl did not know what just happened.


    However, the moment her eyes met with Denniss, her faint hope was shattered and fear and despair took over her heart.


    NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!


    The cry of the girl was loud and echoed through the ce.


    At the same time, the girls eyes glow and the prison was then wrapped in something ck.

 Chapter 74: Duel of Determinations

    Chapter 74: Duel of Determinations


    Three days have passed since Aneue came to the mansion.


    Today is the day that she would head back. Originally, she was here because she was apanying the new recruits in their drill. Before she heads back, we have been preparing something.


    And finally, yesterday night, a messenger arrived and notified her that they would be returning tomorrow morning.


    Its time for the duel


    H, How is it? Am I good with this?


    You look fine. Lets bravely show her your skill.


    Th, thats right.


    At the mansions courtyard.


    Jurgen was preparing his halberd. Of course, it was a practice one but he will be using it in his fight.


    His opponent is, of course, Aneue.


    We are challenging her to a duel today and make her approve that Jurgen has the minimum amount of skill to court her. That was our aim.


    Judging from the previous conversation, Aneue doesnt dislike you. Rather, she took quite a liking to you. With that being the case, you only need to show her your power.


    I encourage Jurgen.


    The Emperor is also involved in this case.


    Whether the marriage will happen or not depends on the result of this duel. However, if he fails here, Jurgen will let this important chance slip away. Perhaps that was on his mind, he is visibly nervous.


    He has been trying so hard after all. Even I want him to seed. Rather, if he doesnt then I will be troubled.


    Concluding Aneues marriage will make it easier for me to reel her in as our supporter. Even like this, I am still a cooperator in this session war, since I am not the directly concerned party, its easy to use my father. I do feel sorry that it might make things troublesome for him but I have to use it to my advantage here.


    I have to earn my fathers trust somehow.


    With that, I and Jurgen have a shared goal.


    You dont have to win. She will surely approve of you if you show her your power.


    Yes. She is that kind of person after all.


    When Jurgen says that, footsteps can be heard from the entrance.


    The person who appeared with those well-regted footsteps was Lize-aneue.


    Aneue sighed as she saw Jurgen holding his halberd in the middle of the courtyard.


    I thought you would do this since you didnte to see me off but.again?


    Yes, again. Your Highness.


    You really never learn.


    Saying so, Aneue receives a practice sword the butler prepared for her.


    She swings it a few times to check how it feels and ready herself.


    Come. show me the result of your effort.


    Yes!


    It was as if they were an instructor and a student.


    Thinking that one side is proposing marriage while the other side is turning it down, it made me a little tired.


    This pair of man and woman in their twenties shows no shred of romance.


    However, since their spark could be hidden anywhere, my job is to light the me myself.


    Then please start at my signal. If Duke Reinfeld gets a hit in, it will be his victory. Is that alright with you Aneue?


    I dont mind. Well, I dont think it is possible for him though.


    It isnt good for Her Excellency the Marshal to be careless against her opponent, isnt it.


    Jurgen shows his unusual provoking smile.


    I advised him to provoke her because the gap between their skills is hard to make up for.


    Jurgen was reluctant to do this at first but I convinced him of this strategy.


    And it worked brilliantly.


    Hou? Thats quite a thing for you to say, isnt it? To use the word careless against me, it seems you have quite a confidence huh.


    Its not confidence. This is simply a reasonable judgment, Your Excellency.


    Good. if you say that I am careless then prove it. I will fight you with only my non-dominant hand as well.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue switches the sword to her left hand and puts her right hand behind her back.


    At that moment, I did a gut pose. Its my sister who hates losing. I thought that if we provoked her, she would give us some kind of handicap.


    No matter how strong she is, fighting with one hand will slow her down even if its only a little. It is even better for us since she doesnt use her dominant hand. The difference in skill between Jurgen and my sister is hard to bridge but this will significantly improve the chance of Jurgennding a hit on her. If thats the case then it will be easier for Aneue to approve of Jurgen.


    If he could give her a hard fight, she will have no choice but to approve of him. She is not a narrow-minded person who would me it on the handicap she proposed herself. Well, she still doesnt give me her sweets though.


    Aneue. Let me confirm this first but if Duke Reinfeld manages to deliver a convincing blow.


    Of course, I will approve of him. If he has grown that much as a man then I dont mind bing his wife.


    She epted the condition.


    I reply to her that I understand and put my right arm between them.


    Checking that both of them are ready, I give them the signal.


    Begin!!


    WOAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!!


    Jurgen goes at her with full force from the start.


    Aneue doesnt avoid it and takes it on. Moreover, with her nondominant hand and lighter sword.


    It was a loud crash.


    Jurgens halberd was brilliantly stopped by Aneue.


    What? You only amount to this much?


    No way. I thought that you would receive it. You are not a person who would avoid it after all.


    Saying so, Jurgen inserts more power into his arms.


    Even if its Aneue, if its apetition of strength then it would be bad for her. Using his whole body, Jurgen pushes his attack on her even further, fully utilizing his weight.


    Hmph! This one is Als suggestion, right? This one seems quite tactical after all.


    What do you think?


    Are you intending to push on? But remember this. The moment of an attack is the moment you are most vulnerable.


    Saying so, using the moment the push got weaker, Aneue turned her body.


    With no one supporting the weight of his attack, Jurgens halberd falls straight down to the ground. Performing a splendid rotation, Aneue uses the momentum to strike back at Jurgen.


    This is bad.


    When I thought that, there was another loud crash.


    Looking at it, Jurgen used the handle of his halberd to block Aneues attack.


    Hou?


    I did not choose this weapon because of its weight alone.


    You grow up quite a bit huh. But are you already satisfied with receiving this level of attack?


    The two take distance from each other.


    Jurgen then slowly spinning his halberd.


    He must be thinking about pushing through her defense with a single blow using the centrifugal force.


    Perhaps she is beware of that, Aneue doesnt enter into Jurgens range.


    However, Jurgen does not allow her to do that and starts cornering her.


    You are spinning it quite skillfully huh.


    I myself be heavier so this is much easier for me now.


    You really are funny. Do you want me to be your wife that much?


    I wouldnt dare. I simply want to remain by your side.


    Isnt that the same thing?


    Unfortunately theres a big difference there. If you do not understand that much then it seems Your Highness still has a lot to learn as well arent you.


    Ughwhat a cheap provocation.


    Saying so, Aneue stopped backing away.


    She ns to ept Jurgens challenge head-on. Seriously, shes still putting herself at a disadvantage when her own future is at stake.


    If she ismanding the army as its marshal then she wouldnt do this but this is her personal battle.


    Thats why Aneue sticks with her feelings


    I know my sister well so this is as expected.


    HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!


    Jurgen closes the gap between him while continuing to spin his halberd.


    He then skillfully controlled its rotation and put his halberd into a thrusting position.


    Hes good.


    She should be taken by surprise with that.


    That was what I was thinking but


    Naive.


    Aneue thrust her sword out and intercepted the halberd before it could gain momentum.


    The tip of the halberd was met with the tip of her sword.


    It was masterful.


    But how did she read that it was a thrust?


    She should be aware of how much power the halberd owns and Jurgen picked it as his weapon because of its power in the first ce. Since Aneue is also aware of that, she should be expecting a sh instead of a thrust.


    How.


    Hmph, cat got your tongue huh.


    No wayyou simply thrust out?


    I wont do something that stupid. I just read your move. And you are a romanticist after all. If you are going to thrust at me your attack is going to be light. As you know my personality, I also know yours.


    Kuh


    Jurgen once again widens the distance.


    However, you can tell by his expression that earlier move was his secret n, his trump card


    And now it has been sealed.


    Theres no hand left for him to y.


    Thats all huh. Its my win again, Jurgen.


    ..Yes. its my loss


    Jurgen admits he loses.


    Lize-aneue smiles at Jurgen and starts boasting.


    Well, that wasnt bad.


    Then do you approve?


    Thats a different story. He didnt deliver a blow that would convince me after all. No marriage for you, Jurgen.


    Aneue cruelly said so.


    Jurgen was stunned as he heard those words.


    Aneue..! Just what do you dislike about him!?


    Whats this? Arent you quite supportive of him?


    I am. He put in that much effort so please dont treat him like that. I can tell that you like him. If there is a reason then please tell us. Pushing him around like this only makes the Duke seem pitiful right.


    To my appeal, Lize-aneue thought a little and make a lonely smile.


    Her smile was one that I have never seen before.


    Then Aneue makes a small nod.


    Thats true.Jurgen. Listen well.


    Yes..


    Dont get involved with me anymore. You are annoying.


    Something impossible just came out of her mouth.


    For a moment, I doubt my ears.


    What did this person say just now?


    Jurgen also seems surprised.


    However,


    Is, that so.I was annoying.


    Yeah.


    Im deeply sorry. I will stop applying for your hand in marriage from now on.


    Saying so, Jurgen deeply lowers his head.


    For a moment, he bitterly looked at Aneue but that look soon dissipated.


    It was because of the bitter expression on Aneues face that he never saw before.


    Then I will be excusing myself here. Al, take care of Jurgen for me.


    Eh? Wait! Aneue!


    Looking at Aneues mncholy back, I started walking after her.


    Looking back, Jurgen is on his knees.


    What is this situation!?


    Who should I be taking care of now!?


    While thinking that if only Leo is here, I weigh between the two of them.


    Then I chose to follow Aneue.


    The reason is that I thought that she must have some reason for that.


    She wouldnt have such an expression on her face if he truly finds him annoying after all.

 Chapter 75: Mistake Three Years Ago

    Chapter 75: Mistake Three Years Ago


    Aneue! Lize-aneue!


    What? You still have something to say?


    Lize-aneue grumpily reply.


    Her voice, expression, bearing, everything screamed [Dont get close to me now]. She is clearly in a bad mood. Normally, I wouldnt approach her when shes like this either.


    But this time is an exception.


    Yes, theres a lot I want to say to you. You havent even cleared up anything yet either.


    I already refused Jurgen once and for all like you told me to right? What are you dissatisfied with now?


    I have no problem if you were being honest. But you werent right?


    What are you saying? I was beingpletely honest.


    You really are a bad liar you know.


    From the expression on her face, theres no way she was being honest.


    Rather, she looked like she regretted it instead.


    How about we talk while we walk? I have something I wanted to ask you.


    I dont feel like it.


    Is that so..actually, Christa just found herself a male friend you see.


    What!? What kind of man is he!? Is hepetent!? How old!?


    That was a lie.


    For a moment, Aneues face turned nk.


    Then,


    I see. It seems you want to take my lesson after a long time huh?


    Wa!? Its just a joke! A joke! But if you couldnt tell that was a lie then theres a lot of things you still dont know yet right?


    Stopping my sisters hand from reaching the sword on her belt, I bitterly smile.


    Aneue thought for a while and then exhaled.


    ..only a short while alright.


    That will depend on you Aneue. Lets walk together then.


    I say so and start walking next to her.


    Aneue stays silent all the time.


    As I thought, I have to create an atmosphere where she can talk to me.


    I have a lot of things I am curious about.


    Narrow it to one.


    Alrightonly one then. What happened between you and Leo three years ago?


    She probably doesnt expect that question.


    Lize-aneue opens her eyes wide.


    She then averted them away from me.


    You said you will answer one question right?


    ..its not rted to this.


    Probably. You havent visited the capital too often since then, right? We have only exchanged letters since then too. From my point of view, it looked like you were trying to avoid people you know.


    Lize-aneue looked at me annoyingly and looked up at the sky.


    Then.


    ..Three years ago, at the Crown Princes funeral. I tried to do something and Leo stopped me.


    What were you trying to do?


    I was going to kill Zuzan.


    Thats..


    Thats certainly like what Aneue would do.


    And stopping her was also what Leo would do.


    So something like that happened.


    He also has his own secret huh.


    She was both involved with the death of my mother and the Crown Prince. I was convinced that I have to get rid of her before a cmity befalls the Empirebut Leo stood in front of me.


    Even so..I wanted to kill that woman. I thought that I could never forgive her. Thats why I try to get past him with brute force butLeo didnt give up. No matter how many times I beat him down, he told me that I was wrong and stood in my way.


    Thats very like him.


    .Leo said that justice should be done by thew. But thew is powerless. Aniue was killed but there was no evidence of murder. Thats why I have no choice but to kill her myselfthats what I thought. Thats why I was trying to make him faint. But he didnt. Even after I beat him over and over and over.


    Come to think of it, he locked himself up in his room for a while after the Crown Princes funeral.


    I thought that he was in shock but maybe he was just hiding his beat-up self.


    Despite all that..Leo didnt back down. He said that I was wrong and that Aniue wouldnt want this. Still..two of the imperial family members are deadI just couldnt shut up and take it so I told him to stop talking about his ideal. I asked him if he understands the feeling of losing their own mother and the brother you have sworn to support. Whether he understands the feeling of those left behindthen he asked me, would happen to Christa if I am gone. My other family members? The Empire? What Aniue was trying to protect? He said what I was trying to do was only throwing away my responsibility and running away.


    So how did you reply to Leo?


    Lize-aneue turns her sight from the sky down to the ground. Her expression was very sad.


    This is my first time seeing her making such a face.


    .I couldnt say anything.I realized that blood got to my head. And before I noticedI just couldnt stand being there anymore. I have no right to face the tattered Leo back then.thats why I returned to the border like I was running away from him.


    I see. You cant forgive yourself so you stop yourself from meeting more people.


    ..Yeah. I couldnt forgive myself. I was scared. If Leo didnt stop me I would have done something stupid. I was scared of myselfI stopped making friends after that. I turned down anyone who attempted to get close to me. Still, I couldnt abandon you, Christa.and Jurgen. At first, I thought Jurgen was annoying because how he relentlessly came at me but I was grateful for him.


    Before we noticed we were climbing up a hill near the mansion.


    Aneue silently climbed it until she reached the top then she just sat there at the bench on top of that hill.


    That figure of her was like a different person from my pushy elder sister.


    I will only marry [someone who can die together with me]. Those words were the cornerstone for all this right.


    If I am left behind, I dont know what I would do. That being said.I dont want to make someone else feel that pain either. I am a soldier. I have already prepared for my death. But I cant ept the death of someone who is not a soldier.


    Thats why you kicked Duke Reinfeld out of the army right?


    Jurgen is excellent. I can leave him to manage the troops or I could have him be my chief of staff. But he cant die together with me. I couldnt let him feel the pain I felt.


    But you still cant cut ties with him. He is your closest friend isnt he?


    I dont know how he thinks but from my point of view, he is an old friend. But like you said. I shouldnt be binding him with me. I.was spoiled by him.


    Thats why she said that huh.


    She was clumsy, or how should I put this.


    Perhaps her time has stopped since that day three years ago.


    She turned her mind away from everything and only focused on her duty as a soldier.


    I cant me her. Aneue was the one who was the closest to the Crown Prince. She was watching him, supporting him. Like I am with Leo.


    If Leo is gone.I wonder what would I do?


    This is difficult. I will probably act the same way as Aneue.


    But what would I do if someone stopped me?


    Aneue has been living with feelings that have nowhere to go.


    I cant say that I understand Aneues feelings. I havent lost anyone after all. The Crown Prince was someone I looked up to but our rtionship as a family was shallow. I only have my mother and little brother. No one important to me has been taken away. But I have something that I can say.


    What is it..?


    I think of you as a family. Christa too, Mother too, Leos probably too. Thats why the life you lived makes me sad. I dont think you will be able to find happiness if you keep living like this.


    I am not looking for happiness. The happy ideal I drew.it was already shattered three years ago.


    Leo will make a happier deal for you. thats why please look toward the future too, Aneue.


    There was no persuasive power behind those words.


    It was only an advertisement that Leo who just entered the session war will be able to make a better ideal than thete Crown prince.


    Leo is oftenpared to the Crown Prince and He himself is trying to be like him.


    However, no one ever says that he wasparable to the Crown Prince. The current Leo is like an inferior version of him.


    But.


    I will make up for what Leo is missing. We can surpass even our elder brother. We will show you something much better than the ideal future you drew with him. Thats why please try to see it.


    .You have grown. The ideal I drew together with Aniue was much grander than you think you know?


    Thats how I want it.


    Saying so, I stare into Lize-aneues eyes.


    Her eyes are different from usual.


    They were peaceful.


    ..it really is a strange feeling to see my little brother grow up.


    Is that so? Then you might even feel strange if you saw Leo now you know. That guy also grew up after all. Everyone has grown since the Crown Prince passed away. Duke Reinfeld as well. Theres no way that was a good ending for a man who has been striving to be a man suitable for you. I dont mind if you dont want to marry him but you dont hate him right?


    I guess..he is a man who works hard for my sake. I think I like him quite a bit. Of course, I dont see him as a member of the opposite sex though.


    Then lets tell that to him. It would be wasteful to break ties with him after all.


    Thats true but


    Aneue seems nervous.


    Dont tell me.


    Its awkward for you isnt it?


    O, Of course, its going to be awkward!? I just said that to him right? What should I say if I meet him now!?


    Its fine, isnt it. If you properly being honest with him, Im sure that person wouldnt mind it at all.


    But I do! I cant fix this on my own! You have to talk with him and told him what I say! Thats the best method!


    You really are a troublesome person.


    What are you saying? If you are my little brother then you should put in the effort to help your sister here! Since you lent your hand to Jurgen, I wont let you say no to me now alright!?


    Haa, I should be helping Jurgen with his proposal but how did ite to this.


    If its Jurgen then if Aneue just said [Sorry, I said too much] then he would break down with tears of joy in no time. But it seems her pride wont allow her to say that huh.


    As I thought, she really is a troublesome person.


    Well even if its just a little, its good that Aneue has returned to herself.


    Lets do this slowly. Nothing goodes from rushing things after all.


    While I was thinking so, someone came up on the hill.


    Nn? Arent you the butler of Duke Reinfeld?


    I, I finally found you! Th, theres a reporting for both of you, Your Highness! There was a purple signal fire rising from the South. It seems that something is happening there that will threaten the whole Empire!


    Purple signal fire is signifying the highest level of emergency. Once you lit it up, it will be ryed to the Imperial Capital via ry stations installed in various ces.


    It was the signal that was used when the Crown Prince passed away on the battlefield three years ago.


    And now that signal has risen from the south.


    Leo.?


    I involuntarily look to the south.


    It was the same as that day.


    It seems that the turning point of fate alwayses when you are least prepared.


    Together with Aneue, we started running out at the same time.

 Chapter 76: Path of Light

    Chapter 76: Path of Light


    Wheres Jurgen!?


    Returning to the mansion, that was the first thing Lize-aneue asked.


    Jurgen, who should have been at the mansion, was absent.


    The Duke has already led the knights out to answer the emergency.


    He already left!?


    As expected of him, his response was really fast.


    But it was too fast.


    It means that he left with only the knights that were already ready to deploy.


    Call him back immediately! We still dont know what happened in the south you know!? Why did he leave without confirming that first!?


    We tried to stop him but..the Duke said that he is going to pave the way for you, Your Highness..


    Paving the way!? Just what is he going to do!?


    The Duke said that he is going to get rid of the monsters on your path


    I see.


    Then its understandable why he only led out the avable knights.


    But it is still dangerous. The route from this ce to the south is quite difficult to travel after all.


    Not to mention that it is far away, the south is dense with forests. Since the path is an unpaved road, monsters often appear from the forests.


    Aneue. What about the unit that was undergoing the drill?


    We cant use the recruits. The only one I can use here would be the cavalry regiment I brought along as the exercise partner.


    A regiment consists of fivepanies. Onepany is about two hundred men, so the cavalry regiment should consist of a thousand cavalries. Well, it might not be that exact number because we have to count on the injured and the vacant positions but their number should be near a thousand.


    Only one regiment?we dont have enough men do we.


    Its a lot considering that we can assemble them in a hurry but.their number is not enough to face this kind of emergency.


    Purple signal fire is a big matter in this nation.


    The one who ordered it to be lit was probably Leo. At present, only the generals at the southern border or Leo who is the imperial inspector has that kind of authority.


    That signal fire was that big of a deal.


    I dont know if thats reassuring or not but that was a signal fire that will be lit in case of Leos death.


    If theres an even more emergency event than that happening in the south then the situation there is that much more dangerous.


    At best we only have enough men for reconnaissance right.


    Even so, it is necessary for us to ascertain the situation. Depending on whats happening over there, we might have to move the southern army. Anyway, we have no choice but to go to the scene ourselves.


    Aneue was overflowing with determination when she said that.


    This is my sister, the Imperial Marshal.


    Now, what should I do?


    Its easy for me to go to the south with transfer magic. I can even bring Aneue along with me. However, its impossible to designate an urate transfer point. I dont know what or where the emergency is happening. Is it originating from Lynfias vige or somewhere else? The ce might not have any significantndmarks as well.


    At worst, I might have to consider revealing my identity as Silver and carry Aneue along with the entire cavalry regiment to the South. That is the kind of situation we are in right now.


    However, if I carry a thousand people to the South, it will take a lot of my magic power. Its different from going there alone.


    In any case, if I have to make a transfer gate, I want a more urate destination.


    Anyway, we have to wait for the regiment to arrive first right.


    Yeah..


    As she replied, Aneues face was full of worry.


    Your Excellency, the Seventh Cavalry Regiment has arrived.


    Good work, Regiment Leader.


    With the Regiment Leader put his hand on his head, performing a salute. Seeing that Aneue also salute back in return.


    Looking at her like this, it really made me think that she is really a soldier.


    What about the recruits?


    They are on standby at the training ground. I sent a messenger to the eastern border but before the messenger arrived they should have already sent out the reinforcement. Lets hurry and head to the site now.


    The Imperial Army usually concentrates its force on the border.


    Of course, they have men stationed at the central part of the country as well but each of the Lord has their own knights in their territory while the imperial capital is being guarded by the imperial knight order.


    Thats why the Imperial Army is basically there tobat the foreign threat.


    The eastern and western borders are stationed by elite troops in which the marshal has full control over. If there is something happening at the other borders, they have enough capability to send in reinforcements. They probably had countless training to prepare for such a situation.


    In the past, while visiting the Northern front, the Prince was identally caught in a battle and died while takingmand. Aneue regretted that she couldnt get to his side in time.


    It was because of that lesson that the speed of deployment of the eastern border has been significantly improved.


    However.


    Considering the time, I dont think that we can march at full speed.


    Theres no other way. We have to go as fast as we can.


    The outside is already dim.


    It will keep getting darker and darker from now on.


    Marching at night is dangerous. They can try to take a shortcut through the forest but many monsters will be active at night.


    A detour can be avoided but it will still take time to get through.


    I consider my options.


    Should I reveal that Silver is here and transfer them to the ce.


    But if we transfer right into a Southern City there will be a problem with the local lord and if wend far away from the scene we will still have to do a night march.


    As I was wondering what to do, the Dukes butler ran up to us with ragged breath.


    What happened?


    N, noHaaa, haa.the preparation ispleted so I havee to inform you, Your Highness..


    Preparation? What of?


    You havent heard?


    The butler has an unbelievable expression on his face as he stares at Aneue.


    Aneue had a suspicious look on her face but the butler immediately returned to normal.


    Thats very like the Duke..Please, this way.


    Saying so, the butler guides us upstairs.


    There, we saw an unbelievable scene.


    This is..a road?


    There is a glowing road leading to the south.


    It continues on and on.


    Three years ago, the Duke cooperated with the Lords in the surrounding area to create this [Licht  Weg (Path of Light)]. It is still under construction but it will extend toward both the north and the south. Once it is finished it will be a road that directly connects both borders together.


    Why did he?


    His reason on the surface is to secure a transportation route for the merchants but..


    His real aim was to allow Aneue to be able to quickly head to both the southern and northern border, right.


    The butler nods quietly.


    That day three years ago.


    The thought that, if only there is such a road, must havee to Jurgens mind.


    So that when such incidents happen again, he can prevent Aneue from having any more regret.


    What a guy..


    Your Excellency! If we use this path we can march to the south at full speed!


    Is, that so..begin preparation immediately.


    Aneue gave hermand and the Regiment Leader started running. Seeing that, the butler quietly leaves.


    For a while, Aneue looks at the path of light and mutters.


    He really is an idiot..dont you think so too? Al.


    Yes. Duke Reinfeld is already plenty rich. Once this road ispleted, the ones who will benefit more from it will be the surrounding Lords after all.


    Of course, Duke Reinfeld will benefit from it as well but considering itsrge-scale construction, it will have quite a big negative effect on him.


    This will surely take years to recover his loss.


    The Lords around here are not very influential. Most of the construction cost probably came out of Jurgens pocket.


    Why.why did he go this far?


    I wonder? Even I dont know. How about you ask the person himself?


    That was a lie.


    The answer is obvious.


    I love you. He simply kept himself true to those words. So that the one he loves doesnt have any more regrets.


    Three years ago, Jurgen may have felt the change in Aneue. No, it might be him who felt it the most.


    Al.


    What is it?


    What should I do?


    I dont know that either. But I think Aneue should behave more like yourself you know. If you ept his proposal simply because you felt guilty toward him then the Duke will probably be quite disappointed you know. He would say, I didnt fall in love with this kind of person or something like that.


    What a troublesome guy


    Right. I think he is one of the three most troublesome people in the Empire. He did all this and never say a single word to you after all. There are a lot of people who would say that they have already done this much so you must marry them you know.


    I did this for you so marry me. That was simply not how he thinks. He did not do it to get something in return.


    Not for himself, but for the person he loves.


    When he said that he wants to be true to his love, I thought that his feeling was super heavy but now I understand.


    When he can go this far for her, I wanted to praise him instead.


    He is a frighteningly straightforward person.


    How about not feeling sorry for him and just start from thinking that wouldnt it be nice to marry this person, isnt that a good enough start?


    No. No matter how far he goes, Jurgen is still a good friend of mine.


    Is that so. Well, its Aneues problem so I think that you should be the one who decides how you want this but.


    But?


    I turn back and silently walk away.


    Its about time the cavalry regiment is ready after all.


    While I was looking at them, Aneue followed after me.


    But what?


    You curious?


    Of course, just say it already.


    Well.I just thought that it would be nice to call him my brother-inw. I couldnt ept anyone as my brother-inw unless he can do this much after all.


    Fuh..is that so.


    Aneue lightly smiles at my words. Her blue mantle fluttered as she quickened her pace.


    Her appearance was dignified and full of determination.


    Thats the figure of my sister I used to.


    Lets go, Leo is waiting.


    Yes.


    Thus, Lize-aneue and I went straight to the South.

 Chapter 77: Reason for Trying

    Chapter 77: Reason for Trying


    I and Lize-aneue along with the cavalry regiment marched at full speed toward the South. We marched all night but we still couldnt catch up with Jurgen.


    The path of light was constructed by fixing special glowing stones on poles along the road. They will appear as normal stones in the daytime and start glowing at night. These stones are not particrly expensive. A child can even find one on a mountain.


    However, the ridiculous thing here is its sheer amount of number.


    I heard that it is still unfinished but how far will this road going to extend.


    To think that he was able to do this much without any help from the Empire.


    Jurgen has many ties with the merchants after all. He was also in a cooperative rtionship with Eric until recently as well. That should help him quite a lot.


    What a scary person.


    He even made use of Eric?


    But as a duke, he still isnt considered to be involved in the session war.


    Certainly, he has connections with merchants under Eric. He must have chosen Erics faction because it is the most prominent one. However, that might not be his main reason


    Gordon is not hostile to me so far but if I show a sign that I want to be a candidate myself, he will surely get in conflict with me. I shouldnt have to say anything about Zandra at this point. Thats why Jurgen chose to contact Eric. The person himself told me this so theres no doubt about that.


    He always gives his priority to Aneue isnt he.


    I only told him to do what he likes. Its not like Im asking him to do anything.


    Aneue mutters as she rides on her horse.


    Her face looks a little displeased. It seems she doesnt like him making her worried like this.


    Eric-aniue must also understand his aim and went along with it. This road will greatly benefit the Empire once it finishes after all.


    Jurgen is meticulous after all. He will probably sell it to the country to make some profitter.


    That sounds like him.


    Even if his stance is one that prioritizes Aneues benefit, he will still take everything he can. He must have several ns in the work already as well.


    As I thought, hes a scary person.


    We were saved because he fell in love with you Aneue.


    What do you mean?


    If he didnt fall in love with you, he would have objectively looked at the situation and joined the session war based on that. He will surely be quite a troublesome opponent. He has money and connections everywhere. It would surely be a headache if we have him as our enemy.


    Yeah, Jurgen is certainly excellent. He would be quite a troublesome opponent if he became an enemy.


    It would be disastrous if he fell in love with Zandra-aneue dont you think.


    Dont look down on Jurgen. Even if hes like that, hes still the man who fell in love with me alright? Theres no way that he would be deceived by the likes of Zandra.


    For some reason, her tone was slightly angry.


    With my eyes round, I turn my eyes to the Regiment Leader running slightly behind us


    He smiled and gave me a small nod.


    So this is that huh.


    Aneue


    What?


    Hmm, never mind. Saying it out loud would still be useless after all.


    Did you just speak fondly of him without knowing? I was about to say that but I swallowed it down.


    She would just deny it after all.


    Well, she didnt look like it on the surface but,


    Its true that Aneue has acknowledged Jurgen.


    While having that thought, there is a light flickering in front of us.


    Soldiers over there! We have prepared food for you! Please have them on your way!


    Saying so the vigers hand portable food packages to the soldiers.


    Aneue and I stopped there but the Regiment Leader took one and immediately set off.


    Excuse me! Who told you to do this!?


    N? What? Nii-san, havent you heard?


    Said the old woman as she handed me water and portable food.


    Then.


    Its the Duke you know. He said that there will be soldiers following behind him so he asked us to prepare food for them when they get here. When he constructed this road he went out of his way and made this space for us you know. He asked us to make something that the soldier can eat while they march.


    I see.


    Hey! Ms.Beauty over there, have some too!


    Saying so the old woman pushes the portable food on to Aneue.


    Aneue obediently receives it and looks around.


    The cavalry regiment has been marching all night so they were tired. However, their expression looks better now that they receive food and kind words from the vigers.


    Its because of Jurgens consideration.


    .I dly ept it. How much do I own you?


    Dont worry about that! The Duke gives money to the vige every month. He wont listen when we tell him that we dont need that much money either. He only told us to take good care of people who travel on this road. Still, you guys are the first group of people we saw you know. You are following after Duke-sama, right? If you catch up to him please thank him for us alright.


    I see..understood. I will definitely tell him that.


    Saying so, Aneue got up on her horse and took off.


    As I follow her, I open the bag containing the food.


    There was a cookie inside.


    Aneue loves her sweets after all.


    Shut up. All soldiers are more or less like the sweets alright. You cant find it at the front line after all. This should energize them quite well.


    What about you Aneue?


    Dont be stupid. Im not tired from the start.


    Saying so, Aneue gradually raises the speed of her horse.


    Its Jurgen we are talking about, he must have made ces for the horses to rest along the way as well.


    I see, I see.


    He really loves my sister huh.


    Saying so, I followed after her.


    Noon of the next day.


    The fatigue of the regiment is about to reach their limit.


    The path of light was over and a little earlier they have found recently defeated monsters carcasses.


    This one is still new.


    We are already close huh.


    The closer we are to Jurgen the more monsters it will be.


    When constructing this road he must have someone exterminate the monsters along the path already. In the first ce, monsters wont approach strange sources of light like this road since they are very cautious. He should already have other countermeasures in ce as well.


    However, thepleted path has already stopped.


    Still, we have already arrived in the South. We dont know where exactly Leo is but it is only a matter of time before we meet up with him.


    I was thinking about that when I heard the sound of battle a little ahead.


    It seems to be Duke Reinfelds group.


    Yeah.


    Thats cold.


    Her expression hasnt changed but she quickened her pace by kicking the horses side.


    She must be quite worried.


    My Lord..! We cant hold them much longer!


    Those who are injured fall back!


    The voice that I got used to recently echoes.


    Looking at the source of that voice, Jurgen and his men are facing a big bear-shaped monster a distance away from the road.


    Double Headed Bear. An A rank monster. However, one of its signature characteristic twin heads was already crushed.


    Still, it seems that it is going on a rampage. There are several small monsters around them as well.


    Jurgen and his knights who have defeated monsters along the way here are struggling with this group of monsters as their movements are sluggish from their fatigue.


    The Double Headed Bear uses its ws to attack Jurgen.


    Jurgen defended against it with his halberd but he was sent flying.


    Jurgen!


    Without realizing, Aneue called out his name.


    She then tried to run toward him but once Jurgen stood up and saw her he shouted back.


    Theres no need to help me! Please go on ahead!


    Dont be unreasonable! Leave the rest to my subordinates.


    If you still have energy left then please use it at the South! Please leave this ce to us!


    That being said, there are only a few knights around Jurgen.


    Perhaps he wanted to lessen our burden so he split up his group to cover more areas.


    Aneue ignores Jurgens words and tries to order her subordinates to defeat the bear for him but Jurgen stops her with his ogre-like stare.


    Please do not underestimate us! I and my knights are at least good enough to pave the way for you!


    Enough already! You have already done enough!


    Please dont mind us and go on ahead! Why did youe all this way!? You are here because something is happening in the South, arent you!? There are people waiting for you there! Please hurry up and go!!


    Saying so, Jurgen charges toward the Double-Headed Bear and seals its movement.


    Seeing that, the Regiment Leader ordered his men to advance.


    Regiment Leader!


    Please forgive me. It is as the Duke says. We have to hurry.


    Saying so, the Regiment Leader excuses himself and hurries to the front.


    Still, Aneue doesnt move.


    Jurgenwhy did you go that far? You already did enough, you have already done enough to support me. You dont have to go that far anymore..you are not the type to be fighting like this.


    That must have been the question she had for a long time.


    In reply to that, Jurgen gets into apetition of power with the bear.


    Its simple! I just want to look good!


    It was a blunt reply.


    However, that might just be what Jurgen would do.


    Jurgen is certainly a merchant type. He doesnt need to go out of his way to the front and fight the monsters himself. This might be his own foolishness.


    But.


    I just want to look cool in front of the person I love.! I want to look like a dependable man in front of you! Is there any other reason why a man would train his body..!?


    Whats with that


    A man is such a creature! It doesnt matter if its stupid! I just train myself to look cool in front of you!!


    Jurgen shouts and pushes the Double-Headed Bear back.


    The bear was getting afraid of the sudden burst in Jurgens power.


    Jurgen did not miss that chance and splendidly send the bears remaining head flying with his halberd.


    YEAHHHHHH!!!!


    The Duke did it! Charges!


    HAAAAAAAA!!


    WOAAAAHHHHH!!


    The Knights revive as Jurgen raises his halberd up and shouts in a loud voice.


    I lightly nced at my sister and she still looked worried.


    Good. it seems she hasnt noticed.


    It might be unnecessary but I did help him a little bit.


    I deployed a fatigue recovery barrier for them but thats it.


    Its still a mystery how Jurgen pushed back that bear as the barrier doesnt enhance his strength.


    At best he would have the same amount of strength he originally has. Right now, if someone were to say that it was a power of love, I would surely believe him.


    He looks alright isnt he?


    ..


    Haa..I will stay with him. If I am with him then wont he be able to push himself anymore so please dont worry about him.


    Are you sure?


    I am already tired and when I think about it I wouldnt be able to do anything even if Im there with you after all. Please take care of Leo for me.


    I seeunderstood. Leave Leo to me. And dont push yourself down too much. You have been able to follow our forced march so far havent you.. You have grown up well. Both in mind and body. I will leave Jurgen in your care alright?


    Please leave him to me. Hes my future brother-inw after all.


    I havent decided that yet.


    Really? I thought that he looked very cool earlier though.


    Dont look down on him. If its Jurgen then he should be able to do that much already.


    Saying, Aneue runs off with her horse.


    When her figure disappeared, Jurgen and his knights also finished with the monsters as well. However, maybe it was because I removed the barrier, everyone fell down to their knees.


    Now, lets take them back to a safe ce.


    These people really are hard to take care of.


    Muttering such a thing, I drive my horse toward Jurgen.

 Chapter 78: Black Sphere

    Chapter 78: ck Sphere


    Protect the fleeing people! Dont let them chase the civilians!


    Leo uses all his voice to give out hismand.


    Leo was heading to Bassau when he noticed a giant ck sphere emerging above the city.


    After seeing that anomaly, Leo immediately began preparing forbat and ordered the emergency purple signal fire to be lit. He immediately understood that the sphere was an anomaly and intuitively know that it is dangerous.


    It was something he has never seen before. At the same time, how it appeared was also beyond his understanding.


    The only grace here would be that he could prevent his imperial knights from doing anything rash and immediately raised the purple signal fire.


    Kuh!


    Leo swings his sword as he rides on his horse.


    The thing he swung his sword at was a monster made of bones.


    It was a lower-ss monster called skeleton. It is a rare type of monster called undead which wouldnt appear under normal circumstances.


    Leo crushed its weak point at its chest area but it is like dripping water on a hot stone.


    Skeletons are pouring out from Bassau as though water overflowing from a cup.


    From what he saw, their number is not just a few hundreds.


    Right now the people of Bassau are fleeing from that skeleton army.


    Your Highness Leonard! Please fall back!


    Saying so, the imperial knights cut down the skeletons around Leo.


    However, no matter how much they cut down, more stille at them.


    They will keeping! Lets retreat for now!


    No, we have to stop them here.


    Are you sane, Your Highness!?


    The knight screams at Leos decision.


    There are only Leo and the imperial knights who are acting as his guard here. Other than that there are only Lynfia, Abel and his party members. Counting all of them it is doubtful whether their number reaches twenty or not.


    Stopping hundreds of skeletons is impossible for them no matter how you look at it.


    If we fall back here, they will get to the fleeing civilians. We cant retreat. The front line must be established here.


    Then please at least fall back by yourself Your Highness!


    I will not. Do you have anything else to say?


    Leo asks as he cut down another skeleton.


    Its easy to retreat. But doing so would put the people he wants to protect at risk.


    He cant endanger the people just to save himself.


    Right now Leo is not an emperor. He may consider retreating if he has to consider the impact he will have on the Empire. However, right now Leo is just an emperor candidate.


    His life doesnt have the same weight as the Emperor.


    I came to the South for a reason. I am here because I wish to save people from suffering. That still hasnt changed even now. What about you? When you were given your sword as an imperial knight, do you still remember the oath you gave to the Emperor?


    The knight who proposed for a retreat against the growing number of skeletons was silent.


    The imperial knights swore to be the Emperors sword. They swore that on their sword and honor.


    I have vowed to devote myself to the Empire and its people. That vow will never disappear from my heart.


    Good. Then fight. The time we can earn here will definitely have meaning!


    Yes, Your Highness!


    No one was urging Leo to withdraw anymore.


    Leo doesnt decide to do this purely out of his feelings either.


    The skeletons overflowing from the city arent just behaving randomly. They are gathering at the enemy closest to them.


    In other words, Leo and his men are attracting the attention of the skeletons.


    If he retreats here, the skeletons that lost their target will be scattered throughout the South.


    In that case, the Southern Lords will be forced to defend their territory by themselves and it will take more time to defeat all of them.


    He decided to stay here as a [Decoy] because he considered that this action would be better for the Empire.


    Your Highness Leonard. May I propose something?


    What is it, Lynfia. You are not going to ask me to retreat too right?


    My vige is behind us, my apologies but it would be troubling for me if Your Highness decided to withdraw here.


    As I thought, so you understand huh.


    Knowing that Lynfia also has a simr thought, Leo shows a bitter smile.


    Among the Southern Nobles under his suspicion, if the South were to fall to the skeletons, the one who will receive the most damage would be the immigrant viges. There should be a few Lords who want to protect them but the Lords who have such determination and enough power to protect themselves and the viges will be even fewer.


    So, what do you propose?


    Lets call for reinforcements.


    Lynfia sweeps down the skeletons around them as she speaks with Leo.


    Just a short while is fine, she wanted the time she can properly talk with him.


    Reinforcement? From where?


    From all the South. We can send a messenger to the nearest city now.


    Do you intend to move the Lords?


    No, we cant count on them. We will be relying on the adventurers instead. If we pay the reward, they will not betray us and will only work for you, Your Highness. Like Abel-san and his party here.


    Yeah, thats right! We already received that sum of reward, after all. Theres no way we can just run away by ourselves right! Even now I still want to run away as fast as I could though!


    Abel who was fighting nearby cut down a skeleton while saying so. His party members also start to raise theirints.


    Our leader is easily lured in by reward after all


    Its my fault!? We talked with each other before we ept this quest right!?


    No no, everyone was against it you know. We only epted this quest because you suddenly felt like being righteous and said that you couldnt ignore a vige in trouble right?


    Oi Oi!? We already came all this way so dont put all the me on me alright!? We are a party arent we!?


    Abels party members have such a merry conversation while maintaining their formation and looking out for each other.


    Adventurers are pro at dealing with monsters.


    Certainly, if they have adventurers as reinforcement they will have powerful allies.


    However,


    There are only small branches of adventurer guild in the south, I dont think they will be much help for us though.


    I understand that. Thats why we will put out a request to every branch.


    What do you mean?


    We will issue a Raid Quest.


    Raid Quest. Leo searches his memory for that word.


    He heard of it before.


    At the bottom of his memory, that word came out from the story his mother told him when he was young.


    Its arge scale quest that many adventurers can ept right?


    Yes. its rarely done these days but this is a great time to issue one.


    By the way, why is it rarely done nowadays?


    To put it simply, it is because the quest costs a lot of money to set up.


    Leo then understands what Lynfia was trying to say.


    It is better to deploy a high-rank adventurer rather than many low-rank ones. The best example of this is the SS rank adventurers.


    It is much cheaper to ask for an SS rank adventurer than issuing a Raid Quest. A Raid Quest costs that much money.


    Do you have funds for that? I dont have that much money lying around you know?


    His Highness Arnold has given me a lot of money. Lets use it.


    Seriouslyhe never spent any money on himself at all and now he just simply gave it away for others.


    Isnt that like His Highness Arnold. He is a kind person isnt he.


    Lynfia smiles and hands Leo the pouch she received from Al.


    Leo, who thought that Lynfia was going to go herself, tilted his head.


    I think that if you go instead of me it would be much faster to go through the procedure you know?


    I cant say that theres no possibility that I would betray you so leaving something like this to an imperial knight would give Your Highness a peace of mind right.


    Leo frowns at Lynfias words.


    Leo had already trusted Lynfia. He thought that theres no way that she would betray him now. However, that was Leos personal trust.


    In this emergency of a situation, he cant afford to assign this important task to a random adventurer.


    Lynfias proposal was based on Leos position.


    I will remain fighting at Your Highness Leonards side. I have already made my promise to His Highness Arnold that I will definitely be your power after all.


    You have already helped me enough you know. Can anyone act as a messenger!? Anyone who is confident that you will definitely not run away by yourself!?


    Leo asks the imperial knights.


    The imperial knights do not react when he asks for a messenger. Its like running away from the enemy for them after all. Even more so in a situation where a prince who they must protect is fighting.


    However, Leo added that he wanted someone who definitely will not run away by himself for the task.


    If they do not name themselves here, it will show that they do not have that confidence.


    Thus all the imperial knights nominate themselves. Leo gives the pouch to the knight who is the best at horse handling and gives him his instructions.


    Head to the nearest city and ask the adventurer guild to issue a Raid Quest! The guild can contact all of its branches throughout the continent! Make sure that they share this quest to the imperial capital branch as well!


    Yes, Your Highness! I will return here as soon as I can! May the fortune of war be with you!


    You too, now go!


    Saying so, the knight started running.


    Sending him off, Leo turns his eyes to the city of Bassau.


    The ck sphere is exuding even more malice and he already lost count of the skeletons.


    It was as if the city itself has turned into the gate to hell.


    While having such an impression, Leo focuses on swinging his sword.Previous Chapter

 Chapter 79: Blue Seagull’s Rescue

    Chapter 79: Blue Seagull¡¯s Rescue


    Alright, take a rest now Duke.


    I am currently at a nearby resting point with Jurgen.


    Originally this is a ce was designed to be one of the temporary resting points along the road. It is now acting as a field hospital.


    The tattered knights wereing in and out while the necessary treatment was performed on them.


    Sorry.Your Highness


    What are you apologizing for?


    Your Highness must have wanted to go to your brothers sideits all because I am too weak.


    Weak? You?


    Jurgen who is lying down in the hut with his armor removed makes a bitter expression.


    I can only smile at his words.


    No one would be able to say that Jurgen was weak.


    You were splendid. If anyone dares tough at you then they will surely get murdered by Aneue.


    ButYour Highness..


    Im fine. If it means that Aneue can move forward then I think I have already fulfilled my duty by staying behind here.


    When I said that Jurgen replied with [Is that so.] and slowly closed his eyes.


    Perhaps he is getting sleepy because he has been running all night without any sleep.


    Thank you, Duke. It may not be long before I can call you my brother-inw now.


    I said that to the sleeping Jurgen and stood up.


    Fortunately, Jurgens knights that have been scattered here and there are already gathered here.


    Lets leave the rest to them.


    I leave the hut where Jurgen is resting and head to the hut allocated for me.


    There, I set up a barrier to turn away the people and create an illusion of myself sleeping inside.


    The people warding barrier is not very effective when maintaining it from far away but it should work well enough against these exhausted people. On top of that, there shouldnt be anyone who enters a princes room without permission here but since Jurgen mighte in when he wakes up, I set up the illusion just in case. Finne did enter my room back then so I will have to be careful against people in Ducal houses.


    With that in mind, I transfer from the hut to the secret room at the imperial capital.


    There, my butler is waiting for me as if he was already expecting my arrival.


    Wee back, Arnold-sama.


    The preparation isplete right?


    Of course.


    Good. Lets go, its time for a secret maneuver.


    Saying so, donning my usual ck robe and silver mask, I turned into Silver.


    Whats the situation?


    Apparently, a mysterious ck sphere has appeared in the South and a lot of undead monsters are pouring out from it.


    What about Leo?


    ording to the information from the adventurer guild, he is safe. His Highness Leonard has asked the guild to issue out a Raid Quest tobat the monster threat as well.


    Raid Quest? I see. Its must have been Lynfias idea.


    It seems she wants to make use of the money I gave her.


    I was right to leave the money with her.


    Her adventurers wisdom really came in handy.


    How is Father going to respond?


    That isthere is a problem regarding that. The Emperor ordered the army and the nearby Lords to send reinforcement to His Highness Leonard but His Majesty didnt mobilize the imperial knights.


    Did something happen when they saved Christa and Rita?


    why did you assume that they were saved?


    Elna wont fail me. When Christa saw the death of a specific person, that future will be almost inevitable. Long ago, when Christa saw the death of a maid, I kept her safe inside a house with my barrier erected to protect her. But in the end, the scene that Christa saw became a reality. I protecting that maid was also included in her vision. No matter how I move, the scene that she saw wille true. That was why I left the strongest person I can think of at her side. Elna should be able to do something about it through her power.


    I see. Your thinking was correct. Both Her Highness Christa and Rta are safe.


    I nodded quietly to Sebass words.


    Its a good thing that I didnt tell her that the future will alwayse true.


    No matter how she moves, if she knows beforehand that the future wille true, she will not be able to do anything aggressive. The reason is that she will end up worrying whether her action will lead to Ritas death. If thats the case then she wont be able to change the future.


    Thats why I bet on Elna.


    If its Elna, I thought that she would be able to do something about it.


    However, Elna-sama was removed from the imperial knight order because she was charged with jeopardizing Her Highness Christas security. She was ordered to confine herself inside her mansion as well. Thats the reason His Majesty did not mobilize the imperial knights.


    I seeElna was.it seems I will have to make it up to herter. But Father chose to prioritize the castles defense huh. Well, it couldnt be helped. A princess just got kidnapped after all.


    As expected, the ce that Arnold-sama ced the highest hope on is the adventurer guild isnt it.


    As expected?


    Sebas nodded quietly as I repeated his words.


    It seems he has seen through what I am thinking.


    Certainly, I am not aiming to borrow the power of the Empire.


    The Empire is huge after all. I can not expect it to move that fast in response to an emergency. As a member of the imperial family, I know that well. Just because some anomaly has urred in the South doesnt mean that the army can be mobilized immediately.


    In the case of a foreign invasion then the army would immediately be deployed to the border but their response to an internal emergency is sluggish.


    Should the one who responds be the central government or the southern army. That decision is hard to make.


    Since the Emperorsmand cant be transmitted instantly, the time it took to ry themand is already a problem. The distance between the imperial capital and the southern border is too great after all.


    In that regard, adventurers are more flexible. In cases like this, they are more reliable than the military or the local Lords knights.


    Well, I certainly am counting on the adventurers but how did you know?


    Finne-sama said that Arnold-sama will definitely do that so she has already moved out in advance. She is currently calling on the adventurers in the capital and its surroundings to take part in the Raid Quest for His Highness Leonard.


    Finne is?


    She doesnt have any ground on it when she said that though.


    Thats so like her. I can expect the adventurers standing by inside the guild then?


    Sebas nods.


    If thats the case then this will be quick.


    It depends on the situation in the South but if I can bring along the adventurers from the imperial capital branch then it will be a big help.


    Lets head out then.


    Certainly. Please leave guarding Finne-sama to me.


    I told Sebas that I will be leaving her to him and transfer to the guilds entrance.


    The people nearby were surprised since I suddenly appeared but I paid them no mind and entered the guild.


    However, at the same time, a voice can be heard from within the guild. it is now spreading toward the whole capital.


    [[To everyone who lives in the imperial capital. My name is Finne von Kleinert. At present, the Adventurer Guild is now looking for adventurers who are willing to participate in the Raid Quest to respond to the Southern emergency. Please, I beg all adventurers who can hear this to lend us your help. There are people who are suffering in the South. We need your help to save them]]


    Finnes speech echoed throughout the capital.


    Listening to her speech, I smile.


    It really sounds like her. Not an order, simply a sincere wish can move people.


    This is an announcement from the guild. Currently, the situation is as Finne-sama has described, the guild is now issuing a Raid Quest. The Quest name is [Blue Seagulls Rescue]. Adventurers of rank B and above can join this quest! This is the first Raid Quest after a long time! Its your time to make a fortune! Please make sure to participate!


    That must be the guild receptionist.


    This must be good publicity for them as well.


    Still, Blue Seagulls Rescue? The guild is certainly the one who decides on the quests name but arent they being too cheap?


    It might sound good to adventurers who often just ride the flow though.


    They should be happy that they get a chance to fight for the Princess of the Blue Seagull as well.


    Whoa? Even Silver is here? This one must be quite important then.


    The man who said that was Gai.


    He must havee here in a hurry. He still has his bed hair and his clothes are a mess.


    Are you going to participate as well?


    Thats a given right? If its the request of the Blue Seagull Princess herself then theres no man who would refuse you know!


    Saying so, Gai cheerfully smiled.


    Usually, I would sigh at him.


    But.


    And my buddys little brother is in the south right now. Theres no way that I wouldnt go and help him right?


    Is that so


    Gai grins and enters the guild.


    More and more adventurers hurriedly gather at the guild.


    Not only the ones that are going to participate in the quest, there are also those who came to cheer them on as well.


    I step into the guild full of such adventurers.


    The moment they saw me, the noisy guild turned silent in an instant.


    Among them, only the receptionist who was writing down the name of the participant spoke to me.


    Y, Your name and rank please.


    SS rank adventurer, Silver. I havee to join the Raid Quest.


    The receptionist nervously wrote my name down.


    No matter how proficient the adventurer guild is, theres no way for them to quickly transfer the adventurers to the South. Nevertheless, the reason for the guild to gather their adventurers here in this branch is because of me.


    The adventurers must also understand that as well.


    The person they have been waiting for has arrived.


    Seeing that, the adventurers shout all at once.


    You finally came huh! Silver!


    If you are here then its like we have a thousand men already!


    Lets go and help them together, yeah!


    Behind the noisy adventurers.


    I found Finne together with the guild staff.


    Once she spotted me, Finne bowed and smiled softly at me.


    We didnt exchange words but we conveyed our thoughts to each other.


    I gave her a nod and addressed everyone inside the guild.


    Normally, someone with the highest rank will act as themander for a Raid Quest. In this case, that would be me but does anyone have any objection?


    No one raises any.


    Its natural for this to happen since the highest rank of this branch is SS rank and the one behind that would fall down to AA rank.


    However, it doesnt mean that they are unreliable.


    They are veteran adventurers who have been protecting the Empire in their own way.


    If you guys have no objection then I will assume the role of yourmander. Your lives, I dly epted it


    There is no reply.


    Instead, a loud cheer echoed throughout the guild.


    The morale is good. We can put up a fight with this.

 Chapter 80: The Overlapping Two

    Chapter 80: The Ovepping Two


    ANDDDDDD Back to Leo.


    A few days after the ck sphere emerges over Bassau.


    There are over two thousand knights and adventurers under Leosmand, defending against the horde of skeletons flowing out of Bassau.


    Rece the front lines! Those who have been reced rest up immediately!


    Leo orders the front liners who have beenbatting the skeletons to fall back and send in a new group to rece them.


    In order to gain time, he separated the defensive line into three shifts.


    However, the number of skeletonsing out of Bassau is still growing. They managed to half encircle the city but they can not progress more than that.


    Your Highness Leonard. You must rest as well.


    I cant afford to do that yet. This is a crucial moment.


    Lynfia urged Leo who tookmand without taking any break or rest but he refused.


    Being the one most familiar with war tactics than anyone here, Leo understands that they are currently in a dangerous situation.


    When knights of the Lords in the vicinity and the adventurers who were nearby arrived, they managed to half surround the city but after that, the number of skeletons has been increasing in response and there are undead monsters stronger than the skeleton being spotted here and there as well.


    The monsters that flow out from Bassau dont just randomly increase in number, they appeared in response to their movement.


    Leo is confident about it. If they were to expose any opening now there is a possibility that they might break through their defense.


    As long as that small possibility exists, Leo can not afford to let his guard down.


    If they manage to break through Leo and his men here, arge number of skeletons will scatter throughout the South. Since the Lords in the area have dispatched their knights to assist him, they will not be able to defend themselves.


    In that case, the South will fall into chaos like never before, the southern armys response will be sluggish. Then, the border defense will be weakened.


    Countries that are waiting for such a gap in our defense will not miss that.


    But if Your Highness falls, the front line will copse.


    I am still fine. If I really cant go on anymore then I will tell you.


    Is that sothen may I have some of your time? If it is only a short while then Your Highness should be able to leave themand to the imperial knight here correct?


    I dont mind but did something happen?


    There were some injured knights among the people fleeing from Bassau. One of them woke up and requested to speak with you, Your Highness.


    I see..lets go then. He might know something about this incident.


    Leo said so and entrusted themand to the nearby imperial knight and headed to the camp that was built behind the front line.


    Inside were knights and adventurers who were resting and injured people who couldnt move.


    Leo enters the outermost tent in that camp.


    Your Highness.


    Dont mind me, please continue the treatment.


    Leo uses his hand to stop the elderly man who tried to greet him.


    This elderly doctor is one of the rare people who escaped the city and remained behind to treat the injured.


    The knight who lost his right hand and had a deep wound in his stomach managed to regain his consciousness after he received the treatment of that doctor.


    I am Leonard, the Eighth Prince. Are you the knight who wishes to speak with me?


    Y, Your Highnessplease, save my Lord


    Are you talking about the Lord of Bassau?


    Yes..my Lord, Dennis-sama has been threatened for many yearsbecause of this, Bassau was used by the kidnapping organization.there was a prison in the basement of the mansion holding the children they caught..


    It was a shocking confession.


    However, Leo only raised his eyebrows and didnt say anything.


    The reason is that he understands that what this man is about to say is important so he doesnt want to interrupt him.


    Dennis-sama was.he decided to rescue the children and headed to the basement..I was apanying him halfway there but.I was injured and was carried outside by myradeafter that, that ck sphere emerged from the mansio.Cough Cough.


    The knight coughs and vomits blood.


    The doctor wipes the blood off but the knight continues to painfully cough up blood.


    Still, his left hand reached toward Leo.


    Leo firmly grabs his hand.


    Pleasemy Lord.ifmy Lord has already fallenReba..


    Reba?


    She haShe has my Lords letter..Please, for the honor of Earl SitterheimWe did not willingly cooperate with them


    If that story is true, I swear on my name that I will restore his honor. You must rest now.


    Thank you..Thank youThan-kyo..


    The light was gone from the knights eyes and his hand turned powerless.


    The doctor shakes his head. He was probably using thest bit of his power to ry that wish to him.


    Leo kept holding his hand for a while.


    Your Highness..


    The Lord entered the basement of the mansion and the ck sphere emerged from there. In other words, that ck sphere is somehow rted to what is inside that basement.


    The highest possibility would be the children being held there.


    So it seems. They were gathering children with high magic power and special abilities. Something might have triggered them and caused this catastrophe.


    If that is the case then if we dont do something about that ck sphere then we will not be able to put an end to this incident.


    Yeah.


    Leo firmly grips the knights hand one more time and put that hand to rest on the knights chest.


    Leaving the rest to the doctor, he left the tent.


    Looking beyond, the ck sphere is floating slightly above Bassau


    If that spherees out of the mansion then it wouldnt be strange if theres someone inside that sphere right?


    That is possible butare you really nning to find out?


    Of course. I came here to rescue those who were kidnapped. They are the victims. I want to save them.


    I am d you feel that way. When I thought that my sister might be in there I couldnt hold myself back either. However, right now we need to proceed with caution. You are an important person who aims for the throne after all.


    It is exactly because I aim for the throne that I want to save them. I want to be an emperor who can save people he wanted to save. But, if I be an emperor by abandoning someone then I can definitely not be that kind of emperor. Humans are creatures that can easily adapt. If I abandon someone once I might do it again someday. Thats why I will not give up on them.


    Saying so, Leo smiles at Lynfia.


    Then, the image of Leo ovepped with Al inside Lynfias eyes.


    The day they departed. The image of Al handing her that pouch of money ovepped with the image of Leo who dered his determination.


    There is nothing inmon between those images.


    Their appearances do look simr but thats it. Still, there is something about them that is ovepping.


    It was then that Lynfia finally noticed. The fact that the principle behind both of their actions is the same.


    You two really are a twin..


    Hmm? I am simr to Nii-san?


    Yes, very much so. Both His Highness Arnold and Your Highness Leonard have always moved for [Others] right.


    Its not that big of a deal. In my case that is. I dont know about Nii-san but I understand my own weakness. I know that I will definitely get used to it. Thats why I am desperately trying not to.


    Leo said that with a smile.


    How great it would be if he can reset his thoughts and be decisive each and every time.


    He thinks that it was quite weak-willed of him. Thats why he has never skipped out on studying. Because he knew that if he rxed and yed around like Al even once he would not be able toe back to it.


    On the contrary, when he thought that it is necessary for him to study, Al returned to studying himself.


    In a sense, that might be his talent.


    Thats why Leo was envious of Al.


    However, he stopped getting envious of his brother. The time for regretting the thing he doesnt have is already over.


    I am not Nii-san. Its impossible for me to be flexible on a lot of things. I was keenly aware of that when I was on the mission as the ambassador plenipotentiary. Thats why when I received my mission toe here I decided to keep going. Straight and unwavering. I will pursue my own ideal.


    I understand. Please allow me to apany you then. But there should be more chances for that ahead of us though.


    Right.


    Looking at the front line, they are beginning to get pushed back.


    Not only skeletons, but new monsters have also begun to increase.


    Not only their number, but their individual power also increased.


    If he were to charge in here, he would only be throwing his life away. Leo isnt that stupid.


    He already decided to save them and he has no intention to miss that opportunity. However, if such an opportunity doesnt arise, he has no n to brute force his way in either.


    Right now is the time to endure.


    The chance wille soon.


    Believing that the time woulde, Leo straddled on his horse, gave hismands and head to fight at the front line himself.


    However, aside from Leo who has made up his determination.


    Others were different.


    Guh!


    Uwaaaaa!!


    People who lost their morale and were exhausted from the long fight began to get pushed back.


    Leo went to their rescue but such a thing continued to spread across the entire front line.


    It was not long after that that Leo received a fatal report.


    Reporting! The left-wing has been broken through!!


    -!? Send in the reserve squad!


    We wont make it! Please escape Your Highness!


    Theres no use escaping. Everything will be lost.


    Leo said that and took the horn from the knight and repeatedly blew on it.


    Then.


    [[Is there anyone here who is willing to be the hero with Leonard Lakes Adler!? Anyone who can still swing their sword!? Anyone who can still run!? Anyone who can still look forward!? I dont care whether you are a knight, an adventurer or a civilian! Those who still havent lost their will to fight, gather at me, Right here, Right now!]]


    Leo raises his sword high.


    He then blew on the horn again.


    The sound of the horn echoes far away.


    Hearing that faint sound of the horn, Lize smiles.


    All men, speed up! Our battlefield is near!


    Leading the thousand men cavalry regiment at the forefront is Lize wearing her blue mantle.


    The people who still have the will to fight in the south now gathered there.

 Chapter 81: Appearance of the Demon

    Chapter 81: Appearance of the Demon


    Lynfia/Leos POV


    -


    Abel-san! Are you alright!?


    Yeah, some-HOW!!


    Abel kicks away the skeleton while answering Lynfia.


    The half encirclement along with the front line that held back the undead has already copsed.


    Leo, on the other hand, refused to withdraw and formed a defensive circle formation around himself.


    With that being the case, they were almost surrounded on all sides by the enemies but he managed to maintain a strong defensive ground.


    However, there was no time to rest because they were being attacked from all sides. Since earlier, the top adventurers like Abel and Lynfia along with the skilled knights have to struggle to hold the circle.


    Lynfia, how long will we have to keep this up?


    I think that we should be able to move soon but.


    Even you dont know huh.


    Abel looks around while saying so.


    Little by little, their allies started to get done in. they managed to pull them back inside the circle so theres no casualty but if this keeps up there will be no one left to keep up the fight.


    It would be great if those who ran away decided toe back but.


    Counting on those cowards wouldnt solve anything.


    There are only about a thousand men gathering under Leo. the other thousand ran away after the front line copsed.


    Most of them were knights and the people who remained by Leos side are mostly adventurers. The difference in mindset between adventurers who epted the Raid Quest by their own will and the Knights who were ordered to be here by their Lords really show here.


    Of course, there are many knights who stay but she couldnt help but think how different a situation it would be if those who left decided to stay.


    What Abel found especially unpleasant was the disappearance of some of the imperial knights who should be acting as Leos guard.


    Tsk! As I thought, I shouldnt have epted this request in the first ce! I have got nothing but bad feelings since I came here!


    Then why dont you run away?


    Dont be stupid. We are adventurers. Theres no way we can just abandon the quest we already epted!


    Isnt this outside the scope of your quest?


    The quest we received was to protect the vige. Fending off the monsters here and protecting that Prince is the best chance we got right?


    Abels party members also agree with him.


    Unlike Abel who was considered to be a veteran among adventurers, his party members were full of wounds. Still, they smile.


    They know well that theres no use making a dark expression in a life and death situation like this.


    Leader! Once this is all over please make sure to ask Prince Leonard for a raise okay!


    Yeah Yeah! We worked too hard for the pay!


    Seriously, lets do that.


    At the time Abel and his party were having such a light conversation.


    Leo who was at the center of the formation muttered,


    They came back huh.


    At the same time, cavalries were approaching them from the north.


    They are part of knights who retreat when the front line was broken earlier.


    Open the circle! We charge on Bassau! All men follow me!!!


    Leo leads the knights remaining with him and charges toward Bassau.


    Meanwhile, the cavalries approaching from the north make their way through the horde of skeletons to join Leo.


    Oi Oi!? The hell is this!? Did they change their mind or something!?


    It was His Highness Leonards n.


    His n?


    He purposefully ordered some of his imperial knights to withdraw from the fight and lead the knights who ran away back to him. There are those who just followed the flow and retreated along with those who wanted to run away after all.


    He did that in such a chaotic situation.?


    Normally, the first thought anyone would have in that situation would be to retreat. But His Highness Leonard didnt consider that to be an option from the start. Thats why he simply nned his next move from there.


    If he decided to retreat it would be much easier for us though.


    Yes, as expected of someone who aims for the throne right.


    Lynfiamented on such Leo and followed after him.


    With Leo and his knights cut open the way for them, the adventurers follow behind them.


    Their target was Bassau where the ck sphere is.


    Your Highness! Please retreat! You have already done enough!


    This is nowhere near enough!


    The imperial knight advises Leo to fall back but Leo stubbornly doesnt give up.


    He keeps confidently cut his way through the horde of skeletons, creating a path behind him.


    Morale has risen enough. All that is left is to pass his baton to the imperial knights ahead.


    Another squad is already nearby. if they can just meet up then their advancing power will increase.


    There seems to be no reason for Leo to work this hard.


    At least please fall back to the second or the third line!


    Dont speak nonsense! Whether they are knights or adventurers, the one who put them into danger is me! Even so, they still choose to stick with us! It is because I am fighting alongside them! Who would follow someone who only takesmand from a safe ce!?


    The knights turned speechless.


    Leo just showed them apletely different side of him they have known so far.


    Despite being good at martial arts, Leo was not a fierce person. He has the impression of a good-natured and kind prince.


    However, right now, the prince leading them on the battlefield is like a general.


    Your Highness


    Shut up and follow me! We will definitely get through this!


    Saying so, Leo made his horse run even faster.


    After that, they met up with the other squad and their momentum increased even further.


    Bassau that once was far away is now within their sight.


    Bassau is near! Use all your power and push through!


    When Leo issues thatmand, someone swings his sword at Leo.


    Leo managed to intercept it but his horses legs stopped.


    When Leo stopped, it meant that everyone had to stop and right now they are currently in the middle of a sea of monsters.


    Stopping here means death.


    Leo tried to rush ahead but there is a man standing in his path of advance.


    Who are you!?


    Fuh..who knows?


    The person who said that was a man in ck.


    He is the instructor who killed Dennis in the basement of the mansion. However, right now his eyes are dyed ck.


    Even the parts that are not supposed to be ck arepletely darkened.


    The mans appearance was obviously strange but what stood out the most to Leo is his ability.


    His strength couldnt be described with only the word strong.


    The imperial knights who saw that Leo was struggling also went and assisted him but they still couldnt push him back.


    Kuh!? The heck is this guy!?


    Why is there such a strong guy here!?


    Leo aside, even the Empires elite like the imperial knights regard him as abnormal.


    A man who they canty a finger on even though they keep attacking him at the same time.


    Someone with this level of ability should already be known to the world.


    Who are you?


    Leo asks again.


    He repeated his question because the surrounding skeletons dont even show a sign of attacking the man.


    If you are going to ask my name then how about giving yours first?


    .Leonard Lakes Adler. Eighth Prince of the Empire.


    I see. A royalty huh. Then it is only appropriate for me to give my name. My name is Bam. For you lowly humans it might be easier to call me a Demon.


    A Demon!?


    That was a shocking statement.


    Demons are considered to be residents of a world different from this one, the Demon World. In many cases, they are existences that are much stronger than humans.


    There have been cases where they were summoned by mages and brought disaster to the continent. It was said that the Demon King the Hero defeated in the past was also a Demon.


    And now that Demon has appeared in front of them.


    Why?


    Dont tell me.these monsters came from the Demon World?


    Correct. They are just the vanguard. There is a summon gate connecting the Demon World and this world together at the center of this city. Eventually, arge number of Demons will flow into thisnd. There is no tomorrow for you.


    Then we will just close that gate!


    Leo then shes at Bam but he only lightly intercepts it.


    Give up. There is no way to seal that gate.


    Unfortunately for you, I have already decided to never give up!


    Hmph, foolish. You are already toote.


    Thats not necessarily the truth.


    A clear voice resounds.


    At the same time, Bams left hand flew through the air.


    Bam immediately took a distance and stared at the opponent who took his left hand.


    Woman..who are you?


    Marshal of the Imperial Army, Lizelotte Lakes Adler. Leos elder sister.


    Aneue..!?


    Leos eyes open wide as he stares at his sister who he hasnt seen in a long time.


    Engulfed with determination, her mantle flutters in the air.


    Lize is still the same as Leo remembers her.

 Chapter 82: Spirit Tree Whistle

    Chapter 82: Spirit Tree Whistle


    Going back a little in time.


    Around the time when Leo joined up with the second group that got separated when their front line copsed and made their way through the skeleton army toward Bassau.


    Lize was finally able to see Bassau from a distance.


    There are monsters everywhere.


    But in there, some are still trying to break through it.


    She cant be sure since they are still quite far away.


    Even so, Lize was certain that Leo was there.


    As she sped up her horse, Lize shut her eyes.


    The younger brother who gritted his teeth and stopped her. The younger brother who was straightforward in what he believes. Even now he is probably still trying hard to do what is right.


    Then there is only one thing she can do as his elder sister.


    We are charging in!


    Yes, Your Excellency!


    When Lize charges in, a thousand cavalries follow after her.


    They are neither adventurers nor knights. They are an elite cavalry regiment that has long fought under Lize.


    There is no need for her to give some big speeches to increase their morale.


    Every single one of them is a soldier who is willing to give her their lives. Even if she were to tell them to die, they would dly obey.


    Regiment Leader! We will be using that!


    Understood!


    Upon receiving the instruction, the Regiment Leader raises his right hand.


    Seeing that signal, a hundred cavalries in the reare up to the front.


    Each of them is wielding a crossbow. However, what they are holding right now is not just a simple crossbow.


    A circr tube was attached to the bottom of the crossbow and a small jewel was embedded right at its center.


    (TLN: Reminder, Jewels are magic containing ore in this universe.)


    The [Prototype Magic Rotating Crossbow] is ready Maam!


    Good. Eradicate anything that gets in my way.


    Understood! TARGET THE MONSTERS IN FRONT! NO NEED TO AIM CAREFULLY! THERE ARE ONLY ENEMIES IN FRONT OF US! PULL THE TRIGGER AND THE ARROW WILL HIT THE TARGET!  STEADY! FIREEEE!!


    Responding to the Regiment Leadersmand, a hundred soldiers pull the trigger at the same time.


    Holding the trigger down, arrows rapidly fired from the crossbow using the magic power contained inside the jewel.


    The circr tube containing arrows attached to the lower part of the crossbow automatically rotates the arrow to the top, achieving the function of rapid-fire.


    The arrows shot with an unimaginable rate of fire hit the skeletons one after another, pulverizing their body.


    With the opening created by that, Lize charges in.


    Its a good weapon but the problem is when we finished shooting it.


    Thats the developers problem. All we can do is to ce an order for it.


    The prototype magic rotating crossbows fault is that once the magic power stored within the jewel run out it can not be fired using human hands and can only be used as a blunt weapon afterward.


    Lize was conducting a test run for this weapon in the rear along with training the new recruits.


    But unexpectedly she gets to conduct a field test using a real battlefield here.


    When we make a report for this incident, lets tell them to make the under-barrel receable. its use will be very limited if it is only a single-use weapon after all.


    Yeah. lets put in an order for anti-monster weapons as well.


    Thats a good idea, Maam.


    While having such a conversation, Lize and the Regiment Leader raise their weapons and pave the way for their men.


    Since the rotating crossbow was made to be used against humans their effectiveness on the skeletons has much left to be desired. Since the skeletons can continue to move without feeling any pain until their core gets destroyed, the rotating crossbow has really poorpatibility against them.


    Hmpmits been a long time since I got to do this.


    Leading a small number of her subordinates and charging into the enemy.


    She used to do this quite often in the past but there are only a few asions for her to do so now. Leaving the fact that there is no enemy for her to charge into aside, her position doesnt allow her to do so.


    Feeling her enemies malice from up close, she continues to move forward. Now allowing their enemy even a single momentary rest, she treads the fragile path to victory.


    Thats right.


    This is the battlefield!


    Saying so, Lize bears a fierce smile as she cuts through the enemys army.


    Seeing that, the Regiment Leader who has been serving under Lize for a long time remembered the image of the Princess General who raged through the battlefield which was the object of fear for many foreign nations.


    When the Crown Prince passed away, she lost her fierceness and she only focused herself on the border defense.


    The image of Lize who once shone brightly on the battlefield.


    Whats wrong! Regiment Leader! You are getting slow, you know.


    Yes, Maam! I aming right away!


    Getting called by Lize, the Regiment Leader immediately followed her.


    Thats when the figure of Leo finally came into her sight.


    Aneue.!?


    Seeing the surprised look on Leo, Lize let out a small smile.


    When she saw Al, she thought that he finally grew into an adult.


    However, that impression was even stronger on Leo.


    His appearance as he fought at the forefront of an army was the exact figure of a general and he is also exuding the charisma that makes people around him want to fight for him.


    His appearance resembled that of the young prince she once swore to support as his general.


    It seems that wasnt just a big talk huh..


    The two of us can surpass our elder brother.


    Al certainly said that. Looking at the current Leo, she can see that what he said was not just a bluff.


    His image made her think about what would happen if the straightced Leo was being supported by the flexible Al.


    Did you grow taller?


    Maybe thats why Lize said that with joy even though they are currently facing off the enemy.


    Eh, AhYes, a little.


    I see. Its a good thing. You have to grow even bigger.


    Until then, I will protect you.


    Lize then looked at Bam whose left hand had been cut off.


    Bam tried to attack several times while Leo and Lize were talking but each time, Lizes right arm would react to counter him.


    Even though you said that you are a Demon, you sure look like human huh.


    Lize looks at the red blood flowing out from Bams left arm that didnt regenerate back.


    Although it was a wound that it wouldnt be strange for a high ranking monster to be able to regenerate from, the Demon in front of her eyes doesnt show any sign of any regeneration.


    Lize derives one answer from that.


    So you are possessing a human huh?


    Thats some good insight.But what good would that do to you?


    It means that it still isnt toote yet.


    I wonder about that? If you bastard came here as reinforcement then it only means that the ytime is over.


    Saying so, Bam raises his remaining right hand to the sky.


    Then, ck light started to glow on the tip of his hand.


    From the town of Bassau, High ranking undead monsters such as three-meters huge skeletons, and dragon zombies with rotten bodies emerged.


    Quickly running away right now would be a wise choice, dont you think?


    Saying so, Bam became transparent and disappeared from there.


    Lize and Leo who were left behind were forced to make a decision.


    As I thought, the difference in strength between our forces is toorge.


    But if we fall back here, I dont know when we will get the next chance to approach Bassau again.


    ..It seems you already have your answer huh?


    I have no intention of retreating from the start. If that Demon has to call in reinforcement then now is the time we must fight. If we leave him alone, he will surely disappear into our society.


    Do you have any guarantee that you can win?


    None. However, that will still be true even if we retreat here. No matter how big an army we lead, the Demon will just summon enough monsters to match our number. This may be a crisis but it is also our chance at the same time.


    When Leo said that with so much determination, Lize smiles again.


    Shen then bisected the huge skeleton that rushed at them.


    Shall we go then. Dont get left behind okay?


    But of course.


    WE ARE ATTACKING! OUR TARGET IS BASSAU!


    CHARGE!!


    Thus Leo and Lize charged at Bassau together.


    A while after Leo and Lize started charging toward Bassau.


    Lynfia and Abels party finally joined up with the leading group.


    However, the closer they get to Bassau the stronger their enemys resistance bes.


    Kuh!?


    The number around Abel and Lynfia began to increase and their advancing speed naturally started to slow down.


    If this keeps going then.


    Such anxiety begins to sprout in Lynfias heart.


    Then, a fireball fired by a dragon zombiended near Lynfia.


    She was blown away by the shock and got herself separated from the leading group.


    Guh.


    Resisting the pain, Lynfia stands up using her sword as a cane.


    Looking around, she realized that she was blown into the skeleton army.


    The skeletons around her are inching closer little by little.


    When she tried to move, she noticed that she couldnt move her body as she desired.


    At that time, a whistle spilled out from her pocket.


    It was a whistle made from a spirit tree that the old dwarf had given her.


    Its not a bad thing to rely on someone. That was the word that the elderly dwarf said back then. She thought that she couldnt call her allies into a ce filled with death like this.


    However, the thought that she cant afford to die before she finds her sister was stronger.


    I will be borrowing this!


    Lynfia grabs the whistle out and blows on it.


    However, no sound came out.


    There was no sound no matter how many times she blew on it.


    Maybe it was defective.


    Thinking that it is fully possible, she exhales and gently puts the whistle back in her pocket.


    However, the whistle did make a sound.


    It echoes far far away.


    To the Imperial Capital.


    Maintaining herposure, Lynfia grabs her magic sword and faces the approaching skeletons.


    At that time,


    All the skeletons near Lynfia were blown away in an instant.


    ! ? What?


    She thought that the dragon zombie fired its fireball at her again but she finally rxed after she heard the voiceing from behind her.


    Are you alright? Female Adventurer.


    Why..are you here.?


    I heard there was a Raid Quest. I brought the other guys as well.


    At that moment.


    Adventurers from the imperial capital rushed toward the skeleton army from the huge transfer gate opened behind Lynfia.


    Hundreds of adventurers appear one after another and defeat the skeletons around them.


    At the center of those adventurers.


    Her greatest savior stood.


    If you can stand thene along as well. Its time to make money.


    Yes..! Silver..!


    Saying so, Lynfia followed after the masked adventurer.


    TLN: I read yourment btw, I will keep up with this format for a while since the plugin still acting weird and it is honestly easier this way


    I will revert to the old one when I have lengthy announcement though.

 Chapter 83: The Headless Demon

    Chapter 83: The Headless Demon


    Around the time when adventurers were gathering at the imperial capital guild and Silver was about to open the transfer gate.


    Suddenly, a messenger from the castle entered the guild.


    Why, if it isnt His Highness the Second Prince. How can we help you today?


    We are having a meeting about the Southern Incident at the castle. Your transfer magic is a valuable asset to us so we want you to wait a little longer.


    When he finished saying that, Eric unexpectedly lowered his head.


    Unlike me, normally a royalty would never lower their head to anyone. that is the kind of position we have.


    Plenty of time has already passed. If you still cant determine your course of action, what guarantees that you can quickly make up your mind this time?


    I already proposed gathering all the troops near the imperial capital to guard the castle so that we can dispatch our imperial knights. That proposal will probably pass soon.


    Hou? Dont you have to worry about which one of you is going to take the credit first?


    With that said, I think that his solution was quite realistic.


    If the Imperial Knights cant be dispatched due to the castle security concern then they can just call on the army to substitute for them.


    Although they may not be as powerful as the Imperial Knight, the army will be enough to ensure the castle protection.


    I have rmended Gordon to lead the Imperial Knights so the process shouldnt take that long.


    Thats strange. When the problem urred in another country you guys want topete with each other to take the credit but when it is your own country you are willing to hand it to your little brother huh?


    I am a royalty and the Minister of Foreign Affair of the Empire. I might be able to ignore other countrys problem but when it is a problem of my own country, the power struggle is a secondary concern to me. What I prioritize first will always be the Empire.


    Saying so, Eric stares straight at me.


    Its not a bad proposal.


    It would be encouraging if the Imperial Knights can join us as well.


    It may be a good idea to wait for them. If I am going to put the power struggle as my secondary concern too that is.


    If I am being stubborn and refuse him here, this incident might strain the rtionship between the upper echelon of the Empire and the adventurers as well.


    When I was wavering, I heard a clear sound from somewhere far away.


    I dont know where ites from but strangely I felt that Lynfia was the one who made it and that she is in grave danger.


    Lynfia is seeking help. I have no evidence of that but I was convinced. That clear sound was what transmitted that to me.


    Butsome of them might have to sacrifice their lives in the time we wait. While the Empire is perfecting its preparation, there are people who will be sacrificed to buy you time. What are you going to do for those people?


    I will do everything I can.


    Then I cant ept your proposal. Adventurers are not knights or soldiers. We are there to save the people who your government doesnt notice and those who were abandoned by it. Leave. We are adventurers. We will not take orders from anyone. We will do what we always do.


    This countrys fate is at stake you know. Dont you think that we should guarantee the highest chance of sess?


    We do not know what will happen to the country. What we always prioritize first is the people. Return and tell the Emperor, Silver will take care of this incident.


    Do you think that such selfishness will be allowed?


    SS rank adventurers are those are allowed such selfishness. And dont look down on us too much. Adventurers of the Empire are many times stronger than you royalties think.


    Saying so, I turned back and created a huge transfer gate inside the adventurer guild.


    Now, its time to make some money. Follow me.


    I stepped inside and said so.


    With that parting word, I transferred away.


    The moment I stepped out of the transfer gate.


    The whole area was filled with monsters.


    However, I saw a girl standing amidst all that.


    No matter how you look at it, the situation was filled with despair. However, she silently stood there, unwavering.


    She is probably thinking about her next action. Like she always does.


    While smiling at such Lynfia, I blow away all the monsters in her vicinity.


    This should make it easier for adventurers who will enter the transfer gate.


    Are you alright? Female Adventurer.


    When I approached her, Lynfia opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    .Why.are you here..?


    I heard there was a Raid Quest. I brought the other guys as well.


    After I said that.


    Adventurers from the imperial capital rushed out of the opened transfer gate behind me.


    They are quite lively. From what I see, the enemys main force is skeleton monsters.


    If thats the case then it would be fine to leave it to them.


    If you can stand thene along as well. Its time to make money.


    Yes..! Silver..!


    Saying so, Lynfia stands up.


    After applying healing magic on her, I and Lynfia look to the front.


    What we are looking at is Leo and Aneue who are fighting their way through the monsters.


    SILVER! ITS A DRAGON ZOMBIE!


    Hearing Lynfia, I looked at the sky.


    A dragon with a rotten body over ten meters in width is plunging at us with tremendous speed.


    Seriously.


    Thats a monster that one would only find in a book right.


    They wont let us past that easily huh.


    I went up to the sky and intercepted the dragon zombie.


    In the meantime, Lynfia and the adventurers from the capital are clearing a path toward Leo.


    We are still inferior in number but we do have the momentum with us.


    If I can suppress the high-rank monsters, they should be able to reach the city.


    So thats the ck sphere in question huh.


    While blocking the dragon zombie that plunged in to bite me, I look at the ck sphere floating above the city.


    Unbelievable amount of magic power is emitting from that ck sphere. However, it doesnt look like it is being used to send out an attack.


    What is it being used for.


    GUGIHHHH!!


    You are noisy.


    The dragon zombie that plunged at me was wrapped inside a barrier and got sent flying to the ground.


    Since I dropped it inside the skeletons horde, the skeletons were blown away by the impact.


    Then, I thrust my right hand towards the dragon zombies that fell to the ground.


    [[Pierce  Bloody Lance]]


    The magic was activated immediately due to the shortened chant.


    A huge spear made of blood emerged from the magic circle and elerated toward the dragon zombie that was still trapped inside the barrier.


    The moment it hit, the barrier was broken and the bloody spear pierced the dragon zombie.


    GUGAHHHH..!!


    The spear of blood emits high temperature and melts the dragons rotten body.


    The skeletons around it also melted away from the heat as well.


    However, their total number of casualties was very small.


    To get rid of this many skeletons, I would have no choice but to chant the spell and shoot a big one at them.


    When I was having that thought, I felt a huge amount of magic power swelled up so I looked toward its source.


    It was the ck sphere.


    A man is floating in front of it.


    However, the man is holding his head on his side.


    Duhan.?


    Duhans are AAA rank undead monsters but the magic power being emitted by that man is on a whole different level.


    He may look like a headless human but despite that simr feature, he is not a duhan.


    Deciding so, I tried tounch an attack at him before he moved but he suddenly moved to the front of Leo and the others.


    Tsk!


    Clicking my tongue, I transferred in front of Leo and Aneue and protected them from the sword brandishing from that headless man.


    Kuh!!


    The multiyers barrier I deployed was destroyed.


    The power behind that attack. He is definitely not a Duhan.


    I dont remember asking for help you know? Masked Adventurer.


    I cant let the enemy take the head of ourmander. So bear with it, Sir Marshal.


    Stared at by my sister, cold sweat started to break out behind my mask.


    It will be okay.


    This mask is one of Gramps prized magic items.


    Voice and smell are one thing but this mask can also change the impression I left on others. Even a close family member like her wouldnt be able to notice that its me.


    Despite her displeased tone, Aneue knows that the opponent in front of her is dangerous so she immediately took a distance from me and started attacking another monster.


    It seems she didnt notice.


    On the other hand, Leo is still by my side.


    Silver huh..its been a while isnt it.


    You look fine. Prince Leonard.


    Yeah, Im d you came. If we are not on a battlefield I would love to sit down and talk with you though.


    Thats unfortunate. Lets do that when the opportunity arises.


    Leo nodded and left.


    When I confirmed that he was already a distance away, I looked at the man in front of me.


    He is just standing there but there is something that gives me a feeling that he is something foreign. Its not that he is headless. Something made me feel that this guy is fundamentally not a human.


    The man with pitch-ck eyes turned toward me and smiled.


    To think that there would be a human who can defend against my attack. That gave me a surprise you know.


    Finding a guy who can make such an attack is surprising for me as well.


    A cocky human huh. Well, I dont mind. Its been a while since Ive been on the surface world. It wouldnt be fun if you couldnt do that much after all.


    A while?


    Oh, I still havent given you my name yet have I. The names Furcas. I am borrowing this body right now but I am a demon.


    Saying so, Furcas smiles.


    His smile may look cruel to a human but for the person himself, he probably intended to smile normally.


    Hearing the word Demon, one thing came to mind.


    The one that snatched away my great grandfathers body was also a demon.


    At that time, it seems that the imperial knights and the Brave house were mobilized to subdue it.


    Its surprising to find a resident of the Demon World like Demon. I see that you already have a vessel but there should be a summoner too right?


    Technically, Demons can not exist in this world. The exception for that is to have the Demon possess a vessel prepared by the summoner.


    It seems that once there was a magician who used that method to control the Demons but now there should be no one left who can summon them.


    Binding a Demon to you is very hard and it costs a lot of magic power for their upkeep.


    If you do it poorly, you will not be able to control it properly and the one who will be killed is yourself. One of the abolished spells in modern magic is Demon summoning.


    To think that there is still someone who could do that.


    I have no summoner.


    Lie.


    I stare intently at the ck sphere.


    The summoner is probably in there.


    Good guess. But that girl is in no condition to order me around. In other words, she is as good as doesnt exist.


    But you will be troubled if shes gone right? That summoner is the one who stabilizes your existence here after all.


    What about it?


    I can just rescue the summoner from that ck sphere. If I do that then this ridiculous amount of monster will disappear along with you correct?


    Good job. Your answer was almost perfect. Certainly, there is a hole at the center of this center that connects this world with the Demon World and both those monsters and I were summoned through it. If left alone, that hole will expand more and more and monsters will keep pouring in from the Demon World. Everything is exactly as you say. Except for one thing.


    Its not me that was summoned but [Us].


    At that moment, an owner of tremendous magic power appeared on the spot.


    When I turned around a man in a ck was approaching Leo.


    That guy is also a Demon!?


    Thats ridiculous!


    He just slipped through my detection barrier!


    I tried to set up a barrier to defend Leo but before I could do that, the sword that the man swung down was intercepted by Lynfia who just caught up with them.


    LYNFIA!?


    Are you safe, Your Highness Leonard.


    Tsk!


    Irritated that his attack was blocked, the man disappeared


    His attack speed was not high so he is probably a stealth type. However, in this battlefield where allies and enemies are mixing with each other, he is a very troublesome enemy.


    I tried to head to Lynfias side but Furcas blocked my way.


    Dont get in my way!


    Its a Demons job to mess with humans, dont you know.


    While he says that, the man in ck appears again behind Lynfias back and swings his sword at her.


    Shit.


    At that time a voice suddenly echoed in my head.


    [[NO!]]


    The voice was infused with strong magic power and caused Furcas and the man in ck to stop their movement.


    This is.?


    Tsk..I am retreating, Bam.


    Understood. It seems this woman is off-limit huh.


    Furcas retreated back to the city and the man in ck called Bam also disappeared.


    No way, that was the summoners voice?


    No matter how I heard it, that was the voice of a child.


    Xinfa?


    What?


    That voice just nowXinfa!?


    Following Lynfias unusual disturbed gaze I look towards the city.


    Furcas fell back to the ck sphere.


    If the owner of that voice is the summoner then,


    You are familiar with that voice?


    That voice belongs to Xinfashes my little sister that was kidnapped!


    I see. Things are getting clearer now.


    All the people that got abducted had odd eyes. It wouldnt be weird if they have in-born magic.


    If she has summoning as her innate magic then it would exin the situation if the cause of this incident is that her magic has gone berserk.


    Still, the scale is too big.


    Your sister is probably inside that ck sphere. From what I saw earlier, she probably forbade them to attack you. If we can use that to our advantage then we might be able to do something about this.


    Are you going to save them.?


    It will depend on you. Anyway, I need to get you to the city. Using transfer mago, its too dangerous. They might be there waiting to ambush us. There is no choice but to escort you there on the ground.


    If thats the case then we will open the way for you. We originally want to get to that ck sphere from the start after all.


    Leo then turns toward his aide.


    Then, a knight got off his horse and urged Lynfia to take the rein.


    Receiving it, Lynfia straddles the horse.


    Then,


    If Xinfa is there.I have to go. I am her sister after all.


    You have a good reason. I will take the lead and escort you midway there. Follow me.


    Perhaps responding to the word [Sister], Lize-aneue smiled and immediately rushed ahead.


    With Leo following behind her, many knights and soldiers follow suit.


    They used to have the vague target of getting to the city but now everyone has a clear objective of getting Lynfia to the ck sphere.


    SilverMy name is Lynfia. I am just an adventurer from a remote vige. A normal adventurer. Xinfa is my little sister and she is a child from an immigrant vige. Still..are you willing to save her with all your power?


    Of course. Dont ask me such a boorish question.


    Lynfia smiled a little and elerated her horse.

 Chapter 84: Holy Flame

    Chapter 84: Holy me


    Just ignore the small fries!


    Lize, who is leading everyone, gave her instruction.


    As her words suggested, Lize is prioritizing advancing ahead instead of defeating the surrounding enemies.


    They only have one goal.


    Bringing Lynfia to the ck sphere.


    Having an SS rank adventurer with us really saves us a lot of work huh.


    Abel who was near Lynfia mutters as he looks at the sky.


    Yes. We were lucky that he came.


    While escorting her to the city he gets rid of the strong enemies like dragon zombies and giant skeletons around Lize and the others as much as possible.


    He was the best reinforcement she could possibly wish for.


    However, why did Silver appear when she blew the whistle?


    That doubt exists in her mind but she shakes it off immediately.


    Now is not the time to think about it.


    Lynfia swings her sword which is now in spear shape and clears the skeleton away from her way.


    I am going to the front.


    O, Oi!? Everyone is here to protect you, you know!?


    I cant reach the city without doing anything myself.


    HmphI like you, adventurer. Give me your name.


    Please call me Lynfia.


    I am Lizelotte. Have you heard of me before?


    Yes. Your Excellency is the strongest Marshal of the imperial family and the elder sister of His Highness Lenoard and His Highness Arnold, correct?


    You know Al as well?


    Lize was used to being called Leos older sister but its rare for someone to call her Als older sister.


    Al is a prince that people often dont bring up as a topic. In the meantime, he is also a prince who has no shortage of topics about him.


    However, Lynfia favorably smiled at the mention of him.


    Yes. the very first one who reached out to me was actually His Highness Arnold.


    Al did? Thats unexpected.


    It was surprising for me as well. But he was not like what people described him as at all. Both His Highness Leonard and His Highness Arnold are someone who can move for the sake of others. They even lend their power to someone like me.


    Leo aside, you really have a high opinion of Al huh. Dont you think so too? Leo.


    Lize talked to Leo who was dealing with a giant skeleton.


    Eh? What did you say just now!?


    Leo couldnt hear her properly so he asked what she said in a loud voice.


    Properly listen to your sister would you.


    If you have to talk about something important then please choose a more appropriate time and ce! I will stop that monster so go on ahead! Take care of Lynfia please!


    Yeah, leave her to me. You be careful too.


    Yes, Aneue as well.


    After such an exchange, Leo along with a number of knights separated a little distance away from the group and started dealing with the giant skeletons.


    Meanwhile, Silver is facing multiple dragon zombies in the sky.


    They almost reached the city.


    Is that okay? Leaving His Highness Leonard there.


    Hes my little brother. Dont worry about him. What were we talking about again?


    Its about how I have a high opinion about His Highness Arnold.


    Ah, thats right. Leo might save people out of pure goodwill but Al is different. He doesnt help anyone who isnt worth saving.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. he will only help someone when he judges that person is worth saving. From most peoples point of view, he might look whimsical but Al has his standard. Does he have the power to save them, Does he have the cause to save them, Does he have the conviction to save them, those are what he asks himself before he saves someone. So you can be proud. The fact that Al saved you meant that he has acknowledged you.


    Saying so, Lize shes at the skeletons in front of her.


    She stopped her horse there and started cutting down the skeletons.


    Al reached his hand out to you and Leo walked alongside you. From here on I will pave the path for you. I will not let my little brothers effort go to waste. Make sure you rescue your sister. Never give up.


    Yes!


    Replying to Lize, Lynfia advances.


    Shortly thereafter, Lynfias and Lize entered the city of Bassau.


    Now! Attack its legs!


    Leo led the knights to fight against the giant skeleton.


    The knights attack the giant skeletons legs all at once and the giant skeleton falls back. Without missing that chance, the knights went in to finish it off.


    Another one ising!


    Get to offensive position! Dont let them get close to where Aneue and the others are!


    Gathering all the knights around him, Leo leads them to defeat the giant skeleton.


    However, Leo suddenly felt a presence behind him.


    Leo jumps off his horse and escapes from it.


    Guh.


    Fell to the ground, his side felt strangely hot.


    When he gently touched it, the ce was moist and bloody.


    You have quite an instinct, Prince.


    Bam


    It was the Demon who has the ability to turn invisible, Bam.


    The sword he held has red blood dripping from it.


    That was Leos blood. He might have died if he hadnt jumped off.


    Thinking so, Leo stands up.


    The bleeding is severe but the wound was shallow. It wont prevent him from fighting.


    Your Highness! We areing!


    Half of you go stop the giant skeleton! The other half take care of monsters around me..I will be Bams opponent.


    However, your injury!


    Bams target is me. Since he can turn himself invisible, theres no choice but to face him directly.


    Leo held up his sword.


    Thinking of attacking Leo from the back again once he escaped, Bam clicked his tongue.


    There are two types of Demons, those that are suitable forbat and those that are not. Bam is thetter and his human possession wasnt perfect either.


    Furcas possessed an already dead human but the one Bam is possessing is still alive. Therefore, his current vessel could not exhibit the true power of a demon.


    It was more convenient for Bam to let Leo escape but Leo saw through that and chose to challenge him directly.


    You are one cunning prince.


    I will ept that as apliment.


    The tension increases between the two.


    Meanwhile, Silver came down from the sky.


    I will help.


    Bam frowns at the arrival of a powerful enemy.


    Bam has no chance of winning against someone who can block an attack from Furcas.


    However, the fact that this masked man is here means that there will be no one who can go against Furcas at the other front.


    Bam wanted to destroy his enemys morale by crushing their leader but since his action is now having a pleasant side effect, he grins.


    However,


    No need. Please go to Lynfias side.


    You do seem like you need help though?


    She needs you. Please go.


    Leo steps in front and says that to Silver.


    However, Silver does not withdraw.


    I cant simplyply with that. it will be a problem for me if you die here.


    Silver then heals the wound on Leos side with healing magic.


    However, Leo didnt express any gratitude or turn toward Silver.


    Dont mess with me! Dont worry about my life, worry more about the lives of those children! You came here because of that right! ?


    After I get rid of this guy I will follow after her. Dont worry.


    Dont worry about me.. Just go.


    But..


    But what! If you recognized me then go!


    Leo turns his eyes to Silver.


    The strength behind Leos eyes right now is something that Silver, no, Al has never seen before.


    What I aim to be is my ideal emperorthe first step toward that is to rescue those children. I have mobilized many knights and adventurers to pursue that ideal. If I still cant save those children despite all that.I will never ept it! I will definitely save those children and solve this incident! Go! Silver! If you call yourself an SS rank Adventurer then let me witness your power!!!!!


    it would be putting it nicely to call that an angry bellow.


    It was the first time for Al to see Leo like that.


    Thats why Al gently kicked the ground and floated up to the sky.


    Then witness me well. Dont die before I get to show you that. Prince Leonard.


    Its alright.I am a man who would one day be the emperor. I will not die here.


    Is that so.


    Saying so, Al headed toward the city.


    Leo then directed his strong gaze at Bam.


    Come..Bam. With the name of the imperial prince, I will cut you down for unleashing this disaster on the Empire!


    If you think you can do it thene!


    With that said, the fight between Bam and Leo begins.


    Their swords collide. The usual Leo may have fought while calmly assessing his opponent.


    However, the current Leo was different.


    HAAAAAA!!!


    Kuh.


    Due to the series of fierce attacks, Bam who only has one arm took a step back.


    Then Leo hits Bams sword with a powerful strike.


    UOOAAAA!!


    Tsk!!


    Leo twists his wrist and aims at Bams remaining arm.


    At that moment, Bam turned himself invisible and fled.


    He disappeared


    Leo concentrates on the sound and presence in his surroundings.


    If Bam would retreat from just that level of attack then he wouldnte at him from the start.


    He will definitelye to attack him.


    Leo is confident in that.


    And he was right.


    HA!


    Guh


    Bam who suddenly appeared behind Leo leaves a shallow cut on Leos back.


    In his hand was a dagger.


    Leo turned around and waved his sword but Bam had already disappeared.


    Clicking his tongue, Leo looks around again.


    However, he could not find any trace of Bam and this time Bam appeared from the side and stabbed his left leg.


    Uhg..


    Its useless, Prince.


    Damn you!


    Leo swung his sword at Bam but he slowly turned invisible and disappeared again.


    Aware that blood rushed to his head, Leo let out a huge breath.


    Where will he attack next? How should he fight back?


    When he was thinking about that, Als face crossed Leos mind.


    Deception is Als forte. He is a master of getting his enemy by surprise.


    If its Nii-san then.


    Leo thought about it a little and put his sword back into the sheath. He then concentrated on detecting the presence around him.


    His opponents weapon is a dagger. Bam has no choice but to aim at a critical point to cause a fatal injury. The attack with the highest possibility of doing that is a thrust. Bam himself still has a leeway, he will not recklessly make an illogical attack.


    Then the ce he will aim at will be his heart.


    Putting a hand on his heart, the moment Leo felt a presence behind him, he shifted his body to the right.


    However, heat runs through his left shoulder causing sharp pain.


    Looking at it, he saw a dagger embedded in his left shoulder.


    Did you think you could avoid my attack by giving up counter-attacking?


    No..I havent given up anything.


    Leo clenches his teeth, shifts his body and grabs Bams neck with his right hand.


    He then concentrates his mind and starts casting.


    [[me descended from heavenSave the virtuousO supreme holy meNobly burnAnd destroy the evil before me-Holy ze]]


    A five verses modern magic.


    It is a holy magic spell that has a great effect on undead monsters. Although it is a highly advanced spell that has few users among the widespread modern magic, Leo who had equally learned many schools of magic so that theck of knowledge would not trouble him someday has already mastered this magic as well.


    The holy me was born on Leos right hand, burning Bam.


    Even though Leos hand is ame, it has no effect on Leo.


    GUOHHHHHH!!??


    I wont let you get away this time.


    Bam, who tried to escape, strongly grabs Leos right arm but unwilling to let him go, Leo strengthens the power of the holy me.


    Eventually, Bam stopped resisting but Leo continued to burn him until Bams bodypletely turned to dust.


    Haa, Haa.


    Turning to dust, the wind blows and scatters Bams body to the air.


    Leo pulled his sword out of the sheath and raised it high in the sky.


    The Eighth Prince of the Empire, Leonard Lakes Adler has defeated the Demon!!!!!


    At that moment, the knights around him raise a loud cry of victory.


    Leo looks at the city.


    Its in your hands now, Lynfia.


    At that moment, the ck sphere emitted a strong light.


    TLN: Bam/Bm is one of the kings of hell so if he has a proper vessel he might be stronger than this?Previous ChapterTOC Next Chapter

 Chapter 85: At the End of the Outstretched Hand

    Chapter 85: At the End of the Outstretched Hand


    Entering the city of Bassau, Lynfia and the others are looking at the ck sphere that is floating above the city and the giant ck hole underneath it.


    No need for exnation huh. This must be the hole that connects to the Demon World.


    Since Bam called the monsters away all at once, there are not many monsters here but skeletons are still graduallying out from the hole.


    If they leave it alone, more and more monsters will continue toe out.


    We have to do something about this ck sphere before that happens.


    If my sister is inside I think that there should be some kind of reaction if I call out to her.


    So we have to find our way up there huh.


    Lize looks up at the floating sphere.


    That sphere is not floating within a jumpable distance.


    While thinking about that, Lize suddenly got attacked from the side.


    She was blown quite a distance away but she managed to rotate her body midair and safelynded. However, the sword that Lize was holding was broken in half.


    Hmm, it received this much damage from just one attack huh.


    That was intended to be a killing blow though.


    Furcas lightly swings his sword and speaks.


    He couldnt hide his surprise that two people were able to take an attack from abat-type Demon like him.


    However, there is a difference between blocking an attack and putting up a fight.


    Furcas slowly approaches Lize but Lynfia and the soldiers stand in his way.


    It would be wise for you to back down here, dont you think?


    What about you? Wouldnt it be bad for you to attack me?


    There is no need to worry about that anymore. I already made my summoner go into sleep. In that ck sphere that is.


    What did you do to my sister.!


    Your anger is illogical. That kid was the one who called us. In despair, she was looking for someone to protect her, she thought that anyone is fine you know. She was only wishing for a safe ce to be, thats why I protected her with that sphere.


    Protected!?


    A Demon can not directly defy the summoner. However, how it will fulfill their wish is up to the Demons interpretation.


    If you asked it to help you, it will. However, with such an ambiguous order, the method it chooses will be free for the Demon to choose.


    Because of such risk, the technique to summon the demons was abolished. In most cases, Demons are more clever and cunning than the Humans so the summoner will be the one who will be at a disadvantage due to the Demons freedom of interpretation.


    Lynfia may look angry because of what Furcas said but she doesnt recklessly attack him.


    Furcas takes a step towards Lynfia but at that moment, Silver transfers in front of her.


    Your opponent is me.


    Hou? You decided to leave Bam with him huh?


    That Prince is not someone who can get done in by that level of opponent.


    Dont look down on Demons would you.


    Let me return that to you then. Dont underestimate humans.


    The magic power of both of them suddenly increased.


    In the meantime, Lynfia and the others take a distance away from them. They thought that they would only be a hindrance if they are too close.


    Your Highness, are you hurt?


    Im fine. More importantly, we need to find a way to get up there.


    When Lize said that, a staircase-shaped barrier was created in front of them.


    It stretched up and reached the ck sphere.


    Arent you quite considerate, Masked Adventurer.


    Im honored by yourpliment. Lynfia, go. That is also a type of barrier. If you can wake up the summoner inside we should be able to do something about this situation.


    Yes! Thank you! Silver.


    To prevent them from climbing up, skeletons gathered and surrounded them but Lizes men formed a circr defensive formation around her.


    We will defend this ce to thest man!


    Under Lizesmand, The skeletons are being fended off for now but they will eventually be defeated as their enemy has no limit on how much they can increase their number.


    Thinking that she must hurry, Lynfia runs at full speed.


    In front of her, Flukas appeared to block her way.


    You think that I would let you go?


    Of course, I will make you.


    Lynfia keeps running at full speed.


    Supporting her, several magics fly toward Flukas.


    Flukas simply wards them away with his sword but as if surrounding him, magic fires at him from all sides, pushing him off Lynfias path.


    Kuh!


    I said that your opponent is me right?


    It seems I will have to deal with you bastard first huh!


    With that as the signal, the two started battling.


    Meanwhile, Lynfia took that chance and headed toward the ck sphere.


    Xinfa! Xinfa!!


    Without any concrete idea what she should do, she called the name of her sister.


    However, there was no reaction from the ck sphere.


    Lynfia made up her mind and plunges her right hand into the ck sphere.


    GuUh!!


    A sharp electric shock runs through her right arm.


    However, Lynfia doesnt give up and pushes her right arm on the ck sphere.


    Xinfa..! Its me..! Its Lynfia!!


    She gradually lost the feeling in her right arm. Still, she continues to push her arm further in little by little.


    As a result, Lynfias right arm began to dive inside the ck sphere.


    However, the electric shock is getting stronger as if the ck sphere was trying to eliminate a foreign object.


    Uuuuu!! Arghhhhh!!


    Groaning in pain, Lynfia grits her teeth.


    She keeps telling herself that its not painful over and over.


    Im sorryI couldnt protect you..Xinfaits alright now..Onee-chan hase to save you.


    Lynfias right arm sank deeper and deeper into the sphere.


    Then, when her shoulder began to sink in as well.


    A voice echoed in her head.


    [[Lyn-.onee-chan?]]


    Xinfa!? Xinfa!! Are you in there!?


    [[Im scared.Lyn-oneechan..]]


    Its alright..Im here


    However, Lynfia couldnt feel anything at the tip of her right hand.


    While continuing to reach her hand out, Lynfia speaks with her sister.


    Its alright now..lets go home together.


    [[But..]]


    Dont be scared..I will protect you


    [[The person who tried to help me was deadLyn-oneechan will die too..]]


    What are you saying..I wont die.I have a lot of friends after all.


    [[Friend..? Those adult people are your friend..?]]


    Thats rightthey are here to help you Xinfa.


    [[Adults are scary]]


    Hearing her sisters words of doubt, Lynfia clenches her teeth.


    Xinfa was a child who got along well with people back in the vige.


    For a child like her to say something like this. What kind of things did she have to experience? What kind of eyes did she have to face?


    ..Im sorry..Im sorryXinfa.


    [[Lyn-oneechan, are you crying.?]]


    NoIm fine.Im just d that Xinfa is safeyou dont have to be scared anymore.I will protect you from everythingeven if there are scary adults out there I will protect you..


    [[Really..? Is it really not scary? Not just me..will you protect everyone too?]]


    Everyone..? There are other children with you? Are they safe?


    Un.


    You protected them werent yougood girl..its alright now.I will protect them all for you.


    The electric shock didnt stop.


    However, Lynfia never showed any expression of pain.


    She doesnt want to make them worry about her.


    If she scares Xinfa now everything wille to naught.


    Many people have given her their support. She is not alone.


    If she fails because of some electric shock here she wouldnt be able to face those people.


    Grab my hand! Xinfa!


    [[Un..but Lyn-oneechan, where are you?]]


    Just reach out your hand! I will reach mine out too!


    Saying so, Lynfia extends her hand out as far as possible.


    Then, something touched the tip of her hand.


    Confident that it was her sisters hand, Lynfia made up her mind and plunged her upper body into the ck sphere.


    The electric shock ran through her body and she couldnt breathe.


    Still, Lynfia reaches out without minding any of that.


    Something important is right in front of her.


    Leo said that he would follow his ideal no matter what and she decided to do the same.


    To never surrender.


    Full of conviction, Lynfia reaches out with her right hand.


    Then, something touched her right hand again. Lynfia did not miss that, she firmly grasped it and pull it up in one go.


    What she pulled up from that ck sphere was a girl with maroon color hair.


    The colors of her eyes are red and blue.


    Ahh.Xinfa..


    Lyn-oneechan


    The child she pulled up was certainly her little sister, Xinfa.


    The sister she swore to protect. The sister she couldnt protect.


    Decided that she would never let her go again, Lynfia hugs her tight.


    However, that moment doesntst long.


    Since Xinfa, who was the heart of it, has already gone outside, the ck sphere begins to crack.


    Then, the ck sphere emitted light and disappeared. With the sphere gone, the children inside begin to fall.


    ! ?


    Lynfia jumps off and shouts at the bottom of her lungs.


    SILVERRRRRRRR!!!!


    Lynfia screams and catches as many children as she can. However, she cant hold them all.


    Noticing that, Lize who was underneath them started to move but it doesnt seem like she will make it in time. If it goes on like this, they will fall into the hole that is connected to the Demon World.


    At that time, a huge silver eagle suddenly appeared in front of Lynfia and the children.


    The eagle catches them on its back and powerfully flutters its wings.


    Wow.its a beautiful Mr.bird.


    This is..


    Its a magically replicated eagle. I actually wanted to try summoning it though.


    Saying so, Silver appeared parallel to the silver eagle.


    When Silver sees Xinfa and the fainted children in Lynfia arms, he smiles.


    You did great. Leave the rest to me.


    Yes..I will leave it to you.


    Nee Nee, Does Mr.Bird have a name?


    Name? Right. I havent named it yet. Why dont you give it one.


    Really!? Unn, what name would be good.


    After smiling at the happy looking Xinfa, Silver catches an iing magic with his barrier.


    Behind him is the angry-looking Furcas.


    Unforgivable..how dare you hinder my n!


    Unforgivable? Thats my line. Dont think I will let you off with just dying here alright.


    Dont start bluffing now. I already understand the extent of your power. Your power is nothing close to mine.


    Is that so..try me then.


    The moment he said that, magic power emanating from Silver is getting stronger and bigger than before.


    Seeing that, Lynfia understands something.


    He was being mindful of his surroundings so he still hasnt shown his full power yet.


    From now on, Silver is getting serious

 Chapter 86: The Wizard of Silver Destruction

    Chapter 86: The Wizard of Silver Destruction


    Dont start bluffing now. I already understand the extent of your power. Your power is nothing close to mine.


    Furcas turns his belittling gaze at me.


    Judging from our battle so far, he must have thought that there is no way for him to lose.


    Certainly, I havent been able to do any significant damage to Furcas until now and it was clear that he still hasnt got serious yet either. He is probably saving up his power for an emergency in case he has to resist an order from his summoner.


    However, the one who hasnt got serious yet is not just him.


    Is that so..try me then.


    I released my suppressed magic power.


    I kept it at bay to not scare Lynfias little sister but since Lynfia already rescued her, there is no need to hold back anymore.


    How many times do I have to tell you. Your power is nothing closetomine.


    Whats wrong? If you are that confident thene at me.


    It seems Furcas also released his suppressed power but at most his power now is only twice the amount of earlier.


    On the other hand, my power is ten times greater than before.


    The vast amount and highly concentrated magic power can be seen with naked eyes.


    Its rare for me to get serious and release this amount of power. After all, its hard to fight like this while avoid causing coteral damage.


    There are only a few people that I have to worry about this time..I will get moderately serious now alright.


    A FEW!? THERE ARE THOUSANDS OF PEOPLE DOWN THERE RIGHT!?


    Comparing that number to the people in the ces I had to fight in recently, this is already on a fewer side.


    Thousands is not a big numberpared to the number of citizens of Kiel or Albatro.


    Just in case, I also deployed a healing barrier like the one I used in Kiel here as well but since they are all located in a small area, the one I deployed this time is on a smaller scale.


    Theres no need to worry about the damage to the buildings either so this ce is quite decent for a battlefield.


    Furcas grit his teeth and held up his sword.


    No matter how powerful your power is, theres no point if you cant use it!


    Saying so, Furcas approached me at great speed.


    Magicians are vulnerable in closebat. He must have chosen that tactic because he knows that.


    Certainly, Im hopeless when ites to weapons. My physical ability is also below average. That fact doesnt change even after I turned into Silver.


    No matter how much I can strengthen my body, my physical sense wouldnt improve along with it.


    However, if thats the case then all I have to do is fight in a way that I dont have to rely on that.


    Got you!!


    Furcases at me from the left.


    I lowered my body and instantly transferred away.


    The ce I transferred to is the sky above the city, away from Furcas.


    Then, I extended my right hand toward him and chanted.


    [[Surge, Thunder of Blood-Bloody Lightning]]


    A ginormous reddish-ck thunder runs straight toward Furcas.


    Furcas guarded it with his sword but he couldnt withstand it and was blown quite a distance away.


    UOAAAAAA!!


    Furcas managed to escape direct hit by deflecting the blood thunder upward but his body was left with severe burns. However, the burns that would render a normal human immobile was healed in an instant.


    Perhaps because he possessed a dead body unlike Bam, he can exhibit more of his Demon power than him.


    How was it? Have you understood the extent of my power yet?


    Dont get carried away!!!


    Furcas then created five giant swords, each with several meters in length, and sent them toward me.


    Like ferocious birds, the giant swords are flying at me with high speed.


    They are working in sync and homing after me.


    I flew up to avoid it but another giant sword came at me from a blind spot.


    Then while I was ying chase with those giant swords, Furcas was approaching me from underneath.


    Now you cant transfer away!!


    Dont look down on me.


    I stopped the movement of the giant swords with my barrier and threw out a right straight punch to counter Furcas who was approaching me from below.


    My right straight took the shape of a huge semi-transparent fist and sent Furcas, who was still a distance away, flying back toward the ground.


    Guohh!!??


    The technique called Magic Hand is a magic that creates virtual hands and feet.


    Furcas, who received a blown from my magic fist, was struck on the ground.


    As he bounced greatly off the ground I performed a kicking motion. If Elna sees me she might say that it was a poor low-kick but if I only want to just blow this guy away then this is plenty enough.


    A giant leg was formed and blew Furcas away horizontally.


    Ugh! Kuh! UoaaAAA!!!!!!!


    While bouncing off the ground many times, Furcas stabbed his sword down and somehow managed to stop the momentum.


    However, as a result of staying still, Furcas was once again the target of an attack.


    [[O King of Earth, Give death to the insolenceEarthQuake.]]


    Thend on which Furcas was standing rapidly rises up and eventually bes a huge spear made of earth and attacks him.


    Furcas tries to escape to the sky but the spear keeps getting higher and higher, it will not stop until it can catch Furcas.


    Tsk! One annoying magic after another!!


    Judging that it will not let him go, Furcas cloaks his sword with darkness and shes at it with all his power.


    With that move, the earth spear was shattered and returned to normal soil.


    Haa Haa.


    You look tired, shall we take a break?


    Kuh.Why? Why didnt you fight seriously from the beginning?


    If I get serious from the start she will get scared right. Your summoner that is.


    Thats all..? You were holding back just because of that!?


    Furcas opens his eyes wide as if he couldnt believe it.


    Well, thats the normal reaction I guess.


    I only move to get the best result. Some people criticize me for that. Fighting in a disadvantageous ce just to protect one vige. Prolonging the battle for the sake of one person.


    Many people say that someone just has to make sacrifices, that it was an inevitable sacrifice so that the many dont have to be sacrificed as well.


    That was a sound argument.


    However, I have neither duty or obligation to listen to them.


    Thats all. There are guys who say that those with power have the responsibility to do that. I do think that idea was half-baked at best but it still has some valid points. If they are within your reach then you should save them but as painful as it is, I am also a human. I cant save anyone outside my reach. Thats why I decided to save those within mine with all my power. Even if its illogical, even if people call me foolish, that is still my belief as an adventurer.


    I cant understand thatThe Strongs are right! Thats the rule of Demon World!


    That might be true in the Demon World. However, this is the surface world. This world has its own rules.


    Arent those rules also decided by the strong!!??


    Yeah, thats right. And the strongest one here is me. In other wordsHere, I am the rule.


    DONT FUCK WITH ME!!!!!!!


    Furcas was furious at my words and started wrapping his sword in darkness again.


    He then swings them toward me.


    As a Demon, it seems that he cant bear being looked down by me. His pride as a Demon couldnt endure being humiliated by the likes of humans.


    However, that was simply a pure fact.


    The darkness sh that Furcas brandished at me was stopped by the barrier I deployed. It was a barrier that absorbs my opponents attack.


    You should have started moving the moment you were summoned. It was your arrogance that gave you the idea to create your base here and summon other Demons.


    THE MOST ARROGANT ONE HERE IS YOU!!!!!


    I wont deny that.


    Furcas puts more effort to break my barrier by increasing the power of his shes but this barrier can not be broken using normal means.


    He should have given up breaking through from the front once I finished my preparation.


    Furcas res at me but I ignore him.


    The one who is looking at me is not just Furcas. Right now, many people are looking at me.


    At this SS rank adventurer Silver.


    An SS rank adventurer is different from other adventurers. Everyone is thinking [If its Silver then he can do it]. So, I have to be an existence that inspires people to think like that. And today I have told the future emperor that I would let him witness my power. He said that he will selfishly follow his own ideal and still, asked me to lend him my power. Thats why in reply to his determination, I have to show my power to him.


    Saying so, I converted the absorbed power from Furcass attacks into magic power and started preparing a great magic.


    Realizing that, Furcas tried to stop me but he was bound by the chains that came out of nowhere.


    This is!!??


    Just stay still and watch. This magic takes time to prepare.


    I wonder when was thest time I used this magic.


    Since the session war began I was upied with thoughts of how to assist Leo from the shadow.


    The things I have to protect also increased and there were a lot of things I have to do so I cant focus myself only on fighting like before.


    It used to be so easy.


    To fight alone and win against a strong opponent, that was all I wanted. It was simple and clear. Fighting as Silver was so easy.


    Despite that, I threw it all away and decided to help Leo.


    Today he already proved to me that it wasnt a wrong choice. He has grown and is getting closer to the figure of the ideal emperor I once saw. Someday Leo can be the emperor who will be praised by all. He showed me that possibility today.


    In that case, I cantze around doing nothing either.


    In this ce, I have to remind them once and for all.


    Of the awe-inspiring existence known as Silver.


    [[I am one who know the principle of silverI am one who has been chosen as the true silver]]


    Hes Silver because he is wearing a silver mask.


    I didnt call myself that because of such a simple reason.


    [[Silver star of the star oceanIlluminate the earth and frighten the heaven]].


    There are several schools among ancient magic.


    Among them, there was one magic that is more powerful than others.


    And that magic was from the school I most specialized in.


    The name of that school was Silver Magic of Destruction.


    It was the magic I once used to subjugate an Ancient Dragon, and the first magic I ever used as an adventurer. The symbol of Silver.


    [[The brilliance of silver is the truth of godThat silver brilliance is the divine protection of heaven]].


    When I decided to be an adventurer, the first thing I did was defeating an Ancient Dragon that had entered its active period near the Empire and dropped it off at the Adventurer Guild Headquarters as a souvenir.


    I was not registered as an adventurer back then but the adventurers that were dispatched as the subjugation team reported what I did to the guild and I was appointed as an SS rank adventurer through an exception.


    [[The silent sh of silverSilvers brilliance is eternal]].


    The name Silver was given to me at that time. In a certain sense, it was something close to my second name.


    It means that the name Silver is not just for show.


    [[O silver light, dwell in my handAnd destroy the arrogant]]


    Between my hands appeared a silver ball that is letting out a strong brilliance.


    Feeling immense power emanates from it, Furcas squeezes all his power out and breaks free of the power-draining cursed chains and prepares his defense.


    Hes quite a guy. Being able to escape from those chains meant that he is definitely stronger than the vampire duo that was treated as S-ss monsters. Still, it was already toote.


    The silver light is already in my hands.


    [[SilveryRay]].


    Crushing the silver ball, a huge ball of light appears behind me.


    It aimed at Furcas and fired a silver light.


    UOAAAAAA!!!!


    Trying to offset the approaching silver light, Furcas brandished the strongest attack he could.


    After a long period of stalemate, Furcas managed to offset it.


    See! Your greatest magic is..


    Furcass triumph was cut short.


    Behind me are seven balls of light, each firing that same silver light at the monsters below me. That image must have looked like Gods punishment.


    Silvery Ray was a super wide range destruction spell. Its magic that creates balls of light that shoot out silver beams of light at anyone I designated as an enemy.


    Unfortunately for him, Furcas was only able to offset one of them.


    Ridiculous.


    (TLN: For the cultured, Baka na.)


    All of the monsters below me were wiped out.


    The only one remaining is Furcas.


    I use the cursed chain to bind Furcas again and bring him to the top of the hole at the center of the city. At the same time, all seven balls of lights aimed at Furcas.


    You bastard..what are you.?


    SS rank adventurer Silver. If you manage to survive and return to Demon World make sure to spread that name. Tell them that there is a dangerous guy here on the surface world.


    DAMN YOUUU.!


    This is a gift from me. You guys came all this way together after all. It would be pitiful for them if they couldnt see the light right?


    Saying so I raise up my right arm.


    If I swing it down, all seven balls of light will shoot the silver light at Furcas all at once.


    Realizing that, he raises his voice to stop me.


    Wa, WAIT!?


    No.


    Saying so, I swing my arm down.


    The balls of light emitted an intense glow and released a focused ray of silver light at Furcas.


    Like the light of the stars, it was shining dazzlingly.


    In an instant, the silver light swallows Furcas and annihtes the monsters and Demons who tried to enter the hole and headed toward this world.


    As the hole gradually shrinks, the silver lights be thinner and thinner.


    when the hole waspletely closed, I slowly grasped my hand into a fist and stopped the silver light


    All the monsters were wiped out by Silvery Ray.


    The Demons also disappeared.


    The children trapped in the ck sphere were rescued.


    I also assisted the knights and adventurers in their battle as much as I could.


    I can say that this is quite a good battle result.


    So I dered it to all the adventurers.


    THE SUBJUGATION OF THE TARGETED MONSTER HAS BEEN CONFIRMED! THIS MARKS THE END OF THE SOUTHERN INCIDENT! THEREFORE! I HEREBY DECLARE THE END OF THE RAID QUEST [BLUE SEAGULLS RESCUE]! ! ITS OUR VICTORY!!


    As if the adventurers were waiting for that moment, they all cheer.


    Seeing that, the knights also raise their swords high and shout the cry of victory.


    The Southern Incident that almost shaken the Empire has been put to an end.


    There is still much more to do. Cleaning all this up will probably take time.


    Still, let us rejoice in this victory.


    Even so, there was something more valuable than this victory.


    What we gained is big.


    Leo is now a hero, and since he originally came to the South as the Emperors inspector,


    It may be time to fight back huh.


    While muttering so, I started creating a transfer gate to send the adventurer back to the imperial capital.


    TLN: There might be a dy for next week release cuz I will be working on Dahlia release for a few days..this all depend on myziness meter.

 Chapter 87: Return

    Chapter 87: Return


    The Southern Incident was resolved.


    Since the situation escted too much than first anticipated, Leo was called back to the imperial capital.


    To ask them about the situation in detail, Aneue and Jurgen were also called back to the imperial capital to be given their reward for their quick response as a pretext.


    The group of people that were called also included me but.


    Ah, this is bad


    In front of my eyes is a group of people crowding at the gate of the imperial capital.


    Leo and the imperial knights along with the knights from the southern local Lords who fought alongside them are marching into the capital. Leo was leading them into the capital gate but a fervent wee was waiting for them so they cant proceed normally.


    Prince Leonard!!!!


    Its the triumph of the Hero Prince!!


    Leonard-samaaaaaaa!!!


    Please look at me!!!!


    Everyone knows that the purple signal fire has risen from the south.


    Thest time it was lit, the news of the Crown Princes death was delivered to them.


    Everybody was prepared for the same thing this time but what was delivered was some mildly bad news about the damage done to the city of Bassau and that the scale of the incident was small for a national level incident.


    Thenes the good news that their Prince had led knights and adventurers to fight and won against arge number of monsters and powerful Demons.


    The peoples joy was just as much as the amount of sadness they were prepared to face.


    Cheers were raised from the crowd to Leo and the others as if they were celebrating in a festival.


    Its Lizelotte-sama!


    Marshal-sama!!


    Long live the Princess General!!


    When Leo and his group passed by, this time it was Aneue and her soldiers from her cavalry regiment.


    She gave up the leading position to Leo since he was the main protagonist of this incident but she still received the same cheers as Leo.


    She is a beautiful princess who defends their border and has the greatest military achievements among all the members of the imperial family. After they were able to witness her appearance after a long time, the people seem to be getting excited.


    After her, it was mine and Jurgens turn.


    The first person that the people started cheering for was Jurgen.


    Thats Duke Reinfeld!


    It seemed he paved the way for Lizelotte-sama you know!


    I heard that it was because of the Dukes effort that Lizelotte-sama was able to arrive in the South in time!


    Duke-sama!!


    There are quite a lot of people cheering for him.


    Somehow, the people here seem to have quite a fast informationwork.


    There he is, its the Dull Prince.


    I heard that he tried to go to help his younger brother at first but he got tired halfway there so he just left.


    Even if he went there he would just be pulling their legs anyway.


    That prince is really useless. I cant believe that he and Prince Leonard are twins.


    Why is he marching together with them? He should be a little ashamed.


    Thats right Thats right! You damn Leech!


    He is such a disgrace to the imperial family!


    Mocking voices and nders were raised sporadically among the crowd.


    Theres no end to such to it.


    They are all mocking me with the same mouth they used to cheer for Leo.


    I understand that is just how people are. So I push up my chest and take it. If I avert my eyes, the mockery will just start getting louder. After all, no one would want to recognize a pathetic royalty.


    In fact, the one who will be in trouble if they cant control their feelings is them.


    They are plenty disrespectful enough but I am the only one in the imperial family that has a different outlook on such disrespects. They probably wont get caught unless they throw something at me. However, if they start doing that then the city guards from the capital garrison who are taking care of the security will move.


    It would be pitiful for them to get caught just because they throw something at me.


    The satisfaction they are having is natural after all.


    Your Highnessif you wish, I can silent them for you.


    Jurgen concerningly offered.


    If I wish for it huh, that does sound like what he would say.


    I gently shake my head.


    Seeing that, Jurgen smiles and looks forward.


    Then,


    Please rest assured. Your kindness and strength, My knights and I, Jurgen von Reinfeld know about it well. Please hold yourself up with pride. Your Highness deserves it.


    You think too highly of me.


    In this world, the easiest thing to do is to do nothing. You certainly werent able to go to His Highness Leonards side. However, you have chosen to stop. I think the choice you made requires courage. At the very least, I and my knights have been saved by you. Even if its His Majesty himself, I will not allow anyone to deny that fact.


    Stopping requires courage huh..you really are strange, Duke.


    Is that right? It sounds like a normal thing to say for me though.


    While having such a conversation, I can no longer hear the voices of the people.


    Feeling thankful for his consideration, I headed to the castle with Jurgen.


    Wee back! My children! My subjects! I am d that everyone made it back safely!


    We were weed by Father in the throne room.


    Everyone kneels down and lowers their heads to Father who is sitting on the throne.


    The adventurers who returned told us all about your fight. Solving such a big incident like this, you all can consider yourselves a hero! I have prepared a small feast tonight. I want every one of you to heal your fatigue there to your hearts content.


    After saying that, Father clears his throat and looks at Franz, the prime minister.


    Knowing what he wanted to say, Franz nodded and started talking.


    On this asion, everyone who participated in the resolution of the Southern incident will receive a reward. Among you, those who have performed exceptional deeds will be bestowed a special reward directly from His Majesty here. Please step in front when your name is called.


    Saying so, the maids holding the rewardse standby near Father.


    Upon confirming them, Franz started announcing the name of the receivers with a loud voice.


    First reward! The Eighth Prince, His Imperial Highness Leonard Lakes Adler, step forward!


    Yes!


    After he replied, Leonard stepped in front and kneels before Father.


    Seeing that, Father receives a sword from one of the maids.


    It was a long sword with a golden falcon symbol engraved on its sheath.


    It was the ceremonial sword used in appointing important positions for military officers.


    Eighth Prince Leonard had made the wise decision of raising the signal fire and leading many knights to prevent the situation from worsening during the Southern Incident. After that, to tackle the root of the problem, he led the charge at the forefront and defeated a Demon. For his meritorious deed, he is now hereby appointed the vacant position of the Honorary General of the Imperial Capital Garrison along with the right to attend the Privy Council.


    I thankfully epted.


    Leonard reverently epted the sword.


    Hearing that, there was an uproar among the ceremony attendees.


    Not just the Honorary General but the right to attend the Privy Council!?


    Isnt that a bit too much.?


    So his achievement was that great huh


    This will make things unpredictable again you know


    Even an Honorary General is still a General. This means that he just acquired the position equivalent to Gordons who is also an emperor candidate. Moreover, he now has an influence over the Imperial Capital Garrison. An Honorary General is an honorary position but due to the influence of his predecessor, thete General Dominique, Leo can move a considerable amount of force in the Imperial Capital if he needs to.


    In addition, he was allowed to attend the Privy Council which Eric was originally the only one who was allowed to among the candidates. With this, he is now able to convey his opinion directly to Father without going through the ministers. And with Earl Baelz who had be the Minister of Industry, we now have two votes in the council.


    In other words, this means that he has gained a solid voice and influence over national politics.


    With this, the power structure of the session war has changed.


    Thanks to this incident, Leo is no longer just a newly emerging fourth candidate but one of the leading candidates who can even threaten Eric.


    Next, the second reward! Marshal Lizelotte Lakes Adler. Step forward!


    Yes!


    This time, Lize-aneue stepped forward.


    To such Lize-aneue, Father handed her a cane.


    Marshal Lizelotte had swiftly responded to Leonards signal fire and swiftly moved to action, leading the elite soldiers of the Eastern Border Army to the scene. Later, together with Leonard, she had paved the way to the city. For that meritorious deed, the Eastern Border Army will receive additional troops and expansion of its budget.


    I thankfully epted.


    As expected of Father.


    He understands well that Aneue doesnt need something like a medal.


    Aneue who received the cane looked quite happy herself.


    Last, the third reward! Jurgen von Reinfeld. Step forward!


    Yes!


    Thest person called was Jurgen.


    Father has prepared arge gem for Jurgen.


    Duke Jurgen, along with his knights, defeated the monsters and paved the way for Lizelotte to advance together with his foresight in creating an efficient route in case of an emergency, he is hereby bestowed treasures and an expansion of his territory.


    I thankfully epted.


    Jurgen who received the box filled with gems back down.


    Now the special awarding ceremony is over.


    After that, Father finishes the formal greeting and steps down.


    Now, the rest is just the party tonight.


    While thinking about such a thing, I heard the conversation of the participating ministers and influential nobles.


    It might be better to start approaching Prince Leonard huh..


    But it is already thiste in the game..


    Attitudes are important you know, attitudes. You better present yourself to the emperor candidates too you know. It has be unpredictable who will be the next emperor after all


    But no matter how much bigger Prince Leonard is going to grow, Prince Erics faction still has the advantage of manpower. At least, Prince Leonard even has to use that Dull Prince. Their difference in personnel is obvious you know..?


    Certainly, that Prince has always causing problems..it seems he didnt even y an active role this time as well. Someday, he might just drag Prince Leonard down with him..


    But it makes you think right? If he even has to use that Dull Prince then right now he is obviously looking for more capable human resources. I think that now is our opportunity you know.


    It seems they started toe up with various theories.


    ying an ipetent has its worth.


    If Leo has to use even an ipetent like me, it means that he is having a manpower problem. With that line of thinking, I thought that people might decide to be Leos ally.


    Even if we are siblings, he still utilized an ipetent like me. Those who dont have much confidence in themselves and those who felt dissatisfied with their current position should decide to gather under Leo because of that.


    Thats why I still have to remain ipetent.


    Affirming my belief again, I left the ce.

 Chapter 88: A Miserable Day

    Chapter 88: A Miserable Day


    Al-niisama!


    At the castle party venue


    I was standing there waiting at its entrance.


    There, Christa came toward me with small steps.


    Christa.


    I let Christa hug me for a while.


    She must have been quite anxious while I was away.


    When I stroke her head, Christa hugged me even tighter.


    Were you scared?


    Un..but..Elna protected me..


    I see..


    Nee, Al-niisama.Elna was..


    Its okay, I heard about it. Dont worry, I will do something about it. You dont have to worry about her. Just enjoy the party tonight alright.


    Hearing so, Christas expression got a little brighter.


    Seeing that, I started talking to Christa about something else.


    Have you met Leo and Lize-aneue yet?


    Un! Lize-neesama chose this dress for me!


    Christa spins around to show off her new purple dress.


    It seems she is very happy that Lize-aneue chose it for her.


    Even though we are of the same imperial family, the stars of todays party are Leo and Lize-aneue so I will be heading to the party venue together with Christa first.


    I see. Then you should show it off to everyone. Rita should already be inside as well.


    Un!


    Saying so, I walked into the party venue with Christa.


    When the knight at the gate announced mine and Christas arrival, apuse and gazes were directed toward us. However, it was Christa who was the center of their attention.


    The kidnapped princess, and the younger sister of Lize-aneue.


    Unlike the other princesses who have various problems attached to them, there are many nobles who want to marry their son to Christa in the future.


    While keeping those nobles at bay, I head over to Rita with Christa.


    Ah, Al-nii! Kuu-chan!


    Rita waving her hand cheerfully at us but it seems that she hasnt noticed that her instructor was tiredly staring at her.


    Thats so like Rita.


    Rita..those clothes look good on you.


    Rita was wearing ceremonial clothes for a knight apprentice with a sword hanging at her waist.


    Her clothes are so neat that it doesnt seem like it was Rita at first but it seems that she likes it very much.


    It does!? Really!?


    Un.


    Thank you! Kuu-chan! Kuu-chans dress is nice as well!


    Lize-neesama chose it for me.


    That Princess General!? Will I be able to meet her!?


    Un, you will.


    YEAHH!


    While watching the two happily chatting, the crowd was making noise at the entrance of the venue.


    At that time, the names of Leo and Lize-aneue were announced.


    The venue was filled with apuse that was iparable to mine and Christa.


    Prince Leonard! Congrattions on your big sess!


    Marshal Lizelotte! Your battle was astounding as always! It seems that you never lose your touch!


    The two were immediately surrounded.


    There might have been those that were told by their parents that now is a good time to approach them too.


    There are children around the same age as Christa around her as well but with Rita here, they cant recklessly approach her.


    Its a good rtionship they have between them.


    While thinking about that, I silently left the ce and leaned back against the wall.


    In the opposite direction, Leo, Lize-aniue, and Finne are once again surrounded by nobles.


    It might have something to do with the blue seagull ornament but she does look very good in her blue dress today, it seems I wont be able to call her out for now.


    I could see Jurgen from here as well but due to his social connection, he is being surrounded by his acquaintances in the imperial capital.


    If I go to him now, the people around him will surely disperse.


    This is really a problem


    A party with no one to talk to is so boring.


    Of course, I can enjoy just watching people like this too.


    After a while, my father arrived and the party finally started in earnest.


    Many people start dancing to the music with happyughter echoing the whole venue.


    Every time someone tried to invite Lize-aneue for a dance she would sway the sword hanging at the waist of her military uniform. If someone actually invited her she would probably say [If you want to dance with me then win against me in a duel first].


    On the other hand, Finne and Leo are smiling while dealing with many nobles. Its their job after all. Right now is a good time for us to increase our allies.


    Surprisingly, Jurgen politely declined all the invitation from thedies as well. As always, he is such a polite person.


    Christa and Rita are still surrounded by the children.


    There is no ce for me here.


    With such feelings, I make fun of myself.


    The one who wished for this kind of position was none other than me. Still, I want to have fun spending time with someone too. However, envying them for that would be too much of a luxury.


    There was also a way that I can walk the same path as Leo but I didnt choose it.


    If Leos was a path filled with light then mine was one in the shadow.


    Theres no need for me to be praised by anyone. Theres no need for anyone to notice me.


    I chose my path with that kind of feeling that.


    I thought that it was for the best.


    Yo, Arnold.


    A noisy guy appeared disrupting my thought process.


    Its none other than Gied and his entourages.


    Even though he is wearing a tailcoat, it doesnt look like formal attire because he seems to arrange it ording to his own fashion sense.


    He sure likes wearing something like this huh. As I thought, this guys sense is really off.


    Gied huh.


    Hmmn? What? I went out of my way to talk to a Dull Prince like you and thats what you say to me? Shouldnt you be crying tear of joy right now?


    Haa..yeah, yeah, thank you very much.


    I dont like your tone. You, have you been getting cockytely? Leonards achievement is not even yours alright. The more Leonard is growing, the more ipetent you will look. Theres even a rumor going around that someday you will be the downfall of Leonards faction too you know?


    Right..


    I dont need a guy like him who can only think that far.


    I want someone who feels like he or she can make a difference to join the faction.


    Leo needs allies like that.


    The session war isnt just a fight between the candidates but also their factions. No matter how much Leo canpete with the other three, if his faction is inferior he will never be able to be the emperor.


    What? Getting depressed now? Right. Even you would want to be in the limelight too right? But you see, its impossible for an ipetent like you!


    Saying so, Gied and his entouragesughed.


    Seriously, these guys sure are free. I wonder if Father will get back to his quarter soon. I cant leave this ce before him after all. I have somewhere else to go after this too.


    As my expression is getting tired, Gied grins.


    I have good news for you Arnold. Get me into Leonards faction. I will personally join your side.


    .What?


    Didnt you hear me? Well, thats understandable. I am the eldest son of the prestigious Duke Horsvath after all. There would be no one else you would want to have as your ally right.


    Gied yfully brushes his bangs.


    But I dont care about that.


    A guy like Gied running headfirst into a power struggle? This is undoubtedly the order of his father, Duke Horsvath.


    Certainly, Duke Horsvath himself is approaching Gordon while his second son was sent to Erics side. And if Gied can get closer to Leonard here then he will be able to sell his favor no matter who wins in the end.


    The reason Duke Horsvath didnt approach Zandra was that he has been on bad terms with the Southern nobles for a long time.


    Judging from this, it seems that the Duke has already recognized Leo.


    It will be painful to miss this opportunity but honestly, I dont need Gied. Gied is certainly the eldest son of Duke Horsvath but his second son is actually the one who is well-respected and excellent. A good evidence of that would be the fact that the Duke had sent him to join Eric, the candidate with the best chance to win.


    If we pull Gied in as our ally now, our faction might copse.


    Oh, you can give yourself credit for recruiting me too, you know. How about it? Arnold.


    Sorry, but I will be refraining myself. If you want to join him then go ask Leo himself.


    wHaT?


    I guess he never thought that I would refuse. His cheeks are cramping up.


    Gied cant ask Leo himself. Up until now, Gied had been acting good in front of Leo on the surface but when Finne and I went out together, Gied beat me up and I pretended to be Leo back then.


    In other words, from Gieds point of view, he thinks that Leo is already aware of his wrongdoing. Well, something like this, Leo should already have noticed long ago.


    That must be why he chose to approach me.


    What an idiot.


    Dont get cocky with me now. This is not a request, you know that right.


    No matter what you say, I will not introduce you to Leos faction.


    You shit! What are you getting conceited about! Since she was already under house arrest a failure like Elna wont be able to protect you anymore alright! No one is going to help you, you know!


    He just said something he shouldnt have.


    I know that I should just let it slide. There was another me who kept telling me to calm down.


    However, I shook off that self-control.


    Just now..what did you say?


    What? No one is going to help you.


    Before that.did you said a failure?


    Hm? Yeah, I said it! Elna was such a fai!!!????


    I red at Gied.


    I wanted to st him away with Silvery Ray right this moment. How refreshing it would be if I can remove a guy like him from this world.


    Being red at with such intent, Gied was ovee with fear and unable to breathe. He took a few steps and fell on his butt.


    A, ah.


    Take it backGied.


    With only a quiet voice I convey my feelings.


    However, Gied doesnt show any sign that he would answer that at all.


    His entourages also solidified and no one tried to step between Gied and me. What a cheap bond they have.


    Elna saved Christas life. Thats a fact that no one can change. Insulting Elna in front of me while knowing full well of that, Gied von Horsvath, do you want to die?


    A, it, its, Im not


    Just say it.


    I, I, I take it back


    Anything else?


    So, Sorr


    Sorry?


    I, Im, IM SORRY.!


    After I got Gied to take his insult back and apologize, I immediately left the venue.


    Father still hasnt left the venue yet but I feel nauseous just by breathing the same air as Gied and since we had already gathered a few attention to us, I decided to leave the ce.


    It will be troublesome to get involved in trouble now.


    Right now I am far fromposed.


    While thinking so, I grabbed a bottle of alcohol on the table and left the venue.


    Haa.


    If it was enough for you to sigh about, isnt it better for you to just endure it?


    Thinking about my own stupidity, I sighed once I left the venue. Even though I just decided to remain an ipetent, I ended up doing something that betrayed all that right afterward. Theres nothing more pathetic than this.


    While I was drowning in all that, Sebas called out to me from behind as if to pick a fight with me.


    Argghhh. I dont want to get preached on right now.


    The one who understands best that what I did was stupid is me after all.


    I did it because I couldnt alright. I am calm right now so I do think that what I did was stupid okay. I just revealed my hand even though I have nothing to gain at all.


    Silencing him with only your re, that was quite a thing you did there. From the point of view of the people around you, they must have thought that he stepped on quite andmine you know.


    Yeah, yeah. I said I already understand right?


    Then thats fine. Elna-sama is someone special to Arnold-sama after all, it couldnt be helped. Considering what happened, it could be said that he was just surprised because you who normally wouldnt get angry was ring at him so they probably wouldnt think too much about it.


    Saying so, Sebas followed after me.


    I got angry because she is someone special. Because of that, its easy to say that it couldnt be helped but if I got angry because of that, do I have to get angry more often from now on?


    Today I felt the most miserable than I ever felt.


    Days like this doe by. Nobody is perfect after all. There is no one who can always push down their emotions. Ah, leaving that aside, I have already prepared a carriage for you.


    ..you really are always perfect. I didnt even say anything yet though?


    I am a butler after all.


    Is that so..shall we go then.


    Saying so, I climbed into the carriage.


    TLN: So yeah, I made it. praise me!!

 Chapter 89: A Modest Party

    Chapter 89: A Modest Party


    Wee back. Arnold-sama.


    Yeah, yeah, Im home.


    With such an exchange with the knight on guarding duty, I entered the Amsberg mansion.


    Entering inside, the familiar butler was there to greet me. He told me that Elna and Anna-san are having dinner and started guiding me to them without confirming with the two first.


    This is usually the case when I visit them.


    Are they just that open?


    While having that thought, I arrived in front of the two of them.


    Ara? If it isnt Al. wee.


    Sorry for intruding. Anna-san.


    Anna-san wasnt surprised and normally weed me with a smile.


    She then stands up and takes Sebas off somewhere. She probably went off to prepare some food for me.


    I ept her hospitality and sit down opposite of Elna.


    Al? Whats wrong? I heard that you are supposed to be at the party today though?


    It was boring so I left.


    I said so and put the alcohol I brought on the table.


    The wine from the castle is quite good. Its taste is perfect.


    Its still too early.did you leave before His Majesty?


    Its okay. Nobody cares about me anyway. The stars tonight are Leo and Lize-aneue after all.


    You are saying something like that again.


    Elna said with a fed-up expression.


    Elna is the same as usual. She doesnt seem depressed at all.


    Still, the one that was different from usual here is probably me.


    When I picked up two sses from the table, Elna stopped me.


    You know that I dont drink right?


    Even when hanging out with a friend?


    Haajust a little okay?


    As I got Elna topromise, I pour a little wine in one ss and pour another one to the brim.


    Then, I handed the one with less wine to Elna.


    A short moment of silence took over us.


    Elna says nothing. Perhaps she already knew what I wanted to say but she doesnt want to rush me.


    While feeling thankful to her, I lower my head.


    Sorry.


    What are you apologizing for.


    .The scene from Christas future vision can never be changed. No matter how you move, the future was already decided that Christa will be kidnapped. Still, I asked you to be her escort.


    Is that so? I managed to save Rita in the end though?


    I thought that you could do something about it with your power. but.I didnt tell you that the future cant be changed because I dont want you to doubt yourself. Thats why I kept it a secret from you. I.tricked you into it..


    .thats insulting.


    Elna murmured.


    However, her tone wasnt angry.


    When I raised my face, Elna was staring straight at me.


    Your apology is an insult to me, Al.


    ..but.the Order was your.


    Yes, it was my dream. I tried hard to get in it. I was raised while being told that joining the Imperial Knight Order and protecting the Imperial family is the Amsbergs duty and responsibility after all. Thats why I was really happy when I managed to join the Order. I even aimed for the position of the Captain Commander. Still, I took it all for granted. It seems because of this incident, that dream might be getting far away from me now but its all right.


    Saying so, Elna smiles.


    Her smile was one that shows that she truly doesnt mind about it.


    But I know. I know how much effort she put in to be an imperial knight without relying on the name of the Amsbergs.


    Even though I just rendered all her effort meaningless, Elna still didnt get angry and just smiled at me.


    It was painful.


    It would be much better if she got angry at me.


    That look again. I told you already right. My oath is much more important than my honor. So dont worry about it. I will never forsake you, Al. I simply acted ording to my oath. It wasnt your fault. I am aware of what could happen and took those risks by myself. So dont just take it all as your responsibility. Moreover, I was helpful right?


    .yeah, of course, you are.


    Im d. If thats the case then its all good. Christa and Rita were safe and I was able to be helpful to you. I think thats already my victory. Honestly, it would be better if I can help you more though.


    Elna says so while yfully smiling at the wine ss she is holding.


    Then.


    If you already understand then stop looking so depressed. What did youe here for? If its just apologizing then you are already done, right? So, lets celebrate. To this modest victory of mine.


    Elna holds up the ss while bearing a proud smile.


    Seeing her like that, I cant just keep brooding over what happened.


    Shaking off my hesitation and regret, I hold up my ss. Elna called the chain of events so far her victory. Most people will say that it was her loss, I know for sure that this is her victory.


    I have to celebrate with her.


    After all, it was the victory of my sword.


    To your humble victory.


    Yeah, to my humble victory.


    Saying so we clink our sses and make a toast.


    Elna gently tilts her ss but I drink its content all at once and pour another.


    You will regret itter if you keep drinking it like that you know?


    Its alright. If we are having a toast then its better to drink like this.


    You said it like you are an adventurer. Well, I dont hate it though.


    The moment Elna said that I stopped my hand.


    The guilt I felt wanted me to confess everything to her.


    However, I stopped myself before I could do that and swallowed it all down with the wine.


    Right now, there is no benefit in revealing this secret to her. If I do it now, I will just be putting some unnecessary secrets for her to carry.


    I will have to tell her someday but today is not that day.


    It will only trouble her. Its easy to let her spoil me but I cant let myself get spoiled by her any more than this.


    Even I have a backbone after all.


    Elna.I will definitely make Leo the emperor.


    Whats wrong all of a sudden?


    I might be a little drunk I guess


    Fufu, you are not such a lightweight right?


    I get like this once in a whileif Leo bes the emperor, he will surely abolish this ridiculous custom. The session war certainly was effective in raisingpetent emperors. Compared to other countries, our empire has considerably less foolish leaders. but to spill so much blood just for that is too ridiculousif its him, he will definitely be able to find another way, thats what I think.


    I have no intention to die.


    I want to live on my own terms, be an adventurer on my own terms, and die on my own terms. That is my life n.


    Thats why the best way for that to happen is for Leo to be the emperor. It was one of the reasons I pushed for Leo to be the emperor.


    However, as long as this ridiculous custom continues, I will never be able to achieve that.


    Even if we survive, our children will be involved in the next generations session war.


    When I got involved in the session war, I was reluctant but I still have the power to participate in it. But that was not the case for Christa. It might not be the case for most of the imperial family who will be born in the future as well.


    It is just too unreasonable to get caught up and push around even though they dont have any wish for the throne.


    I wonder about that. It has continued for so long you know? It is the duty of the imperial family to produce a good leader. If there is a stupid emperor who cant control this vast empire then blood will flow even more than in this session war. And that will be the blood of the citizens you know.


    I know. I do think that what I wish for is selfish. As long as you are born in the imperial family, you cant escape its duty. I know that it was our price to paybut if I was satisfied with that, nothing would change. There should have been others in my family who thought like me. Still, no one did anything. Nothing will change if we just leave it up to the future.


    Then why dont you just be the emperor yourself?


    Dont be stupid..even if I think that it is an unreasonable custom, it still has its own merit. If I have to make a realistic judgment call then Im sure that I wouldnt choose to abolish it. Thats why I chose to support Leo to be the emperor.


    And what if Leo arrives at the same conclusion as you?


    He wont. Hes not like me. Rather than a realistic and effective method, he would find another way that suits his ideal.


    Hearing my words, Elna smiles.


    She then holds up her ss toward me.


    Thats right. I think so too. Leo has something that makes people want to ce their hopes on him. Thats why people are supporting him right


    So you get it?


    You are happy now because I just praised your brother?


    Well, yeah.


    While having such a conversation, I and Elna emptied the bottle.


    While thinking about opening a new one, Anna-san and Sebas returned.


    Bringing along arge number of guests.


    Elna.!


    El-nee!


    Christa and Rita who were guided here by Anna-san rushed to hug Elna.


    Your Highness Christa, Rita too..why are you here?


    I brought her.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue head over to Elnas side.


    Elna who was surprised by the appearance of Aneue stands up in haste.


    Your Highness Lizelotte!? Its, its been a long time!


    Yeah, long time no see. You dont have to be so stiff. I came to thank you today. You have my gratitude for protecting Christa and her friend.


    No, your words are wasted on me..


    Dont be so modest. It seems you have been taking good care of Al and Leo right. I cant thank you enough for that.


    Aneue, I dont bother Elna that much you know.


    While I was saying that, Leo showed up holding a lot of wines and snacks in both hands.


    Did you really have to carry all that on your own? Isnt he kinda pitiful even though he is supposed to be the star tonight?


    Alright..will this be enough I wonder?


    Both of you have the leading roles tonight right?..you will get scolded by Fatherter you know?


    Father already headed back and the one who wanted to do this was Aneue you know. I cant go against her, right.


    Aneue was.


    I noticed that you were gone. A celebration should be held with the people who did something to deserve it, dont you think so?


    For such a reason?..but you did well knowing that I am here?


    I asked Leo since I thought that Leo was naturally the one who would know but he shakes his head.


    Leo turns his sight to the back.


    Finne is standing there in her blue dress.


    Finne-san said that she was sure that you would be at Elnas ce so we decided toe here. Aneue said that she wanted to thank Elna too so I think that its a good opportunity.


    Finne did?


    Yes, I thought for sure that Al-sama would go to Elna-samas ce.


    To think that there would be someone else who could read me other than Sebas.


    Even Leo didnt know where I went. As expected of Finne huh. Or perhaps, the me today is that easy to read?


    While I was thinking about that, everyone sits down.


    Finne is sitting next to me while Leo is sitting next to Christa and Rita.


    Perhaps he wanted to take care of them.


    Lize-aneue sits beside Elna and starts having a heated talk about sword techniques.


    Pleased to meet you, Madam Amsberg. I am called Jurgen von Reinfeld.


    Ara, nice to meet you. Ive heard rumors about you, Duke Reinfeld. You were moving around quite a lot werent you?


    Thats embarrassing of me. Actually, a good mineral was recently mined in my territory and it was a perfect mineral for making armor you see.


    Ara, isnt that interesting. My husband is currently away right now so can I speak to you about it in his stead?


    Of course.


    Jurgen who also came over is now having a business talk with Anna-san.


    This person is suitable to be a merchant. His habit of never abandoning an opportunity will really be a waste if he chooses to be a warrior after all.


    Um, Al-sama..were we perhaps interrupted something?


    ..no, Im d you came.


    Is that so! Then Im d!


    Saying so, Finne makes a wide smile.


    I dont know if it was because of the alcohol or the loneliness somewhere in my heart but.


    She looked really attractive to me right now.


    Thats why I decided to honestly tell her the words that came up in my mind.


    I couldnt say this at the party butthat dress looks great on you. Its beautiful.


    R, Really!? Thank you very much!


    Saying so, Finne happily smiles while her cheeks were dyed red.


    After that, the fun time continued for a while.


    I thought that parties are boring in general but the modest party here is a lot of fun.

 Chapter 90: The Duke of Horsvath

    Chapter 90: The Duke of Horsvath


    There is a huge mansion located in the prime location of the imperial capital.


    Inside a room of that mansion, Gied is currently in a very awkward situation.


    Giedwhat did I tell you to do?


    F, FatherUh, Uhh


    Answer my question. What did I tell you to do?


    This mansion is owned by the second oldest Duke family of the Empire.


    The person that is bearing down on Gied is Rolf von Horsvath, the current head of the Ducal house of Horsvath.


    He is a tall man with long brown hair that gives off a mature and calm atmosphere.


    However, the eyes he is staring at Gied with are terribly cold.


    T, To get into Leonards.


    His Highness.


    T, To get into His Highness Leonards faction..


    Thats right. I asked you to join His Highness Leonard whose faction is currently rising in power for the sake of the Horsvath house. So that no matter the result, our Horsvath house can maintain our influence. And what did you do toward that?


    Rolf silently urges Gied to speak with his eyes.


    Seeing that, Gied shakes his head with a frightened expression.


    B, but there was no way around it! Arnold suddenly snapped and didnt listen to anything I said! It was all his fault!


    Gieddont disappoint me any further than this. Just answer my question. What on earth did you do?


    He asked with a soft and gentle voice.


    However, there was a tremendous pressure hidden inside it.


    Gied cowers and answered him while averting his eyes.


    I, I made Arnold angry.


    Its His Highness. Why cant you learn to remember that?


    Hes just the Dull Prince! He never got up to do anything and just idle around! He has been inferior to me ever since we were children! I couldnt possibly attach such honorifics to a pathetic guy like him!


    And? Just by being red at by thatzy, pathetic guy.you unsightly fell on your butt?


    Th, that is..I, I was just surprised because I never thought that he would get angry, thats all!


    To attack another person is something dangerous. You risked yourself being counterattacked in return. Thats why you have to assume that you would get counterattacked when you decided to attack someone. You not only chose to attack a prince whose standing was higher than you but you also never thought that he would do something to you in return? Theres no word to describe you but idiotic.


    I, Idiotic!? Me!?


    Surprised, Gieds expression turned sour as his pride was hurt and stared at Rolf with eyes that were severe than before but he immediately averted his eyes away as Rolf narrowed his eyes at him.


    Turning his anger that has nowhere to go on the floor, he stomps it again and again and again.


    I knew you were bullying His Highness Arnold. I know that you hate him who has always been doing what he pleases. Maybe it was because you have undergone strict training from a young age that you hate him so much. Bullying is one way to let that emotion out, I understand that. But do you know why I never tried to stop you?


    Th, That isisnt it because he is just an insignificant prince?


    You are getting more and more stupid. Listen. I wanted you to learn. I wanted you to have a good lesson from it. I wanted you to realize that when you recklessly attack others, you will be in a world of pain. But you never had a chance to learn that lesson. His Highness Arnold never fought you back after all. I was disappointed, you know. After that, you two grew up and you started gathering more and more entourages. I thought that you finally might have grown up in your own way. But you never grew at all. You were more childish and stupid than I could imagine.


    I, I am already a proper adult!


    If you are a proper adult then at least smooth things over with him on the surface. Your opponent is a son of His Majesty the Emperor. It should only be natural that you should speak with him politely as an adult, not a banter between children. You never did that. And now you got counterattacked by His Highness. You made him angry at this important and very crucial moment. It might be true when you said that everything was His Highnesss fault if you two are still children. If you had a tough lesson back then things wouldnt turn out this way. His Highness Arnold was mature from a very young age so he has been putting up with you and now you just grew up to be arrogant and childish. This is terribly disappointing.


    Hearing his father said something as if he was praising Al, Gied bites down on his lips.


    The reason is that inside Gieds mind, he never imagined a situation where someone would speak highly of Al while he is the one being berated.


    That guy is mature!? Which part of him is!? He hasnt done anything until now!


    Yes. And you did each and everything.


    Thats right! I made an effort while that guy never did!


    And this is the result. With the fruit of your efforts, you failed the task I ced upon you and exposed your unsightly figure to other nobles while His Highness Arnold can create the result without putting in any effort. I myself think that azy wise man is much more preferable than a hard-working fool..what about you?


    Unable to stand it anymore, Gied swung his hand around.


    However, at that moment.


    A sharp voice echoed.


    Stop moving.


    !! ???


    Hearing Rolfs voice, Gieds tantrum was suppressed.


    Then, Rolf says this to Gied with a gentle but cruel voice.


    I left your education with my wife since she loves you very much. Thats why I never interfere unless it was necessary. However, it seems that it was a mistake. Get back to your room. You need to cool your head down a little.


    F, Father! I !!


    I dislike repeating myself, you know.


    Having no outlet for his anger, the silenced Gied violently storms our of the room.


    After that, a noise like something breaking was heard from a distance.


    Hearing that, Rolf let out a huge sigh.


    Excuse me. Father, may I enter?


    Come in, Reiner.


    After he said that, a young man a little younger than Gied entered the room.


    He is as tall as Gied but his body is fitter and his clothes dont reek of terrible fashion sense. The soft smile on his face would make people convinced that he is indeed Rolfs son.


    The young mans name is Reiner von Horsvath. He is the second son of Duke Horsvath who is turning 16 years old this year. He is the one who was expected to seed his father as the family head and to be the next Duke of Horsvath.


    Reiner doesnt take after his mother as much as Gied so his mother didnt show as much affection to him as she showed to Gied. thats why his education was opened to Rolf.


    As a result, they have totally different personalities to the extent that people started to suspect whether Gied and Reiner were actually brothers.


    Aniue seems to be in quite a bad mood just now though?


    Its the same as usual.


    It was even worse than usual you know. He seems to be very upset when he was red at by His Highness Arnold after all.


    Just leave him alone. It was all due to his own actions. Still, it was my responsibility for asking him to do that and now we have to clean up after him.


    Leos faction has cut their way into the session war.


    Rolf tried to send Gied to Leos side so that he could sell his favor to Leos faction but Gied made them angry instead.


    With a simple nce, anyone would realize that Leo ces a considerable amount of trust in Al. Making Al angry means that you will be getting on Leos bad side.


    To be fully honest, I thought that as long as Aniue is with us, we would never be able to join hands with His Highness Leonard you know.


    I agree. After observing him for such a long time, His Highness Arnold never looked like a type to hold a grudge but Gied said that His Highness got angry at him. The same His Highness who has been putting up with him for so long. It seems that we cant expect any good rtionship from them anymore.


    I cant reach out to them myself after all. So, what do we do now?


    If pushes to shove then we have to get rid of them. If His Highness Leonard bes the emperor then we cant assert our influence like what we have been doing so far. Even if we are respected as a Ducal house with a long history, we will be kept away from the power struggle. The measure to avoid that scenario has already failed after all.


    Thats true but I think it will be hard to put them down you know.


    Rolf nods to Reiners words.


    The two were properly watching the moment when Al red at Gied.


    Many people think that Gied was surprised because Al suddenly got angry at him but they have a different opinion.


    That was clearly the eyes of someone with power.


    If their theory is correct then their opponents would be the Hero Prince who is currently riding a strong tide and the Wise Prince who has hidden his ws for so many years.


    If possible, they dont want to be hostile with them.


    However, his stupid son has already taken a step toward that.


    I should have interfered with Gieds education sooner.


    Even if you say something to him, he will only just give you some suitable reply on the spot you know. I was surprised too. Even though he was there to ask him a favor, he simply went in with that high handed attitude. I think that was already ingrained in his personality so I dont think that there is any way to fix it anymore.


    Do you think that we can win with Gied by our side?


    We should use everything we can. If pushes to shove then we can abandon himter as well. If Mother objects and threatens you with a divorce then thats alright too. Father can just find anotherdy to marry after all.


    Well, thats true. Thats a very rational choice. If we can take advantage of Gieds troublemaking nature then we might be able to get something out of it. It wouldnt hurt us to try that first after all.


    While thinking about such a thing, Rolf and Reiner smile.


    Their sinister smiles show that both of them are equally cold-hearted.

 Chapter 91: Incident Report and Future Actions

    Chapter 91: Incident Report and Future Actions


    Alright, lets hear your report.


    Father cut straight to the point.


    Father is sitting on the throne with Franz, the prime minister, besides him. Facing them are only me and Leo.


    Leo was asked to give his report as the inspector at the Privy Council but he instead requested a private audience with Father to give his report.


    If thats the case then I was intending to bail but Father said that it will be troublesome and have me stay. He probably wanted to ask me about Lize-aneue and Jurgenter I guess.


    Yes. I will begin my report now. Speaking from the conclusion, it was confirmed that the people of the south have been victimized by a kidnapping organization and it is likely the southern nobles are also involved in the said organization as well.


    .continue.


    Yes. The center of this incident was the basement in the mansion of the Lord of the city of Bassau. It served as the base of operation for the kidnapping organization where they confined the abducted women and children. I have confirmed this with the testimony from the rescued children so there is no doubt that at least Earl Sitterheim who ruled over Bassau was involved in the incident.


    After the hole connecting to the Demon World was closed, the mansion along with its basement appeared in its ce.


    It was not swallowed by the whole but rather overwritten by it.


    Thanks to this, we were able to discover a lot of things after an investigation.


    And? Where is that Sitterheim?


    He died. ording to the knights that know Earl Sitterheim, it seems that the body of the Demon who Silver fought against was actually his body. The Demon probably possessed him after his head was cut off.


    .


    Father silently looks outside.


    He probably doesnt want to hear it but he must.


    I heard the details from Leo to some extent but it seems that this incident still has much deeper roots.


    Your Highness Leonard. I heard from the story that the ones who summoned the Demons were actually the children that managed to escape. Where are they now?


    ..We faked their death and Lize-aneue transported them to the Eastern Border via a safe route. Right now they are under the Eastern Armys protection. The elder sister of the child who was the center of the incident is also staying there with them. That elder sister was also the adventurer who first brought this matter to our attention as well.


    Yes, right now, Lynfia is staying at the Eastern Border.


    She is there to take care of her sister and the rescued children.


    The person herself was worried about them and Leo readily agreed to dispatch her there. It seems she said that she wille back to join us one day but it is undecided when that will be.


    After all, the existence of those children makes this incident even moreplicated.


    Why did you fake their death? Do you think that I would punish those children?


    Father asked with a slightly angry tone.


    The previous incident was caused by the children summoning the Demons. They are both victims and perpetrators. Thats why Father has a reason to punish them.


    However, that was not the reason Leo faked their death.


    No, it was because we discovered a curious document.


    Leo then gives a piece of paper to Franz.


    The paper had reddish-ck blood on it. It was discovered in the basement so it was probably the blood of the one who tried to dispose of it.


    This is..!?


    Father raised a voice in surprise once he received the document from Franz.


    When he showed it to Franz, he visibly frowned at its content.


    What was written there was a manual.


    It was a method to create a weapon with thebination of a child who holds strong power and children who have the ability to amplify others power.


    It was a document that described such a method.


    In other words, an incident simr to what happened in the south could be recreated in another country. Thus it can be assumed that there is someone in this country who thought up such a n.


    Moreover, there was one word that appeared many times in the document.


    Such a methodthe [Military] is considering doing this?


    From the document, it was made clear that the experiment was a request from our military. The Eastern Army is safe since Aneue is the one who is in charge of it but we can not trust any other military personnel with this, thats why we decided to fake their death to prevent the children from being pursued and used as weapons. Please forgive me.


    Its a wise decision. However, from the document, it seems that the incident this time was just a trial. Is it safe to assume that they gathered the children because they were asked to perform such an experiment?


    Speaking from the result, it ended up being a sess. If they can cause a simr incident to happen in another country then it will be a great opportunity for us to invade. The Demons that will be summoned through this are certainly terrifying however, considering that the Empire has the Brave House in our arsenal, there would be nothing to be afraid of.


    Thats right. This is an invasion n.


    And its not just because Father has no intention to start any invasion so he wasnt informed about it. Someone is preparing their own future invasion and this is their preparation toward that.


    That was what we could derive from the document.


    Gordon huh


    I have another report I want to make personally.


    Theres more huh


    Unfortunately, while fighting against the monsters in the south, I witness the death of one of Earl Sitterheims knights. If we believe his story, it seems that Earl Sitterheim was actually threatened to take part in the kidnapping. Just before we arrived, he decided to rescue the children and rose up against the kidnappers.


    I seein other words, that kidnapping organization has enough power to threaten a Lord huh.


    Yes. there is a possibility that a powerful noble is behind them. Perhaps, every noble in the south might be involved as well.


    The deeper you dig, the more darkness raised to the surface.


    Anyone who got tainted by that darkness must be punished. After all, if that darkness spread too much, the Empire might not be able to stand any longer.


    Even when you dont want to leave it alone, you have to choose an appropriate time to uncover such darkness.


    This is gettingplicated. Whether it be the request from the army to create humanoid weapons through the kidnapping organization or the possible involvement of the southern noble, we have to pick which thread we have to tread on first.


    Thats why I wanted to hear Your Majestys judgment on this.


    ..


    Father stays quiet for a while and turns his sight toward me.


    I have a bad feeling so I shake my head left and right repeatedly but Father still turns that question toward me.


    How do you think we should proceed? Arnold?


    Why are you asking me..


    I sigh and start thinking.


    No matter how much I think, I still couldnt find the right answer.


    If we start digging into the military, we will be in conflict with Gordon and if we start investigating the southern noble, we will have to go against Zandra again.


    It would be safest for us to conclude this incident with the defeat of the Demons in the south.


    However.


    You dont want to hear a safe answer right?


    Of course.


    Haa.


    After a deep sigh, I came to a solution.


    However, is this really a good answer?


    Still, I will have to say it.


    I think that we should leave the military alone for now. Requesting humanoid weapons from a kidnapping organization is certainly an unforgivable crime and we have to find out what they are going to do with such a weapon but the root of the problem this time is the southern nobles. If we do this poorly and most of the southern nobles are involved with that criminal organizationat worst we might have a rebellion on our hands. In case we have to deal with that rebellion, we can use the military to suppress them. The investigation can be done after we weaken them. If we do this in reverse then we might not be able to have an appropriate response to the southern rebellion after all.


    Taking both of them down at the same time huh. If thats the case then we dont have to prepare any special measure. We can simply observe the actions of the military ande up with an appropriate countermeasure. If they start something dangerous then we can start an investigation on them and if not then we can leave them alone until we take care of the other. I think that is a good proposal.


    Did you finally decided to stop pretending to be ipetent?


    I shake my head to Fathers words.


    Sorry but, I dont remember ever ying ipetence with Father at all.


    I simply never assert myself.


    However, we cant deal with this problem that way.


    I never heard of any important matter so I only kept to myself. But the incident this time is deep-rooted. Plus, Leo probably came to the same conclusion himself already..still, he probably couldnt say it himself considering his status.


    .You think that I would take it as he is using his proposal to his advantage in the session war?


    It simply wasnt that strange for anyone to take it like that. Its bad enough for me to propose it but it would be even worse if Leo were to say it himself.


    When I said that, Father convincingly nodded.


    Franz also looked as if he was impressed.


    My sight matches with Leo. He rys his thanks with his eyes and I shrug my shoulders to tell him to dont mind it.


    Then, Father reached his conclusion.


    We cant leave this alone. Leonard, you will continue your investigation on the southern incident. Do you have any clues to follow?


    ording to the knights story, Earl Sitterheim entrusted a letter to a person by the name of Reba. I intend to start by searching for her first.


    I see. Earl Sitterheimhe left a letter huh.


    The fact that he has a letter to entrust to someone means that he was looking for an opportunity toe clean.


    Father might not be able to forgive what Earl Sitterheim did but he has his own thoughts about this as well.


    By the way, Arnold. Did anything happen to those twos rtionship? Any progress?


    Eh?


    You are going to talk about that now?


    With that retort in my mind, I told him that they made some progress.


    Hearing that, Father tantly frowned and began his sermon.


    Arghh, so it ends up like this in the end? Seriously..?


    While wishing that the sermon would end soon, I let out a small sigh.


    TLN: nted evidence? or was it true? I find it unlikely that Gordon would willingly cooperate with Zandra though..

 Chapter 92: The Mysterious Thief

    Chapter 92: The Mysterious Thief


    A little dy on this one. I tweaked it too many times I guess.


    -Mr.Graverobber


    <strong>The Mysterious Thief</strong>


    I see. It was a disaster huh.


    Right? They were so difficult that I want someone to praise me for improving their rtionship even just a little bit you know.


    While having such a conversation in my room, I look over the umted documents on my desk.


    Each one of them had important details written on it and there were red marks marked over each of the documents.


    These marks indicate the matter written on the document had been resolved.


    While I was away, Finne tried very hard and worked on them. These documents are the result of Finnes effort so to speak.


    Please have some ck tea.


    Thanks.


    Finne grinningly brews ck tea and serves it to me with sweets.


    This is the task that she refused to hand over to Sebas.


    Sebas no longer offers his help with it anymore and obediently receives the tea from her.


    Hm? Finne. Has this issue already been solved?


    Ah, its the thievery cases, isnt it. Forgive me but after various investigations, I think that we should leave that case alone


    Leave it alone?


    Allow me to exin.


    Saying so, Sebas elegantly sip his ck tea and start exining.


    Putting it shortly, several merchants came to us and requesting our help to deal with a certain thief.


    However, upon closer inspection, it seems that those merchants were shady merchants who have nothing but bad rumors about them.


    Another fact that was uncovered is that whenever those merchants got robbed, there would be money and valuables scattered for the people of the outeryers.


    Moreover, from the sighting information, the thief seems to have a child-like figure. However, it seems that even the city guard and the soldier of the imperial capital garrison couldnt catch the thief.


    That seems to be the reason why they came to Leos faction for help with the promise that they would cooperate with us in return.


    A thief that can even elude the city guard and the imperial capital garrison. Not to mention that it would require a lot of manpower to catch such a thief, the peoples dissatisfaction will rise if we do catch him. That being the case, I advise Finne-sama to postpone our response.


    I see. That seems like one interesting guy huh.


    The imperial capital garrison and the city guards are not ipetent.


    Even if the victim was some evil merchant, they wouldnt leave such a case alone. Its a great feat for the thief to be able to escape their serious arrest attempt.


    An assassin?


    I dont think so. Judging from the state of the crime scene and the witnesss testimonies, the thiefs modus operandi was fairly aggressive. I dont think that it would be a work of someone who was trained as an assassin. Rather,


    An adventurer huh?


    Yes. considering the rough and aggressive methods, I would be convinced if it was the work of a high-ranking adventurer.


    However, I never heard of any high-ranking adventurer who looks like a child.


    Still, the fact remains that the thief was able to sneak past the imperial garrison and the city guards.


    Leo will be looking for a woman called Reba from the Earldom of Sitterheim. All he knows about her is that she is a female knight in her mid-teens.


    The name Reba is not umon as well. This will prove to be difficult.


    Thats right. To make things even more troublesome, we cant use shy methods to find her. We can not afford to let the other faction notice this. Still, if the scale of that kidnapping organization is as big as we expected then they are probably hunting her down right now.


    I see, they would know that the Lord of Bassau decided to go against them since they have eyes and ears everywhere.


    If they get the report that one of the Lords trusted knights has left Bassau, they will definitely chase after her.


    Her objective is easy to see through after all.


    Her goal is definitely to reach the Emperor. She is carrying a letter with her which is probably the Lords confession letter. If it reaches Fathers hand then the wrongdoing of the southern nobles will be exposed. We have to find this Reba as soon as possible.


    We need to recruit more people to do that, correct?


    Thats right. Lynfia is not with us this time and I want someone who can move around freely. If possible, it would be best if we can have someone who has enough power to fend off an assassin or a former assassin that can work for us from the shadows.


    Dont you think that would be too much of a requirement?


    I thought so too. Still, we can make do with someone who has a simr ability. there would be no more effective way to boost our factions strength other than this.


    But how do we recruit such a person?


    Hearing Finnes question, I put up one finger.


    We already know someone that is qualified and has a lot of free time right.


    Saying so, I immediately moved out.


    SeriouslyYou roped me into this the day my house arrest was lifted?


    Elnained under her thick hood.


    With Aneue, Leo, and Jurgens plea, Elnas house arrest was lifted. However, she still cant return to the Imperial Knight Order. In other words, with no duty to perform, Elna is currently free.


    Sorry, but we do not have enough manpower at all. I cant afford to let talented people loitering around.


    Still, having me guard some evil merchants merchandise is..


    Dont worry. We will crush him once we are done with this.


    Really?


    Sebas already sneaked into their office. He probably grabbed some evidence and handed it over to the city guard by now.


    Then its fine.


    Elna looks at the wagon with a relief expression.


    We are currently transporting the merchandise of said evil merchant. It is being guarded by Elna along with other escorts from our faction. The merchant offered to dispatch some of their men as well but we told them that it was unnecessary.


    It would be troublesome if they are with us after all. If they were one of the prominent merchants of the imperial capital then they would insist on dispatching their own escorts but this time we were dealing with a mid-tier merchant.


    They obediently entrusted their merchandise with us since they were robbed blind and theirpany can no longer afford to operate normally anymore.


    Well, these merchandises seem like they were obtained through some dirty means so they have no one to me but themselves though.


    I pretend to be a merchant and stand on top of the wagon.


    Alright..depart! Listen here, you morons! Dont let any of my merchandise get stolen alright! Protect my merchandise with your life! This stuff is way more valuable than your measly lives!


    While impersonating a viinous merchant, we proceed through the night street of the Imperial Capital.


    We will only be carrying these things from the warehouse to the store but the attack shoulde during the transportation.


    They could just move these merchandise during the day but some of the merchandise seems to be too risky for them to move during the day.


    For that reason, we steadily proceed through the Imperial Capital at night.


    Focus up! Dont you dare get sleepy now! You dont want to get paid!?


    Haa.is that really necessary?


    It made me look like a viin right?


    Yeah, if I dont know you I might end up truly believing it you know.


    I nod satisfyingly at Elnas words.


    If thats the case then theres no problem.


    If the thief notices something unusual then he might not show up after all.


    While I was thinking so, the two escorts who were walking in front of us suddenly copsed.


    Finally huh.


    Quite a young merchant arent you? Kid, if you dont want to get hurt then leave your stuff and scram.


    Saying so, a small man wearing a hood appeared with a spear. However, the only thing that indicated that he is a man was only his voice.


    His height is only around 1 meter tall. The spear in his hand is even taller than himself.


    If I look at his body alone then he would look like a child but his tone of voice is much older than mine. Whats this? This strange sense of wrongness.


    Are you the thief who has been ruining my merchandisetely?


    Your merchandise huh. Are you joking? The only thief here is you. I just came back to get whats mine.


    I obtained these things legally you know.


    Sure. if thats the case then I have nothing left to talk with you. I will be taking those things off your hands now!


    The man then jumped at me.


    Defending me, Elna jumped out and blocked the mans sharp blow.


    Hou? You managed to block my spear huh. You are quite something arent you?


    I havent received such a sharp attack for a long time too you know. It was a pity that I couldnt get a match with Lizelotte-sama but it seems I can clear up my regret with you here.


    Saying so, Elna brandishes a series of attacks and pushes back the man.


    Other escorts try to get into action as well but Elna stops them.


    Donte in! You will get in the way!


    Quite a strongdy arent you. I like it. If the small fries mix in here it would only ruin the fun after all.


    Saying so, the man holds up his spear.


    He then speaks with a low voice.


    I cant hold back so dont die on me now okay.


    Thats my line. It would be a problem for me if you die here so do your best to stay alive alright.


    Hmph..Fool!!


    With that as the signal, the battle of speed has begun.


    The wind pressure of each blow damages the surrounding buildings. Hes an opponent that Elna has to get serious with? Just who is this guy?


    The man covers for his short reach with his spear and splendidlyunches his attack on Elna. Is he a dwarf or something? No, hes too small for that.


    While I was thinking about such a thing, Elna thrusts her sword at the man.


    The man slipped through and avoided it then suddenly turned toward me.


    Sorry Kid, but this is not a duel. Teyahh!!


    Yelling so, the mans spear plunged toward me.


    However, Elna seems to have expected that and swept the mans feet off the ground with a leg sweep.


    Too naive!


    What!?


    Elna attacked the man who lost his bnce but he managed to catch her attack with his spear and got blown a great distance away.


    The man was sent flying into a nearby pile of straw.


    Well done.


    No. it felt strange.


    Strange?


    It seems you looked down on me huh. Fighting me while standing on such a thing.


    Looking at him, I certainly saw two wooden sticks rolling away from the man.


    Dont tell me he was standing on those while fighting? Against Elna to top it off?


    No, taking out those sticks, he is even shorter than that?


    When such a question popped up in my mind, the man got up from the straw.


    However, his appearance was far from what I imagined.


    You did quite a number on me, Jou-chan.


    (TLN: Youngdy/ a way for an older man to yfully call a girl)


    ..


    ..


    Ha? What?


    The person himself may not have noticed it yet.


    His hood was now lowered and the sticks he stood on were gone so his true appearance was exposed.


    His appearance was,


    A bear cub?


    Wha!? Shit!?


    Even though his speech was normal, his appearance was that of a small bear.


    Brown hair, ck eyes, his appearance looks no different from a bear stuff animal.


    The man put on his hood in a hurry but it was already toote.


    In the first ce, it is just ridiculous for someone to stand on leg extensions while covering yourself with a hood. Theres nothing intimidating about him left at all.


    Tsk! Cant be helped then! I will let you off today!


    Ah! Get back here!


    Dont chase him.


    Elna looked dissatisfied as I stopped her.


    It seems that Elna wants to settle the score with him but she stops since she understands that our objective was reached.


    It was shocking but we were able to find out what we wanted. All that is left is to search for him.


    From his act of distributing the stolen goods and money at the outeryers, we know his area of operation.


    Lets head back for now. Put the ones who fainted on the wagon.


    I gave the order.


    Still dissatisfied, Elna gazes at me and turns to look at the direction the man disappeared to.


    It seems this encounter just ignited her soul as a warrior.


    If you catch him then let me have a rematch.


    It will depend on him right.


    While having such a conversation, we started making our way back through the Imperial Capitals night street.


    Anyone care toment.

 Chapter 93: Arrest

    Chapter 93: Arrest


    At the Outermost Layer of the Imperial Capital.


    I came to visit Gai at his dojo together with Finne.


    Yo, Gai.


    Oh, Al. Finne-sama as well, wee! Pleasee in!


    The treatment he gave was so different that my cheeks cramped up while going inside the dojo.


    There were no children inside the dojo today.


    Your day off?


    Nah, I was teaching some children earlier but they left early today.


    Why?


    Recently, theres a guy ying a chivalrous thief and giving away a lot of things. Well, its fine and all but since there are some bad guys out looking for that thief right now I am trying to get the children home early. Its dangerous out there after all.


    I see. Then this is just right. We came here to look for that chivalrous thief. Do you have any clue where we can find him?


    Nah, not at all.


    Gai said while averting his eyes away.


    He surely knows something.


    Letting out a small sigh, I tell Gai about our secret agenda.


    Last night Sebas brought back evidence of wrongdoing from those evil merchants and we already handed them over to the city guard. They will be arrested soon but next is that thiefs turn. Stealing is stealing no matter who you stole from. If he isnt under someones protection he will be arrested you know.


    You arent here to arrest him?


    Do I look like such a straighced person?


    Well, not at all.


    Saying so Gai scratches his head and sits down in a seiza position.


    Then after mulling over things for a while, he turns to look at me.


    While you and Leo were out of the imperial capital, those shady merchants started harassing people of the outermostyer, ripping them off a lot of things. They might have had an idea to earn some small changes while all the big merchants arepeting in the session war. With that being the case, the thief didnt choose his methods and set out to get back all the items and money that have been taken away from us. To the people of the outermostyer, hes a hero.


    I know that. We dont have any intention to do anything bad to him.


    Al-sama just has something that he wants that persons help with. Please tell us where we can find him. Do you have any idea where he might be?


    I dont know specifically where he lives but theres one ce that might be possible.


    Where?


    Its a recently abandoned house but little kids started bringing food theretely.


    I see. Can you guide me to that house?


    I dont mind but the outermostyer of people are protecting him. If you are not careful you will get mobbed, you know?


    Dont worry about that.


    Saying so, I look at Finne.


    Seeing that, Finne gives me a strong nod.


    Gai who doesnt understand what we are intending to do was left stunned but we went out regardless.


    Everyon-e! We still have a lot left to give away so you dont have to push okay!!


    Finne said so as she stood in front of the outermostyer people while wearing an apron.


    The staff and guards of the Ajinpany are surrounding her. There are some knights standing guard nearby as well.


    You are distributing food to attract the peoples attention huh. By the Blue Seagull Princess herself on top of that.


    We didnt intend to do that at first though.


    Hm? Really?


    This is kind of apensation for them. Those shady merchants ripped off and threatened the poor of the imperial capital, taking their money and valuables away from them. Now that we know what has been going on, we intend to make it up to them.


    Directly from you guys? Not from the country?


    Dont worry. The Ajinpany is the one who pays for all this. This will serve as an advertisement for them and it will spread the word of Leos kindness as well. Its a necessary expense. By the way, you can consult about things like this at the castle too but it will take some time before they can move though.


    I see. Both sides have something to gain huh.


    Saying so, I and Gai head to the abandoned house, our objective today.


    After walking for a while, the ragged wooden house came into view.


    I will enter first.


    Be careful. Hes a guy who can go toes to toes with Elna. Well, I am not here to start a fight with him though.


    As to not rm him, the only ones here are me and Gai.


    Elna might say that I took too much precaution but if we make him put his guard up against us here everything mighte to naught.


    Moreover, I am confident that we will be fine.


    It looks like hes away.


    Hes not here?


    Hearing Gai, I entered the house.


    This ce certainly looks like someone has been living here and its not wrong to say that no ones here. After all, theres no human being inside the house.


    However, theres a but.


    ..


    ..


    A small bear stuffed animal is sitting on the shelf.


    Brown fur and rounded eyes, no matter how you look, that would only look like a stuffed animal to you.


    However, what was impossible yesterday can be possible today.


    I started speaking to the thief.


    Its totally obvious already so stop doing that.


    ..


    Hou? You really going to keep pretending to be a stuffed animal?


    O, Oi.Al. You alright there? Suddenly starting talking to a doll like that.


    For some reason, Gai is looking at me worryingly.


    If he couldnt understand from the current situation then this dude is quite thick in the head.


    Shut up for a bit.


    Eh? Ah, yes..you just wanted to talk to it right


    Isnt his understanding kind of off the mark? Well, whatever. I was really surprisedst time after all.


    I look around the room. If this guy is going to pretend to be a stuffed animal then I have my way of doing things as well.


    It looked like you were about to have lunch. Its a waste so I guess I will eat all this instead huh.


    I grabbed a piece of bread left on the table and bit it in front of him to show it off.


    Although it is not a high-quality bread, eating for others to see still makes it delicious.


    I feel that the expression on the small bear slightly changed. Hes getting angry with just this huh. Alright, lets push him a bit further.


    Lets do some self-introduction shall we. I am Al. Arnold Lakes Adler. This countrys Eighth Prince. I acted as a decoy yesterday to catch you.


    A, Al..are you really okay?


    You are noisy, shut up.


    Okay. self-introduction is really important in things like these after all.


    Gai is looking at me, his gaze filled with pity.


    Really, this guy.


    I almost continue eating in front of Gai instead but unfortunately, my current target is not him.


    I turn my eyes back to the bear.


    The bad guys you were dealing with have already been caught. If the investigation proceeds like this, next will be your turn. No matter who you stole from, stealing is still a crime after all. That being said, I am here to scout you. Cooperate with me. If you do that I will put you under my protection.


    Oh, I see. You are practicing what to say to the thief right. Sorry, I thought you went nuts and started feeling sorry for you.


    Shut up. I am talking to this guy.


    Sorry.hm, you were really., Im really sorry..


    I ignore Gai who is looking at me as if I was already beyond saving and look at the small bear.


    This is the person that raided us yesterday without a doubt. It would be nice if he is interested in my proposal but theres no movement from him at all.


    I have never heard of a demihuman that looks like a talking bear before so there must have been a reason behind his current appearance. The reason he is so cautious is probably because of that.


    I have to get him to trust me somehow huh.


    What should I do? How can I make him open up to me?


    While I was desperately thinking up a way to do that, the door opens.


    Then, Finne showed up.


    Al-sama, Gai-san. Is Mr.thief here?


    Nah, it seems hes out right now.


    I was distracted just for a short moment during Finne and Gais exchange.


    When I returned my eyes back to the bear, hes already gone from the shelf.


    Crap!? He took the chance to escape when Finne opened the door!!


    I thought, but when I looked at Finne.


    Theres an unexpected sight.


    Hello, beautiful youngdy..it must be fate that we meet here. Can you tell me your name?


    Ah, what a cute little Mr.bear. I am Finne von Kleinert.


    Smiling brightly, Finne gives him her name.


    But isnt that reaction too strange?


    Normally a person would,


    A, a bear just spoke!?


    I told you. That guy is the thief.


    So it was truesorry, I was thinking about consulting with Leo to see if we could do anything for you.


    You are really..whatever. Right now I have business with this guy.


    Can you tell me your name?


    My name is Siegmund Eisler. My friends call me Sieg. Please call me Sieg too, Finne-sama.


    After hearing his name, mine and Gais expression changed.


    The two of us look at each other. For us to react the same like this, this is probably not a misunderstanding.


    Theres an S-rank adventurer with the same name right?


    Yeah, among all the adventurers on our continent, Siegmund is known as the strongest spearman.


    Hou? So you know me as an adventurer huh. If you know what I can do then scram. I am having a talk with this fine youngdy here.


    Sieg said so and turned to Finne with a smile.


    I have heard about him before. His thrust was dubbed the godspeed and known to be unavoidable. He is a warrior who is known to be very strong in interpersonalbat.


    If you count only the skill, he is among the top five most skilled adventurers.


    Still, there is another rumor about him.


    I heard that Siegmund is a big skirt chaser and famous for making his moves on various women. However, around six months ago, Siegmund disappeared. Moreover, he is supposed to be a human though.?


    He might have got entangled with some women rted problem huh.


    Naturally, a human wouldnt be able to transform into a bear.


    If this guy is the real deal then he would have transformed himself with some kind of magic or medicine. Still, I dont think he can revert to his original form at will. Something women rted must have happened to him.


    While making such spections, I stomp on Sieg who was trying to hug Finne.


    Ugh!?


    Oi, womanizer. Answer my question.


    What are you doing to me, brat!? Are you so depraved that you can stomp on a lovely little bear like me without mercy!?


    You are originally a human right.


    You hear that!? Finne-sama! This guy is bullying me.


    He said so and tried to hug Finne again but I put the cor I brought on Siegs neck.


    Its one of Gramps priced items. You cant remove it unless you use the key I have.


    The heck is this?! Are you trying to ruin my lovely appearance!? Get this off me!!


    Its a magic tool. You cant remove it without a specialized key. I didnt want to use it but you left me no choice.


    Ha! What of it! Its your failure to not attach a chain to this thing! I can just run away with it!


    Saying so, Sieg tried to escape outside.


    Despite being a bear cub, his dexterous movement on two feet is really surreal.


    Moreover, hes quite fast. His figure is gradually going farther and farther away.


    So? Whats the effect of that magic tool?


    Wait for it and you will understand.


    Looking at Sieg who has been running away on two legs, he has now switched to running on all four. Moreover, his movement is now slowed down to a crawl.


    Although it may look ridiculous from others point of view, this is the effect of that cor. The farther away you are from the key holder, the heavier your body bes.


    After waiting for a while, Sieg dropped his shoulders and returned.


    Are you willing to cooperate with us now? Its way better than getting caught right?


    Yes..please allow me to cooperate with you.


    But Al-sama. It will be inconvenient for him to look for a person for us while wearing that cor isnt it? Moreover, he is somehow pitiful isnt he?


    The weight can be adjusted by the key holder. And you dont need to feel sorry for this guy. This guy is undoubtedly a good for nothing you know.


    Why!? I may have this kind of body now but I did my best for the people of the outermostyer you know!


    Is that right. Then tell me, whats that?


    I point to the thing hidden under a cloth at the corner.


    I already knew before I came here.


    The items that this guy stole were given back to all the people of the outermostyer but he also stole the money from the merchants and the amount he distributed back doesnt match with the amount he stole.


    I take off the cloth.


    There, arge amount of money was hidden under it.


    If you really tried to help the people then arent you supposed to return all the ripped off money to the victims?


    Webout that. Being a hero of justice for free is a little


    I look at Sieg who averts his eyes while saying that.


    Together with Gai, I confiscate the money.


    Then, Sieg clings to my leg.


    Please forgive me! I was going to use that money to ask the princess of this country to break the curse! I beg youThink of it as helping this old man out!


    By princess, do you mean Zandra?


    Yes, yes. The green-haired princess that giving off bad vibes.


    Then give up. She indeed loves studying forbidden magics but she doesnt help people. She will just use the treatment as an excuse to experiment on you.


    Dont say something so scarybut, you really know your stuff huh? Are you really a prince?


    Yeah, thats right. Didnt I just introduce myself earlier?


    Well, you dont have that kind of aura at all so I thought, Nah, no way.


    For some reason,


    Although I am already used to it, when it came out of this guys mouth, it kinda pissed me off.


    With that in mind, I hold up Sieg.


    Hm, isnt he quite pleasant to hug like this?


    Stop it! I have no hobby to get hugged by a guy!


    It cant be helped right. It would be weird to see a bear cub walk around wearing a cor so just pretend to be a stuffed animal for a while. We will talk about the details at the castle.


    NO!! Ah! Finne-sama! If you stroke me like that!!


    You are so fluffy.


    Oh! His fur really does feel great.


    Stop! A man shouldnt touch me like that! Im only reserved for cute youngdies! Sto!


    After Finne and Gai pat him all over, I carried the tired Sieg away.


    The feelings his fur gave off was godlike. While deciding that I should let Christa and Rita feel himter, I put Sieg in the carriage.


    TLN: Yes, we now have a mascot. Im not too sure about leaving it alone with Christa though

 Chapter 94: New Comrade

    Chapter 94: New Comrade


    Arent you living in quite a nice room. As expected of a prince though.


    Well, thanks. Now, lets hear your story. How did you end up looking like that?


    As Finne started preparing tea for us, I asked him the question.


    Sieg looks down with a serious expression and,


    Its about half a year ago. I met a woman in a forest.


    I see. So its your fault then.


    I havent exined anything yet have I!?


    I can already tell that much without hearing your story! You tried to make a pass on her right!?


    Not yet! I was turned into this before I could even make a move on her!


    Sieg hits the desk regretfully.


    The regret feeling can be felt from his gesture.


    Just how much does this guy love chasing women


    Haa..so? Was that woman the one who did this to you?


    No. it was her elder sister


    Well, if some bad insects starting close to her sister, of course, she would protect her.


    Thats not it! I was turned into this after I was made to take some strange medicine! I thought she was angry at me for aiming for her sister too but she just told her sister that I am cuter this way you know!? She turned me into this just because she thinks a bear cub is cuter you know!!


    Sieg starts to cry but he says the word cute a lot so maybe he actually likes this appearance though.


    But to think that someone would turn a human into a bear just because she thought that he would be cuter. What is up with her.


    Just which forest did you go to?


    Thats..a secret. I went there on a request.


    Sieg averts his eyes.


    As expected of a high-ranking adventurer, it seems hes a splendid adventurer in that regard.


    He climbed up to S rank but he was held down because hes a womanizer huh.


    The tea is done.


    Oh, Finne-samas tea! Thank you!


    You can drink?


    Yeah! I can eat normally. The only thing that changed is this appearance.


    So you are not a simple stuffed animal huh.


    My body just looks like a stuffed animal. Ouch! Fuu Fuu.


    Sieg tried to drink his tea but he frowned and hurriedly breathed on it.


    I try drinking it too but the tea itself isnt particrly hot. Is it just amon bears characteristic? This might be surprisingly difficult huh.


    About a way to turn you back, I will look for it.


    Hm? You got a clue?


    Silver might know something about it.


    So you are acquainted with Silver!?


    He stopped blowing on his tea and looked at me with a surprised expression.


    Rather than an acquaintance, I am the person himself though.


    Well, I cant tell him that anyway, lets tell him some appropriate lie.


    Well, yeah. Silver is cooperating with me and my younger brother for a lot of things. I will ask him about your case. Just look forward to it. Dont get your hope up alright? Silvers specialty is not medicine after all.


    Still, thank you! If its that masked adventurer then he might actually know something about it!


    Okay, Sieg. Let me confirm this with you. We will put you under our protection and ask Silver about the way to turn you back to normal. In return, you will give us your cooperation. Is that alright with you?


    Yeah! No problem. So can you remove this soon?


    Saying so he urged at the cor on his neck.


    Still, I didnt feel like removing it yet.


    No.


    Why not!?


    I will leave that on so that you cant do anything weird.


    No way!? Isnt that too much! Finne-sama!


    Sieg then lightly jumps up and tries to hug Finne. Finne was also prepared to catch him but on his way up, Sieg suddenly fell down.


    Guh!!


    Thats exactly why I left that cor on you.


    Are you okay? Sieg-san.


    D, Damn you


    The cor was instantly heavier.


    Because of that Sieg suddenly fell to the floor.


    Sieg who managed to raise his face, red at me while bearing his fang like a ferocious carnivore.


    Then I will do it myself! Hand me the key!!


    Saying so, Sieg ran up to me and grabbed my arm.


    His appearance looks like a ko rather than a bear now.


    Hows that! Want to give up now!?


    What are you on about?


    Eh? Im not heavy?


    It only weighs so much that you cant move. I do feel the weight but you are originally light though.


    While saying so, I continue increasing the weight on Sieg.


    I feel the weight of a child hanging on my arm but Sieg already slowly falls down.


    Despite that, Sieg desperately put more power in his arm but since his arm was trembling so much, he might have reached his limit already.


    Damn it..Dont think you have won with this! I will definitely get that key away from you and let you taste the samUgh!!


    In the middle of his sentence, Siegs arm separated from mine, and Sieg himself fell t on the floor in a prone position.


    He still tries to get up somehow so I put even more weight on him.


    Anything to say?


    Im sorry, please make it lighter please.


    Good.


    Saying so, I remove the weight on him.


    However, Sieg jumps towards me as if he was waiting for that chance.


    You fell for it!


    No, you.


    A-hhhhhh!!?? Ugeh!


    Sieg who jumped up at me mmed his face on the floor from an even higher height. He let out a strange voice and no longer move.


    I think he will stay like that for a while.


    Call me when you are willing to cooperate. Stay quiet until you decide to do so.


    Yes.


    After such an exchange, I moved toward my paperwork. Sieg slowly crawls on the floor and tries to get back on a chair.


    On his way, he tried to look under Finnes skirt so I tripled the weight on him. Sieg screamed out and copsed right there but I decided to leave like that as a punishment.


    Even though he became a bear cub he is still an S rank adventurer. Theres no doubt that hes powerful but I certainly just recruited a troublesome guy to our side.


    Well, all I have to do is use him right.


    I thought so while sipping on Finnes tea.


    Hey, kid. Werent you out looking for me because you have a job for me?


    Yeah, didnt I just tell you about the job?


    Kuu-chan! This bear can talk!


    Wow, so fluffyhe feels so good.


    You wanted me to babysit!!!?


    Sieg protests while making a slightly bear-like angry face.


    Seeing Christa and Rita ying with him like this make it not that convincing though.


    Since Rita and Christa came over to y, I have Sieg act as their ymate.


    It seems Sieg isnt just gunning for any woman, children seem to especially be his no go zone. Because of that, theres nothing to worry about even if Christa and Rita touch him. He just made it feel like its troublesome for him but he isnt angry at the children or anything after all.


    Hey, youngdies. Even like this, I am still a human you know?


    OH! Rita wants to be a bear too!


    But you are a bear.


    No, listen to me!


    He then got pulled around and stroked all over.


    After being yed with so much, Sieg desperately appeals to them but the two dont seem like they were listening at all.


    They are still children and hes a bear cub right now after all. His appearance is also adorable and soft to the touch, so of course, they would want to pet him.


    I will be done with my work soon so just y with them until Im done.


    Work huhKid, I thought people are calling you the Dull Prince though? Arent you supposed to be ipetent andzy? Wai-! Dont pull on me at the same time! Imgonnarip!!


    The rumors are not wrong. Theres just a lot to dotely so even an ipetent like me got to work thats all.


    So its not that you cant do it but you simply didnt huh. Arent you in quite an envious position, damn it.


    A prince can livefortably without doing any work after all. Since I was born into a good family it would be a waste to not get spoiled rotten right.


    While saying so, I organized various information that Sebas reported to me.


    Most of the time it doesnt have much use but there can be times that such information can be used as well.


    From now on I have to search for Reba and support the faction from the shadows. Information is my lifeline.


    This kind of work can not be neglected.


    Arent you quite a good brother to try so hard to make your little brother into an emperor. Oi! Stop with the eye! Not the eye!


    Im not doing anything difficult at all. I just moderately put in my effort. If the other guys win I might get executed after all.


    Then isnt it fine if you just run away by yourself. No matter how ipetent you are supposed to be, you surely have the mean to do that right.


    Well, alone that is.


    While saying so, I look at Christa and Rita.


    If I run away, I have to bring these children with me. From now on the faction will gradually grow bigger and bigger while the thing I have to protect will increase at the same time.


    Escaping might be an unrealistic measure already.


    I see.you are quite soft huh.


    Just say whatever you want.


    Well, I dont hate guys like you. But remember this. If you give me a job, I will do it my own way. You cante back toin about itter alright?


    He would look cool while saying that if not for the fact that Rita and Christa are pulling both his ears and face making it stretched into a weird shape.


    The word surreal might not be enough to describe him now.


    Well, I will leave the method to you. I will take the responsibilities so do whatever you want. If you can get the result then I dont have anyints.


    Nice. I will do that then. Oi! Stop pulling my ears already! At least y with my hands or feet!


    One thing though, dont bring any woman rted problem to me okay?


    I have this kind of body now after all. It will be tough you know. Well, maybe a woman or two might fall in love with me but thats not my fault alright.


    Sieg said such a thing while being pulled on both hands and is now floating in the air.


    Well, at least there would be no woman who would fall for the current Sieg.


    thats not what I am worried about so you dont have to worry about that. Alright, Im done. Christa, Rita. what are you going to y today?


    Sieg..!


    Rita wants to y tag! Sieg will be it!


    Bring it! I will end this in an instant! Oi! Making me heavier is not fair right!?


    You are ying against children so its a handicap.


    You say that but you are ying too right!? You cheat!?


    Leaving Sieg who was stuck on the floor from the weight alone, I took both Christa and Rita and run away from him.

 Chapter 95: Night Battle Prelude

    Chapter 95: Night Battle Prelude


    A few days after Sieg joined our faction.


    I dispatched men to collect information in the imperial capital. What I was searching for is if anyone sees someone unfamiliar or if there are any new faces in the imperial capital. Naturally, this is all for the sake of looking for Reba.


    So? Is it still not my turn yet?


    No, not yet. It will be your turn when we confirm that Reba has entered the imperial capital.


    About that, is she really going toe here?


    I unhesitatingly nod at Siegs question.


    Shes a knight that deliberately escaped after Earl Sitterheim entrusted his letter with her. The content of that letter is almost certainly a confession.


    If thats the case then her destination is the capital.


    If the Southern Nobles are involved in the case then the only one she can make an appeal to is the Emperor himself.


    She will definitelye to the imperial capital.


    You seem very confident huh. Well, I dont really mind that but how would you go about looking for someone when you dont even know what she looks like?


    Theres no problem about that. We already asked for information about her appearance from people who know her in Bassau and have a portrait made. It should arrive today.


    Quite a thorough preparation huh?


    It was my younger brothers instruction. Not mine.


    Hee, as expected of the Hero Prince huh. He sure does a thorough job.


    Of course, he gave that instruction because he already anticipated this kind of development, still..Leo felt responsible for her. He probably wants to protect that Reba woman.


    Earl Dennis von Sitterheim rose up against them because he knew that Leo wasing. Perhaps there was some dissent among their organization before that as well. Still, there was no doubt that what triggered him was Leos arrival.


    Leo thought that if he was just a little bit faster or if he chose to stay in Bassau, perhaps the incident could have been avoided.


    If its Leo then he will surely feel responsible for it.


    Hes soft. Too soft.


    Sieg made a fed-up expression.


    Well, its true. I also think that Leo shouldnt worry so much about it either.


    But, thats Leo.


    Sometimes, that softness can save people.


    Probably. But a half-ass softness can be an opening for you right?


    Sieg points that out with a sharp tone.


    As expected of a veteran adventurer. He can be severe at a time like this.


    Adventurers always put their lives on the line. Even if they lose theirrades, they have to defeat the monsters. If they give up their request just because of that, everything will be meaningless.


    Adventurers are great at controlling their own emotions.


    Dont worry. Leos softness is hardcore. Its definitely not some half-ass kindness.


    Im not trying to say that


    I know. But there wont be any opening created because of that. I am here to guarantee that.


    Then I dont mind. I dont want to do something reckless just because my client is too soft alright? I will not take any responsibility for anyones lives besides mine. Especially now.


    Thats enough for me. Reba will probably be in hiding after she enters the capital. Her pursuer will be Zandras assassins. Maybe another candidate will be deploying some thugs for her as well. If they can get the letter they can negotiate with Leo after all. I want someone who can act in a safe manner in that environment and you cleared that requirement, Sieg.


    Whether or not Zandra is directly involved, the Southern Nobles are an important base of her faction. She will not want anyone to attack them. If so, erasing Reba and disposing of that letter is the quickest and surest solution. Still, the opposite is also true. Either way, Rebas letter is the key to get rid of Zandra.


    Thats why if she enters the capital, she will definitely be targeted by multiple factions.


    The power structure willpletely change depending on the oue of this battle for Reba.


    It might be possible to make Zandra drop out of the session war with this.


    If that happens, we will be able to make a big step forward to the throne.


    Hey, Kid. Can I suggest to you the most efficient way I can think of right now?


    Let them fight each other right? We can just stand by and let them crush each other then we can snatch both Reba and the letter away at the final stage.


    What. so you already thought of it huh. Why dont you do that?


    Well, even if you ask me.


    It is certainly the most efficient way to do this.


    With Sebas and Sieg we have a high possibility of sess. However, if we are going to do that, it means that we will be using Reba as a bait.


    If you are Reba, would you give the letter to the guy who appeared before you at the very end?


    I would. Its a hassle after all. I have no use for it and it would only invite danger to me.


    Thats a difference between your mindset and hers. Shes a knight. Her purpose is probably to restore the honor of Earl Sitterheim. She will never give that letter to someone she cant trust. No matter how much she has to risk, that letter is still more valuable than her life. For her, that letter is her pride itself.


    Prioritizing her pride over her life? Thats just ridiculous.


    Yeah, its ridiculous. No matter what, life must be your first priority. Still, a knight is someone who ridiculously ces their pride above their life. Thats how a knight is. They are not like us.


    You cant do anything with pride.


    Pride doesnt make you stronger nor does it can feed you.


    But the knights always sing of pride.


    Pride is unnecessary for you to live. Still, that unnecessary thing can attract people. The pride of a knight isnt just for an individual. It is something that umtes. That woman also carries the pride of Earl Sitterheim. Unless she can trust Leo, she will never hand the letter over.


    They are really a difficult creature huh, those knights.


    You say that but you also have your pride as an adventurer right?


    Nope, the heck is an adventurers pride anyway.


    Really? I do know of many proud adventurers you know?


    Adventurers are free. Therefore, the thing that they decide to do themselves will never be disced.


    Aside from that will, everything about them is terriblywless so they tend to be looked at as ouws but most of the adventurers possess an iron will.


    They feel responsible for the request they receive. If they dont do that then their reputation will fall. Thats why they will never do that.


    The fact that Sieg never talked about the forest he went to shows that he also has that pride as an adventurer. Its clear that it would be better for him if he tells us about it but he still decided not to.


    I can feel his strong will from that.


    Haa. for me, a proud adventurer is not an adventurer at all though.


    Saying so, Sieg put the teacup to his mouth and sip on the ck tea.


    Then, at the same time, the door opened.


    Excuse me. Arnold-sama.


    Whats wrong? Sebas?


    The portrait has arrived. We also received a report that someone who has a simr description seems to have entered the capital.


    I see


    I received the portrait from him.


    Brown almost orange hair trimmed at the shoulder with a face full of vigor.


    I can say that shes beautiful. This is still just a portrait though.


    I show the portrait to Sieg.


    He then showed a fearless smile.


    Well, looking for a beauty like this rather than a monster is more motivating anyway. Lucky me.


    Saying so, Sieg prepared to head out with the portrait.


    I stopped him and asked Sebas to get the thing.


    Oi Oi, you still have more restraint for me?


    Its not that. It would be inconvenient for you to carry a spear looking like that right?


    Well, yeah.


    Sebas soon returns with a small stick in his hand.


    The length of the stick is about 30 cm. When I received it from Sebas, I pressed the button on the stick, it then turned into a two meters long spear.


    Hou?


    Its a transformable magic tool. How about it?


    I put the spear back to its original form and threw it toward Sieg.


    Sieg receives it and turns it into a spear again.


    Its a bit light..well, not bad I guess.


    Saying so, Sieg casually swung it around.


    Even though the room is filled with many things, he doesnt hit them at all.


    Sieg stops swinging his spear and instantly thrust it out.


    The speartip stops just before the teacup that Sieg had been drinking from.


    Its a good spear. Whats its name?


    Magic spear [Ruin]. If you like it then feel free to use it.


    Yeah, I willAh, thats right.


    Sieg, who was about to leave the room, stopped his legs.


    On the other hand, Sebas who was leaving left the room regardless.


    If I cant save her lifeI will be prioritizing the letter alright?


    I told you that I will leave the method to you right?


    You cantin to meter okay. That letter will be my top priority. You got that?


    Thats fine with me. But


    But?


    I look straight at Sieg.


    Sieg asked me that after he made his resolve.


    If so, then I have to answer him with mine.


    You have to make sure. I will not forgive you if you do not try saving her. Help her with all your power. If you still cant save her then prioritize the letter.


    I gave him mymand while cing my elbows on the desk and put my hands together.


    Perhaps he didnt expect such a strong sense of intimidation from me, Siegs eyes were opened in surprise.


    Then.


    I see, isnt that a great eye you have there. Got it. Look forward to the results.


    Thank you.


    Saying so, Sieg walks out following Sebas.


    Leo will be searching for Reba as well but the move that will matter in this will probably be Sebas and Siegs.


    Whoever can get their hands on Reba will be able to decide the future of the session war.


    From now on, the night will be our main stage for a while.


    The other side is prepared for a bloodbath as well.


    Thats why we have to win.


    Now, I will have you exit the stage soon. Zandra.

 Chapter 96: Night Battle Begin

    Chapter 96: Night Battle Begin


    Around the time Sebas and Sieg started to move out after we received information about Reba sighting.


    In the imperial capital, various factions were starting to move.


    Your Highness Zandra. Please give us your cooperation.


    The pursuers dispatched from the kidnapping organization came to the capital and asked for Zandras help.


    Their number is five. They are the best assassin the organization has to offer. Besides them, there are quite a few pursuers that were dispatched in the imperial capital. The organization has done everything to search for Reba.


    The letter Reba has can deal a fatal blow to the organization. It also proves fatal to the Southern Nobles and Zandra whose support came mainly from the south.


    Right, I would be in trouble if the rtionship between the Southern Nobles and the organization came to light. Gunther.


    Yes, mydy.


    Gunther, an assassin who once aimed for Als life bows to Zandra from a distance away from her.


    Behind him were assassins that Zandra recruited from all over the world. They numbered around 20.


    Use any means you can to make sure that I can get that letter.


    As you wish. but..I have one concern, mydy.


    Leonard is it? You dont have to worry about him. Leonard doesnt have many assassins to deploy. You only have to worry about Sebastian, the one who is acting as Arnolds butler alone.


    That is the case however, the one I am worried about is His Highness Gordons faction.


    What about Gordon? I dont think that muscle brain is an enemy that we would have to be cautious about though?


    What Zandra said was right.


    ording to the information avable, Gordon doesnt have many men who are suitable for covert work.


    However, based on the information Gunther obtained a while ago, that impression has to be revised.


    ActuallyI have obtained information that he has started a covert unit that has been undergone training in secret.


    In the army?


    Yes.


    No matter what he does, would Gordon really be able to make apetent one?


    I think that they might be an informal unit, mydy. It seems that themander of that unit has been called to the imperial capital recently as well.


    And their goal is obviously the letter huh..


    Zandra shuffles her legs while sitting on her chair.


    While resting her cheek on her hand, she watches as the sun begins to set outside.


    The imperial capital will soon be wrapped in the darkness of night and the battle will soon begin.


    If she loses this battle, Zandra will suffer the most fatal blow. Her support base in the south will be gone.


    The mages from various ces in the world will still continue to support Zandra but that is just on an individual level. The session war is not just a battle between the candidates but also their factions and a weak faction will never be able to safeguard the throne.


    As Leo is being backed by Duke Kleinert, she would lose a significant amount of her influence if she loses Duke Kruger who is supporting her.


    So Gordon is trying to get ahead of me here huh.


    His Highness Eric will probably be observing from the side this time as well.


    If its Eric then I think he will. He will never get his hand dirty until the end. He is probably waiting for us to exhaust each other. But this is our chance. If we can get back that letter then I dont have to worry about my support base anymore.


    More importantly, Im more concerned about the experimental body.


    Zandra muttered in her heart. Personally, that was more important to her. For Zandra, the thing she needs in order to win this session war is not the military might nor her faction but her forbidden arts.


    If she canplete her research on the forbidden art then her faction will no longer be necessary. There would be no one who would be able to defy Zandra.


    Everyone will naturally kneel down to her. Thats Zandras ideal world.


    Gunther. For the time being, search for the letter that woman is holding on. But dont touch her yet.


    Will that be alright, mydy?


    Its fine. Let Leonard and Gordons minions fight each other for now. We will get them once they exhaust each other out.


    As you wish.


    Presently there are many assassins and trackers that the organization recruited in the imperial capital.


    If she mobilizes them all then she should be able to win through brute force but Zandra doesnt want to drop the number of her assassins any lower.


    Thats why she gave such an instruction and Gunther isnt opposed to it as well.


    In the first ce, she never thought that Reba would easily be found since she had eluded the pursuit of the organization so far and managed to enter the capital.


    Alright, go. If it turns out to be a fight then I dont mind no matter who you have to kill.


    Understood. Move out.


    Saying so, Gunther disappeared together with the assassins behind him.


    The pursuers the organization sent also disappeared before she noticed as well.


    Left alone in the empty room, Zandra smiles.


    If I cant get my hand on that letterit seems I will have to abandon Oji-sama after all. But it cant be helped right? Its for the sake of making me an empress after all.


    Zandra muttered so with a smile of madness.


    Oi Oi, what kind of situation is this?


    Sieg who went out together with Sebas muttered as he felt many presences moving around while lying prone on top of a roof.


    The time is already midnight. It was obviously strange that this number of people would be so active.


    That must be the assassins under Her Highness Zandra.


    All of them?


    They probably have the assassins in training and the pursuer that were dispatched after Reba-dono as well. They have amon point of contact in the south so it wouldnt be weird if they have a cooperative rtionship.


    You say that but we only have the two of us on our side you know?


    This is not a war so they wont be able to gain superiority with just numbers. Sieg and I should suffice to deal with them.


    You said it..


    Sieg exhales and looks around.


    It was a daunting task to search for Reba when even their enemies who have spread out all over the ce couldnt find her.


    Butfor this many pursuers to gather, it seems she really arrived safely at the capital huh?


    She might have a cooperator. If thats the case then we need to move around cautiously as well.


    It would be troubling if she thought of us as an enemy after all. Anyway, lets find out where she is first huh.


    Saying so, Sieg stood up and stepped forward.


    However, a strong gust blew at that exact timing.


    It wouldnt be a problem for a human but the wind pushed Siegs body off bnce.


    Ah.


    Sieg leaked a small voice and slid off the roof.


    ! ! ? ?


    Sieg let out a voiceless scream while managing to avoid falling by grabbing on to a part of the house that protruded out with his hand.


    Fuuthat was dangerous.


    Are you okay?


    Yeah, Im f.shit!?


    Besides Sieg.


    The bowl that was ced on the protruding part of the house was rocking.


    It then gets pulled down by gravity and falls downward.


    It then cracked and made a loud noise.


    ..


    ..


    Sebas and Sieg instinctively gaze silently at the broken bowl.


    While they were doing that, the presence gathered all around them.


    Its that right. Its the winds fault. Yep, totally the winds fault here.


    Agreed.


    Saying so, the two sharpened their minds and prepared their weapons.


    Sebas takes out his dagger while Sieg transforms Ruin into a spear and climbs up to the roof.


    Moments after the two finished preparing, three men jumped over the roof.


    However, the three of them fell down with Sebass daggers pierced between their eyebrows.


    Good job.


    They are stilling.


    More men climb up to the roof but this time Sieg swings Ruin. He knocks one down and shes up anothers throat. He then jumps on another roof and approaches thest one left.


    A bear!?


    Correct.


    Saying so, Sieg pierced the mans face.


    The man had no time to scream and died. His body slipped off the roof.


    Sorry. A bear at night is scary you know.


    That was a splendid spear technique. To think that you would be able to exhibit so much power with that kind of body.


    You too, despite being an old man, arent you quite active as well?


    Im d to hear that. But this number is still too many.


    Right. Lets go with n B.


    n B?


    Sebas who never heard of such a thing muttered puzzlingly but Sieg simply climbed up on Sebass back.


    As he grabbed Sebass shoulders, he shamelessly said.


    You carry me and run away.


    You are being too harsh on this old man.


    Dont say that. I will give you a shoulder massageter.


    Hahaha, I will be troubling you then.


    Laughing so, Sebas escaped from the scene with all his might.


    After that, there was no noticeable movement in the capital.


    No faction was able to obtain any useful information on the first night of the battle.


    That fact alerted all factions.


    Is Reba very good at hiding, or is she cooperating with some skilled person?


    Either way, it became clear that the one who is holding on to that letter is not some straighced person either.

 Chapter 97: An Excellent Strategist

    Chapter 97: An Excellent Strategist


    There are so many of them. If it wasnt for your help then I would already be caught by now. Thank you, Sonia.


    Reba, who was looking out at the capital from the window of her inn, called out to Sonia when she entered her room.


    Hearing her, Sonia takes off her hood and smiles.


    No, dont worry about it. We got to stick together when we are in trouble right. I have a business in the capital myself as well.


    The appearance of Sonia who took off her hood was beautiful.


    Her skin is snow-white, her light purple hair is trimmed at the shoulders. Her reddish-purple eyes also give off a mysterious light.


    Sonias ears were long however, they were not as long as an elfs.


    Half-elf.


    Neither an elf or a human. It is said that they are an iplete existence and are quite despised outside the Empire.


    Sonia is one of such half-elves but her cheerful smile doesnt even give off a speck of such feeling.


    Since they saw Reba at the outeryer around noon, they will probably be looking around there for a while. It will buy us some time but this surely wont serve as a permanent solution.


    Right..I have to hurry and get to the castle.


    You were entrusted with a letter from your lord right?


    Thats right. I have to get it to His Majesty.so that my lords death was not in vain.


    Reba sadly looks down.


    On her way to the imperial capital, she heard about what happened in the South.


    The Demon appeared and Bassau turned into a battlefield with Leo, Lizelotte and the adventurers solved the incident.


    Hearing the news, Reba gave up on Denniss survival.


    A battle between humans aside, she couldnt believe that Dennis would survive a battle where Demons were involved.


    Still, Reba never stopped moving. It was easy to be drowned in sorrow and give up but then she will not be able to find the meaning of Denniss death if she stops now.


    I will deliver this letter to His Majesty and expose all the wrongdoings of the Southern Nobles. My Lord was just threatened so he had to take a part in it..even so, he tried to do the right thing at the end. If people dont know that, my lords honor will be tainted.


    You really like him huh. Your lord.


    Reba silently nodded to Sonias question.


    She thought of him as her own father. She became a knight because she wanted to do something for Dennis.


    However, in the end, she couldnt even die together with him.


    II will surely clear the regret of my lord. Then I will take my revenge on the Southern Nobles who threatened and cornered him.


    I wont say anything if thats what Reba wants to do but right now you should focus more on how to get to the castle safely okay.


    Saying so, Sonia turns her eyes outside.


    Assassins are lurking around in the capital that is shrouded in darkness.


    The most important political struggle of the Empire, the session war. Rebas letter which had a direct connection to it was something that every faction desired.


    Up to now, she was able to fend off the pursuers by cooperating with Reba but that is no longer the case in the imperial capital.


    We need some kind of strategy. By the way, is there a prince that you can trust?


    I dont know much details about him but, I heard that Prince Leonard is a man of character.


    The rumored Hero Prince right. But I dont think that we would be able to easily get in direct contact with him though. Hes the inspector that was dispatched to the South so he is the prince that Reba will most likely be trying to contact, that being the case your pursuers should be on alert around him. If you approach him, you might get found out immediately.


    Sonia said as she analyzed the situation.


    She needs to catch up on the events of the session war as much as possible. That is something necessary for Sonia.


    Which camp is connected to which Duke and what kind of movement they are having, thinking about all that, Sonia exhaled.


    For the time being, we have no choice but to run. Prince Leonard should currently be out looking for Reba as well.


    I hope so..


    There are many factions moving around right now so there is no doubt that he is also looking for you. The problem would be how he is doing it and how much men did he mobilize. Right now, the capital is crawling with assassins. If you get discovered by them, they might kill you immediately you know.


    The question is whether he has enough power to protect us huh.


    Thats right. For now, to find out all of that we need to run away for a few more days. At worst, I have a hand to y but it would be something that Reba would certainly want to avoid, I dont want to do it.


    Reba tilts her head at Sonias words.


    She met Sonia on her way to the imperial capital. There are many mysteries about her but she has been helping her out so far.


    She has been supporting Reba with her magic and came up with a way to elude her pursuers and entered the imperial capital. It was unbelievable for her that she would find Sonias n to be disadvantageous toward her.


    Reba tried to open her mouth to ask her about it but Sonia slightly smiled and cut off the topic.


    Lets sleep for the time being. Which one of us should be the first lookout?


    Eh? Ah, then, I will do it first.


    Alright. Then I will leave it to you.


    Saying so, Soniay down on her bed and closed her eyes.


    The ability to go to sleep immediately is a skill required by both military personnel and adventurer.


    However, Reba didnt think that Sonia was either. Still, there were many of her remarks that made her think that she is familiar with tactics and strategies so Reba couldnt grasp Sonias identity.


    But there is no doubt that she is her ally.


    I trust you.


    Reba said that and began scanning the surrounding area.


    Prince-! Prince Arnold!


    Nn? Ah, sorry.


    Al apologizes as he was spacing out.


    In front of Al is Earl Langheim, who has been gathering the nobles who want to support Leo inside the Imperial Capital.


    He is still in his early thirties so he is still quite young. He is someone who likes Leos personality and chose to support Leo together with General Dominique.


    His appearance is that of a sses-wearing noble. Perhaps he has undergone some training as he looks more fearlesspared to other nobles. Als evaluation of him is that he is not a bad person nor an ipetent. The only defect he has is that he can sometimes be inflexible.


    Seriously, please pay attention. Prince Leonard is out searching for Reba you know? If you have time to take a nap then please properly listen to the report.


    Sorry, sorry.


    Al wryly smiles at Earl Langheim who is having an unpleasant expression on his face while rubbing his eyes to wipe away his sleepiness.


    It has been three days since they started looking for Rebba. None of the factions were able to locate her.


    The reason for that is clear. The information of her sightings that wereing in from here and there was clearly strange.


    Since many people were gathered to look for her, the battles between them are moremon than progress in her search.


    In the end, it didnt be a search for her at all.


    The sporadic report of her sighting is probably a decoy as well. Al read that it was an attempt from her side so that no one can urately locate her.


    Tobat that, Al had been giving his instructions to Sebas and Sieg all night without any sleep. Because of that, hes currently short on sleep.


    Baron Borman, who we had been trying to lure into our faction doesnt look like he wille over to us easily. He was someone originally being moved with a huge sum of money from Prince Gordon so I think that he wouldnt move unless we can present arger amount to him.


    Yeah.


    Haa..is that all?


    The clear disappointment was reflected through Earl Langheims eyes as he sighed.


    Al muttered that he shouldnt have brought this up to him from the start. Al had no right to make any decisions so it was strange for him to approach him with this.


    Still, Earl Langheim asked him such a question.


    Prince Arnold. Let me ask you a question.


    What?


    How do you think we should get Baron Borman to our side? Please tell me what you think.


    Just what I think huh, Al murmured in his mind.


    There was clear irritability in the eyes of Earl Langheim. Al knew those eyes well.


    They were the eyes of a person who couldnt contain his irritation and tries to let it out. And the target of that outlet is usually Al.


    No matter what I say, he will just shoot it down so that he can let out his irritation anyway.


    Al let out a sigh in his heart. The troublesome thing is that the person himself doesnt do it consciously.


    Cant we just add more money?


    Haa.please use your head a little bit.


    After a fed-up sigh, Earl Langheim enters preaching mode.


    Thinking that it was a hassle, Al only pretended to listen to him.


    Listen, please. There is a difference in financial power between us and Prince Gordon. Because the number ofpanies that back us is different, we can not win against him with just a simple money game. Please at least understand that. You are the twin brother of Prince Leonard so when Prince Leonard is absent, even if temporarily, you will be the head of our faction you know.


    Sorry, sorry. I will be more careful.


    Do you really understand..you dont have enough sleep because you were just ying around all night anyway right? Please stop living that kind of life and help your brother out more already.


    Saying so, Earl Langheim bows and head out of the room.


    However, as soon as he left the room, Earl Langheim suddenly tripped over and fell.


    But there was nothing there that he would trip on.


    There was a question mark floating on the Earls head as he irritatingly got up and walked off.


    Sieg. Stop with the prank.


    Al turns his eyes toward Sieg who was entering the room.


    Sieg climbs on the desk and tells Al that the Earl wasnt hurt.


    Dont say that. I could hear hisint even from outside you know? Let me at least do this much alright?


    Using the time when Earl Langheim left the room, Sieg entered. He then tripped over Earl Langheim on a whim.


    Seriously


    Al muttered.


    Hes from our faction so there shouldnt be much problem if he sees you but dont make yourself stand out too much alright.


    Yeah, yeah, I will be careful. So? Have you thought about our next move yet?


    I will do that once I see todays sighting report. Theres no doubt that Reba is nowhere near those locations so I will backwardly calcte it from there.


    Thats hard to do right. Your younger brother is praised simply because he took along his subordinates and foolishly searched around the capital straightforwardly while you are here racking your brain out and still got made fun of. Quite a hardship you are in isnt it.


    Leos search is also necessary. As long as we have no clue where she is, his search will be useful. Moreover, if Leo is out there looking for her personally, Reba will know where to find him in case she wants to make contact with us as well.


    Leo is no idiot.


    He knows well how to effectively move himself.


    And its my job to move behind the scene. Thinking so, Al freshens up.


    We have to find her soon. Its meaningless to keep this night battle up after all.


    Yeah, I will leave it to you. The girl youre looking for seems to be good at hide-and-seek as well. If you can narrow down the search area for us then we will definitely find her for you.


    Nodding to Siegs words, Al takes out the map of the imperial capital from his desk.


    Marked on them were all the Reba sighting reports so far. They are spreading in a disorderly fashion so that the pattern can not be read.


    Reba seems to have an excellent strategist by her side but to think that she can toy with us to this extent huh.


    While thinking about how troublesome it is, Al looked at the ce where Reba was likely to hide in.


    TLN: Yep, new character. I like her a lot because of the uing chapters though.

 Chapter 98: Encounter of the Two

    Chapter 98: Encounter of the Two


    No luck this time either.


    I see.


    My deepest apologies.


    Sieg and Sebas gave their report after they came back at dawn.


    It wasnt their fault. Last night, they searched the ce I pointed out. I found a nk area after calcting back the sighting information and ordered them to search it but it seems that the other side was still one step ahead of us.


    So we are inferior to them in a battle of brains huh.


    As long as they can be the one who makes the first move, we are at a disadvantage after all.


    Sebas said that tofort me but I cant help but get depressed with all the failures piling up.


    If we havent found her then it means that our enemies havent found her yet either. Thats the only saving grace here but it is also bad news at the same time.


    Even if the Imperial Capital is wide, it still has its limit. No matter how well she can escape, she will eventually get cornered. Before that happens, it would be great if Reba chooses to contact Leo but theck of contact so far means that she cant get close to him.


    Hmmshould I terminate the surveince around Leo?


    Nah, thats not realistic. We dont know where she might be lurking and if theres a problem your brothers movement would be hindered in the first ce right, Kid?


    Exactly. As long as we have difficulty eliminating the other surveince around him, its not a good n for us to pull ours out.


    I nodded at their opinions.


    If he gets caught up in some conflict in the city, depending on how he handles it, Father might step in.


    A lot has been happening in the Empiretely and Leo is having great expectations ced on him as the Hero Prince. If something were to happen to him then the Empire will definitely be shaken.


    Cant help it then. We have to continue as we are.


    That seems to be the only way.


    .Sebas. I am going out. I will leave processing the information to you.


    Do you need an escort?


    No. I want to clear my head.


    You want to clear your head by strolling in the city? You really are a strange prince alright.


    Hearing Sieg, Sebas smiles.


    This is something like a habit to me. Strolling the city like amoner. I can get to know how people live their lives and a break from all the stiff atmosphere refreshes me.


    Its troubling that you will be heading out without an escort though.


    Is it really okay? Your brother is one of the candidates for the throne right now right?


    Nobody would bother to target the Dull Prince. For now, theres no one foolish enough to target me either. Leo is still investigating the Southern Nobles. If someone targets me it will be considered as an obstruction to his work. If thats the case then Father will be more eager to investigate the Southern matter and those who targeted me will be the ones in trouble instead.


    Well, alright I guess. Be careful okay?


    Sieg doesnt know that Im Silver.


    Although he may have acknowledged me, in terms of fighting power, he still considers me as powerless so his worry about my well-being is sincere.


    Really, Sieg is truly a pleasant man to have around huh.


    I will keep your feelings in mind.


    Saying so, I dismiss them and go out.


    Aunty, how much is this?


    That one? Its two imperial red copper coins.


    Two red copper coins? Isnt it a bit too expensive?


    I point at the red fruit and ask. I remembered that it only costs one coin before.


    The imperial coin is the currency used throughout the Empire and is the most circted currency on the entire continent.


    The least valuable one is the Imperial Copper Coin. Red Copper Coin is ten times more valuable than Copper Coin and Silver Coin ten times more valuable than Red Copper Coin and so on.


    From the lowest to highest are Copper Coins, Red Copper Coins, Silver Coins, White Silver Coins, Gold Coins, tinum Coins, and Rainbow Coins.


    There are not many tinum Coins and Rainbow Coins circting around. The reason is that it can only be used forrge transactions between merchants or nations.


    In general, the monthly ie of the people in the Imperial Capital is around 7 to 8 silver coins. At most, themon coins that are circting among themon citizens are gold coins.


    Sorry. There are troubles happening here and there a lottely right? The goods cirction is stalled because of that.


    Is that so. I see. I will take two of these then.


    Here you go. That will be four coins.


    I took out four red copper coins from my purse that I hung around my waist and handed them to her.


    Then I received two fruits from her and kept strolling around the city while eating them.


    The city is lively. However, goods prices are rising because of the major incidents like the monster outbreak and the Southern incident.


    The cause is the session war huh.


    I exhale and murmur.


    Its not something for someone who is actively participating in the session war like me can startining about. Moreover, I dont have to work in order to live. This is just ridiculous.


    The peoples monthly ie is around 7 to 8 silver coins but a prince has at least 3 gold coins provided to him each month as a subsidiary. A normal person cant have that amount even if they save their whole ie up for three months.


    For a prince, the more you do, the more you earn and if you get yourself a position, you can get even more sry from it.


    The gold coins I gave Lynfia were ten years worth of such a subsidiary. The total worth is around three rainbow coins. That much money was necessary to issue a raid quest. It costs around the same amount of money to nominate an SS-rank adventurer for a request. That was the reason for Lynfias gratitude.


    Silver is fairly cooperative to the guild among the SS-rank adventurers. With me epting the request directly from the guild, there was no need for the nomination fee.


    The reason I do that is because I felt strange to ept such a nomination fee despite the fact that I am already receiving arge amount of subsidiary as a prince.


    Im still a hypocrite for not doing it for free though


    While muttering such a thing, I saw a girl with a troubled expression at a stall a little ahead. Her light purple hair was eye-catching but what stood out to me more was a certain characteristic.


    The girls ears were slightly pointed, the characteristic of a half-elf. Since her clothes have a hood, she probably normally hides it with that.


    However, it seems that she was found out by the shopkeeper and is in an argument with him.


    You said that it was only two silver coins earlier!


    Shut up! Its a different story for a half-elf! If you want it then pay me two white silver coins!


    The girls bag is full of foodstuff so she is probably out to buy groceries today.


    It seems that her hood was lowered at the checkout.


    The Empire is a country that epts many demihumans in. Still, that doesnt mean that there is no discrimination here. I heard that it is considered lucky for an immigrant to be able to find a merchant who is willing to sell them their wares. Among them, it seems that the half-elves cant even do that. They are that hated.


    Neither a human nor an elf, with the exclusive elves hating humans in the first ce, they hate the half-elves even more for their mixed blood.


    Humans hold the half-elves in disdain because they are different from them and they tend to avoid the Half-elves who are simr to the Elves.


    To make the matter more troublesome, it seems that the merchant is not originally from the Empire himself. He probably came in from somewhere else.


    I get that from the peoples whispering around me.


    And here I am trying to refresh myself..


    There are many people who feel sorry for her but no one speaks up.


    Its troublesome so theyre just going to pretend not to see it huh.


    After a little pondering, the girl gave up and sighs. She then handed the bag containing the foodstuff back to the shopkeeper.


    Wait a minute.


    It was only on a whim.


    I simply dont like what I see and it would feel bad to leave her alone.


    I amcking sleep so it was easy for me to do it.


    I call out to the shopkeeper and the girl.


    Then, I grabbed the bag from the shopkeeper and put two white silver coins in his hand.


    Is that enough?


    Eh? Ah, Uh..


    How much do you want? Do you want at least a gold coin to be more amicable?


    Wh, What! Where did youe from! This is my problem alright!


    This is the Empire. We ept all demihumans.


    That got nothing to do with this! Half-elves are neither demihumans or humans anyway!


    Leave it at that. I already paid. We will be leaving now alright?


    No! If you really want it then give me a gold coin!


    The shopkeep shows a disgusting smile.


    He probably wants to keep milking me because he thought that I am a good person huh.


    Idiotic.


    The strong prey on the weak, it would be clear for the people with a sense of justice that he is trying to take advantage of me.


    With a show of clear high-handedness, voices are rising around us but the shopkeeper opens his mouth again.


    Quiet down all of you! The food cirction to your empire is currently stagnant! I went out of my way to bring my goods here alright!? It wont even be worth my trouble if I cant even choose who to sell it to!


    Saying so the shopkeeper reached his hand out for the girls bag.


    I grabbed his hand and red at the shopkeeper.


    I was already irritated by theck of sleep but this made me even more irritated.


    I wont let youin anymore with this much.


    Saying so, I take out the gold coin with my free hand.


    The shopkeeper smiled and reached for the gold coin.


    At that moment, a voice came from outside.


    Hey!? Whats going on here!?


    An officer from the city guard said as he made his way here through the crowd.


    He is probably on patrol.


    No, its nothing, officer. I just closed a deal with him. Everything is alright.


    Closed a deal.?


    The patrol officer then looked at me.


    His eyes opened wide as he saluted in a panic.


    Y, Your Highness Arnold!?


    You know me?


    Y, Yes, Your Highness! I, I am supporting His Highness Leonard after all.


    Saying so, he corrected his posture.


    From the way he says it, it seems he is from Leos faction or somehow rted to it. So its impossible to pretend to be Leo here.


    Leo is out in the city right now so I guess it is impossible from the start huh.


    You arrived at a good time. Let me ask you this, is it okay to raise the price of your goods just because your customer is a half-elf?


    T, thats unforgivable! Our Empire epts all races and the merchants must pledge to not bring prejudice into their transactions to receive their permit to do business in the Imperial Capital, Your Highness!


    Then confiscate the permit from this guy. He already raised his price twice now. If you dont arrest him, Leo will be angry you know?


    Y, Yes! As you wish!


    W, wait a minute! I didnt know he was a prince! Pr, Prince! Please forgive me!


    Thats not the problem here. You are not being arrested because you offended me. It is because you broke the rule. This is the Empire. Keep the gold coin. Consider it a lesson fee.


    Saying so, I grab the girls hand and leave.


    I cant stand out any more than this.


    After walking for a while, a voice called out to me from behind.


    U, Um.hand


    Hm? Ah, sorry.


    Saying so, I let go of her hand.


    Its rude to hold a hand of a girl I dont even know the name of after all huh.


    When I apologized, the girl shook her head and showed me a cheerful smile.


    No, thank you for helping me. Ah, thats wrong. Please ept my sincere gratitude, Your Highness.


    I am traveling anonymously right now. It would be good if you cany off that kind of stuff. What is your name?


    Perhaps I was too frank as the girls eyes turned round.


    Then she smiled and held out her right hand.


    Alright. My name is Sonia. Sonia Laspade. As you can see, I am a half-elf.


    I dont mind. Im Arnold. You can call me Al.


    Un! Then I will call you Al-kun okay!


    And that is how I met Sonia.Previous chapter

 Chapter 99: The Lovely Smile

    Chapter 99: The Lovely Smile


    Al-kun, are you on a patrol?


    Well, more or less.


    After leaving that shop, I am walking the street together with Sonia.


    This is because Sonia still has to continue her shopping.


    Also, as to not get involved in more trouble, I asked Sonia to put on her hood and let me buy the things she needed for her.


    More or less?


    Im just here to take a breather. Im a little stuck you see.


    Thats why you have those ck circles under your eyes?


    Well, yeah.


    I touch under my eyes.


    I dont notice it myself since I dont look into the mirror but my face is probably pale as well. I have been up all nighttely after all.


    Are you tackling a difficult task?


    Do I look like such a person? People around here are calling me the Dull Prince you know?


    Dull Prince?


    You dont know? Im the prince who got all his good points absorbed by his twin brother, the Dull Prince who is theughing stock of the imperial capital you know.


    There is no one in the Imperial Capital who doesnt know about my reputation.


    With that said, this means that she came from the outside.


    Well, she doesnt look like she lives here and she looks more like a traveler as well.


    Im not too familiar with the Imperial Capital you see. But is it true that Al-kun is being talked about that way? The city guard earlier seems pretty respectful to you though?


    Its because my younger brother is one of the candidates for the throne. That guy is from my brothers faction so he just did that for appearance sake. Theres no one who really respects me like that.


    I look at the sky as I say that.


    Except for those who I can call rtives, that is simply a fact. I did something like a royalty would earlier but something like that was only natural. It wouldnt be weird to think that it was bad of me to borrow the power of the city guard either.


    People would say that if Im a royalty then I should act like one but even before that, my bad reputation was already too big. People wont change their impression of me just because I did some good once in a while.


    Even if the people who saw the earlier scene now have a good impression of me, it was only temporary. It has no effect on the peoples overall impression of me.


    The impression and the title of the Dull Prince will not disappear unless I have some great achievement.


    I dont mind if it doesnt ever disappear and I dont have any motivation to make it disappear. It might be easy in the past to clear it up but it has already piled up too much.


    Dont you feel bad? Being treated like that.


    I dont know. To be honest, I am already used to it.


    I seeso we are the same huh.


    Sonia said that and lightly touched her ear.


    It is the semi-long ear, the symbol of a half-elf.


    Sonia must have been persecuted a lot because of it. Theres no way that her circumstance is the same as mine.


    Mine is the result of my actions while Sonia was born with it.


    We are not the same. If you are already used to it then you are definitely stronger than me. I cant possibly stand it. No matter what I do, I am still a prince after all..I have been protected by my blood since I was born.


    Somehowhearing you say it like that it was like you hate being a prince though?


    I hate it. Both this position and myself who ept it. If I can give it away then I would love to. I know that I am being spoiled for thinking like that. Thats why I hate myself more and more.


    My desire to live however I want came from that.


    As a normal person admiring something special. I yearn for that sense of normalcy.


    How good would it be if I can start a simple family in a simple house rather than a castle.


    I want to live my days normally like the people here. But I am not allowed to do that. Even if I abandon my position as a prince, my bloodline will never let me go. My father will probably mercilessly marry me into some noble house.


    The blood of the imperial family is powerful. Many excellent people are born from it. It has birthed people with strong magic power like me and Zandra, people who are excellent in swordsmanship and martial arts like Lize-aneue and Gordon, and even a versatile guy like Leo.


    It is the result of us continuing to take in excellent blood for generations. Now, the blood of the imperial family is too strong to simply let go.


    Is that so. Then we are the same. I hate my birth too you know. I dont need the elf blood in me. I just want to live like a human. Still, that is not something that is allowed to me.


    ..it seems we really are simr in a strange ce huh.


    Seems so. Well, I have already epted things as they are. It was tough when I was a kid but I was able to endure it because there were gentle people around me. they were kind people like Al-kun you knowwhen I go out I would still be persecuted though.


    Saying so, Sonia smiles.


    It was a cheerful and lovely smile. Myck of sleep and negative thoughts turned brighter just by seeing it.


    To think that I would get cheered up by the smile of a girl I just met today.


    Thank you. I am a little cheered up now.


    I didnt do anything though?


    Your smile was wonderful.


    When I told her my honest feeling, Sonias face turned red.


    Seeing her like that Iughed at her and Sonia frowned at me.


    Y, you were teasing me right.


    Im not. You really did make me feel like giving it my all again.


    Seriouslydo you always say that to a girl?


    It depends on my mood.


    Al-kun really has a talent as a womanizer huh


    Well, thank you.


    I continue walking whileughing.


    Talking with Sonia is fun. A part of the reason for that would be that Sonia is more sensitive to the sense of distance between people.


    She often observes the other party and right now she knows that I am in a good mood. Perhaps she did that unconsciously.


    It is sad thinking that the environment she lives in made her do that but right now I am grateful for it.


    Its great to hold a conversation where the other party doesnt get irritated all the time.


    By the way, I havent asked you why you dont have enough sleep yet right. What are you ying sote at night?


    y?


    Am I wrong? It wasnt work right?


    Yeah, right. It is kind of a y I guess. I was doing something like a quiz you see. I couldnt solve it so I dont have enough sleeptely.


    Because you are frustrated?


    Do I look frustrated?


    You are not right now but when I first met you at the store you looked very frustrated you know.


    Well, a part of that is because of that shopkeeper though.


    But it wasnt just because of that.


    I was certainly frustrated.


    At myself who cant arrive at the answer in this crucial stage.


    The person who gave you that quiz must be quite terrible. Troubling Al-kun like that.


    No, I dont think so. I am only frustrated at myself. Well, I dont really know but..I think the answer is somewhere nearby but I cant reach it at all. I think that I must have missed something and if I can find it I will be able to find the answer right away but I dont have an opportunity to do that yet. Thats why its even more frustrating for me to not be able to figure that out you see.


    Do the people around you know the answer?


    Probably not. The guy who gave me that quiz was amazing. To be honest, I am pretty confident with my brain but now my confidence is shattered. The answer seems to be near and yet it is far away. Thats why I want to refresh myself ande out here.


    I see. Al-kun really is diligent huh. If its me, if I know that I cant do it then I would probably give up already you know.


    Sonia said with a cheerful smile.


    Well, she looks like a person who would say that.


    But this case is different.


    Reba and the letters she has will greatly affect the development in the future. The person who obtains it first will be able to decide how the situation will flow from now on.


    No matter what, defeat is not allowed in this battle.


    While I was thinking so, Sonia points at a stall.


    She probably wants me to buy something from that stall.


    We continue shopping while having a casual conversation with Sonia pointing out the things she wants with her finger.


    Hey bro, you on a date?


    Do we look like that?


    Yeah. consider this service from a middle-aged man. Do enjoy it alright.


    After that exchange, the shopkeeper guy gave me a bottle of juice as a service.


    Sonia, who didnt think that she would get mistaken for my lover, panics and tries to deny it while waving her hand but the shopkeeper only waves his hand in return.


    Ahh, he was so pushy..and I already told him that we are not a lover too.


    Well, it was a special service so just ept it.


    Its because Al-kun didnt deny him in the first ce alright! Wasnt it like we were tricking him!


    Dont get angry now. its delicious you know.


    Mou


    The juice is much diluted than the one I drank at the castle.


    Still, it tasted many times better. Perhaps it tastes better because I came out to buy it myself rather than something that was served to me.


    Yeah. its so delicious.


    Sonia who wasining earlier also drank the juice in a good mood.


    I must thank that shopkeeperter.


    By the way, what does Al-kun think about your brother?


    My brother? You want to know what I think of him?


    You told me that he got all your good points so your little brother must be really excellent right?


    Yeah, he solved the Southern incident and he is famous among the people here as the Hero Prince right now.


    .Never mind. I know what you think of him just from your expression.


    Nn? What do you mean?


    I was thinking about asking you whether you like or dislike him but the answer already shows on your face. When I mentioned your brother, you looked really proud, you know.


    Hearing Sonia, I look down.


    Did I make that kind of face? I never noticed that.


    Certainly, I am proud of Leo as my younger brother. But I have never heard anyone say that to me before.


    After all, it must have been because of what happened in the South. That case was a big deal. It was when Leo dered himself to be the next emperor to me as well.


    Yeah, I really am proud of him.


    Thats right. I admit. I dont know anyone who is as kind and strong as he is.


    Is that so.then maybe he is trustworthy.


    Sonia muttered and took the bag I was holding from the side. She then turned around and headed toward the back alley.


    Seeing her like that I followed after her in a hurry but Sonia suddenly put the bag on the ground.


    Then she suddenly hugged me.


    Wai!? What are you doing!?


    Twelve oclock today. I will take Reba to the clock tower that can be seen from the south gate. Bring Prince Leonard there.


    !?


    I was surprised and my eyes were wide opened.


    When was it that I was this surprised.


    After Sonia whispered that into my ear, she gently separated from me and pick up her bag.


    So, Sonia! You are!?


    I believe in you Al-kun. I will give you 5 minutes. Only five minutes from twelve oclock alright? If you cant make it in time I will be forced to use my hidden hand.please dont make me use it okay.


    After she says that, Sonia runs away.


    I stretched my hand out to her but it only passed through air.


    My hand couldnt catch Sonia.


    Then I slowly calm myself down. There is only one person who would mention Reba like that.


    Sonia is Rebas strategist?


    I stare at the direction Sonia left.


    I expected Sonia to casually walk back to me but that didnt happen.


    It was not a joke someone as cheerful as her would make.


    I should have forcefully stopped her but I was taken by surprise so I didnt think of that.


    .no choice but to go huh.


    Theres no clue to follow anyway.


    I can only trust in Sonia and go.


    I decided so and hurried back to the castle.


    Wait for Vol.4 and then we will have a proper memePrevious chapter

 Chapter 100: Sonia’s Identity

    Chapter 100: Sonia¡¯s Identity


    How high is the possibility that this is a trap?


    More than enough.


    I reply to Siegs question.


    Upon hearing my answer, Seig and Sebas frowned but Leo who was called here by me did not.


    That girldoes Nii-san think that we can trust her?


    As an individual, yeah.


    No matter how much you trust someone, you might be an enemy or an ally with that person depending on yours and their position.


    Even Jurgen had a cooperative rtionship with Eric just until recently. No matter how good a person is, if he is in a different faction, he will be your enemy.


    However, Sonia is Rebas ally. I didnt feel any lie from her and there is no merit for her to lie to me. Luring me and Leo out will not benefit any faction. They cant attack us and even if they try doing anything to Leo right now, they will definitely receive Fathers wrath.


    With that line of thinking, I have no doubt that Sonia is Rebas ally.


    She is definitely Rebas ally. That being the case, it isnt strange for her to decide to entrust Reba to us. Theres a limit on how long they can keep escaping and the only one who would warmly wee her is us after all.


    Maybe her contact with Nii-san was intentional?


    It was probably a coincidence. Perhaps the same goes for when she came to trust me.


    Still, I dont fully understand Sonias intention.


    To understand her, we have no choice but to meet her at the appointed location.


    Since we cant pinpoint their location from the sighting information today, we have no choice but to go.


    I look at the map on the desk.


    The sightings from thest few days have been marked on it. It seems to be disorderly at first nce but when I pay close attention I feel that there is some kind of hints or rules to it.


    But I dont know what it is. The only clear cut clue we have now is only Sonias words so we can only trust her for now.


    Alright, I will go with you.


    If its already decided then lets move out shall we.


    You siblings really know no fear huh? You two are under surveince you know. If you two go out together then they will definitely try to get in the way right?


    I know that but we can not aplish anything unless we go.


    Zandra and the pursuers from the organization are desperately looking for Reba.


    Theres no doubt that they are monitoring our movement as well. If we go out, its safe to say that they will try to stop us.


    Right now, only Sieg and Sebas can fight against the assassins in the night battle. Even if we recklessly bring soldiers with us, it will only increase the body count.


    Theres no doubt that this is dangerous but this moment is crucial. Theres a big difference between getting Reba here and letting her slip through our hand.


    Sonia said that she will be forced to use her secret n if we dont go. I dont know what that n is but I dont want her to use it. If we dont go, the trust that we finally earned from Sonia will be wasted too.


    There wont be an ambush. We already know the location and we are on alert as well. We have to head out at the veryst moment possible to make sure of that. That way they cant read our route and they cant possibly wait for us outside at all times as well.


    There is a possibility that we wont make it in time you know? Shouldnt we leave early in case of that?


    Thats a good idea if you only consider that it will only be us. But if we leave early, our enemies might notice our movement. We are like a bigndmark for them after all. At worst, if we arete, Reba will go into hiding again, thats a more preferable oue. We have to make our trip to the clock tower as short as possible.


    Understood. Then lets get ready.


    Yeah, can I ask you two to be our escorts?


    Saying so, I and Leo started to move.


    Sieg and Sebas let out a sigh at the same time and follow after us.


    -


    Tsk!


    I clicked my tongue as I ran.


    We are almost at the clock tower but there are more enemies than expected. Why are there so many of them?


    Sieg and Sebas are defeating the enemies while Leo is protecting me but we dont have much time left.


    It is already past noon. We only have a few minutes.


    We can only run and hope we make it.


    Still, the enemies keep appearing. Their reinforcements keeping at us so we have to fend them off each time.


    Nii-san! Go on ahead!


    I was told to bring you there you know!?


    Keep them there for me!


    Saying so, Leo pushes my back. At the same time, an assassin attacks Leo but he was able to pull out his sword to defend himself.


    With Sebas and Sieg, he should be okay.


    I was a little worried but I left them and headed toward the clock tower.


    When I arrived near the tower, 12:05 had already passed.


    Haa Haa..


    While catching my breath, I look around.


    Surely, they are not waiting at the top of the tower, right?


    While I was thinking so, Sonia appeared from the shadows.


    Sonia!


    You are finally here.


    Saying so, a girl with orangish-brown hair appears from behind her.


    She looks simr to the portrait so she is probably Reba.


    While looking at me suspiciously, Reba asks Sonia.


    This person is Prince Arnold?


    Un. you are not here alone right?


    Leo is stalling the pursuers. He will be here soon so wait a bit.


    I want to do that but we no longer have time.


    Saying so, Sonia approaches me.


    She then looked me in the eyes.


    Her magenta(Reddish-purple) eyes keep staring at me as if she wants to look into my heart.


    Eventually, Sonia smiles and looks away.


    It doesnt seem to be an ambush huh. Al-kun really is kind.


    If I deploy the troops in advance, your location might be exposed to the other factions. I cant make you bear that risk.


    Hearing my exnation, Sonia repeatedly nods.


    Reba seems to be on alert but it should be fine once Leoes. Getting people to trust his is Leos specialty after all.


    If we can earn Rebas trust here, it will be our victory.


    I thought.


    At that moment, Sonia said something that made my spine froze over.


    You havent won yet..thinking that the victory is already in your hand is bad you know. Al-kun.


    What?


    Saying so, Sonia pushed Rebas back and her body stumbled toward me.


    I hurriedly caught Reba. It seems that Reba was also surprised at Sonias sudden action.


    Sonia!? What are you doing!?


    Sorry. For Rebas safety, this is the only way. Al-kunyou ran out of time. I have to use my hidden n now.


    The moment she said that, men dressed in ck uniforms silently appeared.


    To add to the surprise, they are all equipped with the state-of-the-art crossbow that had just been adopted into the army recently.


    These guys are.


    The covert unit under Gordon huh


    Un, thats right. Major, dont move your men. I will handle the negotiation.


    ..Understood.


    The leader-like man who Sonia called Major raised his hand and the other men in ck took a distance away from me and Reba.


    Sonia then takes out a letter.


    Seeing that, Reba hurriedly took out a letter from her pocket.


    They look exactly the same.


    Thats one is a fake, Reba.


    No way.you betrayed me!?


    Its not betrayal. I originally belong to this side from the start. I actually wanted to hand you over to Prince Leonard before the Major arrived, of course, along with the letter as well. But since he has arrived, we need to give him something. Its a shame..


    Saying so, Sonia looked down.


    Her expression looked really disappointed. That was probably not an act.


    Perhaps Sonia tried to fulfill Rebas wish to the extent that she could. She gave us those five minutes and we couldnt make it in time.


    Thats how it is.


    A littleter, Sebas, Sieg, and Leo arrived.


    The three who dont know the situation are preparing for battle but I signal them to stand down with my hand.


    The other side doesnt have any intention to attack us. In the first ce, Sonia wouldnt be stupid enough to fight us here.


    That being the case, the best course of action is to gain some information.


    Soniawho are you exactly?


    I am Sonia Laspade. A half-elf recruited by Prince Gordon as a strategist.


    Gordons strategist?


    Un, its just that I wasnt bound by that position until now so I was acting on Rebas side. But now that the Major is here, it is a different story. I told you before right? Only five minutes. The time before Major arrived was thest chance I gave you Al-kun.


    Sonia looks at me with a sad expression.


    I have regret. I should have done this, I should have done that. I have too many regrets


    However, what overwhelming me right now is this apologetic feeling.


    Sonia probably didnt want to hand Reba to Gordon immediately because she knows that he will never treat her well.


    Sonia cooperated with her and put Rebas safety at the top of her priority. If that wasnt the case then she wouldnt do something like this.


    The one who called Gordons covert unit here is her. Since she cant help Reba escape forever, it is better to call for help. At that time she met me by chance so she used me to contact Leo. her reason is that at the very least she wants to hand Reba to us.


    Should I have used transfer or should I just blow them all away with magic? I cante up with an answer.


    The only thing I can say is that theres nothing I can do here.


    Personally, I can give you the letter as well butHis Highness Gordon will not be satisfied with that and Her Highness Zandra will keep on targeting you. The letter and Reba, if you considered the safest choice, it would be to separate them right?


    You can take her by force but it is going to cost you, you know.


    That was probably what she tried to say. And I agree with her.


    The darkness of the imperial capital right now is full of Zandras assassins and the pursuers from the organization. If they attack us while we are fighting here, both of us will risk copsing together.


    In that case, it is better to split the target in two and withdraw here.


    If we meet up and withdraw without any incident, they will send the pursuers toward Sonia and her unit. It will be clear to our enemies that some kind of negotiation took ce here.


    ..what is your demand?


    We will contact you about that in the future. I think our side will reach out to yours first. Rest assured, I wont do anything bad.


    Her words are notforting at all.


    Even if it doesnt directly hurt us, its clear that nothing good wille out as long as Gordon is the one who decides the flow of future development.


    However, theyve got the key. Reba alone wont serve as sufficient evidence.


    Now we are forced to negotiate with Gordon.


    Sonia showed her ability and obtained her desired result. She managed to leave Reba with the safest ce possible and brought results to Gordons faction.


    I have been dancing on your palm huh


    Sorry. I thought that this is for the best..goodbye. Al-kun. Take care of Reba okayfrom now on I am your enemy.


    Saying so, Sonia turns back.


    She then disappeared into the darkness along with the covert unit.


    Her back somehow looked sad. Still, there is nothing I can do. It will render all her effort meaningless if I do it.


    Arnold-sama..we should withdraw as well.


    .Right.


    While replying to Sebas, we also leave the ce.


    That day was the first crushing defeat we had after we joined the session war.


    And the strategist who orchestrated that defeat went to Gordons side. With the letter in Gordons hand, he will be the one who will decide how things will develop from now on.


    Thus, the power structure of the session war haspletely changed.Previous chapter

 Chapter 101: Solving the Puzzle

    Chapter 101: Solving the Puzzle


    Morning.


    I was waiting for Sebass return without any sleep.


    I have something that I need to find out no matter what.


    You have been up all night


    Yeah, I cant sleep.


    After that exchange, Sebas gave me a bunch of documents.


    They are confidential information of the military.


    ording to Rebas story, Sonia rarely left her alone. Its hard to think that she would contact anyone.


    The only exception for that is the day she met me. She did say that she might run into us when she went out to buy the supply but considering the time I was with her, it was unlikely that she made contact with others. She was with me almost all the time after all.


    If she didnt contact anyone, how did shemunicate with her unit.


    There might be a special method in the army for that.


    Right.


    While saying that, I look through the documents. Sonia was involved with Gordon. She must have some record inside the military. The hint must be hidden in here.


    After looking through them for a while, I noticed a certain document.


    This one huh


    Let me see. Emergency n in case the imperial capital falls into the enemys hand huh.


    Its information that only some of the upper crust of the army know about. And that ce was the meeting point in case the imperial capital got invaded.


    What was written on the next page was a map. The circled area corresponds to the spots where Reba was sighted.


    Not only one or two spots, all of them concise with the n except thest one. It was not a coincidence.


    The sighting areas ovepped with this. I didnt notice it back then but themon point of all these ces is that they are suited to be an assembly point. The fact that Reba was witnessed at these ces was the cause of my difort.


    Only thest sighting report was not ording to the n huh.


    Yeah, the supposed meeting point was..the clock tower that is visible from the southern gate. In case the sighting information doesnt match with the nned assembly point, the people in the area who know of this will gather up at the supposed ce.


    I see. So thats the reason there were so many pursuers.


    Sebas convincingly nods.


    Normally, Sebas and Sieg should be able to break through the enemys surveince. I was counting on that but there were a lot more enemies than we expected.


    It was only natural. The other side was gathering all their force and headed there.


    Gordon naturally knows about this but even Zandra too huh


    Her Highness Zandras faction also has someone in the upper crust of the army. She must have gotten the information from there.


    Even if thats the case it was information that wouldnt normallye out unless she asked. In other words, she is interested in sieging the imperial capital. At worst, she might be nning an attack on the capital herself.


    I let out a small sigh and leaned back on my chair.


    I can see the big picture now.


    Leos faction doesnt have anyone in the upper crust of the army. The imperial garrison belongs to the army but theyck the general who takesmand of them. That was why such information didnte to us.


    They wouldnt provide such information to someone who mightter be their enemy after all. Now we know that the number of our enemies is higher than we expected. But I still dont know the meaning of that womans time limit.


    That 5 minutes time limit.


    At first, I thought that she couldnt stay because Zandras men might have found them.


    Thats why I went ahead. In case of emergency, I was thinking of using magic to elude their pursuers.


    But that wasnt the case.


    It was written on this. In case of a night attack from the infiltration force, it was decided that 12 oclock would be the time they would carry out the n. Sonia read that the covert unit would move out at exactly 12 oclock and probably anticipated that they would take at least five minutes to arrive.


    She is quite thorough. She used us to buy time for her by letting us distract their pursuers. But what would she do if we decided not to go there.


    I sigh again at Sebass words.


    Sonia was also considering the possibility that Zandra might know the secret n. In other words, she knew that the meeting ce might be read by them.


    In that case, she has to fortify the ce and defend the meeting point.


    Thats why she called us out to serve as a decoy.


    she should already consider that we might note but she still bet on us. She did probe me for information and got what she wanted after all.


    It seems you have been thoroughly used werent you.


    I nod to Sebas. The reason Sonia went out was probably not to contact the covert unit but to look for a decoy.


    Maybe she might contact Leo if she didnt meet me.


    Right. Butit was a risk for her to give us five minutes to reach them.


    Yes, if the covert unit arrives behind us then they will lose both Reba and the letter after all.


    It was the finest bait but Sonia was probably considering handing her to us with the letter as well.


    It would be good if we can make it but if we cant she can just stick to her n.


    Sonia moved in a way that she can adapt no matter the oue. Still, in the case of the former, Sonia herself will fall into a dangerous position.


    Despite knowing that, she called out to us. We were certainly a decoy but we are also an insurance for Rebas protection.


    So she went all-in for Reba huh.


    That was quite splendid on her part. His Highness Gordons troops wouldnt be interested in Reba-donos safety after all. They wont kill her but they will not do anything to protect her either. In that case, she needs to entrust Reba-dono to someone that will protect her. Her Highness Zandras assassins and the organization will never let her live after all. Even if we didnt make it in time, she will probably convince them to protect her anyway.


    .we really got done in this time huh.


    Please dont worry about it. Our odds were unfavorable from the start. Unless you are nning to attack the capital, you wouldnt know about such information. We dont have a chance of winning this time.


    We were defeated because of theck of intel. Theres no excuse for thatmoreover, I didnt even make use of my hidden hand.


    I didnt use the power of Silver this time.


    The reason is that if I use such power in a situation where there are assassins spreading out all over the ce, it will lead to an actual exposure of my secret. Within the range of my barrier is one thing but I have no way to notice a gaze that came from beyond that.


    That was why I ran without using any magic.


    After that, I could steal the letter away from Sonia but I didnt. I didnt want to expose my secret.


    But was it the right choice?


    Gordons aim is definitely a war. As soon as he gets the letter, he will be one step closer to it. The war with the South, in other words, he wants to start a civil war. Considering that..should I use my magic back then?


    I have told you this before. There is a huge difference between a disclosure and being exposed. His Majesty, the nobles, the ministers, and the people around their age have seen the Mad Emperorid waste to the capital as a child. There is no doubt that they will have someplicated feelings about ancient magic. However, Silver is allowed to use it because he is an ally of the Empire. Still, the story willpletely change if you add an imperial family member to that. Everyone will think that the Mad Emperor has returned. That is why it is an information that must be published in the right ce and the right time. Recklessly revealing it would be a bad move. If you get exposed, it will lead to wild spection from the people and at worst you might get arrested without any trial at all.


    I know that.


    If thats the case then the answer is clear. Even if the chance of exposure was low, it was the right choice that you didnt use your magic back then. It is meaningless to bother yourselves with the civil war as well. Even if we obtained the letter, the possibility that a civil war might happen still exists after all. If you insist then there is also a possibility that you tell His Highness Leonard everything and use transfer magic to go there together with him though.


    I cant do that. This is not a secret that can be kept forever. Eventually, my identity will be exposed or I will make it public myself. At that time, the result will be different depending on whether Leo knows about it or not. Leo must not know about it. It wont work unless that is the case.


    It would be fine if he is good at pretending but if Father asks him, Leo will surely not be able to fool him. And then it will be the worst-case scenario where the two of us will get punished.


    However, if he doesnt know about it then there will be no cause to punish him. If they are going to punish him because he is my younger brother then the entire imperial family must be punished as well. Father will not do such an unreasonable thing.


    Then please settle that as there was no other way. The letter didnt go to Her Highness Zandra. This is not the worst oue. We should look ahead rather than regretting the past here.


    I know. This time the letter was taken from us but there will be no next time. I will definitely outsmart Sonia.


    Thats the feeling. Then, please get some sleep first. What His Highness Gordon aims for is a war. He will probably keep the letter to himself to make time for the South to make their war preparation. For now, we still have time.


    I give Sebas a nod.


    Gordon obtained the letter but the Southern Investigation is still Leos job. Having Leo submitting that letter is the most effective way to do this.


    If he immediately submitted the letter then the South will not have enough time to prepare. I was impatient because the letter was taken away but it will be sometime before the South will finish their preparation. Gordon will definitely wait for them to be ready and hand that letter to us. Then he will be able to take the central role in the war against the South.


    That must be Gordons n.


    But that was it.


    We still have a chance to recover. If a war breaks out, Leo will be able to make an achievement and if he does well, he will be able to restrain Gordons movement.


    The problem is Sonia.


    An enemy huh..


    I remembered the sadness on Sonias face.


    I dont think she serves Gordon willingly.


    When we met Gordons men, she said that she is one of his men but she also said that she didnt consider herself one before that.


    She has some reasons to cooperate with Gordon huh.


    There are a lot of things to worry about.


    However, as Sebas said, now is the time to get some sleep.


    I thought so and went to bed.

 Chapter 102: The War Maniac

    Chapter 102: The War Maniac


    It seems you got the letter huh. Good work.


    Said Gordon who is fearlessly sitting on his chair.


    Before him is Sonia. The eyes that she stares at Gordon with have no shred of loyalty.


    That was the promise after all.


    Sonia said indifferently.


    Gordonughs derisively at Sonia.


    What an unfriendly subordinate you are. But you did great getting that letter. As expected of the adopted child of the genius strategist huh. I would rather have your father by my side though. It was a shame that he cant move because of that old wound of his.


    !? What did you say!?


    Light of hatred shines from Sonias eyes.


    Ten years ago. Sonia was forced to leave her vige together with her mother because she was a half-elf and had to live quietly on the outskirts of the vige on the border between the Pen Kingdom and the Empire.


    However, the vige was devastated by the conflict between the Empires army and the Kingdoms army, making Sonia separated from her mother. She was saved by her adoptive father when she was attacked by the remnants of the Kingdoms Army that resorted to banditry and set fire to her vige.


    However, at that time, her adoptive father was seriously injured and his body couldnt afford him to continue his military career any longer. Still, he took Sonia in and raised her as his own daughter.


    He is a great benefactor for Sonia. Both as an irreceable father, and her beloved teacher.


    How did such a war that harms the citizens lives exist when such a man is in the army?


    The reason is the man in front of her, Gordon.


    At the time, it was Gordons first skirmish so he charged into the enemy, hungry for his own military achievement. The war front pointlessly expanded and caused the fire of war to spread to the vige, resulting in Sonia bing an orphan and severely injuring her adoptive father.


    Gordon was praised by many because the assault he led took down many enemies but at the same time, a lot of blood had flowed because of Gordons recklessness.


    That Gordon just nonchntly said that [It was a shame]. That was unforgivable for Sonia.


    However,


    From your eyes, it looks like you want to kill me huh? But dont forget. Your father and all your foster parents are under my surveince.


    I understand that.


    Sonia bit down on her lips with regret and squeezed out such words.


    Many of the army staff have an opposite view to Gordons. They do not wish for war.


    Thats why there was no strategist at Gordons side who was proficient at fighting the political war. So Gordon set his sight on Sonias step-father who has already retired and threatened him into cooperating with him.


    However, Sonias step-father is not physically strong enough to travel to the Imperial Capital so Sonia offered herself as his recement. She wanted to repay him for bringing her up. At the same time, Gordon is a person who will resort to taking a hostage if he has to, Sonia thought of bing a brake for Gordon who rarely listens to others opinions.


    If she lets a man like him rampage as he likes, the number of people who will have to suffer the same fate as she and her father will increase.


    It was painful for Sonia to serve Gordon, who could be said to be her mortal enemy, but the sense of gratitude to her fatherpelled her to make that choice.


    No, you dont. I heard that you wanted to hand not only the knight but the letter to Leonard right? If you are my strategist then move in a way that only benefits me.


    My promise to you was to be your strategist once I reached you. I was still free when I arrived at the capital. It was my freedom to do as I pleased back then.


    Are you forgetting about the hostages? You have no choice but to obey me you know?


    And arent you forgetting it yourself? You can not win against His Highness Eric without a strategist. You know that, so you called me here, correct?


    Sonia doesnt avert her eyes away from Gordons sharp gaze.


    Gordons biggest enemy is Eric and if he cant defeat Eric, there wont be any chance for him to even see the throne.


    However, there are many talented people under Eric, making his faction thergest. Above all, Erics faction is better suited for a political conflict than Gordons whose support base is the military.


    Thats why Gordon called in Sonia to manage the situation.


    Hmph..whatever. Now, let me see your result.


    Gordon urges Sonia to hand him the letter.


    Sonia takes out the letter from her pocket but she doesnt hand it to Gordon immediately.


    Sonia gazed at Gordon and pulled it away from him.


    I can burn this if I want to.


    you dont care what will happen to the hostages?


    Sonia slowly shook her head sideways to Gordons words.


    If she truly doesnt care about them she wouldnt bring the letter with her but even if she brought him the letter, it doesnt mean that she will let him do whatever he wants.


    I simply want you to hear me out first.


    Hou? Lets hear it then.


    .Your Highness will not give the letter to His Highness Leonard immediately to give the South time to prepare for their rebellion, correct?


    Of course.


    Sonia frowned at Gordons obvious answer.


    It was as she expected.


    She thought that if it is Gordon then he will definitely do that.


    Thats why she has to change his mind.


    There are two risks attached to that. One is that His Highness Leonard might make an appeal to His Majesty. The Southern Investigation was originally his responsibility so your interception of this letter will be regarded as an obstruction to his work.


    You dont have to worry about that. Right now, we are in the middle of the session war. If he goes to cry to Father just because the letter was intercepted by his opponent then Father will never make Leonard into a crown prince. Theres no ce for such a weak person on the throne after all.


    If you go cry to your father every time there is a problem, what would you do once your fathers gone?


    Sonia understands his reasoning. The right thing to do is definitely to report the matter to the Emperor but it woulde at a huge loss for him.


    Even if Leo wants to, everyone around him will stop him.


    On the second point, this will be too detrimental to the Empire. Such a thing will eventually earn His Majesty the Emperors distrust in you, Your Highness. The Southern rebellion should be nipped in the bud.


    What I want is war. I will give the South time and have them start a rebellion for me. The bigger the conflict, the bigger my military achievement will be.


    As a result, the Empire will be weakened and we will be open for invasions from other countries.


    Then I will have more opportunity to act. Therger the war, the more my power will grow. If someone is going to invade us then it will be the Kingdom, I can just lightly kick them off the Empires territory and maybe I can take the chance to lead the army to crush Eric as well.


    Saying so, Gordon smiled at his ideal future.


    Sonia felt disgusted by his smile. His smile was one that belonged to someone who never thought about how many lives will be lost in his n.


    Still, Sonia continues talking to him.


    That kind of future will note to pass. There is no doubt that His Highness Eric will try to get in your way. What you wish for shouldnt be a war but the throne. War is simply a means to the throne. You mustnt confuse the means with the result you hope for. If Your Highness wants to be an emperor, you must look for more options other than the war.


    then what should I do?


    Firstly, you must immediately talk to His Highness Leonard and give him the letter. At that time, you must make him promise to not interfere with Your Highnesss n. If the letter reaches His Majestys hand, Her Highness Zandra will lose her support base in the South. Without her main supporters, those who are supporting Her Highness Zandra will disperse to join the other factions. We can take them in and close the gap in personnel between yours and His Highness Erics faction. Moreover, with the earlier promise, even if His Highness Leonard wanted to interfere, he will not be able to. This is the closest path Your Highness can take to the throne.


    And what if Leonard breaks his promise?


    We can start spreading the words that His Highness Leonard betrayed you even though you helped him secure the letter. His Highness Leonards strength is his sincerity. If we can attach a negative image to him, he will lose the momentum he built up so far. That move will be avable to us if we hand the letter to him immediately.


    If you are aiming for the throne, it is a foolish idea to keep the letter to yourselves and give the South time to prepare.


    It is one thing if Gordon only wants to start a war but he is, in fact, a prince who is fighting for the throne. His final goal should be the seat of the emperor.


    Sonia doesnt want to support Gordon to be the emperor but she must do it because he is holding her parents as hostages.


    Eventually, Gordon will rx his surveince and she will be able to slip away from him.


    Until then, she must keep Gordon from rampaging as he likes by making his faction bigger. When the faction grows bigger to the extent that Gordon cant take control of it by himself anymore, if she disappears at that point, Gordon will eventually self-destruct.


    The seat of the emperor can be obtained by Eric or Leo. That was what Sonia is thinking.


    .that way, can I be an emperor?


    Yes, if you do what I say.


    .Alright. I will give the letter to Leonard immediately. Keep using that skill of yours for my sake in the future as well.


    Will you promise that you will adopt my n?


    Yeah, I promise. I wont betray a good strategist like you.


    Saying so, Gordon holds out his hand.


    Sonia timidly ced the letter in it.


    Gordon snorts as he opens the letter and begins to read its content.


    I managed to persuade him.


    Relieved with that thought, Sonia let out a sigh.


    That was why she missed it, the distortion on Gordons face.


    What are you trying to do!?


    A week has passed.


    Over the past week, Gordon showed no sign of getting into contact with Leos faction. He didnt even try to meet Sonia during that time.


    Sonia was finally able to meet Gordon but she was fed-up on how oblivious he is.


    I have exined it to you already right! If Your Highness is aiming for the throne, you must hand that letter to His Highness Leonard immediately!


    Yeah, I was listening. But your proposal was rejected.


    Said Gordon as he easily broke his promise.


    With an expression of disbelief on her face, Sonia stares at Gordon.


    The fact that he will break his promise is understandable. He is a man who resorted to taking hostages after all. Breaking a promise or two is nothing to him.


    However, what Sonia told him wasnt a lie. If Gordon wanted the throne, his best bet would be to follow her n and by not adopting it would mean that his end goal was not the throne.


    Do you not want the throne!?


    I do. But I dont want to obtain it without any war. I want to grow the Southern rebellion bud bigger and lead the army to defeat them. Then I will take control of the central army and drive out Eric. this is the kind of development I like.


    Likethe Empire might get invaded by other countries you know!? Do you not understand how dangerous that is!?


    I understand it well. The troop at the border should be able to hold them back for a while. In the meantime, I will be the crown prince andunch a counterattack. Theres no need to fear other countries. The Empire is a strong country and under me, it will be reborn into a Hegemony.


    Saying so, Gordon lightly swings his hand.


    Then, Sonia was grabbed by two guards.


    What are you!? Without me, you cant beat His Highness Eric you know!?


    I dont feel like winning against him in a political conflict. I will crush him with my army. I have to thank you for setting up the perfect stage for that. I will call you again when I have business with you. Until then stay quietly in your room. And dont try anything strange. The hostages lives are still in my hand.


    With such a threat from Gordon, Sonia was taken out of the room.


    As she was being forced out of the room by the two guards, Sonia stared at Gordon in disbelief.


    It was as if he was a monster.


    Participating in the session war while wishing to start an actual war.


    Sonia misread him. Gordon certainly wanted the throne but what he wanted more is war. He is a genuine War Maniac.


    For Gordon, War is not a means but an end. The throne is only there to facilitate that.


    Sonia who finally realized that was dragged away, still in disbelief.

 Chapter 103: Inspiration

    Chapter 103: Inspiration


    Not today either huh..


    Around ten days have passed since the letter was taken.


    There is still no contact from Gordons side today.


    So this would mean that things are going as I expected huh.


    I let out a small sigh.


    Is it a difficult situation after all?


    Finne asks worriedly as she serves me tea.


    I tried to give her an assuring smile but Finnes expression only gets cloudier.


    Yeah, a little bit.


    Thats a lieit is actually really difficult right?


    So you notice after all huh.


    I scratched my head and let out a huge sigh.


    At first, we were supposed to get that letter and expose the wrongdoings of the Southern Nobles. On top of that, if the South resorts to a rebellion, we n to use the extremist in the military to suppress them.


    However, Gordon keeps the letter to himself so that the battle will not end with just a small skirmish. Thats really Gordons way of doing things.


    With that as the case, we can no longer use our original n. If arge-scale civil war does happen, the Empire will definitely be weakened.


    Gordon probably understands that as well.


    Worst of all, even if he doesnt understand that, Sonia should.


    If they insist on doing that then that means they have some kind of n ahead of them.


    If theres a civil war, the only way for us would be to use it to make an achievement for Leo. Thats the only option. But until then we still have a grace period. I want to prevent the civil war but I dont know how to go about it.


    We cant report this to His Majesty?


    Leo already tried to do that and I already stopped him. I understand his feelings butthe session war wont end with just this one case. If Leo reports what happened to Father, he will definitely look into it but in return, it will ruin Leos future. Moreover, even that might not be enough to solve the matter. We need toe up with another way to do something about it.


    Cant we make Reba-san be the one who makes the appeal?


    There is no way to confirm that she is the knight that Earl Sitterheim entrusted his letter to. We were robbed of the evidence to back up her statement. Gordon will just pretend to be oblivious even if Reba makes an appeal anyway. Well, it will be the same even if Leo makes an appeal himself, they surely wont hide the letter where we can easily find either so Fathers evaluation of Leo will grow worse. At worst, he might be taken off the Southern investigation altogether. If that happens, they wont need Leo to hand in the letter anymore, we will bepletely treated as an outsider after all. No matter how we move, Gordon still has the advantage.


    I still doubt Gordon would be capable of such a cunning move but right now he has a strategist called Sonia by his side.


    If we make a poor move, we can definitely expect a counter.


    However, if we give up on stopping the civil war, Gordon will be able to do whatever he wants.


    Sebas said that I shouldnt worry so much about it since the civil war is likely to happen anyway regardless of whether we obtain that letter or not but to me, giving up without doing anything will leave a bad taste.


    We cant just settle it as we dont have enough power to stop it.


    The best oue that coulde out is that we can avoid the civil war.


    Even if I set aside my feelings, if arge-scale civil war urs, Leos evaluation will be lowered to some extent because he will be med for the fact that he discovered that letter toote.


    The Empire, the people, and our progress in the session war. Stopping the civil war will benefit all of those.


    Authis is bad.


    I have ordered Sebas to search for the letter but I supposed even Sebas wouldnt be able to pull it off either. Should I start preparing and cooperate with Leo as Silver?


    I cant help but regret it. Time will nevere back.


    I still cant help wondering if I should have done more at that time.


    That defeat came from ourck of intelligence and understanding of the situation. If we dont have that then we cant perfect our preparation. Even so, I should have been able to cautiously move around as Silver back then.


    If I started to move as Silver from the start then I wouldnt have to be worrying about exposing my secret.


    Still, that has a fatal w.


    If you do that, it will be exposed that Silver is cooperating with Leo-sama personally. Up until now we still have the excuse of suppressing the monsters after all..


    Right, an ancient magic user plunging himself into the session war. Theres no doubt that there will be a bacsh from that.


    If I assist Leo by using transfer magic back then, the line that I have drawn so far will crumble.


    Silver was allowed to use ancient magic because he is the Guardian of the Imperial Capital and its people. If Silver moves to assist a single person in a political conflict instead of a monster outbreak or the Empires crisis, I dont know what kind of rumor will spread. With Sonia on their side, she will definitely use it well to our disadvantage. Even if they give the letter to us, it doesnt change the fact that Sonia is still on Gordons side. On top of that, those who support Zandra will definitely use it to their advantage as well.


    At worst, Silver might be branded as a threat and I will not be able to act as him anymore. The Empire has that much trauma regarding ancient magic and the imperial family.


    In that case, we will exchange our trump card for the letter. Thats a risk I can not take.


    Haa.its useless to think about it huh. At that time, my movement was too much restricted.


    Well, it doesnt strictly apply to only that time though.


    Moving as Silveres with a number of restrictions in the Imperial Capital.


    Thats why the timing I can do that is very limited.


    If I cant find any way to solve this soon, I will probably tell Leo to go report to Father.


    Cant we negotiate with the Southern Nobles?


    They most certainly have a hand in the Southern Incident you know? Negotiating with them is.


    I stopped my words there.


    They certainly refuse to negotiate with us so far.


    However, from now on, there will definitely be a moment when they want to do that at least once.


    Finne..you are a genius.


    Yes?


    Sorry, but can you call Leo here for me? I havee up with a good n.


    Saying so, I started writing down the n that came up in my head on paper.


    Seeing that, Finne was confused but she immediately left to call Leo for me.


    Nii-san, did you reallye up with a good n?


    Wait a minute. Hmm, thats all the problem I guess? The rest is the escort. We are stuck unless we can find one huh.


    Hmm, I grumble in deep thought.


    Looking at me, Leo takes up the paper I messily wrote my n down and looks at its content.


    Nii-san, are you sane?


    Of course. Even so, I am not the one who will enact it though.


    Leos cheeks cramp up at my light reply.


    The one who will implement the n I thought up will be Leo.


    What kind of n is it?


    In a nutshell, its a bait and switch.


    Eh?


    We will get into the enemys base and quickly take control of it. Most of the Southern Nobles only fall in line because they are afraid of Duke Kruger. If we defeat the Duke, they will all give up immediately.


    They dont have a second inmand who can take his ce and it will be meaningless for them to continue with the civil war.


    The reason they start a civil war this time is not to take over the Empire. They only want to force the Emperor to make apromise to secure their own safety.


    If we can capture Duke Kruger, they will lose their leader who can negotiate on an equal footing with the Emperor, and their organization will be disbanded.


    If the civil war is too small-scale it will serve no use. The Emperor will notpromise because of a small skirmish. In other words, it is a n that wont be effective unless it isrge-scale.


    I think that it would be nice if we could really negotiate with them though


    Thats how ingenious this n is. No matter how much they refuse to negotiate, there will at least be a chance for them to do so.


    Right before the civil war started. They will definitely ept negotiation if the Emperor sends out a messenger. I understand what you want to say but..


    You are in a position that has a direct responsibility in case of the Southern Rebellion. You can im the role of the negotiator by appealing to Father that you want to recover your honor. Of course, if you are motivated that is.


    Thats not the problem for me. I personally agree with this n. It can reduce the damage we can expect from a civil war. It will be for the best if this n works out.


    Thats right.


    A surprise infiltration into the enemys headquarters. If we can make a decisive blow with this, it willpletely stop Gordons plot and the people of the South will not be sacrificed in vain.


    However, there are many challenges.


    First is the infiltration unit.


    The unit you can bring along will be a small number of escorts. Unless they are elite forces, this wont go well. Even if you bring Sebas and Sieg, you still need a unit with a considerable fighting power.


    But we cant use imperial guards, you know. Our intention will be too clear and they will be on guard against us if we do that.


    Thats right. Thats why I have to seek out such a unit.


    Onto the second point.


    The negotiation with Gordon.


    The other challenge is the negotiation between us and Gordon when he hands that letter to us. We cant make any poor promise to him.


    It would be troublesome if he told us not to move at all huh.


    Well, yeah. Now onto thest one


    The third one.


    To raise our chance of sess, we need approval from the Emperor.


    I dont think Father will approve of our n.


    The n is obviously dangerous, and if you are taken hostage, it will affect your future. Compared to deploying the army, there are a lot of factors to consider. Thats why we need to find more materials to convince him.


    How should we raise the chance of our sess?


    For the time being, I will assemble an elite force that wont raise our opponents guard up. the unit we use this time must meet those two requirements.


    Despite the fact that Leo will head out as the envoy we will not be using the imperial guards.


    Our enemy will definitely let their guard down but that is still not enough.


    We need to find a way to keep the enemy off their guard and find another elite unit beside the imperial guards.


    This is tough.


    Well, its way better than having no n at all. We can minimize the damage and stop the civil war that way. The hurdles are high but it is worth trying.


    Thus began our strategy meeting.

 Chapter 104: Knights of the Imperial Army

    Chapter 104: Knights of the Imperial Army


    Special thanks today go to Ezequiel Dominguez for the support on my patreon and Rector the usual coffee donor!!


    Im finally done with most of the chapters so I guess I will be ying Resident Evil today hehehehe


    -Mr.Graverobber


    -


    <strong>Knights of the Imperial Army</strong>


    The next day.


    I decided to ask an expert about this operation.


    That strategy is so like you, Al.


    You think so? I think it is quite a nice n right?


    Yeah, it seems deception is really your forte.


    I grimaced at Elnas honestment.


    Certainly, I am a man that has no shred of chivalry.


    In a sense, sending a surprise special ops as a messenger would be an extremely cowardly n.


    However, if that n can reduce the number of sacrifices then it must be done.


    But it is effective right?


    Right. But I dont think it will seed with things as it is.


    Elna deres.


    Elna has traveled to various ces as an imperial knight. In her work, she may have been to Wumme, thergest city in the South, and the home of Duke Kruger, before.


    The fact that Elna said that the n will not seed meant that Wummes defense was solid.


    Wumme is that tough huh?


    You can breach the outer wall just fine as a messenger but the problem is the inside. The castle he lives in is big and the paths inside are veryplicated. Since the structure is soplex it will be hard for you to reach its upper part you know.


    So we need a map for the inside huh


    Seems so. If you dont have that then theres not even a chance of sess. So, about that map.


    Elna stops talking and looks at me.


    Her green eyes glow as if she wants to imply something, then she points at herself and smiles.


    If I go I can lead the way you know?


    Theres no castle in the continent that would let a messenger in knowing you are there..


    Think of something then. A disguise for example.


    Do you think that they would be deceived by some disguise? It might be worth a try if we use a magic medicine though..for now, letse up with a n that doesnt require your power first.


    And I could just annihte the castle with a single blow from the holy sword too.


    It would be the worst oue if people find out that a person from the Brave house disguised as a messenger and deceive a negotiation partner though.


    The power of the Brave house should be used outside the Empire. If we use such power inside the Empire, it will spread fear and that might lead to a huge source of antagonism.


    The Brave house shouldnt be used unless theres no other choice.


    Plus, going to the South means that you cant be sent to the border in case of an emergency.


    So I have to remain behind in case we have to suppress the other countries invasion?


    Some countries will try to take advantage of the civil war and invade us after all.


    Well, if Al says that much then I wille up with other ns.


    Elna said so and put her hand on her chin and started pondering.


    She then nodded several times and raised two fingers.


    There are only two units that can make this n a sess.


    I can imagine the first one already.


    I guess. As you know, the imperial knight order has the power to do that but that proposal will be rejected right?


    Duke Kruger is the elder brother of the Fifth Consort. He has visited the capital many times before so he surely must be familiar with the imperial knights himself. I wouldnt want to risk including a face that he would recognize in this operation.


    I think so too. Thats why the only one left is.


    Elnas expression turnedplicated.


    What is it. Her face suggests that she doesnt want to talk about it if possible. Thats a rare expressioning from her.


    Whats wrong?


    I dont really want to rmend them.


    Tell me anyway.


    Haait was originally Als fault that the letter was robbed away by His Highness Gordon, why do I have to worry about you now..


    Elna looked at me with a grudge.


    I blink my eyes several times at the suddenint.


    Whats wrong with her all of a sudden.


    Are you angry?


    Im not. Im just amazed. In the first ce, if you called on me, everything would be fine...


    I cant possibly do that right:


    At least I want you to let me know. When I heard that Al and Leo went to a ce full of assassins, I almost fainted you know. Moreover, you only brought along that bear and Sebas as your guards, whats wrong with you.


    If I told you, you would rush to our side right?


    Of course.


    Thats why I didnt tell you.


    When I told her that, Elna snorted and turned away.


    I didnt think she would be in a bad mood here.


    Certainly, I think that I did something wrong but if I called her then, there will surely be another problem for us.


    My bad..I will be more careful next time. I failed because I havent properly estimated the situation. So please lend me your wisdom.


    .I am cooperating with you from now on. Understand that.


    Cooperate, you mean.


    Of course, as long as there is no problem for me. As expected, sitting still and waiting for the news at home is impossible for me.


    Elna said that to me and looked straight into my eyes.


    Elna is strong. However, like Silver, she also has many restrictions.


    Well, I think the person herself already knows that so I can only give her a nod.


    Only as long as it is not causing a problem for you alright?


    Of course. Its decided then.


    Saying so, Elna happily smiles.


    The fact that she made such a proposal means that there is something that Elna thinks she can help with. Or perhaps, she knows of someone who can help us.


    However, we have no clues about other units besides the Imperial Guards who can be used in our operation. We need a unit that doesnt stand out too much. Thats really not a problem in itself but we need apetent unit that is not noticeable.


    The unit is inferior to the Imperial Knight Order in power but I think that they are suited for infiltration than the Imperial Knights. Maybe you have heard of their name before, Al? The only Knight Order in the imperial army, the [Narbe Ritter].


    (TLN: Narbe Ritter = Scarred Knights in German)


    !? the Scarred Knights..!


    Of course, I know of their name.


    Narbe Ritter. The independent unit of the imperial army known as its single knight order.


    The unit is made up of former knights.


    The reason why former knights were gathered in the imperial knights is their past.


    They are the knights who used or raised their sword against their lords for their wrongdoings. For whatever reason it is, they chose to uphold justice rather than their loyalty, making them lose their position. They are the knights who carry the scarred crest of their lords thus they are called the Scarred Knights.


    They are the knights of justice who expose the wrongdoings of their lords but there are only a few nobles who would approach a knight who already betrayed their lord once. I heard that the unit was created to gather those knights though.


    Although they were praised as the knight of justice, no one actually tries to put them by their side. In fact, there are very few nobles who are confident enough to do that. There are not that many innocent lords and sometimes even a virtuous one also has to do questionable things as well.


    However, if you ept them in, the moment you go against their principle you might be cut down. It is just a possibility. Its not like they are that inflexible. However, if such a possibility exists, no one would dare to recruit them.


    Yes, your impression of them is not wrong. I used to have a spar with them once but their training was really amazing. The bar they set is really high and they have a lot of veterans in their unit. They are probably the most elite unit in the imperial army. Moreover, they do not belong to any faction either.


    The points Elna raised were almost perfect.


    However, its probably because of their past that Elna doesnt want to rmend them to me.


    A mission to infiltrate the enemys base. Coupled with escorting a prince, you are saying that it is too dangerous a mission to leave to them?


    Well, that yed a part too..but it will be very tough if you cant fully trust your ally inside the enemys territory right. They each have a strong sense of independence. If we can not earn their trust then they will just aplish the mission their way you know.


    So ites down to cooperation huh.


    Of course, if we give them an order then they will act as the escort but I think that if they are not willing to do the mission this n will not work.


    So it is ideal to make them participate in the mission willingly rather than giving them an order huh.


    This is quite difficult. The mission is dangerous in the first ce after all.


    The vital thing here is to create a trusting rtionship.


    Guess I will leave persuading them to Leo huh..


    Hmm, I think that its moreplicated than that. I think Leo will look very fascinating for a pure knight but I dont think his charisma is going to work on them.


    Then what should we do?


    If Leo cant do it then it is your turn right, Al?


    Elna said that as if it was the only natural thing in the world.


    Oi Oi, you are kidding me right. Me persuading them? Those clearly hard to handle former knights?


    No, isnt that too high a hurdle for me


    It will be fine. I will go with you and this is just my hunch but I think that they should be more susceptible to Al. If Al just confidently says that you want their help to protect your brother, I think they will give you their cooperation you know.


    Elna easily said that with a smile.


    What is your basis for that?


    I ask her back with my cheeks cramped.


    Ara? Dont you know? I am also a former knight you know? And as a former knight, I think that Al will be better suited for such a task. Thats my basis.


    While thinking about what great basis she has there, I let out a huge sigh as theres no other way.

 Chapter 105: Viscount Sitterheim

    Chapter 105: Viscount Sitterheim


    Its been a month since Gordon got the letter.


    Finally, Gordon has reached out to us.


    He sure took his time.


    Thanks to that, our preparation is almost ready.


    Well, theres still a lot of work to do though.


    Our preparation is almost ready.


    However, the negotiation with the Narbe Ritter is still hasntpleted yet. They have been out on a secret exercise so we couldnt reach them.


    After this, I will ask for Elnas help to set up a meeting with them. But before that, we have to negotiate with Gordon first.


    I will leave that to you, Nii-san.


    I think that Leo would be more suited to such a thing thoughthink about it, who would follow someone like me?


    Elna thinks that you are more suitable than me right? Im sure that will definitely be the case.


    I sometimes dont understand what Elna is thinking.


    However, Elnas intuition is reliable.


    I will do what I can.dont expect too much alright?


    No no, I expect a lot from you here.


    And I just told you not to.


    With such an exchange, we arrived at Gordons room.


    He is waiting for us inside.


    Its him after all, there shouldnt be any pointless talk here.


    ording to Sebas, it seems that the strategist called Sonia has been arrested.


    Asking for someones help then arresting them, thats so like Aniue.


    Yeah, he probably didnt like her proposal.


    Among Eric, Gordon, and Zandra, the one who least listens to the advice from people around them is Gordon.


    Its not that Gordon is stupid. He is simply the most idealist out of all of them.


    The problem with that is the fact that his ideal is so far removed from others. If you want to support Gordon then you have to grasp his ideal first.


    No matter how excellent a person is, it is impossible for them to read Gordons intention the first time they meet. After all, even us, his own brothers still dont know what he is thinking.


    Alright, shall we.


    Yeah.


    Leo knocks at the door and enters the room.


    Inside, Gordon is waiting in his chair.


    On the table in front of him is a letter.


    Finally huh.


    Lets get straight to the point. Can we have that letter back?


    Gordon silently nods to Leos question.


    He then states his condition.


    I dont mind returning it but there is one condition. Dont interfere with my business.


    We cant possibly agree to such a vague condition right, Aniue.


    Gordon stares at me when I opened my mouth.


    I confidently look back at him.


    We need it to be more specific. If we make such a broad promise to not interfere with him, he will bring it up over and over again as an excuse.


    Then what kind of condition would you be satisfied with?


    Right. Please set a period for it.


    Hou.


    Gordon grins.


    Perhaps he finds my proposal to be convenient.


    When we are talking about the time period, people would think about a day or a month but whats currently on Gordons mind right now is probably different.


    Then [Never interfere with me during the war]. How about that?


    .it seems you are not willing topromise any more than this right.


    Yeah, thats right.


    Gordon nods to Leos words.


    From Gordons tone, he thinks that it is natural that a war will happen. An already decided oue.


    He probably judges that it would be fine as long as we do not interfere with him during that time.


    Theres no other way. We willply with that condition.


    Then just take the letter. If you break your promise, no one will negotiate with you ever again. Dont do anything stupid now.


    I understand.


    Lets properly record this in a document then.


    Gordon quickly wrote down the condition and signed on a paper. He then urges Leo to sign it as well.


    Leo gives his signature and picks up the letter on the table.


    Seeing that, Gordon looked at me.


    Arnold. You sign it too.


    Me too?


    Of course. Theres no point if hes the only one who signs this. You two are one and the same after all.


    I dont think that there will be any meaning to it though.


    Saying so, I grabbed a pen and quickly signed it.


    With both our signature, we can no longer interfere with Gordon during the war.


    A question suddenly came to me so I asked Gordon.


    Aniue. By war do you only mean the next one?


    Of course.


    Is that so. I will write it down then.


    Hmph, do whatever you want.


    I add to the condition that it only applies to the next war.


    As I nned.


    We left Gordons room without saying a single word.


    It went well somehow huh.


    He wasnt cautious about it after all.


    Gordon simply didnt care because he thought that it would be useless no matter what we do.


    Does he think that everything will be fine as long as the war happens or perhaps he is confident that he can crush any petty tricks that we throw at him?


    Well, its fine either way.


    Now the condition is met.


    The rest will depend on my effort.


    My sincere apologies for beingte.


    Seriously.


    Leo lowers his head as he gives his apologies.


    Father received the letter in a somewhat displeased manner.


    As the Emperor, Father has many works to do. Thats why he never interfered with the task he gave to Leo.


    He doesnt have time to do such a thing. Therge monster outbreak has affected the entire empire and the East is still under reconstruction. To add to that, demons appeared in the South and the earl house of Sitterheim has disappeared.


    There were many things for the Emperor to do thats why Father entrusted Leo with such a task. And the result of the said task was dyed.


    .Curse you, Duke Kruger.


    After reading the letter, Father passes it to Franz as if he wants to throw it away right then and there.


    Receiving it, Franz also looks over its contents.


    The letter is the usation from Earl Sitterheim. Centered around Duke Kruger, the most powerful noble in the South, the Southern Nobles were connected to the kidnapping organization andmitted a lot of crimes. The same was true of Earl Sitterheim.


    Even if he was being threatened, it doesnt change what he did.


    Still, he tried to correct his mistake. His courage is something to be celebrated.


    Regarding Earl Sitterheim, should we strip him of his title because he couldnt protect Your Majestys decree to protect the immigrants..


    Thats right. The fact that he lent his hand tomit such a crime will not disappear. I will deprive Earl Sitterheim of his title.


    Well, thats natural I guess.


    Courage should be celebrated but the sin hemitted will not disappear.


    I take a look behind me.


    The face of Reba who was kneeling behind us turned blue.


    Perhaps she was already prepared for this. Earl Sitterheim threw away his honor to do the right thing. Theres no restoration for that thiste in the game.


    However, such Reba is still pitiful.


    While I was thinking so, Leo started talking to the Emperor.


    Your Majesty. May I say something?


    What?


    I would like to reward Sir Reba. It was her achievement that the letter was able to be delivered to Your Majestys hand.


    Hm, thats right.


    Saying so, Father nodded.


    It seems that Leo promised one of the knights of Earl Sitterheim to restore his honor but it would be difficult to do that.


    Still, theres a way.


    Then I, the Eighth Prince, Leonard Lakes Adler, will nominate Sir Reba to receive a noble title. Please bestow her a peerage.


    Alright.


    I guess he understands what Leo wanted to say.


    Sir Reba. Which title do you want?


    Y, Your MajestyI, I dont need any title..s, so please..


    Dont say anything more than that. Dennis hasmitted a crime. No matter what reason he had, there must be punishment.


    H, he wasnt such a criminal Your Majesty! He was a proud imperial noble! Stripping him off his title is too much!


    I can not praise the wrongdoer for doing a good deed at the end of his life. The crime hemitted preceded that.


    Getting told by Father, tear spilled from Rebas eyes.


    Looking at such Reba, Father continues.


    Sir Reba. I will bestow a title upon you.


    ..yes.


    -Sir Reba will receive the noble title of Viscount Sitterheim. Viscount Sitterheim will also receive the imperial bronze cross medal for her achievement. [You did good].


    The imperial bronze medal can only be given to those who made a great contribution to the Empire.


    Although there are silver crosses and gold crosses as well, it is still rare for a bronze cross to be rewarded.


    This is the sign of Fathers gratitude.


    He cant give praise to Earl Sitterheim whomitted a crime so he transferred his name to Reba and praised her.


    Thats why Leo nominated her for a noble title. There are several such examples in the past.


    If the Emperor was prevented from giving honest praise, it can be aplished by using an indirect means like this.


    Viscount Reba von Sitterheim. Give your thanks to His Majesty.


    ..,Thank you for your kindness..Your Majesty.


    The meaning of the tears she spilled changed.


    Fathers word at the end was not to only praise Reba for her aplishment but for Earl Sitterheim as well.


    Reba understands that.


    She kept crying like that for a while.


    ..the Southern problems are deep-rooted. I will not forgive them. Franz, you understand right?


    If we show them a strong attitude, they will also respond in kind though?


    You think I will tolerate being looked down upon by my own vassals? I am the Emperor of this country. The people and nobles of this country are parts of me. I am the only one who can do whatever I like to them. I will personally investigate the South. Tell that to all the Southern Nobles.


    Saying so, Father shows his stance.


    It means that even if ites to a civil war he will not back down. Even if the country will be weakened in the process, the wrongdoings of his vassals will not be overlooked. He intends to show that to all his subjects.


    The situation proceeded ording to Gordons expectations. Still, I will not let him do whatever he wants.

 Chapter 106: The Knight Commander

    Chapter 106: The Knight Commander


    The letter has reached Fathers hand and he already ced both Zandra and the Fifth Consort under house arrest. It seems that they denied any involvement though.


    I exined the situation to Elna on the carriage as we are on our way to the Narbe Ritter Garrison.


    Elna doesnt have a good history with Zandra and the Fifth Consort so I thought that it might be refreshing for her but theres not much reaction from her at all.


    Yeah. they would certainly say that.


    You seem indifferent to the news though?


    I dont care about them. It just.when their brother and uncle are under suspicion from His Majesty, the first thing they do is to deny any involvement? I think that is very much like what they would do. I am convinced of that but I still cant understand them.


    Do they even have the concept of family?


    Surely, those twos concept of a family is different from ours. I cant understand them either.


    The South is Zandras important support base. If it is lost, Zandra will definitely drop out of the session war. Thats why Father immediately put her under house arrest. It would be troublesome if Zandra suddenly imed the throne using the Southern rebellion as a chance after all.


    It seems His Majesty also has it tough huh. He has to continue keeping tabs on the session war while running the Empire after all.


    Thats just how a session war is. Its not something thats easy to handle in the first ce.


    .recently, Otou-sama, said something strange.


    Elna mutters while looking out from the window of the carriage.


    Its rare for Elna to talk about the Brave. He is someone who is always traveling around. There are only a few opportunities for them to meet in the first ce.


    What did the Brave say?


    He said that the session war this time is strange.


    Strange?


    To be specific, what he meant was the recent development. From my fathers perspective, it looks like that it has gone too far this time.


    Gone too far?


    What does he mean?


    Elna doesnt seem to fully understand either.


    She tilts her head while answering my question.


    He said that Her Highness Zandra and His Highness Gordon have changed a lot.


    They kept it hidden until now but isnt it just because their true nature finally emerged?


    I told him that as well but Otou-sama said that he wasnt convinced. Even if it was their true nature, he said that both of them should be capable enough to suppress it.


    The Brave have known them ever since they were children after all. Maybe he just finds it hard to believe what they are truly capable of?


    Its amon story. Its understandable to be in disbelief when you see a good child changed into a bad person.


    Still, I think that the Brave may have understood something like that more than I do.


    If he said it like that then there must be something that aroused his suspicion.


    I think so toobut he said that recently, they began to stop caring about the benefit of the Empire. Im certain that every candidate never did something like that up until now. It would be a disaster if you inherit a ruined empire after all.


    Thats right. If you put it like that then it is certainly strange.


    We can settle it with that they have been affected by the poisonous nature of the session war but


    Lets ask Gramps next time.


    He is the person who has witnessed the most session wars among us. He may be able to grasp something. Well, I dont know whether he will give me a serious answer though.


    Lets leave it at that for the time being. We cant afford to think about their changes right now.


    Thats true..they are already watching us.


    Saying so, Elnas gaze turned sharp.


    We are currently traveling on a straight path in the woods.


    So they already started observing us from the forest huh. Quite thorough of them.


    Do you think I can convince them?


    Have some confidence. It will be fine since its you, Al.


    Even if you say thatthey are the former knights of justice you know?


    Thats exactly why it will be fine. Im here with you too. If pushes to shove then I will just beat them all up.


    That will break down the negotiation and there wont be any meaning that Ie here right.


    While sighing at Elnas words, the carriage stopped.


    It seems we have arrived.


    The one single Knight Order in the Imperial Army.


    The Narbe Ritter Garrison.


    -


    It is a garrison that gives off the feeling of a military base.


    I step foot inside.


    They should already have been notified of our arrival right..


    It seems that the notification may not reach them yet.


    The Narbe Ritter inside the garrison only observes us from a distance without approaching us. They dont seem like they have any intention toe to talk to us either.


    It is truly ufortable to be stared at by such arge number of soldiers.


    This feels bad.


    Lets go.


    They still havent sent out a guide yet you know?


    They probably dont have one in the first ce.


    If you want to look, look, if you want to find someone then do it by yourself.


    Getting such an impression from them, I begin walking into the garrison.


    The facilities are quite good. Since they are a special unit created by the Emperor, they must have received a lot of budgets.


    When I was thinking about that, I heard a voice from behind.


    Look, its that rumored prince.


    Is he here on a social call or something?


    So he cant even do a social call without someone from the Brave house as an escort huh. Pathetic.


    Two soldiers pointed at me and grinned.


    At that moment, I immediately grab Elnas arm.


    Elnas right hand had already touched the handle of her sword.


    Let go.


    I dont mind so calm down.


    I do mind.just let go already.


    If you really want to you can just pull it off right?


    Hearing that, Elna releases her hand from her sword with an expression that is a mix of sadness and anger.


    If she pulls her sword out here it causes an uproar and we can forget about negotiation.


    But they are quite something. They can stay calm while looking at the angry Elna after all. They should have known how strong she is but their courage to stay calm in the face of that is really impressive.


    As expected of the former knights who have corrected the wrongdoings of their lords huh.


    Whats wrong? Your Highness? Are you fine without being protected by that youngdy from the Brave house?


    My knight has been rude. She is a real knight after all. Its normal for her to get angry when her master got ridiculed. Shes different from someone who doesnt have any sense of loyalty dont you think.


    When I provoked them in a loud voice, the atmosphere in the garrisonpletely changed.


    It has been only lighthearted ridicule before but now the whole ce grew tense.


    No matter how I think about it, the words I said were a step too far. Well, the one who started all this was the other side though.


    What are you trying to do by provoking us?


    Its fine, isnt it. You have been the one trying to test me earlier after all.


    Why did you stop me in the first ce then.


    The one they were testing was me right.


    While I was saying that, the soldiers kept gathering around us.


    They are all robust men. Being as well trained as they are, they can probably kill me without using any magic or weapons.


    What? Are you angry now?


    I will have you take it back. Your Highness.


    That thing about loyalty? The Scarred Knights that scarred the family crest of their lords. Dont you think that description is quite fitting for you guys?


    The soldiers who couldnt stand such ridicule close the distance.


    I waspletely surrounded. The fact that they are able to have such an attitude toward a royalty like me clearly shows each of their strengths of will.


    They will never lower their heads for someone they do not recognize. Thats the kind of will they have.


    Quite an interesting bunch huh.


    Your Highness.this ourst piece of advice. Retract your words.


    If you want me to retract it then show me something else with your action. You guys are the ones who started it first. Dont tell me the glorious Narbe Ritters dont even have the resolve to be hit back when they nonchntly started ridiculing others?


    I can hear the sound of them gritting their teeth.


    When a young knight took a step in front, a voice came toward us.


    The Knight Commander is here! Make way!


    The moment they heard that all the soldiers stepped aside and immediately stood upright.


    Thats quite a big change.


    However, it seems that the Knight Commander hasplete control of them huh.


    The soldiers who were full of vigor until now turned nervous.


    Then, a man walks toward us using the path opened by the soldiers.


    He is probably in his mid-thirties I guess. He is a man full of adults charms. His face was so beautiful like a stone statue crafted by an artist.


    The man looks at me with a fearless smile on his face.


    His smile was as if he just found something interesting.


    I didnt stop them because I thought that you were just a prince that visited us on a whim so I was thinking about having my subordinates chase you off. Forgive me.


    Saying so, the man salutes.


    Following him, all the soldiers also saluted me.


    I am Colonel Lars Weigl, Commander of the Narbe Ritter. Please forgive my subordinates for their rudeness, Your Highness Arnold.


    No, it was quite an interesting performance, Colonel. If Elna wasnt with me I would have run away already.


    Please, you are joking. I can spot a coward with a nce, Your Highness. Please, this way. Wed love to hear what you want to say.


    Thus I met the leader of the Scarred Knights.

 Chapter 107: Personal Feelings

    Chapter 107: Personal Feelings


    Allow me to apologize again for my subordinates rude behavior. Please ept my apology.


    Its fine, dont worry about it.


    About that. It seems that Miss Elna is angrier about it than you do.


    ..I think that you guys were more gentlemanly when I visited youst time though?


    Hearing Elna, Lars smiles as we keep walking.


    He then drops the bomb.


    Its because my subordinates hate Prince Arnold type.


    Hate..?


    Elna raised her eyebrows.


    Lars inly nodded.


    I involuntarilyughed. He really is a blunt man.


    Hahaha, well, of course. Considering their past, I would be the type of person that they hate the most huh.


    Yes, we dont like those who sit at the top. Of course, that also includes me as well.


    Lars stares straight at me.


    If a woman looks at me like this my heart would already skip a beat but unfortunately, hes a man. It seems this Lars guy is still trying to test me huh.


    When I shrugged and responded, Lars also lightlyughed as we kept walking forward.


    Lars guided us into a room inside the garrison.


    The room was decorated with a shield bearing a diagonal cross, the symbol of Narbe Ritter.


    Please, sit down.


    Excuse me then.


    I said so and sat down on a chair.


    Elna also sits next to me but her gaze is still sharp.


    No matter how you look at it, the Narbe Ritters do not wee my arrival.


    Now, what kind of work can we help Your Highness with this time?


    We have a request for you but..I guess it is kind of impossible huh.


    I smiled bitterly at the soldier who stood next to Lars.


    The eyes he looked at me with were clearly different from the ones he used to look at Elna.


    He is giving her his respect but there was not a shred of that for me. Im already used to it but I can feel that it is kind of different from usual.


    I can feel that there is a deep trench between him and me.


    We wont know if its impossible or not if you dont tell us. I can have my subordinate leave for the time being though?


    No, its fine. More importantly, I want to hear more about you guys.


    About us?


    Yeah, you guys are former knights who chose justice over loyalty right. I heard about you guys before but it seems you guys are kind of different from what I was told.


    Hearing me, Lars smiles.


    Its not just some small impression. I can say that their image is the total opposite of their reputation that was known to the general public.


    They are so crude that I doubted if they were real knights.


    There must be a reason for that. Unless I can get that answer from them, I can not ask for their help.


    Justice is it


    Lars murmured.


    He then sat down on a chair and looked straight at me.


    His gaze was one that if he used it on those who are faint of heart, they would already start shaking. It is the gaze of a man who has crossed many dangerous lines in his life.


    While staring at me with such a gaze, he started talking.


    We do not like that word as much as the people think we are.


    Hou.


    I turn my sight toward Elna.


    Then I ask her in a small voice.


    Is this why you dont want to rmend them?


    Yes, but this might be even more serious than I expected.


    The reason why Elna said that I am more suited to this task than Leo is probably they have a fault or two.


    If they dont idolize Justice then I am certainly better to negotiate with them than Leo.


    Your Highness. We all are those who once showed our disloyalty. We can not deny that we betrayed our lords.


    But the one who trulymitted the crime were your lords right.


    Exactly. That was why we resolved to break our oath and betrayed our lords. We thought that what we did was for the country and the people. However, what was waiting for us was a hell where we have no ce to belong. Everyone sings us praise but no one dares to approach. That was how we got here.


    You lost the ce you belong for justice. Thats why they turned more coarse?


    Well, to summarize it, yes. For His Majesty, he felt that it would be a shame to not have someone like us around but once we betrayed our lords, we can no longer be trusted. On the other hand, if things went on as it was, we would disappear. Thats why this unit was created. We were formed because of justice but we are being treated like a nuisance despite the fact that we did what we did for country and people.


    What he said is true.


    If there are people like the Narbe Ritters, it will keep the nobles in check. Well, the effect of that is not significant but its better to have them than not.


    However, they cant expect to be weed. This is because people who prioritize their own justice are difficult to handle in an organization.


    Even if it is for the sake of the country or the people, the ones who choose to move are them as an individual. They did not move because they received an order from the emperor.


    But the Narbe Ritters strength is even recognized by Elna. For what reason have they be so strong?


    It cant be helped being rough or rotten as they like right? Their values are something they created themselves. Strength is simple. The stronger you be, the more of their value they can assert.


    I see.


    I mostly understand them now. They are both former knights and former upholders of justice.


    They have been those who put their ideal and justice above everything else in the past. As a result of their decision, they have be a realist and their nature changed from a knight to that of a soldier.


    But the essence of a person doesnt change so easily.


    People say that you guys betrayed your lords but from your perspective, it would be more correct to say that you guys have been betrayed by your country and people right? Even so, you still train yourselves. Is it because you are still loyal to the country and the people?


    We are soldiers. We have the duty to serve our country and its people. Theres no room for personal feelings in there.


    Dont dodge the question, Colonel. How about you giving it to me directly? You guys still want a ce where you can be active. You still want to be needed. Am I wrong?


    And what if we are?


    Lars returned the question as if to test me out.


    I understood them now.


    All that is left is to persuade them.


    We cant mobilize them by giving them orders. What we need is for them to willingly offer their help.


    I will prepare it for you. The ce that you wish for.


    Let me ask you then. Where is this ce you speak of?


    Do you know about the situation in the South?


    To a certain extent, yes. I think we can expect a civil war soon.


    I want to stop that. We will strike their base with a surprise attack using an elite unit and takedown Duke Kruger. We can end the war before it can even begin.


    I dont think such a n will seed though.


    Leonard will be the one who leads this operation using the guise of the Emperors envoy. We need an elite unit to escort him. If we use the Imperial guards they will be cautious of us so we need a unit that isparable to them in strength. Thats why I came here to ask you to y that role.


    Larss subordinate frowned at my n.


    He immediately realized that the n is too dangerous.


    The same goes for Lars.


    So we need to act as a shield that protects your brother?


    Right. I guess you can put it like that as well.


    we willply if we receive a formal order. Unless that happens, I will have to turn you down.


    Thats no good. I dont need those who have to be forced by an order to take part in this operation. Sorry but I need someone who would happily throw away their life for this mission.


    I made it to be voluntary.


    These guys are disappointed by the country and the people. Still, I told them to give up their lives.


    Moreover, those words came from me who wont even head out to the field myself.


    That will be difficult. We are no ones pawn after all.


    I know. I ask you while fully aware of that.


    Is it for the people? If a civil war happens, many people will suffer. Do you want us to march to our death for that precious ideal of yours?


    Thats wrong. Thats Leos ideal, not mine. The feelings I used to ask you to do this is much more personal.


    And what kind of feeling is that?


    My brother is important to me. I dont want him to die. So protect him for me.


    Lars opens his eyes in surprise.


    He probably never thought that such words woulde up here.


    I grinned and looked straight back into Larss eyes.


    I dont care whether it is for the session war, for the country, or for the people. If my brother is walking into certain death, I want to find the strongest ally for him. That is my desire. You guys are strong. If you are willing to protect Leo then I can be assured.


    .thats an unexpected answer. But, personally, that kind of answer is more preferable to me.


    Lars says that with a smile and stands up.


    He then slowly lowered his head.


    Personally, I wouldnt mindying down my life for you. However, it is probably different for my subordinate. Your aim would be for us all to give you our cooperation correct? Will you be able to convince them?


    Can you set up a ce for me to do that?


    I can. However, if you do not put anything at stake, I doubt my subordinates will be willing to throw away their lives for you. Do you have enough confidence to do that?


    To Larss question, I shook my head sideways.


    Seeing that, Larss smile grew even wider.


    Then, he opened the door and said this.


    I will gather my subordinates. It will be quite a sight to see you convince them.


    Dont expect too much. Im the Dull Prince after all. Im not someone great you know.


    I think there are two types of people that people would be willing toy down their lives for. The first one is a person who has everything, a very charismatic person that people naturally want to follow. The other one is a person whocks many things, a person that people want to offer their help to. You seem like thetter but strangely, to me, you also have the characteristics of the former as well.


    Is that apliment?


    Just an honest evaluation.


    After such an exchange, I stood in front of the Narbe Ritter.

 Chapter 108: Pledge of the Dull Prince

    Chapter 108: Pledge of the Dull Prince


    The Narbe Ritter has around a thousand men. They are something like an independent battalion.


    Now, those men have gathered before me with Larssmand.


    His Highness the Prince has something to say to you all.


    Lars said that and went down from the stand to yield the spot to me.


    I climbed up and looked at the face of the thousand members of the Narbe Ritter.


    Every one of them is looking at me with a sharp expression.


    Without saying anything unnecessary, I cut straight to the point.


    There is a sign of conflict in the South. If a civil war happens, it will be arge one. Me and my brother, Leonard, came up with a n to attack them by surprise to stop that from happening. To that end, we require an elite unit. I am here in front of you today to talk about that.


    After briefly exining the situation, I paused.


    Most of their expressions indicated that they have already expected that kind of development. It means the South is that active.


    Weapons and food, if you follow their trail, you will notice when and where they have begun to flow unnaturally. To a soldier, the Southern Nobles intention should be clear as day.


    The n is for Leo to infiltrate the enemys base as an envoy and defeat the enemys leader, Duke Kruger. If I am to give you an order then your mission would be to protect Leo. However, this mission is a dangerous and difficult one. I dont want to leave my younger brothers life in the hands of someone who just following orders. I want you to volunteer.


    After I said that, silence took over for a while.


    There are those who are honestly surprised by the ridiculous proposal and those who are clearly showing their disdain.


    There are various kinds of expressions but none of them are positive ones.


    Well, thats only natural I guess. I am the one who said it but I cant help but find it just as ridiculous.


    A lot of people will suffer if the civil war happens in the South. The Empire will also be weakened. Thats why Leo decided to head to the South despite knowing full well of the danger. Even if I am not his brother, I think that his resolve to do that is splendid. His ideal is also wonderful.


    However, I am different from Leo. no matter how beautiful you put it, my heart will not change. I dont want my younger brother to die. Thats why I want you to keep him alive. Terrible as it is, this is my personal request.


    Nobles are selfish but whats even more selfish than them are royalties.


    Most things will be forgiven as long as you are one and the value of your life is iparable to others.


    It has been protecting me since I was born and continues to do so even to this moment.


    It wont stop protecting you even if you live like me or Trau-niisan. You wont starve even if you dont work and at worst, people would just ridicule orin to your face.


    Such words from a royalty like me would be unthinkable for the members of the Narbe Ritter.


    Your Highness. May I ask you something?


    I allow it.


    A young soldier raised his hand and asked me a question.


    His gaze was very direct. He probably corrected his lord with the same gaze as well.


    While I was thinking about such a thing, the soldier stated his question.


    Will Your Highness be taking part in this operation as well?


    I will not.


    I see. So you asked us to throw away our lives without nothing to lose huh.


    Contempt appeared on many of the unit members faces.


    Whatever I say from an ivory tower, it will not reach these people.


    Taking no risk nor responsibility, nobody would choose to follow such a person.


    You need a resolve in order to move people.


    No, I will properly ce something on the line as well.


    What is it? Money? Your position?


    I dont think the Narbe Ritters would move for such insignificant things. What I will bet is my life.


    For a moment, everyones expressions turned nk.


    Then a roar ofughter followed.


    The heck is that prince saying? It was that kind ofughter.


    A nonsense from a young prince who doesnt know the weight of life or the meaning of resolve.


    They probably think that I just said that I will bet my life for the sake of it. I can get that kind of feeling just by looking at them.


    In front of them, I hold up a dagger.


    Everyone calls me the Dull Prince. Theres nothing wrong with that. I may have many things taken away from me by Leo inside my mothers womb but that doesnt mean I dont have anything left.


    Saying so, I aim the dagger in my right hand at my left.


    There is a ritual called [Blood Oath] in the imperial family. It is a ritual where a member of the imperial family who is normally in a position where they will never shed their blood, injures themself and makes an oath with the spilled blood and pain.


    It is already an obsolete ritual. Just from studying the record, there hasnt been anyone who has done it in a hundred years. The reason is that theres no meaning to it.


    It is not a ritual that has any magicalpulsion, simply an action that provides self-satisfaction. It is a pledge that will only hold if the other party believes in the pledgers determination.


    Once upon a time, an emperor had seeded in making a peace deration through this ritual but it was only seeded because the king of the other country was also a wise king. It would be meaningless if the other party just looked down on you andughed.


    The only thing that will remain would be the pain and a scar.


    Still, to a member of the imperial family, it doesnt change the fact that this ritual is absolute.


    No matter how much people tell me to live properly, I onlyugh at them. Ive lived as I like. However, this time I have a responsibility to fulfill. That is my responsibility to my younger brother. I was born before him so I became his older brother. At that moment, I took responsibility as his older brother. Being ipetent as I am, that is an important responsibility I was left with.


    I stare at Elna.


    Elna shakes her head as her face is turning blue but I tell her what I want without averting my eyes.


    Elna von Amsberg. You will be the witness to my pledge.


    Al.


    Can you?


    Hearing my question, Elna silently kneels down.


    Then.


    .I ept the duty.


    Good. Listen well. This is the pledge of the dull prince. A pledge from someone who is theughing stock of the whole empire. Witness it well.


    Then I pierced my left hand with the dagger.


    The dagger prated my skin and deeply pierced my palm.


    ! ! ? ?


    Intense pain and heat run through my body. I want to roll around screaming how painful it was right now.


    However, I cant do that. I have to make my pledge without losing to the pain.


    I, Seventh PrinceArnold Lakes Adler hereby swears. If the operation in the South failsI swear that I will take the responsibility with my lifeI swear upon this blood and pain that this pledge is absolute. Elna von Amsberg.as the witness, if the content of this pledge is not fulfilled.you must kill me.


    ..I ept.


    Elna nods with a crying face.


    Seeing that, I pull out the dagger from my left hand.


    Arge amount of blood flows out and a reddish-ck wound enters my sight. Rather than the pain, the heat I felt was overwhelming.


    My consciousness grew faint but I endured it and showed that wound to all the Narbe Ritters.


    Look at this wound! This is the proof that I bet everything for my brothers life! Even if you will not respond to my resolve, this will never change! This wound is something that I should be proud of! This must be the same for you guys! The moment you scarred the crest of your lords, you did not receive any reward! You didnt do it because you wanted to be an imperial knight! You didnt do it because you want to be bestowed a peerage! You did it because you thought that you cant leave things as they are and decided to do it out of your own free will!


    I didnt say that they did it while not hoping for something in return.


    I simply said that even though they didnt receive anything in return, what they decided to do never changed.


    Your resolve never changesyou stood up for our country and its people. If you believe that what you did was correct then dont waver just from how the others see you! Just because you didnt receive any reward doesnt mean that what you did has no meaning! The scarred crest you bear should be the symbol of your pride! Even if people say that it was a symbol of betrayal if your will is still unshaken then push out your chest! The scars you carved are no different than mine. Stop looking down on yourself because you chose to make that scar for the sake of someone else!


    Righteousness is not something indestructible. It is something fickle that can be changed depending on your position and each person has their own view on it.


    Still, when they did it, they believed that they were doing the right thing. And the unchanging fact is that their lords were punished.


    Afterward, they may not be epted, they may not be weed.


    However, that is not important.


    Even if you are scarred, you have kept your pride. You have kept your belief. Thats whats important. You dont have to care about what others are saying. As long as you believe in it, those voices are insignificant. You are the one who decides the meaning of your scar! Let me ask you! Knights of Scar! Our enemy is Duke Kruger, leader of the Southern Nobles! It is a dangerous mission where we have to infiltrate the enemys territory! Is there anyone who wants to apany my brother on such a mission!? You might die in this mission. So thats why I only want those who can keep moving forward ording to their own pride and belief!


    Pain and heat increase over time.


    Despite that, I do not stop raising my left hand.


    Blood kept dripping down to my arm.


    If it is going to flow then just flow. If this blood can buy Leo allies then this is but a cheap price.


    Silence enveloped the scene.


    In that silence, the young soldier who first asked me the question opened his pendant with a clicking noise.


    Inside is an old family crest. It was a crest that he himself damaged.


    Then, the young soldier raised his face and performed a salute with his right hand.


    I, Second Lieutenant Bernd Lerner volunteers for the mission.


    The step he took surely required a lot of courage.


    Still, his expression was bright.


    I will leave my brother in your hand. Second Lieutenant Lerner.


    Yes sir! I will do my best to not bring shame to your scar, Your Highness Arnold!


    With that as the start, many people started to salute and volunteer.


    In a blink of an eye, everyone stood upright and saluted.


    Then, Lars, who was standing beside me, took a step forward and saluted.


    The Narbe Ritters hereby volunteer for your mission, Your Highness Arnold.


    You have my thanks. Colonel.


    We are the ones who should express our gratitude. You have understood the value of our scars. With that, we have understood the value of yours. We shall swear upon your scar. We will protect His Highness Leonard without fail and we will not let you die.


    I appreciate that. Then I will have to ask you to immediately make preparations. My brother is waiting after all.


    Roger that. All men, prepare for sorties! We are heading to the Imperial Capital!


    Upon receiving Larssmand, everyone swiftly moves out.


    While looking at them, my vision turned blurry but I did not fall.


    I have a knight who continues to support me at my side after all.


    You really are stupid.


    SorryI thought that they wouldnt take it seriously without a witness..


    Elna sits me down on the spot and treats my wound with a bandage.


    I stabbed it pretty deep so it might leave a scar.


    If you have a skilled healer at the capital look at it the wound should close up immediately. If you wish for it that is.


    Im alright. Having a scar isnt a bad thing. Its like a medal to me.


    Idiot..let me tell you this first, Im a woman who can throw away her pride and honor to break a promise you know? I will never kill Al.


    What are you saying immediately after I made the pledge?


    However, I cant say anything to her. It was I who rashly acted first after all.


    Now theres even more reason that we cant afford to lose huh.


    Its alright. They should put even more effort into the mission than usual this time. The Dull Prince who they have ridiculed showed such a resolve after all. Im sure they will give it their all.


    Then it should be okay huh. HaaI already said Im sorry right. Dont make that kind of face anymore.


    Perhaps she doesnt like that I was smiling as she put even more power into tying the bandage.


    Ow!?


    Theres no next time okay! I will cut everything down the next time you try to do something reckless and make me worry alright! Spare me from worrying about you more than this.


    Saying so, Elna turned around and hid her face from me.


    Thats an Elna-like advice.


    Elna might really destroy the Empire for real if I make her worry about me again huh.


    I have to be careful not to let that happen.


    But I guess I dont have to worry much about that huh.


    Our preparations arepleted. The rest is to infiltrate them without rousing their caution.


    With that, Zandra will drop out of the rest and Gordons ambition will be destroyed.


    From now on its time to strike back.

 Chapter 109: Worth a Try

    Chapter 109: Worth a Try


    At the time Al and the others are heading back to the capital.


    The ministers, princes, and influential nobles were gathered by the Emperor.


    The South has refused my investigation.


    Emperor Johannes briefly deres in front of the gathered people.


    The Emperor holds absolute power in the Empire. Declining his request for an investigation is nothing less than a rebellion.


    Whats on everyones mind is that it is finally happening.


    Most of the Southern Nobles and their cities have gathered under Duke Kruger and formed a Southern Confederacy. They have closed their gates and started preparing for defense.


    Everyone was angry at Franzs report.


    By doing whatever they pleased, they are showing that they are making light of the central government.


    Its a show that they dont take them seriously.


    We should immediately dispatch the army!


    The majority of the people gathered propose to dispatch the army.


    Franz, on the other hand, gives his calm opinion.


    The Confederacys aim is probably His Majestys concession. If we give them that, the situation should not develop into a civil war.


    If we make such a precedent it will only cause more rebellion to follow!


    Thats right! We have to be firm in our actions!


    Franz is used of being soft but he simply did it to observe the attitude of the meeting participants for everyones opinions.


    The reason for this meeting is to find a more effective response. Franz wasnt looking for such a simple answer like sending out the army. The same goes for the Emperor.


    Time maye that we will eventually have to send out the army but what can we do before that? Thats the question I would like to ask everyone here.


    Your Majesty! Forgive my rudeness but the time for that has already passed! They are raising their weapons against us! We must respond in kind!


    Thats right Thats right.


    Such voices continue affirming that opinion.


    The Emperor let out a small sigh. Eric, who has an influence over the nobles and ministers, did not participate in this meeting. The reason being, he has to restrain the movement of other countries as the Minister of Foreign Affair. Perhaps, thats the reason the opinions of the nobles and ministers here are being concentrated on one side.


    Your Majesty.


    Among the heated up voices of the nobles, Gordon raises his voice.


    He then stepped in front of Johannes, looking straight at him with a gant expression.


    What is it? Gordon.


    Please give me control over the central army. I will immediately annihte the Southern Rebels for you.


    The nobles and ministers were delighted at his words.


    Though not as much as Lize, Gordon is a general who has been consistently showing his strong military might on the battlefield. He hates the job of defending the border and he has no opportunity to acttely but he is still one of the most valuable generals of the Imperial Capital.


    If that Gordon would lead the army then as he stated, he would soon annihte the Southern rebels.


    But of course, some were still against such a proposal.


    Please wait. Your Highness Gordon. As the Minister of Finance, I cant approve of this.


    Said the old man who has served the Empire as the Minister of Finance for a long time.


    Gordon nces at the old minister.


    What did you say?


    At the moment, the Empires financial status can not be said to be in good shape. Starting with the mass outbreak of monsters and the previous Southern Incident, the supply chain was dyed and the people are suffering because of it. If we start arge scale civil war now it will cause a major blow to the Empires economy.


    I will end it immediately. This war will notst long.


    I can not agree with that. This is not the matter of simply finishing the war early, Your Highness.


    Hearing the words of the old minister, Gordon angrily takes a step forward but at that moment, Leo who was silent until then spoke up.


    Your Majesty.


    Everyone focuses their attention on Leo.


    Leo lined up next to Gordon, knelt down, and started stating his proposal.


    The Southern Rebellion is my responsibility. Could Your Majesty give me a chance to correct my error?


    Correcting your error? Do you want to be dispatched as a general?


    The ministers who had ced their expectations on Leo looked disappointed for a moment.


    However, Leo shook his head.


    No, I have a n.


    Hou? You have a n to deal with this situation?


    Yes, I have.


    Lets hear it then.


    Yes. Please appoint me as the envoy to negotiate with Duke Kruger. I will enter his base as Your Majestys envoy andunch an ambush from the inside. If I can capture or defeat him before the war begins, the Confederates will copse.


    Johannes leans on the n.


    Among all the proposals to dispatch the army, Leos proposal is very attractive.


    For you to bring this up means that you are aware of the danger attached to this n, correct?


    Yes, the mistake I made must be corrected with my own hands.


    Saying so, Leo nces at Gordon beside him.


    He met eyes with Gordon who was ring sharply at him but he only lightly smiled in return.


    The promise he made with Gordon is that he wont interfere with him during the war. As long as the Emperor hasnt decided to start the war, it could not be said that the war is on-going. Again, the fact that the Emperor is sending out an envoy means that the war still officially hasnt started yet.


    Since he will be perceived as conducting a negotiation as the Emperors envoy, he will not be breaking any promise with Gordon.


    Gordon is probably also aware of that as he re at Leo with an irritated look but Leo simply acts nonchntly as if he doesnt notice anything.


    However, the upper hand Leo finally obtained was interrupted by an unexpected person.


    I think that is quite a good n. What do you think, Franz.


    The n is certainly sound but.I am against it.


    Prime Minister? Why?


    Prince Leonard is excellent in both military and civil affairs and has a great reputation among our people. Although I do think that he would be a great envoy.he is also the hero who solved the southern incident. Duke Kruger wouldnt let down his vignce against him.


    So how about we send someone else?


    Prince Gordon has too much military achievement. The one Duke Kruger will let his guard down to the most would be His Highness Arnold but it would be difficult for him to lead the ambush after he entered the Dukes castle. Not to mention that leaving such an important task to him would arouse the Dukes caution in the first ce.


    Johannes thinks over Franzs words.


    The n itself is good but there are problems with the people who will execute it.


    With the feeling that it needs some improvement, Johannes asks Franz for a suggestion.


    Do we have someone who suits the job?


    The envoy needs to have a decent rank. We need someone who has a rank that can speak on Your Majestys behalf. A member of the Imperial Family is preferable but someone who has a statusparable to that would be fine as well.


    Then who?


    I really do not want to say it.


    Franz mutters.


    Johannes frowns at him but Franz pays no mind to that and keeps his mouth shut.


    At that time, a person entered the throne room.


    Everyones gaze gathered at the neer.


    Excuse my rudeness. Your Majesty.


    Finnewhats wrong? Did something happen?


    I came here thinking that there might be something I can do but it seems I am not wrong.


    Saying so, Finne smiled and looked at Franz.


    Franz slightly averted his eyes from her.


    With that, Johannes was able to understand the meaning of Franzs words.


    Franz..dont tell me, you are proposing for Finne to lead the envoy!?


    Shes a good fit. If we attach His Highness Leonard as her adviser, the n should probably work. Duke Kruger would never think that Your Majesty would endanger the u Mowe after all.


    Obviously! Finne is neither a soldier nor a knight! She has no official position in the Empire either! Its one thing If its the problem rted to Duke Kleinert but are you going to risk her life in the Southern conflict!?


    Ever since Your Majesty bestowed that hair ornament to her, in a certain sense, she has already been given an official position.


    Dont bring up such sophism! Sending a girl who doesnt even have the ability to fight to the enemy territory!? What would happen if they fail!?


    In the case of failure, His Highness Leonard also bears the same risk, Your Majesty.


    Leonard is a prince! He is involved in it from the start as the inspector! The responsibility he bears is iparable to Finne!


    Johannes strongly stares at Franz and turns to Finne.


    Then.


    Back down, Finne. We wille up with another n.


    No, Your Majesty. Please leave that role to me.


    I wont!


    ..Your Majesty. The people are suffering because of the problems caused by the nobles. Even in different territories, the obligation of a noble is still the same. The role of the imperial nobles is to protect the people of the Empire. By avoiding this civil war, many people will be saved. The Southern People will not be sacrificed and our citizens will not suffer from hunger. Im Finne von Kleinert. A daughter of a duke. Thats all the reason I need to risk my life. If I cant stand up in the face of peoples suffering then theres no value for me to be a noble.


    Finneing here was both coincidence and inevitability.


    When everyone is desperately moving around, what can she do? Thinking long and hard on that question, Finne decided toe to this ce.


    Neither Al nor Leo told her to do anything. Both of them never took Finne into ount after all.


    However, Finne understood her own strengths.


    The fact that the Emperor bestowed that hair ornament and that she is important to him.


    These two points will be the greatest weapon to keep their opponents vignce at bay.


    Finne understood it better than anyone.


    Fine


    Please allow me to go, Your Majesty. The gathering of the Southern Nobles is not so solid. Im sure that there are many who had to cooperate because they dont have a choice, not to mention the knights and soldiers who serve under them. However, once you cross des with them, hatred will be born. It could eventually cause future disaster for the Empire. I want to stop that from happening.


    ..


    Your Majesty. This is for the Empire.


    .take the imperial knights with you.


    Johannes said with a distressing look.


    However, Finne declines that.


    The imperial knights will make the enemy more cautious of us. It will not make sense to include them in this operation.


    Saying so, Finne smiles.


    When Al and Elna went off to persuade the Narbe Ritter, there was not a shred of worry in her mind.


    The fact that she fearlessly nominated herself was also because of herplete trust in Al.


    If she will be apanied by the troop Al went out of his way to persuade, there will be no problem.


    The only thing she worried about was whether Al would be upset at her for arbitrary doing things again.


    Only that small worry exists in Finnes mind.


    She has such an easygoing attitude for someone who bears the responsibility to take a group of soldiers behind the enemys line.


    I cant leave your protection to anyone other than the imperial knights!


    But Your Majesty, it is true that the imperial knights will surely arouse their suspicion.


    Then what should we do!?


    The Emperors wrath echoes through the throne room.


    What remained was only silence.


    Everyone was at a loss.


    At that timing, a Prince finally decided to show his face.


    Umm..Father.


    Arnold..where did you go when we are having such an important meeting!?


    Well, I have a little work to do.


    The scolded Al frowned as he entered the throne room.


    For a moment, his sight met with Finnes. Looking at the apologetic expression on her face, Al smiles.


    Then, he decided to state his business quickly before the next scold came flying at him.


    About the escort unit, there is a unit I would like to rmend.


    What?


    Come in.


    The moment Al said that Lars entered the throne room wearing his military uniform.


    His chest is bearing the Narbe Ritter badge.


    Lars Weiglwhy are you here?


    His Highness Arnold has told us the details. We Narbe Ritters will be volunteering for this operation.


    Saying so, Lars salutes.


    It was quite a rare sight.


    The Narbe Ritter has been mobilized many times in the past but every time they were ordered. There have been none of the cases where they volunteer.


    Just now, the said Narbe Ritter states that they have volunteered for the mission.


    The nobles voices are buzzing at such an abnormal situation.


    W, wait a minute! Are you saying that you want us to leave His Highness Leonard and Finne-sama to you!?


    Please rest assured. We will protect them without fail.


    Dont mess around! Who would be able to leave them to a betrayer like you!


    .we certainly betrayed our lords before. We couldnt overlook the injusticemitted by our lords back then. However, please do not worry. It is exactly because of that that we will never turncoat to the like of the Southern Nobles. We are the Scarred Knights. Injustice itself is our enemy.


    The nobles were silent at Larss words.


    This is because circumstances speaking, Lars was right.


    The expression of everyone there is not exactly a good one either.


    However, on his throne, Johannes raises a question at Lars.


    There have been many such opportunities before but you never move. Why do you decide to do it now?


    we were asked so strongly to protect his younger brother, Your Majesty. To not respond to that.the few remaining pride as a knight in us would never allow it.


    Lars then looks at Al.


    Johannes also turned his sight toward him and noticed the bandage that was wrapped around his hand.


    Generally understanding what Al did, he let out a huge sigh and gave his order.


    The Narbe Ritter will escort Leonard and Finne. I will leave Leonard to lead this operation. The details of the operation will be at your discretion.


    Your Majesty. Instead of using such an uncertain n, please entrust the army to me!


    It is surely an uncertain n but it is still worth a try. But be prepared. I will allow you to gather the army but I will not allow you to mobilize yet.


    .understood.


    Saying so, Gordon withdraws.


    A dark light lurking in his eyes.

 Chapter 110: Encouraging Guests

    Chapter 110: Encouraging Guests


    Seriously, you are so reckless.


    My apologies.


    After the meeting was over, I and Finne returned to my room.


    Finne seems to be apologetic.


    If possible, I dont want to put her in danger.


    Well, since you already nominated yourself, theres no helping it anymore. It is as the Prime Minister said, you are certainly the most suited person for this. That being said, lets make this operation as foolproof as possible.


    Im sorry for troubling you again


    Its alright. I understand why you did it.


    Its really like Finne to want to do something in this situation.


    And this time Finnes feelings match with various kind benefits.


    Its not something that I should me her for.


    Arnold-sama.


    Saying so, Sebas appears without a sound.


    I asked Sebas to collect information while I was away from the capital but the purpose of his appearance is kind of different this time.


    What is it? Sebas.


    Encouraging guests have arrived at a good time, sir.


    Saying so, Sebas opens the door.


    Emerging from the other side of the door were two familiar faces.


    Its been a long time, Your Highness Arnold.


    Duke Reinfeld! And.


    Jurgen entered the room.


    As always, his smile can easily make people around him rx.


    Behind him, a boyish brown-haired girl quietly entered the room.


    Lynfia.


    Lizelotte-sama told me that I can leave my sister to her so, to repay your favor I havee to swing my sword for both Your Highnesses once again.


    You havent changed huh. But thank you foring back to us. I have just the right work for you.


    I heard the details from Sebas-san. It seems that Finne-sama is also going this time correct?


    Yes. I thought that I could do something about this situation so I nominated myself.


    Lynfia gazing at Finne softly and lightly smiles.


    She then says in a strong voice.


    I think thats very like you, Finne-sama. Please rest assured. I will do everything I can to assist you.


    Yes!


    It seems our force is mostly ready.


    Sebas, Sieg, and Lynfia with the addition of Lars and his Narbe Ritters.


    With Leo leading them, if they can safely sneak into the enemys base, the chance of sess is very high.


    However, theres no way that disguising an ambush using an imperial envoy is His Highness Leonards idea. It is Your Highness Arnolds n correct?


    Yeah, Elna told me that I really have a bad personality earlier as well.


    Hahaha, for a knight it would certainly look like that. But wont this cause a problem for His Highness Leonards image?


    We have thought about that.


    Finne will go as the leader of the envoy with Leo leading her escorts.


    The South will almost certainly ept the envoy.


    After all, its the Emperors envoy. If they refuse, there might be no more negotiation in the future. That would be uneptable for the Southern Nobles.


    Even if all the South join forces, the Empire still has an overwhelming advantage. If they want to get their concession, they have to take this chance.


    The n is like this, His Majesty is sending an envoy to the Southern Confederation but the content is actually the final warning for Duke Kruger. The final message to the Duke is that if he doesnt bend the knees, he will face the consequence. Finne will be the one who rys that message. It will show that we are offering him a chance to turn over a new leaf but if the other side still insists on attacking us, the fault will lie with them.


    But I think they would confirm the content of the negotiation before we set out though?


    We will prepare two letters and switch them immediately right before we start the negotiation. If they refuse the letter they will be subjected to punishment. The story will change from us using an imperial envoy as a ploy to capture them into the envoy handing down the righteous punishment. It would be illogical for other countries to criticize us and it will not affect their trust for both the Empire and Leo.


    In the first ce, the rtionship between the Emperor and the Southern Nobles is that of a lord and his subject. They are not in a position where they can start negotiating on equal footing. This is simply a one-sided order.


    The Southern Nobles would rejoice as they mistakenly think that the Emperor is willing to negotiate with them but in truth, the Emperor is unwilling to make that concession and sent Finne out to ry his final warning to Duke Kruger.


    That is the scenario. This n is avable to us because it is clear which side is at a higher standing than the other since this is not a negotiation between two equal countries.


    Well, some factions in the foreign countries may have their distrust toward us but it is hard to say that it would be a consensus between all of them.


    I see. As expected from Your Highness Arnold.


    If possible I want to do this more straightforwardly but theres no other way.


    Theres no way around it since you have been acting on the defensive from the start. However, this time you have taken the initiative. No, it would be more correct to say that you took it back. This is very important for the n to seed. However, such an initiative can easily be taken by anyone. Is the information control going well?


    Thats a Jurgen-like question.


    To answer that, I gave him a firm nod.


    The Imperial Capital Garrison is already checking anyone whoes in and out of the capital.


    Is that all?


    No, I asked the Brave house to block all the route to the South. With the knights from the Brave house manning every route, it would be impossible even to someone who is familiar with covert operations to slip through unnoticed.


    As far as the Southern Civil War itself is concerned, there are not many of its elements that would affect the session war.


    Since the Emperor has already adopted our strategy, there is no problem for the Brave house to assist us in safekeeping the intel about our mission.


    With this, information leakage is unlikely.


    There is still some concern but I have an idea of how to deal with it.


    It seems your preparation is quite thorough. I have nothing left to say. Do you have anything I can assist with?


    Right. Are you going to stay in the imperial capital for a while?


    Yes, I intend to.


    Then can you use your connection as a duke and move the merchants for us?


    I dont mind but how do you want me to move them?


    Even if it is only for a brief period, the South is going to be hostile toward the Empire. There is a concern about the deterioration of security so the people will face a shortage of food supply. I would like to prepare for that.


    I see. That would be my specialty. I will do it.


    Saying so, Jurgen gives me a refreshing smile.


    If Jurgen and the Ajinpany move, it should be possible to secure us more manpower.


    If we hire adventurers and use them as escorts, we should be able to more or less circte the money around as well.


    In case of an emergency, using the money I earned as Silver is also a reasonable option.


    The problem wont easily end with just the defeat of Duke Kruger. Rather, the hard part will being afterward.


    Thats right, Finne-sama. Please take this.


    As if she just remembered, Lynfia handed Finne a flute.


    Its clear just by seeing it that it is a fairly high-ranking magic tool.


    This is?


    I was given this by an old dwarf who got lost in the city. It seems that if you blow it, its sound will be able to reach your allies.


    Isnt this quite an amazing item?


    I think Finne-sama will be needing it more than me.


    Saying so, Lynfia gave Finne the flute.


    Finne looks at me as if she was in trouble but I quietly nod at her.


    The situation in which Finne would use it would surely be a dangerous one. In that case, it shouldnt be a problem if I go to her aid as Silver even if it will cause more problemster, thats not something that I would risk overlooking.


    I probably will throw everything away and go to her side when such time arrives.


    It would be more assuring for me if Finne holds on to it too.


    ..I understand. I will be borrowing it this time.


    Saying so, Finne politely received the flute from Lynfia.


    But a lost dwarf huh. Moreover, an old one too.


    I thought of a person for a moment but immediately dismissed it.


    I havent heard of him being in the Empire. Theres no way he would be here.


    Well, even in the off chance that hes here, he would never cooperate with the Southern Nobles so he probably wouldnt show his face this time.


    Then I will get to work immediately.


    I will also go to Leo-samas ce as well.


    Jurgen immediately started moving while Finne and the other left to join Leo.


    Only Sebas and I are left in the room.


    You have something to report?


    Yes. It seems that Sonia-dono is being forced to serve under His Highness Gordon because he has taken hostages to use them against her. This is simply what I heard but it seems that her adoptive father was originally considered to be a genius strategist.


    I see. Then her movement is understandable.


    No matter how far you fall, you can get a certain degree of sess.


    That was certainly a move an intelligent guy would make.


    Still, it seems she misread Gordon huh.


    That guy cant be measured using a normal standard. This time he will perhaps be using some unorthodox means as well.


    We will leave Sonias matter alone. We can not afford to worry about her right now.


    Understood. Then I will be standing by at His Highness Leonards side. How do you intend to move from now on, Arnold-sama?


    The flow of information has been almost cut off but there is still a guy who would leak our information to the outside.


    I seeHis Highness Gordon is it?


    Yeah, I will keep watch on him. We dont know what he is going to do after all. Sorry, but I will leave Leo to you. If something bad happens I wille flying to you. Still, the trouble will probably be originating from my side though.


    While thinking about such a thing, I started anticipating Gordons next move.

 Chapter 111: Departure

    Chapter 111: Departure


    The day of departure.


    Only me and Finne are in the room.


    Its almost time isnt it.


    Right. Well, the preparations arepleted. Unless something unexpected happens, everything should be okay.


    Yes, theres no need to worry.


    Saying so, Finne smiles to reassure me.


    Seeing her like that, I stay silent for a little.


    There have been many cases that something unexpected happened so far. I cant say that it wont happen this time.


    Finne will be standing at the center of it. She is now in danger more than ever.


    I will be honest. I dont want you to go if possible .


    Im really sorry.


    You are.strong huh.


    Finne quietly lowers her head and raises it up. There was not a shred of worry on her face.


    What made it possible is her trust in others. She really is strong to be able to ce so much trust in others.


    Im not strong at all. I have been reminded of how helpless I am every day after all.


    You are?


    Is it surprising? I have always wanted to help Al-sama you know?


    Im thankful for that but you have already helped me enough as you are.


    No, its not enough at all. Im your sharer of secrets. I should be lightening your burden. But.all I can do is helplessly watch as you get hurt.


    Finnes line of sight turned to my left hand.


    The bandaged left-hand looks a little painful as it has not been fully cured yet.


    However, thanks to this wound, the Narbe Ritters will do their best to protect them.


    Its not a big deal.


    .even small scratches can turn into a big scar. My duty is to prevent you from getting seriously hurt. I take pride in that.


    When Finne looked straight at me, I made a bitter smile.


    Then, Finnes cheeks inted a little bit.


    I, Im being serious here, you know!


    Yeah, I know. I just thought that your serious expression was a little unexpected thats all.


    A, Are you making fun of me!?


    Im not. I understand that you really are worried about me. So let me tell you this. I am worried about you too. You are gentle and always tread on the right path. To me, you are an important guiding beacon. I would be troubled if you are gone.


    Since the session war started, my three older brothers have changed.


    For that to not happen to me as well, I need Finne by my side.


    So that no matter how many evil ns I have to use, I do not be a fiend. I will never use a n that Finne shows clear disapproval of.


    If I do that, I too will also fall into the darkness of the session war.


    Leo would never do anything that Finne clearly disapproved of as well.


    To not let that happen, I want Finne to stay as our guiding light


    Soif something happens you must blow the flute right away. I will definitelye to help you. No matter what Im doing, no matter who Im with, I will give you my top priority


    If you put it like that then it will be troubling for methere must be more important things that Al-sama has to do right.


    No, you are my top priority. Of course, I will finish other tasks as much as I can.


    Is that so.then I will be counting on you when the timees.


    Yeah, leave it to me.


    Saying so, I fearlessly smile.


    I have to give Finne as much peace of mind as I can. So that she doesnt have to worry about me.


    Its almost time.


    Its that time already huh..


    Looking at the clock, I get up.


    After this, Finne will join Leo and the others for their departure. I will also be keeping watch on Gordon after this.


    With that being the case, there wont be many chances for us to meet. We do not have time for that after all.


    So I was thinking if I havent talked enough with her.


    But I couldnt think of anything.


    While I was thinking about that, Finne opened the door.


    Lets go.


    Y, Yeah.


    As I scratched my head as I was being awkward.


    While I was doing that, Finne grinned.


    Then.


    Al-sama. Al-sama has been helping me ever since the first time we met. I will always believe in you. So I am not worried. No matter what happens I will not be afraid. So please send me off without worry about me.


    ..I dont remember helping you out that much though.


    Even unconsciously, Al-sama has always helped people out. I am proof of that.


    The matter with Duke Kleinert was simply a calcted move you know?


    When I said that, Finne cheerfully smiled.


    Unable to read the true meaning of her smile, Finne went on ahead, leaving me confused.


    What does that smile mean?


    While pondering about that new mystery, I follow after Finne.


    Be careful out there.


    Of course.


    Saying so, I and Leo say goodbye to each other.


    It is obviously dangerous for Finne but the same also goes for Leo.


    But Leo also seems to be enthusiastic about this as well. I mean, he seems so fearless.


    The ce he is heading to is the South, the ce where Duke Kruger holds the most power in.


    It seems Nii-san is worried about something right.


    Of course.


    You can be relieved you know. I will be escorted by those powerful guards you recruited for me after all.


    Saying so, Leo looks at the Narbe Ritters lining up in front of us.


    With Lars leading them, they saluted us all at once when they noticed our gazes.


    Your Highness Arnold. Please push out your chest more when you send us off. It will affect our morale.


    Dont be unreasonable


    Are we not worthy of your trust?


    The top 300 strongest Narbe Ritters will be acting as escorts for the envoy. The other members are currently working on the information blockade around the imperial capital.


    This means that Leo will have to take down that castle with only 300 men.


    No matter how strong they are, I cant help but worry about them.


    If I dont trust you then I would never leave my brother in your care.


    Then please push our your chest. What we want to see is your confidence. Please let us see the trust you ced upon us.


    When he told me that, I lifted up my face and pushed out my chest.


    Then I address the 300 Narbe Ritters.


    I will leave them in your care.


    Instead of an answer, they gave me a salute.


    Lars then lined up with hisrades.


    Its almost time for them to leave huh.


    Isnt it quite something for you to be able to earn the loyalty of such powerful men, Kid.


    The one who suddenly called out to me was Sieg who is currently sitting on Sebass shoulder.


    Lynfia is also next to them.


    All the power our faction has is gathered to protect Leo.


    We will be leaving now. Your Highness Arnold.


    Yeah, take care of them. Still, cant you do something about the way you call me, Lynfia?


    Do you hate it?


    Its like Im being put at a distance.


    Is that so..I will change it when I get back.


    Alright. I will be looking forward to it then.


    Please do.


    Lynfia said that as she performed a polite bow and left.


    The ce she walked toward is the carriage that Finne boarded. Aside from protecting her, Lynfia will be providing various kinds of support for Finne this time.


    For a moment, my eyes caught Finne as she grins and waves at me.


    So carefree huh.


    I think it is better than being nervous though.


    Right. If she is that rxed then the opponent wouldnt be so cautious either. Shes quite a good woman. Shes a beauty, her style is good, theres nothing toin about at all.


    Saying so, Sieg made a loose smile that doesnt suit his appearance at all.


    This guy is also carefree huh.


    Im begging you, dont start hitting on her on your trip alright..


    I cant promise you that. Its natural for me to seduce a beauty right.


    What about Elna?


    Hmm, you think of her as a beauty huh?


    I frown at the skillful reply.


    Seeing me like that, Sieg grins.


    Unfortunately its against my policy you see. I see a woman who can catch my spear as a warrior before a woman. Its a waste, right? She can provide me with a good fight after all.


    Saying so, Sieg smiles.


    It seems Sieg drew a firm line there.


    Thats why even though that missys appearance is perfect, shes outside of my strike zone. Shes a warrior after all.


    On the contrary, if she couldnt catch your spear you would treat her like ady right?


    Well, of course. theres no way I would leave such a beauty alone.


    Oi Oi.Im begging you here alright?


    Dont worry. Believe in me.


    Sieg replies to me as he clings on Sebass shoulder.


    That doesnt look reliable at all though.


    After such a conversation, Sebas bows and leaves.


    Then, only me and Leo were left.


    They really are reliable right.


    You think so?


    They are the people that Nii-san gave your all to gather after all. Theres no one more reliable than them you know.


    Leo said as he pushes his right fist out to me.


    I saw that and I pushed my fist out in the same way.


    When our fists met, Leo made a serious expression.


    I will put a stop to it. This war.


    Yeah, I will leave it to you.


    After such exchange, Leo gets into his carriage.


    Thus the envoy set off.


    Climbing up to the rampart, I see them off until they left the capital.


    They left huh.


    Yes, they left.


    Jurgen murmured the same thing as me.


    Then, I turn back.


    Where are you going?


    I have something to do so I will be leaving the imperial capital for a while. If someone asks for me could you give them an appropriate excuse.


    I dont mind butare you going to monitor His Highness Gordons rumored strategist?


    So you are aware after all.


    Of course. But please dont do anything reckless. I cant show my face to Lizelotte-sama if something were to happen to you after all.


    I see. I will be careful then. Dont worry. I will just observe the situation from a distance.


    That should be fine but..what about your escort?


    I already have one.


    Jurgen nods several times and sends me off with a smile while saying that I should be careful.


    With this, there shouldnt be a problem for me to leave the capital for a while.


    I dont have Sebas to cover for me this time so I have Jurgen fill that role instead.


    Its normal for me to suddenly leave for somewhere so no one would find it suspicious.


    Dont think that I will let you do anything as you please now, Gordon.


    Muttering that in a small voice, I speed up my pace.


    It would be easier for me to move once I left the capital.


    Now, its time for the secret maneuver.

 Chapter 112: Gordon’s Plan

    Chapter 112: Gordon¡¯s n


    Gordon left the Imperial Capital and assembled the central army southward of the capital


    The number is 30,000.


    If everything goes smoothly, the number is expected to increase by two folds.


    Your Highness Gordon! Are we going to just wait around and do nothing!?


    At Gordons tent which serves as their headquarters, a bearded middle-aged man appeals to him.


    His body is firm but part of his stomach is still protruding out. The name of the man whose height is on the short side which makes people associate him with a barrel is Adam Gulver.


    He is one of the generals stationed in the Imperial Capital who will be serving as Gordons second inmand in this skirmish. He is also Gordons avid supporter.


    His Majesty ordered us to assemble not tomence an attack.


    But!


    Gulver hounds at Gordon.


    It was Gordons faction that purposely cultivated the situation into arge-scale civil war. However, all of their nning is about to go to waste because of Leo.


    Knowing that, Gulver finds it hard to sit still and wait for a report from Leo.


    Well, calm down, Gulver. Until the army ispletely ready I will stay here. Before that happens, I want you to go on a reconnaissance mission.


    We do not need to conduct any reconnaissance, Your Highness! Our enemies are a bunch of disorderly mobs! If weunch an attack at them, we will be able to make a hole in their front line and advance deep into their territory in no time!


    That was not just Gulvers opinion. It was a consensus among many of Gordons military staff.


    The Southern cities especially those on the front line were low in morale and did not have much force in the first ce. It would be a painful job for Gulver to lead a recon mission even though the cities that would immediately surrender to them with a simple attack are right in front of his eyes.


    However,


    Dont say that. Gulver, I will give you 10,000 men. Your mission is to scout out the town of Gers located at their front line.


    His order is unprecedented.


    There has never been a case where a general would dispatch one-third of their army on a reconnaissance mission.


    For a moment, Gulver doubted the order that was given to him but he soon realized that Gordon was having a smile on his face.


    Your Highness has some kind of n correct!?


    Gulver asked, his face full of expectations.


    Gordon simply gives him a nod without saying anything.


    To such Gordon, Gulver repeated his reply over and over.


    I understand! I understand now! I will lead 10,000 men out on a reconnaissance mission!


    I will leave it to you. I will appoint these two as your adjutants as well.


    Saying so, Gordon called two people into the tent.


    One of them is Sonia, Gordons strategist.


    Another is a tall soldier with gray hair. Seeing him, Gulver let out a grin.


    If it isnt Colonel Letts. It would be encouraging to have your support.


    It is my honor to serve as your adjutant, General Gulver.


    Letts perform an emotionless salute.


    Letts is one of Gordons supporters and themander of his cavalry.


    With his ability proven, he is one of Gordons confidants despite only holding the rank of colonel.


    From Gulvers perspective he is an irritating man but it still slightly delights him to have Letts as his adjutant.


    Seeing the exchange between the two, Sonia looks straight at Gordon.


    Theres no way to know what others will say when they hear that you sent out 10,000 men for a reconnaissance you know?


    Its just a reconnaissance. It never hurt to be cautious after all.


    if you are trying to do something then I would advise you to stop. This is my advice as your strategist. His Majesty the Emperor has already agreed to adopt His Highness Leonards n. I dont know what kind of punishment would befall those who try to obstruct it, you know?


    As I just said, this is a simple reconnaissance.


    Brushing Sonias words aside, Gordon nonchntly answers.


    Sonia understands that he isnt willing to listen to her advice but she couldnt help but say it.


    Even if he seeds in starting a war, its not something that he would be praised for.


    Sonia sees that Gordon is walking down a path of self-destruction. If the only thing he is going to destroy is only himself then that is fine by her but his self-destruction will spread the damage far and wide.


    Sonia wants to stop him but she has no power to do that.


    You will assist Gulver. This is both for your father and for your own sake.


    .you have gone mad.


    Unfortunately, I ampletely sane.


    Saying so, Gordon dismisses Sonia and Gulver.


    Only Letts remains with him in the tent.


    Gordon then asks Letts a question in a small voice.


    Is everything going ording to the schedule?


    Yes, Your Highness! I have arranged everything ording to your instructions!


    Letts salute and answer.


    Gordon nodded satisfactorily at the work of his trusted subordinate.


    He then looked toward the South and grinned.


    This is the end for Leonard huh.


    But if this strategy seeds, wouldnt your next n turn meaningless?


    There is still a chance. This time the Brave family is also involved. In case we cant inform Duke Kruger about our n, we will enact the second one. I will leave it to you.


    Understood. I will give it my all to meet your expectation.


    Yeah. Once Gers fall, you just need to keep pushing from there. Push as far as you can. I will follow right behind you.


    Yes, sir! I will definitely pave the way for you!


    Letts confidently deres.


    Seeing such confidence from him, Gordon smiles.


    Most of themanders gathered here belong to Gordons faction.


    No matter what the order is, they will follow Gordonsmand.


    The war will definitely happen and the South will be crushed..and next will be the Imperial Capitals turn.


    Its almost time isnt it.


    Yeah, this is the end of this petty and troublesome power struggle. I will be the emperor.the continent will be unified. After I unify the continent, next we will cross the ocean. Everything in this world will be united as one under the name of the Empire.


    I will apany you, Your Highness!


    Gordon and Letts are imagining their ideal future.


    However, the future the two drew up has already started to go mad.


    One the side of the covert unit that Gordon called to the capital.


    Due to them being an unofficial unit whose existence is only known to a selected few, their number is small. Despite that, their individual ability boasts some of the finest in the imperial army.


    Excellent soldiers have been gathered and subjected to severe training.


    They are cooperating with Gordon because they want an emperor who has close ties with the military so that they can have more ability to shine.


    However, the unit was stalled on its way to the south.


    Damn it! Whats going on here!?


    Themander of the unit could not believe what was happening to them.


    Gordon has dispatched the unit to the South in order to deliver information to Duke Kruger.


    That information is, of course, Leos strategy.


    100 people in the unit are moving to fulfill this mission.


    However, the unit is no longer functioning as one.


    No one told me about this damn fog!?


    The cause of their distress was a fog that suddenly enveloped the area.


    The fog made it impossible for them to even recognize nearby people and scattered them all over the ce.


    Even though they are an elite unit, they have to look for the slightest clue in their surroundings to move forward.


    This fog clearly is unnatural..


    Sensing that, the Major erases his presence and cautiously proceeds.


    If it didnt ur naturally then the first possibility is that it is the work of monsters.


    A monster that emits fog and hunts for prey inside it. He has never heard of such a monster before but he cant dismiss the possibility that there is one.


    Without making any loud noise, the Major proceeded quietly.


    No matter how thick the fog is, it wont be a problem for the covert unit to keep proceeding. Those who have scattered because of the fog can also keep moving forward without a problem albeit slower.


    After judging that to be the case, the Major moves forward.


    His judgment was both right and wrong.


    If it was a normal fog, theres no need to hesitate while cautiously moving forward. However, the fog they are seeing right now was not normal.


    Hows the taste of the illusionary fog? Major?


    Floating above the sky was a mage in a silver mask and ck robe, Silver.


    In his line of sight was the Major and his men walking into the mountain as if they were sleepwalking.


    They are being shown an illusionary fog that numbed their sense of direction.


    No matter how hard they train, they cant get anywhere with their senses numbed.


    Screams can be heard from all over the ces.


    Being attacked by monsters, walking off the cliff.


    All the members of the covert unit had beenpletely trapped here.


    What a shame, Gordon. It seems your secret unit will be annihted here.


    Saying so, Silver disappears from the spot.


    The covert unit will be trapped in the illusionary fog for several days. After that, when they begin to recover their sanity, they will not be able to reach Duke Kruger in time.


    After all, no matter how fast they are, Leo and the others would arrive at Duke Krugers castle by then.


    They cant possibly catch up to them with the several days they lost.


    Thus, Silver effortlessly crushed Gordons first n.

 Chapter 113: The Released Arrow

    Chapter 113: The Released Arrow


    Gers is one of thergest cities on the Southern front.


    However, within the Empire, it is only a medium-sized city with about 500 knights. Even if you add all the men who can fight, there are only about 1,000 men in total.


    And now, Gulver is threatening such a town with his 10,000 elite soldiers.


    WAHAHAHA!! Those weakling knights of the South must be shaking in their boots right now!


    Saying so, Gulver gazes upon Gers in good humor.


    The town has a reasonably high gate and a fairly high outer wall. It would be quite formidable as a fort city if properly manned but Gulver knows that Gers only have about a thousand men to defend it.


    Once Gordonmences his n and they are allowed to engage, the town will definitely fall in no time.


    Colonel Letts. Have you heard anything from His Highness Gordon yet?


    No, I havent heard anything. He simply said that we should try our best to scout out the area.


    I see. He is doing something somewhere else huh.


    Perhaps. For now, lets follow his instructions. There is a hill further ahead. We should be able to have a good view of the battlefield from there.


    Good. Guide me there.


    When Gordon bes emperor, those who support him will be promoted. That being the case, only a few will be able to get promoted to the rank of Marshal. For Gulver, Letts is his rival.


    However, now that Letts is serving under him, it means that Gordon has clearly recognized Gulver as the one who has a higher standing.


    Now, Gulver could see himself as an imperial marshal.


    When he was immersed in such an image of his future, Sonia interrupted him.


    General. That hill is too close to Gers. Shouldnt we use an observation point that is a little farther away?


    Hmph! What are you saying? Are you saying that they will start attacking us first? Ridiculous.


    It is not impossible if they have a sniper. As themander, you should be more careful.


    Even if it is near, it is still far away from the city. If anyone can snipe at us from Gers then I would have already heard of such a person.


    The problem here is that such a person might exist, General.


    This is why a half-elf girl like you is.you are being too cowardly.


    While dismissing Sonias caution, Gulver steading climbs up the hill.


    Letts follows slightly behind him.


    Sonia exhales and follows behind them.


    However, for a moment, Letts who was walking in front of her slowed down. The escorts around them also reduced their pace to match him.


    Because of that, Gulver reached the hilltop alone.


    Then a unique noise of the wind reaches Sonias ears.


    It then turned into a sound of something being pierced.


    Ah


    At the top of the hill.


    An arrow stuck between Gulvers eyebrows.


    Gulver slowly falls and rolls down the hill.


    Letts quickly moved to confirm Gulvers safety.


    General!? General Gulver!?


    Gulver whose head was pierced by an arrow died instantly.


    Letts confirm that and give out hismand.


    Alert all men! The General was assassinated! Gers has willingly opened the attack on us!


    Hearing such an instruction, Sonia confirms the look on Lettss face, expecting the worst.


    There was a smile on his face, celebrating a sessful operation.


    You have your own ally sniped.?


    It was the enemys doing.


    While saying so, Letts cleans up Gulvers body.


    He then deres.


    From now on I will takemand. Sonia, as the strategist, you must draft up the n to capture Gers.


    You went that fardo you want to start a war!?


    I didnt want any of this. The one who desired such a thing is them. They have assassinated our general. As we are under an abnormal circumstance, we will be acting ording to my discretion.


    Saying so, Letts walks away without a shred of sadness on his face.


    As things went ording to Gordons schedule, Sonia strengthened her conviction.


    She then gazes at the direction of Gers.


    What have they done


    Did they send a sniper to Gers or did someone from Gers prepare the sniper?


    In any case, if Gers, thergest city on the front line falls, the other cities will soon surrender. If that happens, war will be unavoidable.


    The safety of Leo and the others who are at the enemys headquarters can not be guaranteed.


    If Gers falls this war will turn muddy. The trouble is that Sonia has the power to topple Gers effortlessly.


    What should I do


    Sonia had many advantages when she was dealing with Al in the capital. She had both the letter, Reba, and the initiative to act.


    However, this time it is different.


    It is Gordon who has the initiative and Sonia has little advantage at her disposal.


    Still, even if thats the case.


    I have to do it.


    Thinking that there must be something she can do, Sonia encouraged herself.


    -


    The state of turmoil also happens on the side of the sniper.


    What have you done!? Uncle!!


    The lord of Gers, Earl Alois von Simmel was still a twelve years old boy. His hair is bright brown, the same with his eyes. He is an ordinary boy who cares about little things in his life like boys his age.


    He seeded as a lord when his father passed awayst year while being assisted by his mother and uncle.


    In front of such Alois is his uncle along with his guards.


    Whatever are you talking about?


    Please stop pretending you dont know! That sniper was surely acting ording to your order!


    I dont know anything about that.


    Uncle! Please exin yourself!


    Exin myself? You are still too foolish to understand huh, Alois. I have joined forces with the imperial army.


    The imperial army..? Then why did you use the sniper!?


    Alois couldnt make sense of what his uncle was saying.


    Most of the Southern Nobles have their rtives taken hostage by Duke Kruger. Aloiss mother was also taken hostage by him.


    Thats why he cant surrender. Still, he doesnt want to be proactive in the war either. This is because he knows that he will definitely lose.


    There may be a chance to win if Duke Kruger leads the whole Southern army but their chance as a single city is non-existent.


    Despite such a delicate situation they are in, his uncle just ordered a sniper to attack a general of the imperial army while saying that he has joined forces with them.


    Alois is now seriously considering that his uncle might have gone crazy.


    The reason is war. His Highness Gordon wants to start a war. Sniping that general gave birth to a cause for that. They will be enraged by his death and it will turn into arge-scale civil war.


    You are being crazywhat would His Highness earn by doing all of this!?


    His Highness Gordon will get control of the army and will take the throne with it. After that, I will be appointed as a lord. That would be a much more preferable situation than the one we are currently in.


    Saying so, Aloiss uncle smiles.


    Seeing the ambitious smile on his face, Alois realized that it is meaningless to say anything more to him.


    The situation is now unsalvageable.


    The imperial army will soon attack. You must not do anything until then, Alois.


    Do nothing.? Thisnd has been inherited by our house for generations, we must protect our people!


    They are not my people.


    Seeing his uncle said that, Alois powerlessly drops his shoulders.


    It is impossible to resist.


    What can a child like him do?


    While Alois was depreciating himself, his eyes found the sword resting on the lords chair.


    It was the sword his father gave him at hisst moment. It was still too big for Alois and he never once pulled it out.


    His eyes still fixed on it, Alois had a determined expression on his face.


    He pulled out the sword.


    What are you doing?


    Im Earl Simmel. The lord of this territoryI will protect my people!


    What are you saying when you are rebelling against the Emperor? Your responsibility to them is already long gone!


    Even sothis is the pride I inherited! Dont think that everything will go the way you think!


    Alois res at his uncle while holding the sword that is still too big for himself.


    His uncle who was taken aback by the determined look of a child gave an order to his guards.


    Ca,..Capture him!


    However, there is no reaction from the guards.


    Wondering what is happening, his uncle looked back at them.


    His guards were sleeping on their feet.


    Why thinking how ridiculous the scene is, his eyelids also became heavy as he grew sleepier and sleepier.


    This ismagic..?


    Indeed. I made them go to sleep for a while. I have a little thing to talk about with the young lord after all.


    When he heard such a voice, his uncle fell to the floor, sleeping.


    Only one man remained standing in front of Alois.


    You are..?


    SS-rank adventurer, Silver. If you want to do something about this situation, I will offer you my help.


    Silver!? Why is the guardian of the capital here


    As an adventurer, I dont want the war to happen and spur up the monsters. It will affect public security. Some people will certainly have more jobs to do but it will cost much more than it worth in the long run. With that said, having peace is for the best right.


    Saying so, Silver slowly approaches Alois.


    Then, Silvers appearance changed in an instant.


    He turned into a mysterious person wearing a gray robe from head to toes. With the hood covering his face, no matter how you look at him, he looks very suspicious.


    That being said, as an adventurer, it would be a problem for me to involve myself in the Empires problem in a major way. So, I will be disguising myself but if you are fine with this arrangement, I will serve you until this matter is over.


    ..are you serious? Why would someone as great as you go so far for us?


    Currently, the Emperors envoy is heading to Duke Kruger. Their intention is to capture the Duke and end this conflict with as little damage as possible. The reason the army is doing so much to make the war happen is that they want them to fail. Still, when there are people who want to sabotage the n, there are also those who want to protect it.


    You are here because the person who wants to protect the n asked you to.?


    I dont mind if you take it like that. How about it? Do you want my help? Or is my help unnecessary?


    Alois who was faced with the simple alternative was a little lost.


    However, he immediately made his decision.


    I will be borrowing your power.


    Good. then lets start our strategy meeting. Hmm.when Ie out, can you introduce me as a wandering strategist?. Now a name huh..how about you call me [Grau].


    (TLN: Grau = Gray in German)


    Gray huh.after your appearance I see.


    A name should be simple.


    Saying so, Silver became Grau, Aloiss vassal.

 Chapter 114: The Small Hope

    Chapter 114: The Small Hope


    I, who entered Gers as a wandering military strategist, asked the young lord Alois to exin the situation.


    For the time being can you tell me why it is so restless around here?


    You are not aware?


    I was stalling the covert unit sent out by the army. I flew here afterward but the army looked unusually restless thats why I came here to ask about the situation. Thats where I caught you earlier.


    I seeto put it shortly, someone from our side sniped at and assassinated an imperial armys general.


    So he has a backup n huh. This kind of n is too much for Gordon and for Sonia, it is too rough. This must be suggested by his other aides.


    However, forcefully pushing for war wont earn any praise from Father.


    His intention after the war is over is clear with this.


    Thats an interesting situation you are in. Was that sniper prepared by your uncle?


    Most likely.


    In that case, the me is on this side.


    Since their general got assassinated, they have to retaliate. Well, it was quite forceful but it allowed them to act ording to their discretion on the field. Moreover, once they break through this city, it will turn into an all-out war with the South.


    If that happens, theres no way back. The only option left will be to seriously crush the South.


    That is probably the best scenario for Gordon.


    However, if this city doesnt fall, it will be a different story. We have to limit the conflict to this ce. The information about this will soon reach Duke Kruger. By then Leo and the others should have already arrived and settled the matter.


    If we can hold out for a few days and confine the battle here it will be somewhat manageable.


    If the information reaches the capital theres no doubt that Gordon would be told to stop immediately so he probably wouldnt report this. Like us who have to safeguard our information, he is now in a simr situation.


    The armys movement was too well ordered. That was probably because things went the way they expected. Battle is now unavoidable. How many men do you have here?


    500 knights and 500 soldiers, we have a thousand men in total but.our soldiers didnt receive any proper training


    Conscripted soldiers huh. Well, thats better than nothing..still, the enemy has 10,000 elites of the imperial army while we only have a thousand men that were assembled in a hurry. They have ten times our number but their individual strengths are probably worlds apart from us too.


    Even if our winning condition is to hold out for a few days, the odds they have against us are despairingly high.


    If they seriously try, they should be able to siege the city in a few days.


    Can we really win?


    Alois asks anxiously.


    I pat his head to reassure him.


    There is still a chance. Of course, it will require you to do a lot of things as well. Are you up for it?


    I, its alright! I will show you!


    Good. First, introduce me to your vassals. What you must do first is to convince them.


    Yes!


    With his lively reply, Alois and I started walking.


    -


    I understand the situation now.


    Said an old knight.


    Still, for an old knight, his eyes are sharp and he doesnt move like an old man at all.


    This old man who has the atmosphere of a veteran is the Knight Commander of Earl Simmel, Foct.


    If that sniper truly belongs to the Simmel house then offering an apology is no longer possible. No matter how much Alois-sama is going to plead, the imperial army will never be convinced. Your will to fight for your esteemed mother and the people of the South is truly splendid. However, who is that suspicious man beside you?


    Foct stared at me as he said that.


    The same is true for others. They are his loyal vassals who have been in the service of his house for a long time.


    They were unrted to Aloiss uncles action and were standing guard at the city wall.


    It is only natural for them to fight for Alois but they cant fully ept the situation with a suspicious person like me standing beside him.


    Grau saved me. You can trust him.


    Even if he did save you, trusting him is a different story, my lord.


    Hmm, so we are going that route huh.


    In a situation where we must band together, there is no time for infighting.


    Knight Commander Foct. can I say something?


    What? Wandering strategist.


    From your perspective, how do you see the current situation?


    This is the end of the Simmel house.


    Hmphnaive. Your perception of this situation is too naive, Knight Commander.


    What?


    When Foct said that, I pointed at the map that was spread on the table for our strategy meeting.


    Gers is at the forefront of the South. To let the army through here would mean that the war will spread to every part of the Southern region.


    If we let them through here, the imperial army will immediately push deep into the South. The war front will surely spread and it will greatly weaken the Empire. And what is the trigger for that? Yes, it is none other than the Simmel house. Even if you survive the battle, the Emperor will surely execute your entire family for it.


    Th, that is.


    Still, surrender is no longer an option. You will be faced with the charge of assassinating a general and getting executed. Simmel house is only a step away from destruction. Moreover, your soldiers will doubt the reason why they have to fight the imperial army in the first ce. Even if the lords mother got taken hostage, that is the problem of the lords alone. It will be hard to convince them to fight for you, you know? Our force is weak while the enemy is strong. The problems only pile up. Still, that is our reality. You must know the value of someone who offers you their help in this situation, correct?


    .even so, I can not trust you immediately.


    Then you can keep a watch on me. The imperial army willmence their attack soon.


    .fine. If you offer us your help while realizing how hopeless the situation is then it means that there is still a chance for us to win right?


    I nod to Focts question.


    I then shifted my gaze toward everyone here.


    There is no situation that fits the words absolute despair better than this. However, we still have a little ray of hope. The imperial army is in the middle of concocting their n. Within a few days, Duke Kruger will be caught in a surprise ambush. In other words, we will be fine as long as we hold them back until then.


    I have never heard of such a thing before though?


    Its a secret after all. Returning to the topic. The Simmel houses situation may be absolute despair but if we can hold out for a few days, the situation willpletely change. Holding back 10,000 men with only 1,000 to prevent the war from intensifying is surely an action that even the Emperor cant overlook. Moreover, with the matter about your mother that has been taken hostage by Duke Kruger coupled with the fact that this war has many ties with the session war that has been going on in the capital, your situation will definitely change if you can ovee this crisis.


    ..to be honest, the survival of Simmel house is already a secondary concern to me. Whats more important is to keep this war from intensifying. Thats what I think. I understand that you all cant immediately trust in Grau and that he has no credit to back him up but we have no choice but to trust him and cooperate. We will simply lose if we fight this by ourselves after all.


    His vassals showed a look of hesitation for a moment but they all hung their head as if they gave up.


    Seeing that, Alois shifts his gaze toward me.


    Now, please tell us your strategy.


    Understood. When the imperial armyunches an attack on a fortified city, it is amon practice for them to concentrate their force at the main gate and send out another group to attack another gate with less fortification. If they act ording to my expectation, they will surely use such a conventional means to attack us.


    Then should we distribute our force to all four gates?


    No, the difference between our force and theirs is tenfold. If you want to hold back the attack on the main gate, you will have to allocate an appropriate amount of force to defend it.


    The attack on the main gate should be a decoy but the scale of our forces are too different in the first ce. That decoy might turn out to be an actual attack from them so it is unwise to move our force away from the main gate.


    Focts eyes squint at my words.


    So you have a n to defeat the nking unit?


    Indeed. Our enemy is arge army and a well-trained one at that. On the other hand, ours is small in number and not even a proper army. They will definitely let their guard down against us. Even if they are veterans, that is unavoidable. Thats why they will be vulnerable to our trap.


    No matter how vignt they are, their perception of us is but a rural city.


    As the difference in our force is clear, they will not waste much time to be cautious against us.


    Their purpose is to break through the city as soon as possible to take control of the Southern front.


    If that happens, the Emperor will no longer be able to stop them.


    The army will definitelye at us with all their power using conventional strategy.


    Alois-sama. Can you lend me a hundred soldiers?


    A hundred?can you defeat the nking unit with only that many?


    The army will be aiming for a gate with less defense. We dont need to defend all three so 100 men will be enough. And one more thing.


    You can ask for anything. I will prepare it immediately.


    Its not anything big but there should be oils that were prepared for a defensive battle. Can I borrow a little of it?


    Attack them with fire huh. But, I dont think a simple fire attack would defeat the nking unit though?


    I have a n for that. Dont worry.


    I said so and lightly smiled.


    They cant see my face but they should be able to tell by the atmosphere.


    Feeling a chill, Foct took a step back.


    Thus I joined the fight against the imperial army.

 Chapter 115: The Wind to the East

    Chapter 115: The Wind to the East


    Now, its time to enact the n.


    Right now, Alois is standing in front of his knights and soldiers.


    The knights have moderate morale but the soldiers morale is clearly low.


    Well, thats a given I guess. From their perspective, even if their lords mother got taken hostage, they dont have any sense of belonging when they are being suddenly incorporated into the confederation. The consciousness of being citizens of the Empire still doesnt change inside them.


    Thats why they cant bring themselves to be fully motivated in this fight.


    And the only one who can send them into battle,


    is only Alois.


    Sorry that for suddenly gathered you all like this. But there is something that I must truthfully tell you.the one who ordered the assassination of the imperial general was my uncle. I have nothing to do with it but I think the army will not be convinced with that.


    No waywe have to fight them head-on!?


    Didnt you say that we just have to wait until the situation calms down!


    They have ten thousand men you know! Theres no way we would win!


    The soldiers voice theirints and anxiety.


    epting all of that with a firm attitude, Alois gives them a strong nod.


    I have decided to fight. Not for the sake of the Confederation or the Empire. I will fight for the responsibility that I have inherited for generations. The Simmel house is the lord of this territory. I have the duty to protect our people. Even if we surrender, the army will surely take many things from us for the sake of Southern conquest. As a city that rebels against the Empire, not to mention the fact that we surrender, we will definitely be subjected to punishment. That will definitely lead to the decline of this territory and that is the only future we must avoid.


    If he is being fully honest, he would probably say that he wants to fight for his mother.


    For a twelve years old boy who lost his father, how important would his mother be to him?


    Still, Alois carries himself with calmness. He is the lord of these people after all.


    His Majesty the Emperor has sent an envoy to Duke Kruger. When the envoy arrives and the negotiation begins, the war might not ur ording to the result. However, if we let the imperial army through here, that negotiation will be meaningless. Only a few days! We only have to hold out for a few days and the situation will change! If the negotiation fails, the confederation will have no choice but to send us reinforcement. On the other hand, His Majesty does not wish for arge-scale civil war. He will definitely reach out to the cities that put up strong resistance. If we surrender at that time, the damage to ournd will be minimized. So.Now, I will fight.


    Saying so, Alois unsheathes the sword he inherited from his father.


    He then continues to address his knights and soldiers.


    I will not punish anyone who wishes to flee. If you dont have the resolve to die together with me then you should leave. Im sorry for being such a worthless lord.


    After being told that, his men stay silent for a moment.


    In that silence, a soldier carrying a spear shouted.


    Dont make up some grandeur reason. If you want our help to save your mother then just say it.


    Hes a crude man.


    His age is around forty.


    Among the amateurish soldiers, he is the only one who carries himself well.


    He is probably a retired adventurer.


    Perhaps he already stood out in the first ce, the eyes around naturally gathered at him.


    Jordan-san.


    Now, My Lord. Just give it to me straight. What do you want to do?


    .I want to protect my mother.and, I want to protect this city.


    Your predecessor had taken care of all of us...of course, we will want to pay him back by helping his child! Like hell, I can stay still when a kid just said something like that to me! I will chase those imperial soldiers out of here for you!


    From the words of the man called Jordan, strength returned to the soldiers eyes.


    Their feeling of wanting to flee turned into the will to fight.


    They have just now be soldiers.


    Thats right! We will fight!


    Leave it to me!


    The trust they have in Earl Simmel made them into soldiers.


    The soldiers morale rose all at once and took the knights by surprise.


    Alois then looks at me with happiness in his eyes.


    Alright, with this, we can put up a fight.


    Now, I will start exining our strategy!


    Following the momentum, Foct announced in a loud voice.


    Hearing his voice, the mens morale increased even further.


    WOUAAAHHH!!!!!


    A war cry can be heard from the other side of the gate.


    The source of that is the first attack of the imperial army concentrated at the main gate.


    Their vanguard doesnt seem to carry any siege weapon. They are probably doing that on purpose to create the image that they got drawn into battle by coincidence.


    Thats why they will be using ssicbat methods in which bows and arrows are used to suppress us while the soldiers use hammers to destroy the gate and setting updders to climb up the wall.


    Most of their force is concentrated at the main gate. In a normal battle, the defending side has the advantage in this kind of battle. No matter how much of an elite they are, the army doesnt have a soldier that can match a thousand men and most of their state-of-the-art-weapons are being given to the border army as they have higher priority.


    Thus there is no groundbreaking weapon they can use to ovee our defending advantage.


    Thats why they are relying on their number.


    Hey Mr.Strategist, can we really win?


    Jordan, one of the hundred soldiers assigned to me said as he looked over the east gate.


    The terrain beyond the east gate is unique.


    The road leading to the gate is but a single slope.


    It is originally the most difficult gate to attack.


    Thats why they will be aiming for this gate.


    If we are wrong then it is just a matter of us moving to another gate. Well, its not like we are going to be wrong though.


    Where did you get that kind of confidence?


    Its amon practice of the imperial army. Attacking the main gate while sending out a unit to attack another gate. They will bemencing a surprise attack so they will be attacking the gate that is the most difficult to attack, incorporating the psychological effect that we would never expect them to attack such a gate. That was what they were taught.


    The moment I said that, enemies appeared in front of the east gate.


    Their number is around a thousand. They are rushing straight to the gate with a few cavalries in the lead and soldiers following behind them.


    They arrived huh. Shoot arrows at them.


    They really came.that was surprising.


    Following my instruction, the few men on the wall release their arrows.


    The reason why there are only a few men here is that there are only a small number of soldiers who can urately fire their arrows. Naturally, the enemies couldnt be stopped by just this.


    As expected, the other side also doesnt think that we would leave the gate unmanned either.


    Their expectations should be strengthened with the few arrows we released at them.


    Hit by an arrow, the cavalry leading them copsed with a loud noise hitting several people running behind him.


    However, they dont stop.


    KEEP PUSHING!!


    The man who seems to be their leader raises a loud voice while leading them on his horse.


    The archers on the wall started to get frightened but I told them to calm down in a calm voice.


    Dont worry. Just keep shooting.


    Y, Yes!


    Take care of the preparation below.


    Sure.


    Hearing my instruction, Jordan and the men started to hold down the gate.


    Soon after, the soldiers in the lead arrived at the gate and began to hit it with their hammers.


    They also tried to set up adder but they were stopped by the archers who pushed it off or shot the soldiers below. However, the same can not be said about the gate that is gradually being torn down by the hammer.


    PUSH! HURRY UP AND TEAR DOWN THAT GATE!


    UWAAA!! The gate wont hold anymore!


    The wooden pirs that were attached to reinforce the gate began to creak.


    The soldiers somehow managed to hold the gate but their attackers are clearly stronger.


    However, all of this is within my expectation.


    Checking the time, I sent a signal to Jordan.


    As he saw the signal, Jordan evacuated the soldiers from the gate.


    IT WONT HOLD ANYMORE! FALL BACK! RUN!!!


    ARHGHHH!!


    RUN AWAY!!


    Their retreat isnt an act.


    Only a few people know the details about this n so their terrified screams were real.


    Thats why it will be even easier for the enemy to believe,


    the fact that their attack is sessful.


    ALRIGHT! TAKE IT DOWN!


    Their hammer finally broke the gate.


    At that moment, Jordan and the others who fell back earlier threw their javelins.


    The soldiers who were trying to break through suddenly get skewered but the enemies are not frightened.


    HAA! WEAK! DONT BE SCARED! CHARGE!!


    With theirmander encouraging them, the nking unit broke through the east gate all at once and flowed inside.


    However, they were careless.


    Arge amount of oil has been spread inside the gate and the soldiers that rushed in slipped and fell.


    Wha, the hell is this!?


    Uwa!!


    Oil!? ITS OIL SIR!!


    The scene of chaos immediately unfolds inside the gate.


    Unfortunately for them, the soldiers that rushed in behind them with great momentum pushed them even further into the oily trap.


    Meanwhile, Jordan prepared a torch and walked toward me.


    Oi! Mr.Strategist! Should I do it now!?


    Sure, go ahead.


    The wind is blowing westward you know!? Wont the fire spread into the city!?


    Dont worry about that. Today, at this time.the wind will blow east.


    You sure!? I dont care anymore alright!!


    Saying so, Jordan threw the torch at the oil-covered soldiers.


    At that moment.


    The wind suddenly changed direction to the east. And when the fire came into contact with the oil, an explosion erupted.


    Arge fiery explosion urred and the gust of wind blew the fire to the east so the city was left unaffected.


    Instead, the fire envelope the rest of the attacking soldiers that were lining up vertically up the slope.


    It was as if a dragon just released a fiery breath from the east gate.


    The fire burned down the nking unit and those who managed to somehow survive are those who are at the back.


    Right now, the survivors are busy rescuing the people who got burned by the fire.


    They no longer have enough leeway to attack us anymore.


    To all survivors! I, Grau, the wandering strategist is here in this city of Gers! I will never let any single one of you set foot in this city! Tell that to yourmander!


    After I said that I see the retreating soldiers off with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Jordan approaches me with a surprised expression on his face.


    Youare you a mage?


    No, that was purely a calction.


    Seriously..


    Saying so, I stick my tongue out under my hood.


    Of course, that was magic.


    The direction of the wind wouldnt naturally change in such a timely manner.


    However, a strategist who utilizes an ingenious n is way more scarier than a strategist who uses magic.


    Its fine as long as they dont find out that I was using magic and most things would just pass if I tell them that it was all a part of my n. To deceive the enemy, first, you need to deceive your ally.


    Eventually, the rumor will spread and they wille to fear me.


    With this, the imperial army has toe up with countermeasures against me. This will buy us time and it will make them lose their calm.


    After all, they dont have much time.


    Alright, please move ording to the n after this.


    Yeah, I got it. Leave it to me.


    Saying so, Jordan gathers his subordinates.


    Our next move has already been decided.


    We also have to set things up ahead of time after all.


    Now, I wonder what kind of n they woulde up next?


    While saying such a thing, I gaze at the imperial army.

 Chapter 116: Battle against time

    Chapter 116: Battle against time


    The next day, the army gave up on their surprise attack and came at us with a frontal assault.


    For theirmanders, that is certainly a wise n.


    Divided their force into four, they have surrounded us and pushed their attack at all four gates.


    With that, our force will have to spread even thinner despite us having a clear disadvantage in numberor it was supposed to.


    However, the result is different.


    UOOOOOOOOOO!!


    GET THE HELL DOWN!!


    The knights and soldiers of Gers are defending against their attack with high morale.


    Arrows and rocks are raining down on the imperial army.


    We are on the defending side but its more like we are on the offensive.


    There are many reasons for this.


    Their strategy was seen through, the loss of a thousand elite soldiers, the fire attack yesterday, and the appearance of the mysterious strategist who orchestrated that attack.


    These created rumors that rise the vignce and anxiety inside the imperial soldiers.


    There might be some kind of trap near the gate, or if they use fire something might happen.


    Such vignce and anxiety dulled their judgment.


    BREACH THAT GATE!


    Yes, sir!


    Acknowledging themanders order, the soldiers move to the front.


    However, the moment they saw the gate.


    The image of the burned soldiers who were carried into their camp yesterday flicker in their minds. Instead of moving directly to the gate, they choose to go at it from the side.


    However, such unnecessary action causes the soldiers to be prey to the raining arrows.


    That being the case, even if they had to split up their force to cover all four gates, they are still elite soldiers fighting against conscriptedmoners. Theres no reason for them to lose.


    The cause of the current situation is basically from Gers.


    They never missed the opening shown by the confused soldiers and strictly followed themand of theirmander. They continue exhibiting an outstanding ability to focus on the situation and continue to take the best course of action.


    The quality they showed makes all wonder which side is the well-trained soldiers.


    Continuing to be attacked by such opponents, their casualties continued to increase at each of the gates, realizing that there was no prospect of breaking through any of the gates, the actingmander Letts eventually ordered a temporary withdrawal.


    Is the enemy soldiers a monster or something!?


    Letts hit the table and yelled in hismanding tent.


    The feeling of wanting to yell the same thing is shared among themanders gathered inside


    They were themanders who led the attack on each of the gates who did everything in their power to breach the city but still faced a crushing defeat. They have lost both their precious time and soldiers.


    They were doing great halfway there but it all went south afterward.


    All because of a single man.


    Its as if they were using magic.the enemy soldiers are too different from the ones we fought yesterday.


    Ive never heard of any magic that can turn amateur soldiers into elites.I can understand that they gained confidence from their victory yesterday and their morale increased but their changes today arepletely ridiculous


    Reading the flow of the wind and turning a mere fire into a dragon breathfear is spreading among our soldiers because of such rumors.


    Letts bites down his lips at the words of themanders.


    Their original n was to immediately upy the city and push forward but in reality, he lost many of his soldiers and they havent moved even a single step.


    The person from the Simmel house who prepared the sniper for him has gone silent so it is impossible to stir things up from the inside. There is almost no n left avable to Letts.


    If he cant break through Gers, Gordons n will be ruined and Letts himself will be in danger. Even if their general got assassinated, the Emperor doesnt wish for war. Since he has already opened attacks on them, there will surely be some kind of punishment waiting for him.


    Moreover, the power structure inside Gordons faction will change.


    Letts has many things hanging on the line here thats why he immediately made the decision.


    Call Sonia..we need a strategist of our own tobat theirs.


    Can we really trust that half-elf?


    She might corner us even further sir!


    That wont happen. As long as we have the hostages, Sonia has no choice but to obey us.


    But..


    Enough.I have already decided. Just bring her to me.


    Following Lettssmand, a soldier left to call Sonia.


    After a while, Sonia entered the tent with a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    You called me?


    Our enemy has a strategist. We need you toe up with a countermeasure against him.


    I think I have already submitted one though?


    We cant afford to have a battle of endurance here!


    Before the battle began, Sonia proposed to surround the city to weaken their enemy.


    Still, for Gordons n, they have to breach the city within a few days so they didnt adopt her n.


    However, for Sonia, that was a far better n.


    We lost a thousand men on the first day and another thousand today, no? We only have eight thousand men left. I can already see the result if we decide to continue our assault like this. Your n already failed when we failed the surprise attack yesterday. Our enemy has already united and they are defending the city with high morale. I wouldnt attack such an enemy.


    We have to keep attacking! If you call yourself a strategist thene up with a n! Dont you care what will happen to the hostages!?


    no matter what you say, my answer wont change. If you want to reach your goal, you have to breach Gers on the first day. The second way is to siege the city and dont give them the chance to unite. From the start, I intend to give you as much cooperation as I can.


    She already suggested a solution. Right now she is saying that it was their fault for not adopting it. That being said, she knew full well that they would never adopt such a n.


    Even from Sonias perspective, their surprise attack has a high possibility of sess.


    Their enemy is an amateur. No, they were supposed to be. But it all changed because of just one strategist.


    They have a strategist that cleverly unites their soldiers under their lord andes up with a way to intercept our attack. Right now, Gers is no longer a city that we could easily crush. If we forcibly attack them now, we can expect to suffer a counterattack from them.


    Theres no other way left for us but to forcibly attack them! Juste up with a good n for us!


    Being pressed by Letts, Sonia sighs.


    They will face a huge loss if they attack the city without a siege weapon.


    It would be a different story if they have a mage unit but such a unit wouldnt be apanying the soldiers on a reconnaissance mission.


    As far as she can think, there is no immediate way to effectively breach the city.


    However, if she doesnte up with some kind of countermeasure, she doesnt know what kind of fate will await the hostages.


    Even so, if Gers falls, it will plunge the South and the Empire into an all-out war.


    Sonia mulling over it for a while and raises a question.


    How much time do we have left?


    Probably two days. After that, the envoy should arrive at Duke Krugers territory.


    Even if they manage to break through Gers, there would be no war if the enemys leader is already captured.


    What the imperial army must fight against is not Gers but time.


    Thus Sonia offers them a solution.


    Then lets take one day off the offensive and build siege weapons.


    Didnt I just tell you that we have no time!? Are you nning to stall us!? At the earliest, the envoy might arrive tomorrow you know!?


    That is just one possibility. We have no choice but to bet against it. If we have that two days grace period then we will use it. Let me ask you back, are you still underestimating the enemy?


    Letts stay silent.


    Cutting down trees and making siege weapons. With that, she can buy more time and provide them with the possibility to breach Gers.


    The only fault in this is that the imperial army might really be able to break through Gers but Sonia decided to trust in Gerss strategist.


    Normally, if your enemy suddenly stopped attacking you for a day, you would let your guard down but a master at reading the flow of the situation like Grau, wouldnt make such a mistake. He must have some kind of n in ce against their move.


    As long as Gers keeps this up, it is entirely possible for them to hold out for a few more days.


    Sonia read Graus thinking and presented the n with a fifty percent chance of sess.


    This can go either way.


    This is the limit of what Sonia could do, and it is a n that is worth a try for the imperial army.


    Alright..then lets get started. Order the men to immediately build the siege weapons!


    Letts gives his order.


    Seeing him, Sonia left the tent and began to slowly walk away.


    Her destination is the hill where Gulver was assassinated.


    She climbs up the hill and looks at the state of Gers.


    She doesnt know specifically why but they seem to be lively. Its the characteristic of a strong enemy.


    If she has time she would be able toe up with a way to defeat them but time is something she doesnt have.


    Thinking that, she realized. Before she knew it, she already thinking about how to defeat the enemys strategist.


    I wonder what kind of person you are, Grau? A gentle one, or a ruthless one.


    Sonia looks at Gers, asking the question that shouldnt be heard by anyone.


    Then, a man came up on the wall of Gers.


    He is covered from head to toes with a gray robe.


    He looks in Sonias direction.


    Then he gives her a bow.


    When she was taken aback by his action, he raised a loud voice.


    You sure are carefree enough to visit your enemy huh! Ms.Strategist! I heard the rumor of a half-elf strategist that outwitted the session war candidates at the capital! I will look forward to seeing what you are going to do in this situation!


    to even know about something like that, you are quite informative arent you!


    Yeah, I know a lot of things! Your folks are being taken hostages right? Quite a hardship you are going through huh! I do feel sorry that you are not able to choose your own master!


    !?


    Sonia opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Seeing such Sonia, Grau lightlyughs. He then fixes his appearance and speaks again.


    Just move with the hostages in mind! I dont mind even if youe at us with all your power! I will render your efforts to ashes!


    I will take up on your offer then.


    Hearing Grau, Sonia looks ahead.


    That was a provocation.


    Dont use the hostages as an excuse and givee at me with everything. I will win anyway.


    If thats the case then I will get serious as well.


    Thinking so, Sonia enters themand tent and brushes the soldier who was drawing up the n for the siege weapons away.


    Give me that. I will do it myself.


    If he went as far as to provoke her then he must already have some kind of preparation in ces.


    She cant afford to go against him with some half-baked siege weapons.


    Sonia does her best and draws up the n for a siege weapon as Grau advised so thatter Gordon cant say that she is uncooperative with him.

 Chapter 117: The Small War

    Chapter 117: The Small War


    Around the time Al is posting as Grau in the defense of Gers.


    Earlier than Gordons expectation, Leo and the others were arriving at Wumme, the home of Duke Kruger.


    This is all thanks to the Southern cities they have passed through so far.


    I never thought that they would let us through so easily.


    Leo who was expecting some obstruction muttered as he passed through the gate of Wumme.


    While observing the surrounding area, Sebas who was there with Leo replied.


    That must have been because there are only a few people who actually side with Duke Kruger. The expressions of the people I have seen so far were also not lively. This rebellion surely is not the consensus of all the Southern people.


    Then there is really a meaning for us toe here huh.


    There isnt any meaning by just arriving alone, Your Highness.


    Lars said so after he put his horse next to Leos.


    The elite soldiers of the Narbe Ritter are escorting Finnes carriage but it doesnt mean that they have to stay with her at all times.


    Something must be done about Duke Kruger


    Of course, I know that. Colonel.


    Then allow me to confirm the n. Once we arrive at his castle, Duke Kruger will probablye out to wee us. That is our opening. If we let it slip, he will surely have the chance to alert his guards.


    But if we use that chance, Finne-san will be in danger.


    Please rest assured. Lynfia-dono and I will be there to protect her. Moreover, if pushes to shove, we still have that secret n in ce as well.


    Saying so, Sebas looks at Leo.


    To Leo who looks like he wants to ask if it will really be okay, Sebas quietly nods to assure him.


    Despite how strong the Narbe Ritters are as her escort, it will arouse his suspicion if Finne has too many guards with her when she conducts the negotiation as an envoy directly with the Duke.


    Thats why the role of Finnes guard is entrusted to someone who can naturally stay at her side like Sebas who came along as her butler.


    .Okay, Colonel. I will leave the timing to you.


    Understood. Please make sure to stay slightly away from the Duke, Your Highness.


    You dont have to worry about me. I can protect myself.


    .if something were to happen to you, we wouldnt be able to face His Highness Arnold when we return, Your Highness.


    Colonel. I didnte here to be protected. I came here to capture Duke Kruger. If we fail, it would be me who wouldnt be able to face Nii-san.


    Seeing Leo staring straight at him, Larss eyes slightly opened and he bows his head to apologize.


    Forgive me, Your Highness. It seems my worry is unnecessary.


    Colonel Lars. What His Highness said is true. Unlike Arnold-sama, Leonard-sama never cked off in his exercise after all.


    So he can carry himself inbat? Sebas?


    Yes, even though there shouldnt be much difference between them. For twins to have this much gap in physical ability really is rare. That person really iscking after all. It made me worry a little about him when heined about muscle pain just by holding up a sword.


    It would be fine if he gradually practices but he always swings his sword at full power every time. Seriously, Nii-san.


    He was trying to put up a good impression after all.


    Agreed. He was trying to look good. Still, that is definitely why he stabbed his left hand. He always tries to look cool in his own way after all.


    Hearing such an impression from Leo, a smile appears on Larss face.


    Leo never enjoyed participating in the session war but there are a lot of things that made him d that he did.


    One of that is the fact that people are starting to appreciate Al.


    Beingzy bones, Al who tried to move as little as possible started to move after they participated in the session war. Seeing him moving around, the people begin to realize that the Dull Prince is nothing but a false facade.


    It was a happy development for Leo.


    You look very happy about it though?


    I am. Im d that Nii-san is finally appreciated. And..Im happy that I can do something together with him. He set this stage for me. The best stage I could ask for. When I told him that I want to have as little sacrifices as possible, he went along with my selfishness and forcibly prepared everything for me. Im happy that I am now standing on the stage he set. It made me feel that I can fight alongside him.


    Saying so, Leo moves his horse ahead.


    In front of him was the main gate to Duke Krugers castle.


    I am the Eighth Imperial Prince, Leonard Lakes Adler! I have escorted His Majesty the Emperors envoy! Open the gate!!


    At Leos words, the main gate slowly opened.


    Leo advances inside on his horse. Entering the ce is thest part of the preparation.


    With the conviction that he can not leave until everything is over, Leo entered the castle.


    After Leo and the others got off their horses, they were guided by the knights.


    Right now, they are currently under the castles balcony.


    This is?


    If it isnt, Prince Leonard. Its been a while.


    Hearing that voice, Leo slightly squints his eyes.


    The reason is that Duke Kruger has appeared on the balcony.


    It was too rude to wee an imperial envoy like that.


    Its been a while. Duke Kruger. What is the meaning of this?


    No no, this is simply a small safety measure. Its not like I am doubting you or anything but my life is prone to get targetedtely. Please stay there and send up the imperial envoy alone.


    That was synonymous with entering the beastsir alone.


    Leo frowns as he protests.


    Dont you think that you are being too rude. Pleasee down here and receive the letter from us. The contents of the letter should have already been confirmed by the knight you dispatched earlier.


    Unfortunately, I will only confirm the content of that letter up here. If you find this arrangement unagreeable then please feel free to leave.


    Then I will be apanying the envoy as well.


    The imperial envoy muste up here alone.


    Hearing Duke Kruger, Leo unconsciously reach for his sword. The reason is that the Duke is being too rude toward them.


    However, the n cant be enacted before the Duke checks the letters contents. This is to justify their actions with Duke Krugers refusal. If they spring their trap here, they will be perceived as nothing but a group of assassins posting as an imperial envoy.


    However, Finne immediately epted the Dukes proposal.


    I understand. I will be heading up there then.


    Finne-san..


    I dont mind. Duke Kruger would never harm His Majestys envoy, no?


    But of course. u Mowe.


    Then Im relieved. My mission is to deliver His Majestys letter to Duke Kruger. If thats what Duke Kruger wants, I willply.


    Saying so, Finne urges the knight to guide her up with her eyes.


    After getting an okay from us, the knight begins to guide Finne upstairs.


    Uhmmthat is?


    Hes the stuffed animal I took a liking to recently. Isnt he cute?


    Saying so, Finne shows off the bear to the knight.


    The knight cant keep up with Finnes uplifting attitude and guide her to the balcony without saying anything more.


    Good day. u Mowe. Your beauty shines even more from up close.


    Thank you very much. Duke Kruger. This is the letter from His Majesty.


    Allow me.


    Saying so, Kruger opens the letter surrounded by his knights.


    He read through it without even moving an eyebrow.


    I see. So this is His Majestys answer?


    Yes.


    What a cruel person he is. To think that he would send you out here personally and dere war against me.


    Unfortunately, that was not a deration of war, Duke Kruger. By the name of His Majesty the Emperor, I am ordering you. Bend the knee and immediatelyy down your weapons. If you do notplyI will issue a punishment.


    HaHaHa! Punish me? What can you do in this situation? Unfortunately, the answer is no. Lets have you be our hostage and then we can start anew.


    Are you challenging His Majestys decree?


    His Majesty, His Majesty, even if you mention him there wont be any effect on me you know? My Kruger house was originally the king of our own country until it was annexed by the Empire. It was the imperial family who forcibly took that from us andbel our house as a ducal one. My house never forgot our grudges and hatred ever since. I have never thought of that man as anyone respectable!


    I seea long-standing grudge is it. I dont know how much such a thing has umted but one thing that I can say is that thisnd once belonged under your rule. Even if it were to be annexed by the Empire, the people of thisnd should still be your subjects. Still, you have put your people through suffering. The moment you did that you have no right to call yourself their monarch. No.you cant even call yourself a noble!


    I will not argue with you about the obligation of royalty or the noble here. Let me say this one thing. Only the strong shall rule.


    Then you certainly dont have any caliber as a king. A king is much stronger than you think, a king is someone who shoulders their subjects.


    At that moment, the stuffed bear in Finnes hand started to move.


    It suddenly pulled out a spear and took down the knights around Finne.


    As expected, Kruger doubted his eyes at the scene.


    Wha!?


    Argh, if you just keep talking then I would be able to enjoy the paradise even longer..its your fault alright, Duke. but thanks to you, I get to enjoy such a good feeling so, Thanks!


    Saying so, Sieg, the stuffed bear, rushes through the knights.


    Kruger escapes with his knights shielding him but Leo and his subordinates already invade the castle from below.


    You wont escape! Kruger!


    Kuh! Kill them all!


    Hearing Krugersmand, the knights stand in front of Leo.


    However, the Narbe Ritters led byrs blow them away and open the path for Leo.


    Finne-san!


    Im alright! Please go on ahead!


    Understood! Please be careful, Finne-san!


    Yes! Good luck, Leo-sama! Sieg-san, please go and support Leo-sama.


    Cant be helped then. I would be more motivated to escort a beauty though. Still, guess I cant deny the beautys request huh.


    Saying so, Sieg chases after Leo.


    Meanwhile, Finne leaves the scene together with several Narbe Ritters and Lynfia.


    Thus, a small war has started inside the castle of Wumme.

 Chapter 118: Each of their Battle

    Chapter 118: Each of their Battle


    Dont let him get away!


    Following Leos order, the Narbe Ritters chase after Kruger.


    However, a group of knights rushed toward them to stop their pursuit.


    During the battle between the knights and the Narbe Ritters, Leos and Krugers eyes met.


    You will never escape!


    Hmph! How many knights do you think I have in this castle! It seems you brought an elite unit with you but my castle will never fall to some mercenaries!


    It would be nice if you dont underestimate us so much.


    Saying so, Lars then swings his dual swords and cuts through the enemy knights.


    Seeing that, Kruger immediately turned back and started to run away.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Leo took some of his men and followed Kruger through the path Lars paved.


    It seems he is heading to the upper level.


    He must have something there. He is Zandras uncle after all.


    Doesnt matter. We came this far already, the rest is just to break through anything he throws at us.


    Saying So, Sieg climbs on Leos back.


    Seeing that, Lars let out a sigh.


    Being able to ride on His Highness like that, arent you in quite a high position.


    My legs are short after all. Well, since we are working cut me some ck okay.


    Its fine. I will count on you when the timees alright.


    Without minding Sieg, Leo continues to run.


    The Narbe Ritters also dont have anything to say anymore.


    Its a battlefield so they understand that voicing something Leo doesnt mind about would be meaningless.


    Enemy soldiers iing from the left!


    Third and Fourth toon! Go and intercept them!


    Yes, sir!


    Upon receiving Lassmand, the toons split off to intercept the enemy.


    If they stop, they will not be able to push through them with force anymore. Even if he has to split up a few of his men, Leo has no choice but to keep advancing.


    Still, Leo anxiously looks at the soldiers who head off to intercept the enemy.


    Seeing Leo like that, a soldier says this to Leo.


    Please do not worry about them. We are prepared for any kind of situation.


    .You, whats your name?


    Second lieutenant Bernd Lerner, sir.


    I heard that name before. Nii-san told me that you were the first to volunteer right.


    Yes, sir! I thought that this is something worth putting my life on the line for. So please keep looking forward and leave escorting you to us.


    I understand. I will leave my back to you.


    Please leave it to me.


    When Lerner and Leo were having such a conversation, Sieg who was riding on Leo detected something and started to get alert.


    Be careful. I got a bad feeling about this.


    Hearing the word bad feeling from an adventurer sure gave me a chill.


    While Lars says that, perhaps everyone also felt the same feeling, they all raise their vignce.


    Something is there that worth them prioritize their vignce rather than speed.


    Thats what Lars and Sieg felt.


    And that feeling wasnt wrong.


    Loud noises echoed from the wall next to the passage Leo and the others are on.


    And it is getting closer and closer.


    Scatter!


    Receiving Larss instruction, everyone jumped away from the ce.


    Then, after a moment, the walls of the passage burst open.


    UOHHHHHHH!!


    What!?


    Careful!


    The Narbe Ritters take position.


    Then it emerged from the smoke of the copsed walls.


    Its body length is around two meters and its width took up half of therge passage.


    Surprisingly it was a human. However, no matter how one looks at it, that is no doubt a monster.


    That gave me a surprise. It seems this castle also breeds monsters huh.


    This is not the time to joke around! Hold your position!


    Without going along with Siegs lightment, Leo gave his order.


    However, Sieg took over.


    Give it up. This thing is not something you can go against with number alone.


    Saying so, Sieg gets down fro Leos back and held his spear in front of the man-like monster.


    Then.


    Go. I will take care of this guy.


    Sieg.can you take it down alone?


    Dont be stupid. Of course its the job of adventurers to take care of monsters. Leave this to me.


    Hearing Sieg, Leo gives Lars a nod.


    Lars immediately understands his intention and gives amand to his subordinates.


    Join the toons that split off earlier and stop the enemys advance! The rest, follow me!


    With the map of the castle inside the imperial castles library, the Narbe Ritters have already memorized theyout of this ce.


    Thus, the soldiers who received the instruction immediately move out.


    Sieg! Be careful!


    You too. They might have something simr to this guy ahead after all.


    I will do something about it when the timees.


    Smiling bitterly at Leos reply, Sieg sees Leo and the others off.


    Then, he turned his sight back to the man in front of him.


    Either magic or some drugs huh..either way, this is still too inhuman. Sorry but, I am not free enough to go easy on you. I wille at you for real alright?


    UOHHHHH!!


    The man responds to Sieg with a scream.


    Sieg then turned his spear to the man and disappeared.


    Uoh?


    It seems that you are numb to pain huh.


    Sieg said that as he stood behind the man.


    Arge amount of blood was dripping from the tip of his spear.


    The man looks at it mysteriously and slowly turns to look at his left hand. He tried to move it but it wont budge.


    His left hand was cut halfway at the elbow and dangling around.


    Uohhhhh!!??


    You are slow huh. The joint seems pretty weak so I will be shaving that off. Now,e at me.


    In response to Siegs provocation, the man swings his right hand with all his might. The force destroyed the floor but Sieg lightly jumped up and nted his feet on the ceiling.


    He then uses it as a foothold and lunges the man. After hended, he jumped up again.


    Sieg continued to leap around like a bouncing ball attacking the mans weak points and eventually, the man became unable to move.


    TERYAAA!!


    !?


    Siegs spear sent the mans neck flying.


    The mans neck then falls to the floor with a heavy sound.


    Sorry. Im not such a good guy that would be thinking about a way to save you.


    Saying so, Sieg looks at the mans corpse a little dejected.


    Making a human into a monster huhto hell with that.


    Sieg angrily muttered and turned his sight toward the approaching knight unit that heard the sound and came to investigate.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Its a bear!


    Its the enemy in the report!


    The knights pulled out their swords and approached Sieg but he only silently pointed his spear at them.


    With just that, the knights stopped, cold sweat ran down their back.


    Uuu..


    Kuh! Ch, Charge!!


    A knight braves his way forward but Sieg emotionlessly pierces his chest.


    Then, he pulled out his spear and started talking to them amidst the geyser of blood.


    If you want to get past me then donte at me with a half baked courage. Charge at me with the resolve to die. Im quite pissed right now.


    Saying so, Sieg blocked the passage.


    After Leo and the others rushed into the castle, Finne and her guards are also being chased.


    However, with Lynfia and the Narbe Ritters, they couldnt get close to Finne.


    Please step back a little bit.


    Yes


    Finne took a step back, following Lynfias instruction.


    Then, the knight that tried to grab Finne was cut down by Lynfia.


    Seeing that, Finne silently makes a saddened expression.


    The loss of life. She came here with the resolve to witness it.


    Instead of herself who couldnt fight, many people have to stain their hands with blood in her ce. its not like she could tell her men toy down their weapons because their enemies are pitiful either.


    Still, she couldnt just turn off her feelings just because they are enemies.


    Its done. Finne-sama?


    .


    Finne quietly crouched near the knight who was cut down earlier.


    The Narbe Ritters tried to stop her because it was dangerous but Lynfia stopped them.


    Im Finne von Kleinert. Do you have a final word?


    Augh..I, I am.a knight who serves the Talnath house..


    ? Why are you here?


    M, my lord..has been taken hostage.I have to catch youor they will kill him..


    ..Is there anything I can do?


    Please..my lord..


    Saying so, the knight reaches out to Finne.


    Finne tried to grasp his hand but before she could, the knights hand powerlessly fell.


    I understand.


    Finne-sama. We have to move.


    One of the Narbe Ritters impatiently said.


    In response, Finne gives them a small nod.


    She then looks at Lynfia.


    Lynfia who understands the meaning behind Finnes expression was a little surprised but she smiled and nodded.


    As you wish, Finne-sama.


    Lynfia-san..


    I am only here to protect you. And I also think that what you are trying to do is splendid as well, Finne-sama.


    ..Sorry. Thank you very much.


    Saying so, Finne looks at the elites of the Narbe Ritters who are acting as her guards.


    For Finnes guards, only the most talented of the Narbe Ritters were selected.


    To them, they couldnt understand why Finne would do something meaningless like she earlier did in such a situation.


    Escorting her to a safe ce as soon as possible is their job so staying still and talking is only a meaningless act to them.


    However, immediately after, they were told something in anguage that they could understand.


    I..will rescue the hostages.


    Wha!? Are you sane!?


    This is no time for that Finne-sama!


    Please reconsider!


    All the soldiers oppose her decision.


    However, after a quick nce at them, Finne dered.


    I understand how dangerous this will be. However, as the Emperors envoy, I have an obligation to save them.


    But!


    I know why everyone wants to stop me. And probably.you are correct after all it is smarter to just evacuate from here.


    Saying so, Finne slowly touches her blue seagull ornament.


    Ever since she received this hair ornament, she was no longer just a daughter of a duke.


    She hates that idea and refused to leave her territory. Still, she left and forcibly stayed by Als side.


    The reason for that is the special feeling inside her. The feeling of wanting to be useful to Al. the feeling of wanting to repay him. Those kinds of feelings.


    A long time ago, beauties all across the Empire were gathered at the imperial capital to decide who will be the owner of this ornament. Of course, Finne was there. However, with that as her first time in the imperial capital, the fact she had never seen such arge crowd before coupled with how she will meet the Emperor in person for the first time made her very nervous. For Finne, who was still only 14 years old at the time, the pressure was too much for her to handle.


    As she was hanging her head as anxiety took over her, there was a boy who cheerfully encouraged such Finne.


    Finne, whose face was hidden under a veil, was told by the boy that the Emperor was just an ordinary old man and theres nothing that she should be nervous about. It was quite silly because he was there with her because he just escaped from the stage she will be standing on because he thought it was troublesome.


    Still, Finne was able to calm down after talking with him. And then, she obtained the title of the blue seagull princess. For that boy, it must have been something trivial but for Finne, that was a big moment. Ever since then, Finne has admired the boy, Al.


    When Al arrived at her home, Finne thought that it was her chance to thank him. Thats why she never said [Nice to meet you] to Al back then. However, back then, Al furiously berated her father. It depressed Finne when she thought that the boy had changed.


    However, Al actually never changed.


    The same as he was that day, he still remained a kind person. Knowing his secret, Finne begged her father. She wanted to stay by Als side and help him. She might be a dead weight to him but she still wanted to stay at Als side. She wanted to help Al however she could.


    She thought that she was willing to do anything for him.


    That kind of courage welled up inside her.


    Butits against my principle to not do anything just because it was correct or it was the smart thing to do. I came here to save people. Everyone here is the same, are you not? Were you not here because Al-samas words moved you? Do you think that anyone who once called themselves a knightwould be able to overlook something like this?


    .However! If something were to happen to you!


    Nothing will happen to me. I have excellent knights by my side after all.


    What are you saying.?


    Everyone here was carefully selected to protect me, the Emperors envoy, your strength should be equal to the imperial knights. I believe that everyone here has that much power. I believe in the knights that Al-sama personally recruitedand I will never say that I have no confidence in your ability. You all are the Narbe Ritters. The most elite unit of the imperial army after all.


    Hearing that, the soldiers avert their eyes.


    They then nodded as though they made up their mind.


    It was because they thought that they wouldnt be able to persuade Finne no matter what they say.


    Personally, they couldnt leave things as it is either.


    She ced her trust in them. Thats why they are prepared to protect this girl no matter what.


    Still, they have to take as many safety measures as possible.


    She is someone the prince who inspired them entrusted them with after all.


    But if the girl said that she would go then there is no stopping her.


    We will protect you with all our power. However, if we judge that your life is in danger, we will forcibly evacuate you.


    Yes. I will be relying on you.


    Finne smiles as she says so.


    After the talk concluded, Lynfia opened a new topic.


    Now, where should we search for them? If we can find them soon, we will be able to help our infiltrating unit as well so we should hurry.


    Theres no need to worry about that. Sebas-san.


    Finne confidently called Sebas.


    Hearing that, Sebas appears behind Finne.


    At your service.


    Do you know where the hostages are likely to be?


    I have looked around the castle and theres one ce that I found suspicious.


    Can you guide us there?


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    As you wish. However..Finne-sama, you really are simr to Al-sama.


    Is that so?


    Yes, very.


    Hearing that, Finne cheerfully smiles.


    For that was the finestpliment Finne could ask for.

 Chapter 119: Hostage Rescue

    Chapter 119: Hostage Rescue


    Behind the castle of Wumme.


    There was a ce prepared as an annex.


    Its inside held the hostages Duke Kruger used against the Southern Nobles.


    Marquis Traut! Let us out of here!


    A man in his early thirties appealed.


    This young noble is Earl Talnath.


    He is the leader of the nobles who support the Empire among the Southern Nobles.


    Facing such Earl Talnath is a plump man.


    It was Marquis Traut, a man who could be said to be the kindred soul of Duke Kruger.


    You are still saying that huh, Earl Talnath.


    Laughing at Earl Talnath, Marquis Traut slowly begins to walk over.


    There are several knights by his side to guard him against the unarmed hostages including Earl Talnath so that they have no chance to rise up against him.


    The Emperor already deemed the South as an enemy. Isnt it time for you to cooperate with us and counterattack?


    That was because you and Duke Kruger colluded with that criminal organization! It has nothing to do with us!


    Oh my. Dont you know that over a third of the Southern Nobles are involved with that organization? Arent you being too harsh on your fellow nobles?


    Dont spout nonsense! Most of them were threatened to cooperate with you anyway right! Like what you did to Earl Sitterheim!


    Earl Talnath lunged at Marquis Traut out of anger but the knights brandished their spears to block his way.


    Earl Talnath clicked his tongue as he stepped away and continued.


    Judging from your attitude, it seems that you still havent changed your mind huh?


    Obviously! We will not join your Confederacy! We are nobles of the Empire!


    Ha! What splendid resolve. But all the Southern Nobles including your territory have already gotbeled as confederate you know?


    Thats because you took us hostages!


    Who would believe in your words? Just now, the Emperors envoy arrived at the castle. The Emperor panicked because of our movement and set up a negotiation. Now you are no different from us. All of the Southern Nobles are already in the same boat!


    Marquis Traut pridefully told him that.


    Hearing so, Earl Talnaths face distorted.


    Many nobles were called here by the fake invitation from Duke Kruger and taken hostage. They were captured when the Duke invited them here to discuss the future of the South.


    Everyone was surprised. They never thought that Kruger would really rebel against the Empire.


    Where is the evidence that it was really a negotiation? Isnt it actually a deration of war?


    If so we will fight. We have already made contact with other countries in advance after all.


    The Empire has enough power to overturn that kind of thing! If the imperial knight order joins the battle, the South will turn into scorched earth you know!?


    Before that happens, a peace treaty will be concluded! One that will guarantee mine and Duke Krugers safety that is.


    Saying so, Marquis shows a disgusting smile.


    In the first ce, Marquis Traut only sees Earl Talnath as a bargaining piece.


    If it turns out to be an all-out war, he could just trade him away for his own safety. Until then, the knights who will fight against the Empire will be those that belong to the nobles that he took hostages.


    His hand will bepletely clean.


    Clearly seen through his way of thinking, Earl Talnath expresses his disgust.


    You bastard! You are still calling yourself a noble!!?


    Of course, I myself am a venerable noble.


    Earl Talnath lunged at Marquis Trauts proud attitude.


    The knights stopped him again but this time, another male noble also attacked the knights.


    With that opportunity, Earl Talnath snatched a sword from the knight.


    However, at the same time, another knight was pointing his spear at a nobledy in the corner of the room.


    S, such impudentdont you care what will happen to the other hostages!?


    Marquis Traut raises his arm in a threatening manner.


    If he swings it down, the knight will mercilessly execute the hostages.


    Earl Talnath looks down with regret in his eyes.


    However,


    Earl Talnath. Dont worry about us.


    Said a nobledy a little older than the Earl.


    She looks at Earl Talnath with determined eyes. It is almost unbelievable that she was being pointed at with a spear.


    Lady Simmel


    I will not say that this is for the sake of the Empire..but if I only live to be a chain that shackles down my family then I would rather choose death.


    Ha! A bluff huh!


    Marquis Traut..someone who only cares about themselves like you will never understand. A mother who thinks about her child is stronger than you can ever imagine. If you are going to kill me then do it already!


    Saying so, Lady Simmel draws closer to the knight.


    Troubled, the knight looks over at Marquis Traut.


    The Marquis shakes his head while making a distorted expression.


    If he kills her here, Earl Talnath will surelye to attack him.


    Marquis Traut decided that should be avoided at all costs and urged the knight to grab Lady Simmel with his chin.


    Bring her to me!


    Let me go!


    How about it? Earl Talnath. Are you still going to fight?


    Marquis Traut pulls out his dagger and points it at Lady Simmels neck.


    Clear hesitation showed on the Earls face.


    Seeing that, Lady Simmel closed her eyes and prepared herself.


    Then.


    Earl Talnathplease.


    .I epted your resolve.


    The two made up their minds.


    Seeing that, Marquis Traut took a step back.


    However, the Marquis irritatedlyughs.


    Ha, Haha, HaHaHa!! So you want to die that much huh!? You fool! Humans are living beings! Only fools would choose to throw their lives away! Putting your life on the line to protect something you say? Theres nothing you can protect by giving up your measly lives! The Empire will never help you!


    No, His Majesty would never abandon nobles who still have their soul.


    The voice echoes.


    At the same time, the whole room was echoed with a mysterious sound.


    Hearing that sound, everyone eyes turned heavier and some even fell down to their knees. They were attacked by sudden drowsiness. It was a magic that even the knights find hard to resist.


    Ugh..what?


    All the knights were incapacitated.


    My apology. It is difficult to adjust.


    The girl said as she entered the room while swinging her spear.


    When the girl stopped swinging her spear, the drowsiness inducing sound finally stopped.


    Thank you. Lynfia-san.


    No, I am simply doing my job.


    While giving Finne her usual stiff reply, Lynfia separates Lady Simmel from Marquis Traut.


    She then apologetically speaks to the sleepydy.


    My sincere apology for getting you caught up in its effect as well.


    The spear form of Lynfias magic sword emits a sound that can lure people to sleep by swinging it in a circle but in a narrow room, its effect can not be used on a specific person.


    At best, she can only swing it in front of her or aim it in a certain direction. In a situation where she has to use it in a crowded room like earlier, it will affect everyone.


    However, she was able to neutralize all the knights.


    Seeing the girl in front of him, Marquis Traut still couldnt grasp the situation.


    Kuh.who?


    Finne von Kleinert. His Majesty the Emperors envoy.


    u Mowe? Why are you here.?


    I came to rescue the hostages.


    Ridiculous..gu, guards!? Get in here!


    They were already put to sleep. The security was so tight so I might miss some though.


    Said Sebas as he appeared at Finnes side.


    Sebas has neutralized all the security in the building without any noise. As a result, Marquis Traut waspletely unaware of their advance and got ambushed by Lynfia.


    N, No way..D, Duke Kruger would never allow such a thing to happen!


    If its Duke Kruger then Prince Leonard should be chasing him down right about now. That was our original n after all.


    W, was the envoy just a ploy to ambush us!? You damn coward!?


    It was not an ambush. His Majestys order for Duke Kruger was for him to [Bend the knees]. We are punishing him because he refused toply. Even so, I do not deny that it was underhanded. However, if lives can be saved by doing such a thing then no matter how cowardly it is, we will do it. Even if we are cowards, you are simply vile. Plus, I dont remember denying that we are cowards either.


    When Finne shut down the conversation, Lynfia struck the Marquis with her spear and put him out.


    After seeing that, Finne looks at Earl Talnath.


    Allow me to introduce myself again, I am His Majesty the Emperors envoy, Finne von Kleinert. We are sorry that it took us so long toe to your rescue.


    H, His Majestyhe didnt forsake us.


    Thank you..


    The elderly nobles in the back began to cry tears of gratitude.


    Finne looks at them with a soft smile on her face.


    She then waits for them to settle down and start exining the situation.


    I have a request Id like to make to everyone here. There are many of your vassals in this castle. They have to fight against us because everyone was taken hostage. Please, convince them toy down their arms.


    Certainly.


    Earl Talnath, correct?


    Yes.


    We.we have cut down one of your knights. Before he passed, he told us that you were taken hostageyou had a good vassal serving you.


    Finne does not apologize.


    She thought that neither Earl Talnath or the dead knight wanted her to.


    Biting down his lips, the Earl quietly nods.


    Then we should move right away. Lets head to a ce that we can stand out and let the knights know that everyone is safe.


    I dont mind butthere are still other hostages.


    Other?


    Only half of us were being held here. Several nobles have been taken to the castle in the past few days.


    Hearing Earl Talnath, Finne looks at Lynfia anxiously.


    Lynfia also has a simr look on her face.


    Theres no way that it was just a simple hostage transfer.


    There must be something going on.


    It would be good if they are safe.


    We cant confirm that right now. For the time being, we must let the knights in the castle know that the people here are safe. If the knights stop resisting our advance even a little, it would be easier for us to search for the rest of the hostage.


    Lynfia sets their immediate goal and exins it to Finne.


    Agreeing with her, Finne gives her a nod.


    However, anxiety doesnt disappear inside her heart.


    Something bad is happening.


    With that feeling, Finne touches her hair ornament.


    It was to gain the courage to move forward.

 Chapter 120: Capture

    Chapter 120: Capture


    To all the knights in the castle, I am Finne von Kleinert, the envoy of His Majesty the Emperor.


    Finne addresses everyone from the castles main gate.


    A loudspeaker is ced at her side. It was originally meant for the people in the castle to make an announcement to the city but they took it and directed it at the castle.


    We have rescued many of your lords that were taken hostages. We are currently moving out to rescue the rest of the hostages so please,y down your swords! There is no longer any reason for you to fight us!


    There is no response to Finnes voice.


    Still, Finne continues calling out to them.


    I know that you were forced to fight us because your lords have been taken. By the authority His Majesty vested in me, you will not be subjected to any punishment. Please, listen to my voice. There is no need for you to fight the battle that goes against your pride like this anymore. Im sure that the one everyone wants to protect certainly is not Duke Kruger!


    Announcing such a thing in a loud voice will obviously reveal their location.


    The knights gathered at Finnes location.


    Their armors all bear Duke Krugers sigil.


    Lynfia and the Narbe Ritters hold up their swords but Finne tells them to stand down.


    If you say that you will continue to fight then I will not stop youbut you muste at us with a resolve. If you are going to take that step then consider carefully the meaning of turning your de against the Emperors envoy. The only ones who deserve to fight against my knights are those whose justice is not clouded with doubt.


    Being questioned about their resolve and sense of justice, the knights suddenly stopped.


    Not all of them are bad. Most of them simply serve under Duke Kruger as a knight.


    They were only fighting because they were following orders not because of their own will. After all, If they start thinking about such things, they will be punished.


    However, when they are told to their faces to think about their actions, they cant help but consider it.


    Meanwhile, more knights rush to the scene.


    Earl Talnath! My Lord!!


    OH! You guys!


    The group of knights that rushed over was the knights of those who have been taken hostages.


    When they confirm the safety of their lords, they cry and kneel down on the spot.


    Seeing them apologize to their lords over and over again, doubt started to rise up in the mind of Duke Krugers knights.


    We might be able to persuade them now. Finne-sama.


    Understood.


    When Lynfia whispered that to Finne, Finne began to persuade the knights.


    Everyone simply fought at themand of your lord. You will not bear any sin if youy down your swords and cooperate with us now. However, if you still wish to point your de at us then that sin will extend to your family as well. After all, you will be turning your des against the Empire if you continue to fight us.


    Lynfia was surprised at Finnes tone which was stronger than she thought she is capable of.


    It is not like Finne to include a threat into her persuasion.


    Then, Lynfia remembers Sebass words.


    He said that she is simr to Arnold-sama. Remembering that, Lynfia smiles.


    I see. She might really be simr to him huh.


    That prince would probably resort to threatening without batting an eye.


    After all, that is the most effective in this situation.


    They didnt continue to fight because they like it. They only follow Duke Kruger to protect themselves and their important families.


    However, Duke Kruger has already lost his control over them.


    People like that tend to flock to the strong.


    W, will we really not receive any punishment!?


    Yes, you will not. No matter what terrible thing you have done, you will not bear any sin. However, that is only as long as those things weremitted under Duke Krugers order.


    The knights were frightened by Finnes words.


    The knights are aware that what Duke Kruger did was evil. Of course, they also understand that they lent their hands toward that.


    Finne was aware of it. Still, the reason she said that the knights will not bear any sin is Duke Krugers personality. Judging by his attitude, she thinks that he would never leave any important task to the low-level knights.


    Then, Duke Krugers knights who had been silent for a while began to kneel.


    -we will follow His Majestys envoy.


    Thank you for showing me your courage. Now, could you tell me where the rest of the hostages are being held?


    That is..


    The knights look at each other.


    It is not that they are reluctant to provide the information.


    It is because they dont know.


    We only know that they were taken to the castles basement. Since us knights are not allowed to get close to it, we dont know specifically where they are.


    The basement


    Hearing that, unpleasant feeling welled up inside Lynfia.


    The children who were kidnapped were also held in the basement of Bassaus castle. Moreover, it is clear that Duke Kruger is conducting some kind of experiment on them.


    Knowing that, Lynfias expression distorted with that bad feeling.


    After all, this is the headquarter of the mastermind behind the incident.


    Finne-sama. It is hard for me to say this but I think it is better to dy our investigation into the basement.


    Why?


    If it is only being guarded by the knights then we can protect you but at worst, a Demon might appear. If that happens, we will not have enough power to fight it. I think it is better for us to wait until we can takeplete control of the castle first.


    .you think that this is the same as Bassau?


    We cant say that the possibility of that doesnt exist. At worst, this entire castle might disappear. We should wait until our group upstairs finishes their business first.


    I agree. We should be prepared in case somethinges out of that basement as well. If there is no one to defend against it then it will be impossible for Leonard-sama to withdraw after all.


    Sebas gave his advice from a strategic point of view.


    Finne is a little lost. She already put their group in danger because of her own selfishness so she cant insist on doing something even more dangerous when the two advised against it.


    I understand. I will keep persuading the knights here.


    Finne, who dered their course of action, addressed the knights in the castle again.


    With the hope that she can end this battle even if it is only a second earlier.


    -


    Hurry up!


    Kruger who escaped to the top floor of the castle stopped running.


    What Kruger is urging for is the newly developed drugs that he and Zandra created in their joint research.


    He is rushing an old researcher for such a drug so that he can take it himself.


    Please wait a little bit longer!


    The purification of this drug takes time. Moreover, Kruger never expected to use it on himself.


    To create this drug, they have suffered many failures.


    This new drug couldnt be said to be safe. Still, Kruger chose to use it for it in order to survive.


    However, there are people who stood in Krugers way.


    HAAAAAAAAA!!!!


    Breaking through the locked door, Leo rolls into the room.


    The knights turn their swords towards Leo but Leo instantly cuts them down without giving them any chance to resist.


    Your Highness! Its dangerous!


    Lars advises Leo who advanced forward by himself but Leo pays no mind to him.


    That is because Leos intuition is telling him.


    It will be bad if Kruger can get his hand on that drug. Everything wille to waste if he drinks it.


    Listening to his intuition, Leo pushes in even further.


    He dashed into the group of knights and cut them all down alone by himself.


    Amazing.


    A soldier of Narbe Ritter mutters as he fights another knight outside the room.


    Even from the perspective of the elites of the Narbe Ritter, Leos skill really stood out.


    He advanced at the enemy by himself and wiped them all out alone.


    Isnt he the same as that rumored Princess General?


    With such an impression, the Narbe Ritters rushed into the room and fought off any knight who tried to approach Leo.


    On the other hand, Leo only stares at Duke Kruger.


    He avoids all the des thate at him from all directions using only his reflex. Up until now, Leo would never take such a risky action. He would look for a safe way to win and would never leave everything to his intuition.


    However, this time Leo leaves everything to it. Of course, he didnt abandon thinking altogether.


    He doesnt think about it deeply, he only calmly predicts the next movement of his opponents and leaves his body to his reflex as he shes at the enemy knights.


    He optimally moves his body with the best judgment his mind can make.


    It is a fighting style in the situation where he has to fight multiple enemies. It was the way Lize carried herself during the battle and Leo learned it during the Southern incident.


    His way of fighting that prioritized breaking through his enemies as quickly as possible was far beyond Krugers imagination.


    Even if he heard that Leo is good at martial arts, he thought that he is only a good swordsman. That was the only information avable to Kruger. However, right now, the current Leo has an atmosphere like he could be a match for a thousand men.


    Judging that the drug wont bepleted in time, he picks up the newly developed drug that is in the middle of refining.


    It is not yetplete sir!


    I dont care!


    Turning into a monster here would be far better than getting captured here.


    His action came from such a way of thinking.


    It was close to a gamble. It was quite a brave decision on Krugers part.


    However, Leo who saw that also followed his intuition and made his own gamble. He abandoned his own defense just as Kruger abandoned his safety.


    He had been helped many times in order to get this far. Many people have offered him their help. If it alles to naught here then he has no right to face the people who are waiting for him at the capital.


    With such determination, Leo grips his sword and holds it up while being surrounded by enemy knights.


    LIKE HELL I WOULD LET YOU!!!!


    Yelling so, he threw his sword at Kruger.


    The sword headed straight to Kruger and cut off the arm that Kruger was using to hold the drug.


    UWAAAAAAA!!!


    Kruger let out a scream but this doesnt mean that Leo is out of danger.


    Surrounded by fully armed knights, Leo ispletely unarmed.


    He can avoid the iing swords but he wouldnt be able to keep this up without anything to block them.


    A de approaches Leos chest.


    Im done for, Leo thought.


    However, that de never reached Leo.


    Good grief, you really are a troubling man.


    It was Lars who intercepted the de and said that to Leo.


    Thank you..Colonel.


    No, our job is to protect you.


    Lars smiles as he says so. Then, he looks at the still screaming Kruger.


    Capture him. Dont forget to take care of his wound.


    Yes, sir!


    This is all thanks to you, Your Highness. that was splendid.


    My body just moved on its own, thats all.


    Leo humbly says so.


    However, his face is full of pride.


    The man who could be said to be the mastermind of the incident was caught and he was able to stop him from using hisst resort.


    Oi, you. What is this drug?


    HII!? Pl, please..


    Whatever, just answer the question!


    Th, that is a vampire drug! We take the blood of a vampire to make a drug that can turn a human into a vampire!


    Hearing that, Leo frowns.


    Since the word vampire came out, he cant help but associate it with the eastern monster outbreak.


    Were you behind the eastern incident as well.


    Uuu.fu, Hahaha..I only procured the blood thendont start pointlessly throw out usations now


    So if we trace the route you got that blood from, we can find the real culprit right.


    Do you have enough leeway to do that I wonder.?


    What..?


    While we were developing this drug, we also created a curious medicineI think you should be able to witness its result soon.


    The moment Kruger said that.


    Many screams can be heard from the lower floors of the castle.


    The Southern battle is not yet over.


    TLN: Nice cliff right?

 Chapter 121: Grau’s Preparation

    Chapter 121: Grau¡¯s Preparation


    The day after Gers repelled the imperial armys attack.


    What kind of magic did you use?


    Alois asked such a question to me who is looking at the imperial army pulling back to their encampment from the city wall.


    Which time?


    Yesterday. Honestly, I never thought that we would be able to hold them back.


    Hm..if the young lord personally tookmand of the field himself then anyone would be motivated right.


    That was what you told me to do. I think that also helped but I cant believe that we managed to stop ten thousand soldiers with just that.


    You really are insisting that it was because of my magic huh?


    I simply want to know the truth.


    When he told me that, I went silent for a moment.


    I dont mind just telling it to him but I felt that it would be kind of a waste.


    Hm..then let me put it into a question. What kind of magic do you think I used?


    If I can arrive at such an answer myself I wouldnt be asking you


    Knowing when to ask others for help is important but it is also important to think about it before that. Try to figure it out. How were we doing yesterday?


    I advise him like a teacher would his student.


    Alois then obediently begins to think.


    Tracing back his memory, he tries to think about how we won yesterday.


    Then, Alois put up two fingers with a little confidence.


    TwoI think our victory yesterday was due to two factors.


    Tell me.


    First was that the enemy was weaker than we expected. The other was that our soldiers were stronger than they expected.


    So you think that I weakened them while strengthening our soldiers huh. You think that I used those two magic?


    Yes..thats what I think.


    Alois said with not much confidence.


    For the time being I gave him a nod and started exining to Alois.


    Your answer is half right and half wrong.


    So you used one of those magic?


    Yeah, I used a magic to keep our soldiersposure so that they wont panic during the battle. Thanks to that, everyone was able to calmly observe their enemies, defeat them, andposedly follow their orders. That was the only magic I used.


    Stayingposed.


    That alone is a huge advantage in battle. Normally, if you dont have much confidence in yourself you wouldnt be able to stay calm in front of your enemy. This is especially true for an amateur who never fought before.


    The army often trains soldiers to keep theirposure in such situations.


    It could be said that my magic pushed an amateur into veteran soldiers.


    That was all? Then why were the enemy soldiers yesterday..?


    The day before, a huge fire attack was fired from the gate, burning a thousand of their elite soldiers. Seeing their injuries, its inevitable that they would be cautious around the gate. There might be some traps at the gate, our strategy might be read again this time, those hesitations made them lose theirposure. The army soldiers may be well trained but they are not invincible. Once they lose theirposure, they wont post a big threat.


    Just because of that.


    When you fight for your life such a thing will make a difference. In the first ce, the defender side has an advantage in a battle like this. If the enemy hesitates to act, this is the result you can expect.


    Did you defeat their surprise attack unit that way because you were aiming for that?


    Well, yeah. When your opponentes to attack you by such a by the book method it is easy for you toe up with countermeasures against them. It might be simple in theory but from the soldiers point of view, such a thing is scary. If you cling to the theory once you read it then you will be the one who loses your life. Theirmander gave them orders ording to those theories. We simply created doubt in their minds causing them to lose theirposure and their movement turned sluggish. Our knights and soldiers simply didnt miss the opening they showed. Thats all.


    All we need is to hold them off for a day.


    If we aplish that, they will judge us as a difficult enemy to deal with.


    And in that case, the ways they can defeat us in a short time will be limited.


    Then I take it that you already took your next step, right?


    Why do you think so?


    You have taken advantage of their diposure by nting fear in their minds the day before. With that line of thinking, it wouldnt be weird if you used what happened yesterday to n something ahead.


    You have a good head on your shoulders. But that is still too naive.


    What do you mean?


    It wasnt yesterday that I made my preparation.


    It was the day that we defeated their surprise attack unit.


    I already took a step toward my n on that day.


    You have already done something before yesterday!?


    The surprised Alois tries to ask me about it but he immediately starts to think about it by himself.


    I smile at such honest behavior of his and put my hand on Aloiss head.


    You were busy yesterday so you might not notice but it should already be visible to you by now.


    Visible?


    Yeah, take a look. What is missing since yesterdays battle.


    Hearing my hint, Alois hurriedly looks around himself.


    Something was missing. Since yesterday, something was missing that he normally would have noticed.


    Alois then curiously tilts his head.


    However, as if he realized something, his eyes opened wide.


    So he noticed huh.


    So?


    Since yesterdayI havent seen Jordan-san..


    I smiled at his answer.


    I then pat his head with my left hand, telling him well done.


    When they are faced with a difficult opponent, they cant afford to use the same tactic. The enemy will try something to break us with all their power. That is our biggest chance. Even such an elite army can be dispersed if we attack them using such timing. However, they will surely be on guard against that. They probably posted lookouts for us already. If we dispatch a unit outside, they will definitely be notified.


    Then..you already sent out a unit when you defeated the surprise attack unit!? Those hundred!?


    The knightmander Foct was really excellent. He acted in a way that prevented our enemy from noticing the missing soldiers. Even if a thousand men be nine hundred, there shouldnt be much changed from the enemys perspective after all. It might be because we wiped out a thousand of their soldiers first too.


    So you did something like that.then are you going out for a surprise attack?


    Yeah, its a surprise attackbut it is not just any surprise attack.


    If we have a unit of a hundred soldiers outside the city, the enemy might notice.


    Thats why I told them to hide.


    The hiding spots are the nearby viges.


    With Jordan being widely known by the people around Gers, he has many acquaintances who he could ask for help.


    Why do you think our enemy is so quiet today?


    They must be preparing something to breach our city.


    Yes, but they have some restrictions. The first is time. Another is their cover as a reconnaissance unit. That cover prevents them from asking their HQ for reinforcements or calling in a powerful mage. This is a fatal weakness for an army that wishes for a short-term battle. That being the case, their options are limited toing up with some clever scheme to capture the city or constructing new weapons.


    Constructing weapons? Are you talking about siege weaponry?


    They can do something about that if they decide to mobilize their soldiers. Even if it is a simple siege weapon, it will make their battle much easier. Seeing the battle from the past two days, they must realize that we dont have a mage on our side as well. Thats why there wont be a problem if they decide to make arge-scale siege weapon either.


    However, that is their blind spot.


    Since they want to drop the city as soon as possible, they will surely resort to making a desperate decision.


    If they want to make a huge andplicated siege weapon, they will need more manpower. That being the case, the army will surely hire workers from the nearby viges to help them with their project.


    Dont tell me


    Our hundred men unit have already infiltrated the enemy camp. Well, if it is only that then it wont post much of a threat for them. They wouldnt go against the armys request without my instruction after all. At most, it would end up with just some simple harassment. But what if I personally go there myself?


    But, the enemy is watching us..


    That doesnt matter to me. I can go wherever I wish after all.


    Ah


    From the enemy perspective, it would seem like I appear out of thin air. Of course, I wont say that I use magic either. We will destroy their food supply and siege weapons then it will be over. They will have no choice but to retreat. Even if they can capture the city, they cant push in any further and without their siege weapons, they wont make it anyway.


    After exining my n, I look at Alois.


    Despite his young age, he is still a lord.


    I have to properly exin something like this to him.


    I will leave after Im done with the raid. You can be relieved since they will no longer post any threat to you. But what you have to work hard for is the thing that wille afterward.


    I understand..we fought against the imperial army after all.


    He is still working with the imperial envoy right now but you can rely on Prince Leonard. After they take down Duke Kruger, you should immediately apologize to the Emperor when you can confirm the safety of the hostages. Your circumstances should leave plenty of room for consideration and he is not a foolish emperor who would punish a lord who holds back ten thousand elite soldiers of the imperial army either. Im sure your punishment will not be a heavy one.


    Understood..I will follow your instructions.


    Good. lets head down. Its getting cold.


    When do you leave?


    That is a secret.


    I said so as I pat Alois in the head and the two of us went down from the wall.

 Chapter 122: The Raid

    Chapter 122: The Raid


    Night.


    I quietly transferred to the enemy camp and called Jordan while hiding in the shadow of the tree.


    Please casually walk to the east. I am hiding near the big tree.


    Using wind to carry my words, only Jordan can hear my voice.


    Jordan, who was probably chatting with the other gathered vigers, opened his eyes in surprise at the sudden voice he was hearing but he immediately walked over naturally without arousing any suspicion.


    Oi Oi, what was that? Strategist-sama.


    It was something like a parlor trick. More importantly, whats the situation?


    Their siege weapons are almostplete. Our men are scattered right now. Of course, we dont have any weapons either.


    I brought the weapons. But it seems there are a lot of vigers here?


    Yeah, they paid one-third of the wage in advance. It seems they will pay them the rest tomorrow.


    Thats a shame.


    Its alright. Even those who came dont like these pompous military guys anyway.


    Thats good news. We will start the operation in two hours. Please make the preparation.


    Alright, but there are a lot of guards you know?


    They are only being vignt toward the outside threat. There wont be any problem.


    If Strategist-sama said so then that must be the case. I will notify everyone about the time we willunch our attack then.


    Jordan says so and leaves.


    As far as I can see, it seems that they have recruited a considerable amount of vigers. As I thought, they are makingrge scale siege weapons.


    Well, the bigger the weapons are, the bigger the damage we will do once we destroy them.


    Now, lets make this grand.


    Muttering so, I left the ce using transfer magic.


    At the time when many people went to bed.


    Jordan and the hundred men unit were quietly moving among the trees with me on the lead.


    Catapult, ballista, siege tower. Quite impressive of them to make these in such a short time


    There are two of each weapon. Moreover, their structures are fairlyplicated. They were probably designed by Sonia. It seems my provocation triggered her huh.


    Thanks to that, they gathered the vigers and their eyes pointed to the outside. Still, if we failed here, they woulde after us.


    This might be quite a dangerous gamble huh.


    It seems there are still a lot of watchmen left.


    No, I think this is probably a little different.


    The watchmen looked tense.


    Maybe theirmander ising to inspect the progress.


    As if to confirm my spection, a uniformed officer walked toward them soon after.


    That guy.!?


    Who is it?


    Thats Colonel Letts. Hes their temporary fieldmander.


    I see. So he came out to inspect the progress personally huh.


    It seems they are quite cornered.


    He probably couldnt sit still before he can confirm that his precious siege weapons are safe and secure.


    After all, this is his only hope.


    However, it was a bad idea for him to show up like this. The soldiers were already overwhelmed as they are but now they grow even tenser.


    Letts confirm that the siege weapons are safe and head back together with his subordinates.


    Since theirmander left, the atmosphere rxes.


    I can see that the watchmen were starting to ck off but I decided to push it even further.


    I quietly set up a barrier around them. Its effect is not that strong but its a barrier that induces drowsiness. For those that are already sleepy, its effect should be considerable.


    They might endure their sleepiness but thats it. It should take their all just remain standing up.


    Now, letsmence our operation.


    I, is it really fine? They must be vignt against our attack..and our equipment is.


    One soldier muttered anxiously.


    The weapons I gave them were daggers.


    It was impossible to bringrge weapons for this number of people.


    However, for killing those sleepy guards, this should be enough.


    They are only cautious about the outside threat. What they are waiting for is the report from their lookouts outside. I dont think they will immediately gather at our location. In other words, they are indeed cautious but also beingx at the same time.


    Lax


    It will be alright. You have already deceived the eyes of the imperial army. Everything will be fine. Lets win this and return to Gers. I am sure that great rewards await you.


    The strength returned to the eyes of the anxious men.


    Seeing that, I make a small gesture with my hand to give them instructions to proceed slowly.


    Under the cover of darkness, we are getting closer and closer as we lower our waist and approach them in a crouching position. Even when we arrived at the distance they would normally notice us, they are oblivious to our approach.


    Right until the moment the dagger was thrust at their neck.


    The same goes for others who are half asleep with their guard lowered. With Jordan leading them, the soldiers gradually proceed to quietly eliminate all the watchmen.


    It didnt take long before all the guards were eliminated.


    As I surveyed the area for any guards that are still alive, my eyes found one of the dead watchmen with their eyes open.


    I slowly approach him and close his eyes.


    I wonder if he had a family. He probably didnt join Gordon because he supported him either.


    Foot soldiers dont have the right to choose theirmander.


    Still, they are those who always end up the victims. This is exactly why the session war is so ridiculous. The lives of those who we should be protecting are being easily discarded just because of a siblings quarrel.


    Im sorryyou canin to meter when I head over to your side someday.


    Leaving such words, I walk over to the siege weapons and cover them with oil that I brought.


    It was also because I was carrying this oil that I couldnt take anyrge weapon with me. However, this oil is the thing that will drive the imperial army into despair.


    After dousing all the siege weapons, I give Jordan my final order.


    Lets head back. I am going to set them ame so if you take advantage of the chaos you should be able to escape easily.


    What about Strategist-sama?


    I still have something to do after I set fire to these.


    .is it something necessary?


    Yes, it is necessary.


    I see.dont die on me now alright? You are our benefactor. We will have to repay our debt someday.


    I understand. I will be looking forward to that.


    Saying so, I send off Jordan and his men.


    After confirming that they are already a distance away, I set fire to the siege weapons. Then, I create a breeze and fuel the fire even further.


    Now.time for the final task huh.


    I walked away as I watched the fire envelope the siege weapons.


    -


    What is going on!?


    I dont know! There was suddenly a fire!


    Fire wouldnt just start burning out of thin air right! What were the watchmen doing!? Why didnt they notice the surprise attack!?


    There was no movement from the enemy, sir!


    What!?


    Themand center was a mess.


    For such amand center I set up a stronger version of the drowsiness barrier which causes the soldiers inside to fall asleep one after another.


    Wh, at..?


    Good day. Colonel Letts.


    Slowly entering themand tent, I called out to Letts.


    If I left this guy alive, he might order an unreasonable charge and increase the damage even further.


    I cant let this guy live.


    Bastard, who are you..?


    Grau.the wandering strategist.


    You..! Damn you! What did you do!?


    I was just ying a little trick on your food supply.


    What?


    Letts look at the water in hismand tent.


    Although that was totally a ruse, I shrug at him to affirm his spection.


    Letts bitterly frowned and I pull out a dagger and point it toward him.


    Waitif you kill me.His Highness Gordon wont stay silent alright..?


    So what?


    You will be targeted by the next emperor you know..? Rather than killing me, just cooperate with His Highness.he will surely be able to use your ability effectively..


    I heard the rumor that you are treating your strategist quite coldly though?


    Th, thats not true


    It seems you are a bad liar huh. People wouldnt gather under a guy who resorts to tricks and cuts off their subordinates when its inconvenient you know.


    Saying so, I pierced Lettss chest with the dagger.


    Those words also apply to me so I was also hurt by it.


    A liar can not be a good leader.


    With this, the imperial army will be forced to withdraw. Right? Half-elf strategist.


    Haa Haayou have done itGrau!


    HmI told you that I will render all your effort to ashes right?


    Out of breath, Sonia jumps into themand tent.


    She arrived considerably fast. Perhaps she gave up on the siege weapons once she saw it ame so she rushed here in the case that her enemy aimed for the headquarters.


    I have always moved with the next step in mind after all. She probably thought that the fire might be the next step toward something as well.


    And that is exactly right.


    I have been on watch. But the surprise attack still arrived..you, did you already move them even before we posted the lookouts..


    Sonia walks towards me but she staggers and has to support herself with the desk.


    The barrier is still in ce. Entering themand tent means that she will receive its effect.


    Thats right. I sent out the unit before you posted your lookouts. The method I used toe here is my secret though.


    .? this is a barrier?


    As expected of a half-elf, it seems you wont be tricked easily huh.


    Elves are originally sensitive to magic.


    Sonia who draws blood from them is of course resistant toward it as well. Even if its the barrier I made an effort to hide, she would still notice it once she entered inside huh.


    She probably wouldnt enter carelessly if she knows that I can use magic though.


    Well, this is also a win for my strategy huh.


    To be able to hide your magic so well like this.just who are you?


    I wonder? What meaning does my identity have for you?


    Saying so, I point the bloody dagger at Sonia.


    Sonia looked like she was about to put up a fight for a moment but she immediately lowered her hand as though she gave up.


    If you want to kill me thenthat is fine by me..


    You are quite quick to give up huh. You should have enough power to put up a fight right? You should be experienced in self-defense technique as well, no? This is embarrassing but my sword arm is quite weak you know.


    Hahahayou are funny.its like you want me to resist or somethingits okay. Im done already.


    What do you mean?


    I couldnt protect themander nor capture the city..Im sure that I will have to shoulder the responsibility for this. You already killed him after all. The man who should bear it.


    He is too dangerous to be kept alive. And I dont think that you are in the position to take the fault for this though?


    It doesnt matter.I will be killed when I exhausted my usefulness. Im sure that His Highness Gordon is such a person..a beast that couldnt be controlled..I was too naiveso just kill me


    There was no will or strength behind Sonias eyes.


    There were some when I met her before but it seems those arepletely lost by now.


    Surely, Sonia was looking forward to the future when she helped Reba back then. She thought that her action still has meaning.


    However, there is no such thing in Sonia today.


    Even if you let me liveIm sure I will be killedeven if Im not killed.Someone I care about will be killed in my ce..if thats the case then I would rather die here..


    You are too naive.


    You dont even know wha..!


    I know. You are being forced to cooperate with Prince Gordon because he took someone you care about hostages right? So what? Anyone canment at their own misfortune.


    .I did all I could already.! To not intensify the war! To not endanger the hostages! I did everything.I did it all but still..


    There is rarely a n that would go well on your first try. Thats why youe up with your next move. You turn your wisdom to overturn the situation at the next opportunity. That is what a schemerno, that is what it is to be a strategist. Someone who folds after their n fails has no right to call themselves a strategist. If you are a strategist thene up with ns until you can resolve your situation!


    !!??


    Feeling the shock from my words, Sonia copsed on the floor.


    Certainly, Sonia failed to control Gordon. Then she should have devised a n to rescue the hostages and contact the other factions.


    You cant ovee the obstruction if you do nothing after your first n fails. The problem wont wait for you to recover, it alwayses at you all of a sudden.


    Sonia who was trained by the genius strategist should be capable ofing up with many ns and I think that she already has some in her mind but she stillcks experience in the field.


    That is the most necessary thing for a strategist.


    Half-elf strategist.Sonia Laspade. I investigated you. It seems you were raised up by your step-father who was a genius strategist right. I know that you follow Gordon because he was taken hostage but.your life was saved. Dont give it up so easily! Your stepfather didnt raise you up so that you can get killed by me! You are incredibly arrogant to think that your life is yours alone!


    Saying so I throw the dagger at Sonia with all my might.


    Seeing that, Sonia guards herself with both hands.


    Passing beside Sonias face, my dagger nt itself into the ground.


    Ah


    I can kill you here but if I do, your stepfather will be too pitiful. If you still have the will to live then try putting up a fight.


    .!! Dont be so selfish..! I.! I just dont want people to get hurt! I dont want anyone to get hurt because of me! But still.I.!


    Tears spill from Sonias eyes.


    Her folks got taken hostage, and she has been pushing herself for them.


    No matter how good a strategist she is, someone who has never been on the battlefield would be too immature to call themselves a strategist.


    Originally she should be gradually gaining experiences but she was suddenly thrown into the battlefield, a life or death situation.


    Many people will die with just onemand. The pieces on the board turned into living and breathing humans. If she couldnt ovee such reality then she can not be a strategist.


    Sonia forced herself to make that resolve. And it was Gordons fault who forced her to do that.


    I.I just want to live in peace.!


    I can sympathize with that.


    Then..help me..


    I did not immediately give my answer.


    The reason is that I heard the sound of a flute echoes from a distance.


    Thats why I immediately walked past Sonia.


    Sorry but I have some previous engagement. Moreover, you must do something about it yourself first. Dont simply ask others for help. Do everything you can. From my point of view, I still dont think you have given it your all yet. Do it even if it is something small. If you do that, Im sure that your situation will improve someday.


    Saying so, I left themand tent.


    I can hear the loud sound of crying from the inside.


    It may have been cruel and I should have extended my hand to her.


    But if I reach out to her, the only one I will be able to save is Sonia herself. Im sure that I wont be able to help the hostages. As long as I dont know where they are, I cant save them.


    If she wants to acquire the best possible future then she has no choice but to struggle for it herself.


    With such a thing in mind, I left the ce with transfer magic.

 Chapter 123: Maneater

    Chapter 123: Maneater


    Hurry! Outside!


    Lars has the Narbe Ritter soldiers carry Kruger and orders everyone to evacuate the castle.


    The reason was the suspicious roar they heard from the castle basement. Relying on his intuition, Lars decided to immediately leave the castle without investigating it.


    And his decision was not wrong.


    Oi! What was that roar!?


    Th, that is..!


    Lars questions the old researcher.


    As he ran with his hands tied, the researcher pushed his chest out proudly for some reason.


    It was the roar of our masterpiece!


    I dont care! Just tell me what it is!


    HIII!!? Please dont hit mew, we tried to make an artificial vampire using their blood but all our attempts failed since the blood was just too strong. Even though their muscle mass grew and their strength multiplied, they lost all their reason.we uhh, we call them the Failures.


    So that was one of them huh.


    On their way up the tower, they encountered a huge monster.


    Reminded of that, Larss expression distorted from the difort he felt. After all, that man was also a victim.


    So? Was that scream their mating call or something?


    No no! That was not something remotely close to those Failures! To ovee the strength of the vampire blood, we used a little something. With that, we managed to dramatically improve them!


    What did you do!?


    We used the blood of the human that was possessed by the Demon! Webined the blood of the demon and the blood of the vampire together!


    !!??


    Hearing that, Everyone was at a loss for words.


    That concept was just too unorthodox.


    In that silence, Leo asks the researcher in a small voice.


    That Demon blood..where did you get it?


    I dont know. However, the effect it produced was immense! They may have lost their ability to speak but the alteration on their appearance was minimal and they were blessed with special power! They can turn everyone they bite into a simr state with them.


    Leo looks away from the old researcher who is proudly presenting his creation.


    As you can get from their name, vampires prefer to drink blood but it is only a superstition that those who got their blood sucked by them would be a vampire themselves.


    Vampires originally dont possess such ability.


    It was something like a myth made to scare children but now they have turned that into reality.


    Leo couldnt understand why someone would do something like that and shut his eyes. The more he thinks about it, the more his head aches.


    We named them the [Maneater]! Once we send one of these Maneaters to enemy territory, the infection will explosively spread and we can easily attack and crush them!


    <em>(TLN: Yup, its name borrow kanji from Demon and Vampire,  (Click if you are interested), the literal meaning is Fiend as it is abination of the word Evil and Demon.)</em>


    Duke Kruger. Who did you use it on?


    Leo looked at Kruger who was being carried.


    When they caught him, Kruger looked carefree for some reason.


    Even though his winning chance should already have beenpletely erased by then.


    Surely, you must have already had some guesses? Of course, we used it on the Southern Nobles! Naturally, we did not use it on anyone who cooperated with us but those we took hostages!


    .You have gone insane.


    Hahaha!! Such a poor loser you are! If you dont kill those Maneaters, disaster will befall the Empire. But if you kill them, all Southern Nobles will bear a grudge against you! Eventually, the second me will be created! And someday the Empire will be crushed under all the resentment!!


    Having said that, Kruger continues tough.


    Leo frowned as he silently went down the stairs of the castle.


    When he reaches the entrance, Sieg and many knights are holding back the Failures.


    You are alright huh! Hurry up and get out of here!


    Sieg! Im d you are safe!


    Finne-sama already rescued the hostages! Thanks to that, a good number of knights joined our side and it got a lot easier to move around now!


    Im grateful! Are those the only things that came out!?


    What!? Theres something more!?


    There should be another type of them too!


    No, havent seen anything like that yet!


    Good! All men withdraw to the main gate! Colonel! Close off all the routes connecting this castle to the city!


    Your Highness, You must escape first!


    No..i dont think I can afford to do that


    Arge number of footsteps can be heard from deep underground.


    Hearing the ground shaking by the footsteps, Leo urged Lars to hurry.


    Quick!


    Kuh! Understood! SEAL OFF THE CASTLE!


    Lars ordered his men to block all four gates that connected the castle to the city.


    During that time, Leo held back the enemy at the main gate.


    Its useless! We already unlocked everything in the basement! Monsters will overflow from it soon!


    Shut up! There are still people here! Colonel! I dont care who they are, get everyone to the main gate!


    Understood!


    Combining the number of Narbe Ritters and the knights.


    Approximately 600 people have gathered in front of the main gate.


    Finne-san and the others safely got out right.


    Oi oi, is this the time to be relieved? You dont have an escape route anymore you know?


    We can leap out from the top of the gate butI dont think that they will wait for us to do so.


    I dont mind if any of you want to escape but we still need people to hold them back. As long as we are here, the enemy wont head outside. Using that time, Finne-san should be able to evacuate the citizens.


    Hearing Leo, no one chose to escape. In the first ce, every knight who stayed behind already made the resolve to give up their lives.


    Some of them are Duke Krugers knights and some of them are of the other Southern Noble houses. They chose this ce to make their redemption. Of course, some of them did not make that choice. However, even they did not just simply escape and chose to join Finne to assist her.


    On the other hand, the Maneaters havent left the castle yet.


    They are attacking Duke Krugers knights who werete to escape.


    If what we heard is true then every knight left in the castle should already be turned into Maneater by now


    Duke Kruger. How many knights did you have in the castle?


    Hmph..around two thousand I guess.


    If we estimate that 500 people were killed and 500 have joined us, the remaining 1,000 should already have been turned into Maneaters. What about theirbat ability?


    It, it should only be a slight improvement. The Demon blood mixed with the vampire blood so there should be a huge change in its original effect.


    Even if its a slight improvement, it still posts a high enough threat.


    It is not the case where a demon possesses a vampire. Instead, both of their blood werebined and injected into humans.


    It was a miracle that the person who got injected with it managed to stay alive.


    Leo stared silently at the castle as he thought that the reason it had such an effect was that the strength of two powerful blood is repulsing each other.


    As he stared at the castle, a man emerged from it. He is wearing fine clothes. Perhaps he is one of the Southern Nobles. However, the way he walked was shaky like he is a sick person.


    Then, when he raised his face.


    His eyes arepletely white. That abnormality sent chills down Leos spine.


    However, the Maneater did not immediately rush toward Leo.


    He waited for arge number of Failures toe out from the castle and set up the formation first.


    Is he leading them!?


    Th, there was nothing like that in the report!


    The old researcher panicked.


    Thinking that this is going to be a hard battle, Leo ordered the men to form a semicircle with their back against the gate.


    Then, the Failures rushed at them.


    STOP THEM!


    Your Highness! Even alone, you must escape!


    I didnte this far just to retreat!


    However! We dont have any way to deal with the Maneater that ismanding them at the castle! If we crash with them directly, our side will have casualties!


    If that happens, they will not be able to thin the number of the Maneaters.


    To beat them, they have no choice but to annihte them all with a force that is three times or at least twice their number.


    Lars thought.


    However, Leo has a different idea.


    I have a n.


    What!? If you have a n then nows the time to spill it!


    Sieg spoke as he dealt with one of the failures.


    The knights are also struggling and appear to be locked in a stalemate. If the Maneaters jumped into the fray in this situation, it would surely cause a lot of casualties.


    This is just a guess butif the Maneater is the production of Demon and Vampire blood then..they should be something close to a possessed human.


    Thats true but


    If so then I might be able to purify them using holy magic.


    Holy magic that can purify Demons is an advanced magic.


    However, its effect is that much potent.


    The body of those who are possessed by demons are altered but..with just the diluted blood, the effect it has on them should be weaker, I might be able to save them by purifying their blood.


    That is too reckless, Your Highness! We dont know whether that is possible or not! What if only the blood of the demon is purified? We will have a lot of casualties on our hands!


    What do you think?


    Leo asks the old researcher who is standing nearby.


    The old researcher was reluctant to give his answer but he immediately speaks once Leo reaches for his sword.


    I, I dont think that will be the case.we mixed the demon blood with the vampires so if the demon blood can be removed, they should revert back to a normal human..I, I wouldnt rmend trying it though..


    Thats what he said.


    Please dont make it sound so easyto purify all the Maneaters in the castle, you would need to use a holy magic with a wide range of effects. If my memory serves me right, the only one who can use holy magic here is you, Your Highness.


    Yeah, I nned to do it myself from the start.


    You are being too unreasonable! A wide range of holy magic couldnt be used unless you are a master of holy magic! I have heard of a lot of mages who lost their lives trying to use magic that was beyond their capability! We cant let you do such a reckless thing! Please order us to wipe them out! We will definitely aplish it!


    Rather than risking the Narbe Ritters turning into Maneaters..I think this is a much better choice. If it works, we will be able to save a lot of lives. Even if it doesnt, it should be able to do something about this situation.


    If something goes wrong you might lose your life! Even if you survive, you will be right in the middle of the danger! Please realize your importance, Your Highness!


    Lars desperately tries to convince Leo.


    Sieg also agreed with him.


    I also agree with the Colonel. If we have you, we will be able to mobilize the Southern Knight and the army, but if you die here, there will be no one left to solve this situation.


    I understand what you are trying to say..but when I have the opportunity to save everyone, I do not want to throw it away. And if I let even a single maneater escape, the infection will surely spread through the Empire. Even if I survive, I will not be able to do anything. Now is that the time to act.


    Leo had already thrown away his survival instinct.


    His mind focuses on the way to stop the Maneaters here.


    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Lars regrets his naivety.


    If pushes to shove he nned to take him and escape. However, such a thing never existed in Leos mind. What is currently in his mind is the question of whether to do it now or not.


    Recognizing his resolution, Lars clenches his teeth and speaks to Leo.


    If you realize that it is dangerous please immediately stop. I will cut everything down and solve this situation for you.


    Thank you, Colonel.


    ..His Highness is preparing a great magic! Focus on defending! Dont let themy even a scratch on him!!


    The Narbe Ritters and the Knights morale were raised by Larssmand.


    Seeing them, Leo begins the preparation for his magic.


    On the other hand, Sieg tiredly speaks to Lars in a small voice.


    Even though hes an imperial prince, this guy is quite an idiot huh


    Im with you there.


    .if it gets dangerous I will drag him out of there. Got it?


    I will leave it to you. I made a promise with His Highness Arnold..I will buy you the time to escape even if it costs me my life.


    Decided so, Lars held his sword up.


    At that time, the sound of the whistle echoes.


    That sound is inaudible to those who are there.


    However, there was certainly a person who heard it.

 Chapter 124: The Older Brother’s Encouragement

    Chapter 124: The Older Brother¡¯s Encouragement


    Appearing in the sky above Wumme in the appearance of Grau, Al tilts his head at the situation he sees below.


    Nn? What is going on here?


    Al, who thought that Finne was in danger, immediately searched for her.


    Soon after, he spotted her.


    With the flute in hand, she climbed up the city wall alone.


    Im surprised. I rushed here because I thought you were in danger.


    Al-sama


    Finne calls Al without any hesitation even though he is still under the disguise of Grau.


    For some reason, she looked like she was about to cry.


    What happened?


    Please..! Leo-sama will die!


    .Sebas.


    Sir.


    Looking at Finne, Al gave up asking about the situation from her.


    So, he called his butler who could briefly exin the situation for him.


    Exin.


    Yes. Duke Kruger was developing a drug that is the product ofbining the blood of Demon and Vampire together and half of the Southern Nobles who have been taken hostage were turned into monsters called Maneater. This Maneater has the ability to turn anyone they bite into another Maneater and a thousand knights in the castle were already turned. Currently, we have sealed off the castle and the evacuation of the citizens is in ce.


    I see. So what did Leo choose to do?


    ..he is nning to use arge scale holy magic to purify the demon blood and save everyone who got turned into the Maneaterbut since a short while ago the progress of his magic has stopped..


    Finne jumped in and exined.


    Looking at Sebas, he gives me a nod to confirm it.


    That was a Leo-like decision, Al thought.


    In a situation where he should be satisfied getting a 6/10 score, Leo is still aiming for the 10 out of 10. It is an obvious thing for him to do where the situation involved human lives.


    He will never give up the lives of the people and try to reduce the damage to zero. That is exactly what Leo would choose to do. That was Als impression of him.


    However.


    That idiot.if he just seals off the city and takesmand of the Southern border army he would be able to save all the lives that could be saved.


    That is certainly a splendid n! But..that wont be enough for Leo-sama! Please, Al-sama, you must.


    I refuse.


    With one word.


    Hearing that from Al, Finnes eyes opened wide in surprise.


    A strong wind blows on the walls.


    After the wind stopped, Al muttered.


    Its a family rule..


    A family rule.?


    Do whatever you want but you will be the one responsible for it. That is our family rule. Leo decided that this is the better choice. It may not be the best but it was a decision that could save a lot of lives. A grudge might be born if you kill the Southern Nobles. If you sacrifice the city, a grudge might be born from the citizens. Even so, he needs to stop the war and protect the people. But Leo threw all of that awayhe tries to save everything. That is the responsibility he chooses to bear. This is Leos problem, he will have to do something about it himself.


    B, But! Up until now!


    Until now the opponent that Silver helped Leo with were those that were out of his reach. Vampires, Dragon, Demons, each and every one of them were too much for a human to handle and needed to be dealt with through raw power. But this time is different. This is a situation where Leo could manage if he prepared to make sacrifices. If those Maneaters are overwhelmingly strong then I can st them all away with my magic but Leo should be able to lock them in this city with this level of opponent. In that case..many Narbe Ritters might be lost. Still, Leo turned away from that and decided to aim for a better oue. He threw it away and decided on the best result where both his enemy and ally can be saved. All with his own power.


    That is.you might be wrong, right..? Right now, Leo-sama is trying to save arge number of lives..! Like what Al-sama has been doing!


    Thats a matter of course..Finne. I know that there are lives that can be saved by reaching out to them from a safety zone but if you want to save more lives you will have to take a step further into the danger. Not just the lives of the people who follow him, Leo is now setting out to save everyone here. That is why it is only natural for him to put his life on the line.


    The act of helping someone is not easy.


    If you want to save a thousand lives, the risk of it would increase ordingly.


    As long as he is also risking the lives of his own followers, it is only natural that he would also risk his own. That is what Al thinks. After all, if he couldnt do that much, he would never be able to lead the people.


    ..even if it is soLeo-sama is in a desperate situation right now! He needs Al-samas help! Please, I beg you!


    Finne begs and lowers her head.


    It was because there is nothing else she can do.


    However, in return to that, Als words were cruel.


    Finne..I cant save them. There is no ancient magic that can purify a demon. After all, holy magic was created 500 years ago when the Demon King appeared. Naturally, the ancient magic which existed before that didnt have such magics. The only thing I can do isdestroy. It is something that both I and you cant do. Do you want me to tell Leo to stop and destroy the lives he bet his life to save?


    No..Al-sama must have some way to


    I am not omnipotent. I have no shred of talent for modern magic after all. The result Leo wants can only be brought out by Leo. Well, even if there is something I can do, I wont interfere. Still, it would be unreasonable for Leo to risk the lives of his followers for his ideal so I will lend a hand when the timees but as long as Leo is desperately trying, I will not get involved. After all, this is Leos problem, it is his responsibility to bear.


    But..even so..


    Al looks at Finne and smiles.


    Large teardrop spilled from Finnes eyes.


    Al smiles at her while wiping it away with his right hand.


    Dont worry. There is nothing sad about this.


    Im notcrying.because I am sad..I am just so worthless


    All the more reason that you dont need to cry. You did what you could. I did what I could. And Leo is doing what he can. Hes a little overstretched right now though..well, just looks. He is my younger brother. No matter how high the wall is, he will ovee it.


    Saying so, Al looks at Leo who is focusing on his magic.


    Perhaps he doesnt have enough magic power to cast it, he doesnt even start the aria yet. Its a ssic case of insufficient magic power where you would normally stop casting. If he doesnt stop it will surely endanger his life.


    Your trust is fine but it doesnt change that this is still dangerous, sir.


    If he dies then thats it. Butmy little brother wont die.


    Leonard-sama also has it hard, his closest rtive ced so much expectation on him after all.


    Obviously. I know best how amazing he is.


    Isnt the same goes for his weaknesses though?


    Hmph..I guess. Well, I should give him a cheer like a good elder brother would huh.


    Saying so, Al took a quick breath.


    He then started slowly speaking.


    Leo.can you hear me?


    Guh, Ugh!!


    Leo felt the power being drained out of his body.


    The bleeding-like sensation makes it hard for him to stay conscious.


    Leo looks down with a rough breath as he sweats.


    Just a little more, he really felt that it needed only a little more before itpleted.


    It may not be possible, it might be better for him to stop.


    Such weak thoughts pass through his mind and his heart shaken.


    At that time, a voice reached Leo.


    [[Leo.can you hear me?]]


    N,ii..san..?


    Leo thought that it was a hallucination.


    A hallucination that urs because of his weakened mind.


    Leoments that he was pushed to that point already. Even though he made a decision to save everyone, he failed at the first step and now he is starting to hallucinate.


    However, that hallucination shook him back to reality.


    [[Whats wrong? Looking down like that, is there something funny on the ground?]]


    Haa Haa.you are so strict


    [[Im your big brother after all. That was why you pushed yourself so much even though people around you tried to stop you right? No matter how many cautions they threw at you the only word you came up with was [Even so] right? You didnt want to sacrifice anyone. Am I wrong?]]


    I really cantpete with youNii-san


    The hallucination came in the form of his brothers voice.


    Leo smiles at such a situation. However, now he has recovered to the point that he could smile. How?


    It was because he could hear Als voice.


    [[Your decision really was idiotic. Choosing the easier way makes living life easier. You cant get the perfect score every time. Its important to know when to give up.]]


    May, be.


    [[Still, that was the choice you made right? Then dont give up. Whether how hard or difficult it is, just clench your teeth and endure it. You involved a lot of people in this. You dont have the right to give up now.]]


    thats true.but..my magic power is


    His feeling got a little better.


    However, none of his problems have been solved yet.


    He doesnt have enough magic power and he cant cast the magic.


    However, the hallucination doesnt tolerate that.


    [[No But. this is not the question of whether you can do it or not. You are doing it. Not enough magic power? Did you squeeze every bit of it out of your body? You can still talk right. Your mind might think that this is the limit but it is not. If you are the man who decided to save everyone then ovee that limit!]]


    The voice that will not forgive any half baked resolve corners Leo.


    However, every time he heard that voice, the power returned to Leos body.


    As if agreeing with that voice, a fire lit inside him again.


    He hasnt vomited blood yet. He can still stand. He can still do more.


    Leo realizes that he was being too naive and begins to release his magic power, intending to exhaust every bit of it from his body.


    [[Someone will deny your decision, saying that you are too much of an idealist. Some willugh and gloss over it. Certainly, it might be a decision where if you gathered a hundred people, none of them would choose to make. But you are that 101st person. Only someone like that can create a miracle. It doesnt matter how they deny you orugh at you, shut them all up with the result!]]


    Un..thats right..I will save everyone.I already decided to do that.!!


    [[Good! Now, look forward. The people who you wish to save and those who are waiting for your salvation arent at your feet.]]


    Leo slowly looks to the front.


    A little ahead, the Narbe Ritters and the knights are fighting against the Failures. And beyond that are the Maneaters looking in their direction from the castle.


    Their white eyes and shaky movement were abnormal and it makes you think that they couldnt be saved anymore.


    Still, Leo thought. You cant save anyone if you give up on them. No one can be saved unless you make an effort.


    Because I am powerless? Because I am weak? Those are not the reasons to give up.


    He has to ovee it. That is the root of the reason he came here.


    He will save them because he wants to. Even if everyone says that they cant be saved, he will save them.


    He wanted to be a person who can say that. He aspired to be one.


    Now, the real worth of Leo is being questioned.


    I..came here to save themto stop the war.I came here to save everyone!


    The figure of the Maneaters gives him strength.


    It pushed himself to save them.


    Pushing himself, blood rose up to his throat. But Leo swallowed it down.


    He cant show a pathetic appearance here. He has to look bold, and proper.


    This is what its like for someone who aspires to be an emperor.


    If he cant do it now then, theres no way he would be able to do it in the future.


    II will be an emperor who can save people.!! I will help up anyone who fell on the road! Even if someone says that it is impossible those who do not pursue their own ideals can not be an emperor!


    [[Yeahyou will be one. You are my proud younger brother. Dont worry about the rest. Focus on whats in front of you. If you exhaust everything you can then I will do something about it myselfI am your older brother after all.]]


    Un..!!


    At that moment, Leo felt like his back was pushed.


    With the power he received, Leo puts his hands together.


    He clenches his teeth and squeezes out all his magic power into his magic.


    Then, the golden light begins to shine around Leo.


    [[The light of salvation poured down from heaven]]


    He started chanting the aria.


    Seeing that, Al smiles satisfactorily.


    See, theres no need to worry right?


    The only one who doesnt worry here is Arnold-sama though.


    Relieved Finne covers her face with both her hands.


    While patting the head of such Finne, Al slowly looks around.


    It seems some rats are lurking around huh.


    Perhaps they are from the organization.


    They probably n to disturb Leo huh.


    Al said and grins.


    I told him not to worry about anything else.


    That he only has to focus on what in front of him.


    To protect those words, Al moves out.


    I leave Finne to you, Sebas.


    Yes, sir.


    Al-sama!


    Wait there. I will finish this right away.


    Al said so and transferred away.


    To protect his younger brother.

 Chapter 125: Golden Light of Purification

    Chapter 125: Golden Light of Purification


    I wonder when it began.


    The time I started consciously acting like an elder brother.


    My mother treated me and Leo equally. I have never been told that I am the elder brother.


    I was never raised as an elder brother but after a while, it changed.


    I started treating myself like one.


    Just when did it begin.


    While thinking about such a thing, I finished my transfer.


    There are many tall towers in the city. On top of each of them is a mage aiming their magic at Leo.


    Thats why I mercilessly pierce his chest. There was no finesse or technique, simply relying on the brute force of magic power.


    But thats fine. That way, it would be harder for them to notice my presence.


    Ugha.?


    While being surprised at my sudden appearance, the mage life was snuffed out.


    At the same time, I started my magic again and transferred to another mage.


    Wha!?


    He probably never expected someone to suddenly transfer in.


    Appearing in front of him, I pierced his chest without him putting up any effective resistance.


    Finally, the mages who were targeting Leo noticed that something strange was going on.


    However, my transfer magic was faster than their reaction.


    I transfer to their location and pierce their chest.


    I keep repeating that action with high speed.


    While transferring from tower to tower, I remember something.


    The figure of an ideal older brother I once saw.


    When I was put in prison, he came to see me every day. No matter how busy he was, he visited and talked to me, that was all he did.


    He never said that he would get me out of the prison nor does he ever bring snacks for me.


    He knew that I didnt want such a thing so he only came to talk to me so that I wont be lonely.


    Then, when I got out of prison, he gently patted my head.


    The only word he said was, [You did great].


    I wanted to be like that person.


    To be a brother who can support his younger brothers recklessness and a brother who can follow up for it


    Thats right. He was someone that Leo also admired.


    I admired him.


    My eldest brother, the Crown Prince. I wanted to be an elder brother like him.


    We are siblings after alleven the person we look up to is the same huh.


    While muttering so, I pierce the chest of another mage.


    Blood spatters.


    But I have no sympathy for them. They are not soldiers that fell victim to the session war.


    They are people who decided to dye their hands with crimes of their own volition, and they want to spread the damage here even further.


    They should be punished byw but they would be given the death penalty.


    So, there shouldnt be any problem for me to clean them all up here.


    HIIIII!!??


    There are only two left.


    One of them raised a scream.


    However, I didnt hesitate. I pierced his chest and immediately transferred away.


    Thest one gives up his defense against me and turns his hands toward Leo.


    Leo, who is pouring all his concentration toward his magic, has no way to avoid it. The Narbe Ritters also focus their attention on the front. They probably couldnt intercept his attack either.


    Thats why I grabbed the mages arm and broke it.


    GYAAAHHH!!??


    My little brother is working hard right now-could you not disturb him?


    L, little brother!?


    Its hard you know, seriously. [Scolding him when he does something stupid], [Follow up for him so that he wont fail]. Having to do both is really the tough part of being an [Elder Brother] you know.


    Dont, tell meyou are, Ar, no!!??


    He didnt get to finish his word.


    After all, I already pierced his chest.


    Letting him go, the mage fell like a marite with its strings cut andy down on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Leos chant is going smoothly.


    [[Bringing salvation to the people The brilliance is the mercy of the god  The golden light is the miracle of heavenO evildoers, repent]]


    The chant continues.


    7 verses chanting. It is the highest type of magic in modern magic.


    Considering the difficulty of mastering holy magic, this magic is more advanced than the low-level ancient magics. It is of course the highest level of holy magic.


    Holy magic was developed tobat Demons. It was magic that didnt allow any impurity, the weapon of humanity.


    Why can Leo use such a magic? Perhaps he studied it after the Southern incident. He probably thought about what would happen if he could use such a magic at that time.


    The result of that incident was not something that Leo satisfied with.


    Such thought made him study this magic. However, putting something he just learned immediately into practice is simply ridiculous.


    His chant still has strange pauses.


    Perhaps, his internal organs are strained and blood is rising to his throat.


    Desperately swallows them down, Leo makes an effort to continue his chant.


    So I decided to create an environment where that will make it a little easier for him to do so.


    [[O god of timeI am one who defied your providenceThe flow you decided is unchangingtime continues to flow without interruptionit does not stop nor does it interruptedthis great current is endlessI shall rebel against that current and peer into that instant of futureDeja Vu Clock.]]


    Usually, ancient magics that manipte time is hard to use. In the first ce, the user can not use most of their magic during it and at best it would be better to have others use magic for them.


    Despite that, it requires arge amount of magic power to cast so it is not practical.


    Among those magic, this one is moderately reasonable to use.


    This magic is one that shows people the possibilities of their future through Deja Vu.


    It doesnt show their definite future, only some possibilities that have not been realized yet.


    Moreover, since it is only limited to the immediate future, it has very limited use.


    Still, it is useful enough during battle. They will be shown what would happen if they choose to do something by the Deja Vu. If there are lives that can be saved by that, there will be people who choose to act on it.


    A young soldier suddenly jumped in front of a big monster. that was dangerous. However, to him, it shouldnt be. I dont know what kind of possibilities he saw but I am sure that he chose the best one andmitted to it.


    Then, when the soldier thrusts his sword at the neck of the big monster and he falls down together with it.


    Through the dust cloud, the soldier rolled out.


    So you kept your promise huh. Second Lieutenant Lerner.


    The young soldier, Second Lieutenant Lerner, showed a splendid performance. He then takes out a new sword and started moving again.


    Everyone is fighting for Leo.


    Even if they think that his decision was ridiculous, they decided to follow him. That surely wasnt because Leo is a prince.


    Hes an idiot that is worth supporting after all.


    Simple honesty.


    I think that word is the perfect fit for Leo. he is an honest idiot. Even though giving something up is the wiser choice, he never decided to do so.


    Still, people gather around Leo because they themselves dont have such stupidity.


    People long for things that they dont have.


    It is also a good quality of a leader to have something that others dont.


    And it is the duty of the subjects to stop and follow up for him. Leo has the ability to gather those subjects at his side.


    Like when Father put the Prime Minister by his side, Leo will definitely be able to find someone like that someday.


    Now, Leo. Everyone already opened the path for youlet them eat it.


    [[Heaven does not abandon the virtuousLet this golden light destroy all that evilHolyGlitter!!!!!]]


    A golden circle emerges around the castle and golden light begins to shine from it. It is a barrier.


    A barrier that will not let any evil escape theiring demise.


    Aplex magic circle emerged above the castle and a huge pir of golden light fell from the sky. It wraps up the entire castle and purifies everything inside.


    Before long, the light fades away.


    If the demon blood is deeply fused with their body then they cant be saved. Their bodies will probably bepletely purified and disappear.


    However, after the golden light faded, there are many people copsed on the ground.


    A big cheer rises up. With Lars and his men defeated all the big monsters, the crisis was over.


    Many are shouting Leos name. Leo was trying to answer them but it seems he has already reached his limit.


    Leo copsed. However, the moment before his body hit the ground, Sieg supported him like a cushion. It seems that the person himself intended to catch him but due to their size difference, he ended up as a pillow instead.


    After a lightugh from Siegs predicament. I returned to Finne with transfer magic.


    It all worked out somehow right.


    Thank you for your hard work.


    I didnt do anything great. I waspletely working behind the scene this time after all.


    Um.Al-samaI


    Nn?


    Finne muttered as if she found something difficult to say.


    She then lowers her head with all her might.


    MY DEEPEST APOLOGY! I said so many selfish things to you!


    You are not at fault. Whether about calling me here or the things you said. I prioritize the trust in my brother more than the big picture this time. If that ended up causing people to lose their lives then I would be no different from a criminal. Sorry. It was all because of my stupid brother.


    When I said that and made a bitter smile, Finne panicked and waved her hand. Without being able toe up with anything to say, her mouth opens and shut repeatedly.


    After a burst ofughter at such Finne, I say this to her.


    But, I believed in Leo this time. I thought about a lot of things and decided that Leo would be able to save them. For you, that must have been a dangerous and cold decision. Sorry. It seems I have done nothing but troubling you.


    Th, thats not true! I am not troubled at all! The one that always causes troubleis me..I am sorry for being so useless.


    Seeing Finne drop her shoulders, I turn my eyes to Sebas.


    I dont know what Finne has been doing so far.


    I thought that she made some fatal mistake but Sebas shook his head.


    Finne-sama was doing very great. Nobody would dare say that she is useless.


    Hear that?


    Th, that is..


    Its alright isnt it. People have different roles to y. No one can do everything. You, me, of course, Leo as well. If you cant do something then I will help you out. You might not have the strength to help us in battle but you have the power to help us outside of it. It is a power that I dont have. Thats why I am always relying on you.


    Al-sama.


    That being said, I have a request. Can you take care of my stupid little brother that is sleeping over there for me? Hes such a troublesome guy so I can only ask you to do it. It will be quite a trip before you get back to the capital so take care of him until then alright.


    Yes! Please leave him to me!


    I looked at the rejuvenated Finne and opened the transfer gate with a smile.


    Then I nce at Sebas.


    It was a gaze that told him to take care of Finne but being the omnipotent butler that he is, he probably already understood what I wanted to say as he said As you wish and politely bowed to me.


    He really has no opening.


    Next time, I will definitely look up some of his weaknesses once we are back in the capital.


    With that in mind, I headed back to the capital using the transfer gate.

 Chapter 126: The Black Twin Princes

    Chapter 126: The ck Twin Princes


    Second Princess Zandra Lakes Adler. I hereby subject you to an indefinite house arrest. Until you receive my permission, you may not leave your quarter in the inner pce, you will not be allowed to meet with others either. Of course, your right to participate in the session waris now confiscated.


    The Southern turmoil is over.


    We have now entered the cleaning up phase and the first to one to drop out of the race is Zandra.


    Your Majesty.Duke Kruger is certainly my uncle but more importantly, I am of the imperial family. I have no intention of revolting against the Empire. I do apologize for not noticing Duke Krugers n but I have never once cooperated with him.


    I shall believe in your words. However, the situation remains the same. You are still rted by blood with Duke Kruger and the fact that Duke Kruger supported you. Those facts will never change no matter what you say. I will say this as your father, so listen carefully.give up the throne, Zandra.


    For Zandra, those words would be something close to a death sentence.


    She was told that she will no longer be a contender for the throne in front of many influential nobles that are gathered here.


    Zandras face distorted from the humiliation. She then stares straight at Father and says.


    Do you.hate Okaa-sama that much?


    This is not something personal.


    No, Otou-sama. This is personal. You really believe in those stupid rumors that Okaa-sama was the one who assassinated the Second Consort right!? I know that ever since that day you no longer look at me as your daughter!


    Zandra takes a step forward.


    The Imperial Knights standing nearby reached for their swords but Father stopped them.


    I do think of you as my daughter. If I didnt care about you, I would have married you off to another noble long ago.


    Thats a barefaced lie! Whenever you look at me or Okaa-sama, there was never a moment where you dont have anger in your eyes! I have been trying to tell you so many times ever since that day! The one who assassinated the Second Consort was not Okaa-sama! Why cant you ept that!


    Zandra. This incident is unrted to the Second Consort.


    If you really think of me as your child then you should believe my words! Isnt it too unreasonable that the sin of uncle fell on me as his niece!


    Zandrathe house arrest you received was from my kindness.


    That is no kindness! I have already put everything on the line to be the Crown Princess!


    as I thought, you are not suited to be an empress. Give it up.


    Father lonelily said.


    The weight of those words was different from what he said before.


    Father looks straight at Zandra and says.


    A person who can only think about herself cannot be an emperor. The emperor must first think about the country, the people second, and yourselfst. Duke Krugers evil deeds have be known to our people. He cooperated with an organization that deprived people of their children. That was something obvious and you do not understand it at all.


    I do understand!


    If you really understand then.why did you only talk about yourself? The state of our country and the sentiment of the people. No matter which side you look at it from, the fact that you will be aiming for the throne is forgivable. The bloodline of the person who caused the rebellion, the person who connected with the criminals who afflicted pain on people. Even if you didnt know what was going on, it is still true that you are connected to them. The people are angry. They need someone to get punished. Just consider it a mercy that you didnt lose your head for this.


    O, Otou-sama..I, Im.


    Withdraw. I dont want to hear another word from a person who can only think about herself.


    Saying so, Father gave amand to the Imperial Knights with his hand.


    Two imperial knights grab Zandras arms.


    Seeing that, Zandra res at the knights.


    Insolent! Who do you think I am!? I am a princess you know!? Release me!


    Forgive us. Your Highness.


    Kuh! You! I will not forgive you! Let me go!! Otou-sama! Otou-sama! Otou-samaaaaaaaa!!!!


    Father tiredly exhales and leans back on the throne.


    His eyes turned to Gordon next.


    Seeing Zandra like thatdo you have anything to say? Gordon?


    No.


    I seeLosing grasp on your subordinates, endangered the envoy, and started a full-scale war with the South. The punishment for those crimes will not be light, you know?


    Yes. it was all due to my ipetence. I am willing to ept any kind of punishment.


    Seeing Gordon being so upright is a rare sight.


    However, in a sense, this might be because he still has some leeways left.


    The skirmish that happened was because a general was assassinated. One could argue that what happened was out of Gordons control.


    If he stands upright and takes the punishment then his penalty wont be a heavy one. That is probably what Gordon is aiming for.


    And in fact, it didnt end up as a big deal. Well, one could say that it was a big deal since war did happen with the South but Gordon is not in the ce where he could be punished for it.


    It seems like you are reflecting on it. Still, punishment is punishment. You will be sent to join the Northern Border Defense Army. You may note back here for two months. Go and remind yourself what protecting your own country is like on the frontline.


    .I understand.


    Gordon said as he clenched his teeth.


    Gordon was once told to takemand of the Northern Border Defense Army. He turned it down because of the session war and the low priority of the Northern defense. But I know his real reason for turning it down. He doesnt want to bepared to Lize-aneue who ismanding the defense of another border.


    Being sent to the ce he once refused to station at is a humiliation for Gordon not to mention that he will not be itsmander.


    The reason why he didnt get sent to the South is probably that Father is being cautious about the turmoil it might cause when the South is in its reconstruction phase.


    There are powerful countries on both our western and eastern borders. He didnt send him there because Gordon is hard to utilize so the better choice for that is to send him to the Northern Border where he will receive the most humiliation.


    Thats all for the punishment. Everyone, it seems you all had a hard time. With help from all of you, the damage has been minimized.


    Father said so and thanked everyone there.


    He is not here right now but Eric has been fending off other countries as the Minister of Foreign Affairs. The reason for that is for him to prevent other countries from using the opening the unrest in the Empire created to invade us. It might be in but it is an honest work.


    Leo may earn points this time but Eric also earned a point as well.


    Zandra dropped out, we lined up next to Gordon maybe even overtake him but we are still far away from Eric.


    Especially Eric who is not here and Leonard, you all did great.


    I only did what is natural as a prince.


    Dont be so modest. You cast a great magic in the end, right? Is your body alright?


    Yes. there is no problem.


    I see..Arnold seemed to work hard this time too right? You did well.


    Father looks at me.


    He is probably talking about the thing with the Narbe Ritters.


    I made a bitter smile and scratched my head while making up my mind before I said my next words.


    Yeah, I didnt really do much. Well, a lot of things went well this time. In the end, [War didnt happen] after all. We can say that all is well right?


    Making it look like I was swept away from being praised, I said those words.


    The ministers who were waiting to hear my reply all frowned at once. That is because they all know what Father will do next.


    He just told Zandra about the importance of the people. In other words, Father is well aware of how our people view this situation.


    That being the case, it is clear what ising next.


    War didnt happen you say? YOU FOOL! [WAR DID HAPPEN]! From our perspective, it might have been only a small skirmish but one city had be a frontline! To them, what happened was a big war! [War did happen] fool!!


    I, it was a slip of tongue..please forgive me.


    You didnt understand a thing! Our role is to run this country so that our people do not have to bear such a feeling! If you can only look at things from a higher standpoint then you are no different than Zandra you know! Do you want to be disciplined too! Think carefully about what you said!!


    Being scolded at, I turned my face to the ground.


    Well, its natural for him to get angry. However, I already got what I wanted.


    The Emperor himself admitted that what happened at Gers was a war, not a simple skirmish.


    In other words, it means that the [Next War] in our promise with Gordon is now over.


    I peek a nce at Gordon. Perhaps he noticed it as he strongly red at me.


    I grin at such Gordon.


    Serve you right. I would never leave such a troublesome promise unattended to.


    However, the price for that is high. My fathers sermon never ends.


    While thinking that it was quite an expensive price to pay, I continue listening to his sermon while praying that it would be over soon.


    A party with nobody to talk to is boring.


    The party was held to celebrate the conclusion of the Southern turmoil.


    Like the time when Leo came back after subjugating the Demons, I have no acquaintance here.


    Once again, I stay at the venue wall while hoping that Father would leave early so that I can leave as well.


    While I was thinking so, Father stood up and raised his ss.


    Thank you for gathering here tonight. I will properly hand out the reward for the heroes who solved the Southern turmoil at ater date but tonight I would like to offer them this toast.


    Saying so, Father raised his ss at the participants.


    Then he started speaking.


    Everyone expected a war to happen in the South. I would like to make the first toast for our u Mowe, Finne von Kleinert who bravely nominated herself to be the imperial envoy! Cheers!!


    Cheers to the blue seagull princess!!


    Cheers to Finne-sama!!


    Everyone at the venue raises their cup.


    Finnes name and the cheering sound continued to echo within the venue.


    Next, Id like to offer a toast to my proud soldiers. A surprise attack with only a small number, it was indeed a dangerous mission. The only one who could aplish such a thing is definitely them! To the elites of my imperial army! Raise your cup for the Narbe Ritters!! Cheers!!


    To the Scarred Knights!


    Cheers for the Narbe Ritters!!


    This incident changed the evaluation of the Narbe Ritterspletely.


    Everyone was reminded that even though they are soldiers, they are knights at the same time.


    The only knight order in the imperial army. From now on, they will be more recognized.


    The final one will probably be for Leo huh. After that, Father should finally head back.


    While I was thinking so.


    An unexpected thing happened.


    I would like to dedicate thest toasts to my son[s]! Leonard presented me with a n to make a surprise attack with a small number of soldiers and brilliantly pulled it out! In the end, he even saved all the Southern Nobles by performing a great magic! His action is nothing short of magnificent!


    Absolutely! I wholeheartedly admire Prince Leonard!


    This might make His Highness Leonard be the one closest to the Crown Prince position!


    Everyone begins to talk cheerfully.


    However, Fathers talk is still not over.


    There was a continuation.


    And-my other son who supported Leonard. Arnold persuaded the strict Narbe Ritters to volunteer for the mission. He has earned the right to have his own toast, no?


    Eh.?


    I didnt expect my name to be called so I let out such a stupid voice.


    However, Father was looking straight at me.


    His eyes were not joking.


    Wai-, F, Father? I, didnt..


    You wouldnt ept the reward even if I told you to, right. So just ept the toast. The Narbe Ritters came to me. When I was praising them, they all said the same thing. [We fought for His Highness Arnold] they said. Making them saying something like is nothing less than a job well done. Your concern for your younger brother brought out their power to the fullest. Your achievement is no less important to Leonard.


    Saying so, Father holds up his ss higher than ever.


    He then loudly says.


    Lets make a toast! To our Empires Princes! Well done my sons! I am proud of you! Let this be known through the Empire! This aplishment is theirs! Cheers to [the ck Twin Princes]!!!!


    After Father said that, everyone loudly cheers for [The ck Twin Princes].


    After that, the names of me and Leo echo loudly through the venue.


    For Prince Leonard!


    For Prince Arnold!


    For the Empires ck Twin Princes!!


    Cheers!


    Long live the Empire!!


    No, no, give me a break here.


    A party with no one to talk to is boring but a party where I am the center of attention is very ufortable for me.


    The nobledies who definitely have no interest in me are approaching me. A male noble whose name I dont even know came to talk to me like a friend.


    When I tried to escape from them, I found Leo who was taking a breather outside.


    Ah, Nii-san. Good work.


    Yeah, good work to you too. It is a little sudden but, sorry.


    Eh?


    I apologize and after messing up Leos neatly arranged hair, I leave Leo there as a decoy and leave the party venue.


    Hang out with them for me alright.


    Wait!? Nii-san!!?? Wa! Wait, Im not Nii-san! Im Leonard!


    My bad, Leo! Forgive me! Even I have a situation where I cant help you from!


    While whispering such a thing, I pushed everything to my brother and fled the scene.


    TLN: Yup, finally done. I will take a break for a few days, maybe a week before I start the next arc. The vote for next series will begin tomorrow so tune in for that. if you want to check it out please go to /graverobbertl ?


    -Mr.Graverobber

 Chapter 127-128: Alois

    Chapter 127-128: Alois


    A month has passed since the battle with Duke Kruger. With the army and the magistrates dispatched by my father, things are starting to get calm in the south again.


    As things started to calm down, a problem arose.


    Main gate of the imperial capital.


    Passing through it is a group of gray figures riding on horses and I am approaching them in the appearance of Grau.


    Keep it walking just like that.


    Yes..its been a while. Grau.


    Yeah, Alois.


    The group of gray figures was Aloiss party.


    Since his mother safely got back to his territory, he is here to apologize to Father. The reason for him to travel here incognito is for his own safety.


    Alois has crushed the ns of two powerful factions namely Gordons and Krugers. Even if you take that out of the calction, he is a young lord who endured the assault of 10,000 imperial soldiers with only 1,000 men. There are many reasons for him to be targeted.


    Is your mother alright?


    Yes, thanks to you.


    I didnt do anything. It was Prince Leonard who rescued your mother.


    It was thanks to Grau that I got to meet her safely.


    Saying so, Alois makes a charming smile under his hood. While smiling at such Alois, I get to the main subject. That said, I should finish this soon.


    Alois. Your position is a delicate one. There wont be any punishment for you but there is no doubt that you will be used politically here.


    Yes..but I am prepared. I was able to protect my territory and the south. If I wish for anything more than this then I would be asking too much.


    The eyes of Alois as he said were ones of a person who made his resolve.


    So he made up his mind before he came here huh. Even if I told him that there wont be any punishment, it is still not certain that it will be the case. A death sentence for him is still a possibility. Still, with that resolve of his, he should be able to get through it no matter what happens.


    He is quite an aplished guy. If I was at the same age, would I be able to prepare myself to face death?


    No, I still cant do it even now. In that sense, Alois is much better than me. That is exactly why he is worth helping.


    I prepared a present for you.


    A present?


    Its all up to you. If you be yourself things will definitely develop in a good direction for you.


    I see.I will keep that in mind.


    Yeah.


    After telling him as much, I left.


    There were already many eyes watching Alois. Since there are imperial knights guarding his group, there must be assassins aiming for his life as well. Some of them followed me but after I entered a ck alley, I transferred away and disappeared.


    The room that I transferred into was an inn facing the main street where Sebas is waiting for me.


    Wee back, sir.


    Yeah, how is the target?


    Right on schedule, sir.


    Hearing so I look out the window.


    Many carriages and horses are traveling through the main street.


    Stopping at the side of the main street is a simple but well-built carriage.


    He really hates standing out as always huh.


    It is probably in his nature.


    Onboard that carriage is Franz the Prime Minister. Franz is a known devoted husband and whenever his work gets busy it is known that he will always buy a gift for her. Right now his attendant is buying it for him. After all, he would stand out too much if he goes himself.


    I apologized to Franz in my heart and lightly snapped my finger. As a result, the horses pulling Franzs carriage started to panic.


    Then the connecting rope snapped and the carriage began to run out of control.


    Forgive me, Prime Minister..


    It couldnt be helped, sir. This is the best way to get him to ally himself with Alois-dono.


    I know but I feel sorry for him you know. I still did it though.


    It would be bad for your heart to stay alone on a runaway carriage. Well, since it was intentional, the direction the horses are pulling him toward is adjusted by the barrier so there shouldnt be any damage to the surroundings. There wont be anyone hurt by this but Franz who is inside might have started to hate riding on a carriage from now on though. Well, it should be fine.


    The runaway carriage elerates more and more. The horses are excited and there is no driver to control it nor does Franz have any way to stop them from rampaging.


    No matter what happens, I can save him using magic but there is no need for that.


    He is quite an able man for his age isnt he.


    Thatpliment came from Sebas. At the end of his line of sight is Alois galloping his horse side by side with Franzs carriage.


    How do you think he will do it?


    To make sure of the result, rescuing the Prime Minister from that carriage is the best choice. It shouldnt be hard considering the knights following behind him. However.


    The runaway horse might hurt people in the surroundings right.


    Yes. His first priority should be given to calm the horse down. However, it is dangerous to approach the already excited horses with another horse. At worst, his horse might get excited as well and he might end up shaken off its back.


    Well, it is certainly dangerousbut he is a guy who took up arms against 10,000 imperial soldiers you know. That kind of decision, he would be able to make it easy.


    It is true that he got the help of Silver. There is no denying that I pushed his back. Even so, Alois himself chose to point his sword against an army ten times the number of his. He didnt run away and chose to stay to protect his territory as its lord. He decided to protect all the people as an imperial noble.


    That was the decision of a twelve years old boy.


    He will surely be a good subject for Leo once he bes the emperor.


    The Empire is vast. It can not be governed by one emperor. After all, a trustworthy noble is necessary.


    Thats right, I nod. The south lost an influential noble. Surely, his territory will get distributed. However, it is true that there is no noble who can act as its center at the moment.


    However, Alois is an outstanding talent to y that role. He has taken enough credit to do that. There are many things he will have to learn but I am still looking forward to seeing his future.


    Apparently, it seems Alois chose to calm the horse. While desperately galloping his horse in parallel with them he tried to calm them down.


    After a while, the horses pulling Franzs carriage slowly stopped.


    Animals are sensitive to those who are afraid. To be able to calm them down meant that Alois himself was calm.


    With this, it should be safe for Alois now. The Prime Minister isnt someone who helps someone out of sympathy but he is someone who always looking into the future. Once he ces expectations on Aloiss future, he will definitely stop Father even if he tries to punish him.


    His Majesty wouldnt punish him in the first ce though.


    Well, thats true. If he punishes Alois now, it will stir up an uproar in the south again. To tell you the truth, having him make contact with the Prime Minister has another purpose.


    And that would be?


    If the Prime Minister has expectations for Alois, he will try to keep him within the Emperors reach. In other words, he will try to keep him at the castle and educate him. If that is the case then he will have the opportunities to get in contact with Leo and he will be able to learn various kinds of things.


    If His Majesty takes a liking to Alois-dono then the number of the nobles trying to approach him will also increase. Shouldnt you take the possibility that he will be taken by another faction into the calction as well?


    Thinking about something like that, you really have a bad personality, you know that?


    One can not work as a butler without having a bad personality. If I can note up with trickery and sinister plots, some might start finding fault in my work after all.


    .


    I silently stare at Sebas but he simply acts oblivious to it.


    Seriously, he has no respect for his master at all.


    Its your influence that I am so pessimistic you know. Im certain of it.


    I am honored.


    Seeing the proud Sebas, I give up since it seems that nothing affects him at all.


    Lets go. We are done here. Thanks to Father, people started to pay attention to metely so I cant really move around as freely as before.


    His Majesty did call you the ck twin prince after all. If everything keeps going as it is, your standing will definitely improve. His Majesty really did utilize a good n.


    Its a bother.


    While having such a conversation, we leave the inn. The arrival of Alois is evidence that the south has calmed down. I was doing post-processing until for the previous incident but from here on things will certainly get busy again.

 Chapter 129: Ceasefire Order

    Chapter 129: Ceasefire Order


    The day after Alois arrived.


    I, Leo, and Eric were called by Father. It was just about when I was thinking of going out so I walked down the corridor with a sigh.


    At that time, someone called out to me.


    Your Highness Arnold.


    What is it? Prime Minister?


    It was Franz who called out to me.


    The fact that we were called means that Franz was probably called as well. Our destination is probably the same so I started walking together with Franz.


    Was Your Highness also summoned by His Majesty?


    Yeah, and I was thinking about heading out to y too.


    That must be hard on you but please do keep entertaining yourself in moderation. ying pranks on an elderly is especially notmendable.


    Saying so, he gives me a slightly reproving look.


    As expected of the Prime Minister. He sure is sharp.


    I wonder what you are talking about? Even like this, I do properly respect the elderly you know?


    There is no need to pretend here Your Highness. For His Highness Eric, it was too lukewarm and for His Highness Leonard, that act was simply too viinous. You wanted to establish a connection between Earl Simmel and me, yes?


    He has served as Fathers chief of staff since he was a prince. So after he assessed the current situation he immediately noticed that it was likely to be me who is behind it huh.


    Franz is the Prime Minister. Normally, he would be someone that people are afraid to touch. Only the candidates for the throne are likely toy a hand on someone like Franz. And as he said, it was only me who would do such a half-baked thing in the entire imperial capital.


    So? What if I did something?


    This is just a precaution but please refrain from doing such a thing [at the moment].


    At the moment?


    Yes. it is Your Highness we are talking about after all. You probably wanted Earl Simmel to get in contact with me to secure an ally. Moreover, with the assumption that I would ce my expectations on him, you aimed to use the Earl as the point of contact and gather more nobles to your side-still, you are aware that I would notice and inform His Majesty about your action so he would lower his evaluation of your, correct? You have started to stand out ever since His Majesty dubbed you the ck twin princes after all.


    .


    Some say that the Emperors greatest achievement was to make Franz his Prime Minister. And that would not be wrong.


    As Fathers right-hand man, he is the most important piece that supports the foundation of the Empire. As I thought, he could easily read the thought of a greenhorn like me huh.


    I give up. So? What do you mean that I shouldnt do such a thing for now?


    I raise both hands to signify my surrender.


    Franz is not surprised to see that. He wasnt goading me into confessing. He simply gives me advice because he already knows everything.


    His Majesty will exin thatter.


    Saying so, Franz bowed and started walking ahead but as though he remembered something, he stopped and turned back to face me.


    Speaking of which..immediately after entering the capital, it seems that Earl Simmel got in contact with a person wearing a gray hood. That was probably Grau, the wandering strategist who cooperated with the Earl in the defense of his city. Immediately after they parted ways, my carriage ran wild..was that a coincidence?


    This is the first time I heard of it.


    I acted surprised. It must have been a performance with nothing natural about it.


    Seeing that, Franz shows a small smile.


    I see. I must have been overthinking. Earl Simmel repelled 10,000 strong imperial troops so he is getting a lot of attention but it seems that it was Grau who read all the ns of the imperial army. I thought that he might be an insider who is familiar with the tactic of our imperial army.


    I ampletely clueless in that area you know.


    Is that right. Certainly, Your Highness really hates studying. I must be overthinking it. Excuse my rudeness.


    Saying so, Franz walks away.


    With only a few clues, he managed to arrive at the truth. What a scary person. With this person as his chief of staff, no wonder Father won the session war.


    As I thought, standing out really is troublesome.


    If I stand out, there will be more eyes watching me. It is hard to work in the shadow when there is so much surveince around.


    I want my evaluation to drop and make people underestimate me again but,


    I just got warned to drop the idea.


    Things are going troublesome again huh?


    While having a bad feeling about this, I continued heading toward Fathers ce.


    How do you do? Your Majesty, I am Alois von Simmel.


    Said Alois as he kneels in front of Father. Receiving his greeting, Father greets him back in return.


    Wee, Earl Simmel. I take it that you came here to exin yourself, correct?


    Yes, the earldom of Simmel was hostile against the imperial army because of the hostages. We do not have any intention to rebel against Your Majesty in any way. I beg for your forgiveness.


    He probably knows about it without Alois telling him but there is a meaning for the person himself to personallye and exin the situation to the Emperor. Most importantly, it is faster to hear about the details from his mouth.


    I shall believe in your words. However, I heard that it was the earldom of Simmel that murdered one of the imperial army generals and started the conflict, yes? How do you justify that action?


    I have no exnation butit was my uncle who ordered it. If what my uncle said is to be believed, it seems that he has hired a sniper at the request from the imperial army, Your Majesty.


    Fathers eyebrows slightly move. He probably received the report about it. Before he arrived, Alois had sent a written report here in advance.


    However, the difference between reading it and hearing it directly is clear.


    In other word.you are saying that there is a traitor in the army?


    If my uncles words were to be believed, yeshowever, what he said was simply outrageous so there might be a possibility that it was one of Duke Krugers ns as well.


    Alois dared not to name Gordon. If he gives up Gordons name here, it will only direct Gordons wrath toward him. It is for Aloiss own sake to push all the crime to the already caught Kruger.


    Still, even without him saying it, Father can guess what happened.


    Certainly, there is no doubt that Gordon wishes for war. It is apparent in his actions. Of course, there is a possibility that Kruger was lurking behind the scene so it doesnt mean that Gordon can be punished with this.


    However, it still aroused suspicions. That is already enough. After all, Alois isnt hostile toward Gordon to the extent that he would attack him.


    When ites to responsibility, Alois could be taken responsible for not being able to stop his uncle. For everyones sake, it is better to keep things vague.


    He took hostages and forces the nobles who wont obey him to fight. If its Kruger then he certainly might do that. I understand the story now. If we only look at the result, you stopped the advance of the imperial army by sessfully defending against their surprise attack. In that sense, you have contributed to the Empire. You did well, Earl Simmel.


    I humbly ept your praise.


    You had no choice but to point your sword at the imperial army so I shall treat this matter as water under the bridge.


    In this situation, he cant punish Alois. Father himself doesnt want to pursue it any further and he also doesnt want to charge Alois with a crime. Above all, if he punishes him, it would only invite more troubles. It is better to y it safe by ming it all on Kruger who was already caught.


    Stay in the castle for a while. This ce is where the talents of the Empire gather. You will find many things to learn here.


    Yes, as you wish.


    Like that, Father dismisses Alois.


    Now, only Father and Franz along with me, Leo, and Eric are in the room. This will surely be something about the session war.


    Do you know why you are the only people who remain here?


    Is it about the session war?


    Exactly. The session war.it is there to decide the next person who will lead the Empire. If many talented candidates are born, there will be some damageing out of it. However, this time it is intolerable. A civil war born of a sibling rivalry is simply ridiculous!


    Saying so, Father sternly looks at us.


    Well, its natural for him to get angry. The session war must be contained to the extent that it wont damage the benefit of the Empire. However, with the previous case, it already far exceeds that scope.


    It is fine to fight among yourselves but if you cant stop to think about the benefit of the Empire then just give up the throne. Engrave this into your head, the session war is for the Empires sake. Whates first is always our country.


    I understand.


    I will bear that in mind.


    Eric and Leo bowed.


    Since I thought that I am not a candidate, I was taking some carefree attitude but Father turned his gaze toward me.


    Arnold..you understand right?


    I do. But I never wish for the throne in the first ce and above all, I am troubled to hear that since the radical party you spoke about arent even here.


    Do you have any guarantee that you all wont turn radical yourselves?


    None, I guess.


    Thats right. If you understand that then give me your reply.


    Yes, yes, I understand.


    When I bowed my head, Father let out a sigh.


    He then leaned back on the throne and said.


    Cease fighting for the throne for a while. It is almost my birthday. In other words, the 25th year anniversary of my coronation is near. You all do understand the stupidity of fighting among each other at such a time right?


    Of course.


    Good. a festival will be held to celebrate my 25th coronation. I invited guests from other countries this time. You all will y the central part of it and show your hospitality to the dignitaries. Until that is over, forget about the session war. I will not think about it as well. You all understand the consequence of insisting on fighting, right?


    Eric and Leo silently bowed to Fathers words. However, only I do not. The reason for that is because I noticed Fathers intention.


    So thats why he gave us the name ck twin princes huh. By giving me status, he can use me to entertain the guests. After all, it would be rude to have the famous Dull Prince wee a dignitary. However, it will be a different story when I am being called the ck twin princes together with Leo.


    While I was frowning at that, Father hit the final nail in the coffin.


    You must behave for a while. You cant do something that will detract from your reputation, alright? I will regard that as neglecting the interests of the country.


    This manhe really has a bad personality.


    Father smiles as if he just pulled off a prank. So this is the reason for Franzs warning huh. Its all connected.


    Damn it. So I have to protect the reputation of the ck twin princes for a while huh.


    Behave yourselves with dignity, you hear me? Arnold.


    .Yes. I understand.


    Seeing I squeezing out a reply, Father smiles happily.


    Even if the session war is on pause, another battle is waiting for me.


    Staying idle and letting my reputation worsen. That was not really something I consciously did.


    However, now it was prohibited. In other words, I am forbidden to behave the same as usual.


    Damn it all. It is exactly because I hate doing this that I am trying to make Leo into an Emperor, why did this have to happen.


    While feeling the fatigue from such an order, I experienced my greatest despair in a long while.

 Chapter 130: Distributing Food

    Chapter 130: Distributing Food


    A temporary ceasefire.is it?


    Yeah, it is undecided when we can continue either.


    The Next Day.


    I was talking about yesterdays audience with Finne.


    Is this the thing called a public stance?


    While brewing the tea, Finne asks in a curious voice.


    No, its the real deal. Making a move now means that you are willing to drop out. If someone wants to move behind the scene then it would be bad unless you do it skillfully. Still, there is Franz by Fathers side. I dont think anything will escape his eyes.


    That is true, sir. His Highness Eric is surely aware of that as well. This means that the session war will have to be suspended for a while.


    I see. That is great isnt it!


    Saying so, Finne smiles and offers me tea.


    When she handed a cup to Sebas, he thanked her and gracefully sip it.


    This is a new tea correct?


    Yes, I got it from the Ajinpany earlier. How is it?


    I cant find fault with its taste and it seems to have a calming taste as well.


    Thats right! I think that it has a rxing taste as well.


    Your skill is superb as always.


    Sebas praised Finnes skill.


    While thinking, is it actually that good? I sip on the tea as well.


    Its delicious. But I dont feel rxed at all. The only thing I notice is that the scent is different than usual. Perhaps it is because I am in no mood to enjoy it.


    How is it?


    Delicious.


    Such a dull reply. Since it is a truce, why dont you simply enjoy yourself and do what you like, sir?


    Nn, Alright, I will go to sleep then.


    Werent you instructed to keep up your reputation?


    I am going to sleep exactly because of that. If I go out, my reputation would only decrease after all. I did lower it intentionally before but most of the time it would just lower on its own when I behave normally. That being the case, the best way to maintain it is to just stay in my room.


    That is quite a reasoninging from such a hopeless person. If you hold yourself up in the room, your reputation will worsen, you know.


    Dont care. Just spread the rumor that I am doing paperwork or something.


    Such a rumor also has its limit, sir. His Majesty will be observing you as well so I do rmend that you head outside.


    Too troublesome.


    Looking away from him, I take a sip at the tea.


    Seeing that, Sebas sighs at me and,


    I see, there is nothing I can do then. I have a little business to attend to so may I excuse myself?


    Eh? Sebas-san?


    Yeah, just go.


    Understood. Please take care of him, Finne-sama.


    For some reason, Sebas entrusted me to her and disappeared.


    Since the noisy butler is gone, I crack my neck andy down on the desk. It is troublesome to go to bed so I guess I will just take a nap here.


    When I was thinking so.


    U, Uhm, Al-sama?


    What?


    UmI, I n to go out after this..


    Yeah, dont mind me. Just go.


    No, its not that..Umm, Sebas-san was supposed to escort me.


    ..What?


    I involuntarily raise my face.


    Then, I understood exactly what he meant by [Please take care of him].


    That damn butler..he wanted you to take me out from the start


    Uhh, Al-sama, if you dont want to go then I can find another


    Your escorting duty can only be left to someone we can trust. If Sebas cant do it then I will do it myself. Lynfia and Sieg are at Leos ce after all.


    I lift my head up from the desk while thinking about others that could escort her but everyone should have a n now and only I am free at the moment. Sebas probably went away because he took that into his calction.


    Seriously, he is really excellent to the extent that I could hate him for it.


    Are yougoing toe with me?


    If you dont hate the idea that is.


    I would never! I will go and change immediately!


    Sayin so, Finne half ran out of the room. After I was wondering whether I should change clothes as well, that idea immediately drowned out of my mind.


    Changing is a hassle after all. At a time like this, it made me think that I am quite a troublesome human being.


    As I thought, I am a good for nothing after all.


    I sigh as I said so.


    The fact that I dont really feel bad or embarrassed to admit to myself that I am a good for nothing human being means that I really am already beyond saving.


    Well, even if I am like that, I am notzy enough to skip out on escorting Finne. Even if the session war is on hold, there are a whole lot of problems that can happen that are not rted to it after all.


    Haaguess I will have to do my best today huh.


    After making such a weak determination, I stood up.


    Here you go.


    Thank you, Finne-sama.


    Its fine. Its still hot so please be careful okay.


    Finne-sama, me too!


    Yes, here. Dont rush okay.


    Saying so, Finne smiled and poured hot soup on to a te and handed it to the child.


    Next to her are the people from Ajinpany distributing bread and sd.


    We are currently at the outermostyer of the capital.


    Finnes n today is to distribute food here. Originally, the Ajinpany can only make a small soup kitchen but with the addition of Finne, it becamerger. There are quite a few people who came here just to receive their food directly from her. Well, except the residence of the outermostyer, the outsider would be barred from approaching her by the powerful beastemen of the Ajinpany though.


    You came again? This is for the people of the outermostyer you know.


    No, you misunderstand! I am also a residence of the outermostyer too!


    We only serve the current residence.


    M, my disciples are living here right!


    That is unrted.


    WAi, let me go! Damn it! I want to get soup from Finne-sama too!!!


    Somehow, I heard a familiar voice of a man earlier but I will just ignore it. I am busy at the moment after all.


    Heave, ho.


    While making such a voice, I put a box containing the bread on the ground.


    For arge number of people to queue up means that it is necessary to prepare arge amount of food. It would be difficult for a small business to prepare such an amount but it is possible for the Ajinpany which is now making a lot of money by utilizing Finnes name.


    It seems that if they only focus on making profit then their reputation will drop but since they have been feeding the people of the outermostyer like this, their reputation only goes up and up. It has already been established that thepany is cooperating with Finnes charitable activities. That being the case, Finnes reputation has also risen further as well.


    She is quite a big shot huh.


    While saying so, I walk out to the nearby parked carriage and pick up another box.


    There are still a lot of boxes in the carriage. Now that I am here, I cant just stand by and look. I was ordered to keep up appearances after all. With that as a reason, I told them that I would help and started carrying these boxes. Still, this is unexpectedly hard huh.


    The physically weak me already has a hard time just carrying a box. While I was carrying one, a person from the Ajinpany carried two or even three. This is so sad. This is the difference between a demihuman and a human. Well, you could say that this is the difference between a physically fit person and a poor one though.


    My waist hurt


    Prince, how about stopping pushing yourself and rest?


    A big beastman spoke to me. He is a tiger beastman with tiger ears and tail.


    His muscles are so big he even carried two or three boxes at once.


    Am I in the way?


    You are not but I dont think that there would be any different even if you take a break now.


    I see. Then theres no problem if I stay right?


    None at all. Still, we would be troubled if a prince suddenly copsed on us.


    I am not that stupid. If I cant do it anymore then I will rest. Dont worry.


    Understood.


    After saying so, the tiger beastman smiled and began to transport the boxes again.


    I dont have enough energy to care about winning or losing here so I am doing it at my own pace and carry one box at a time.


    After a while, the sun set, and the kitchen is closed.


    By that time, I couldnt even lift up my hands.


    Haamy arms hurt.


    Al-sama..are you okay?


    While I was resting on the empty carriage, Finne came up to me and asked worriedly.


    Her face looked tired but she is still full of energy. Apletely different look from mine.


    Cant say I am.


    I am so sorryyou only came here to look after me too.


    Its alright, I told you that I would do it myself after all.


    When I was saying such a thing, I heard irritatingughter from the outside.


    Looking out, a few people were hanging around the carriage.


    Did you see the Dull Prince today!


    I saw him! He can only carry one box at a time because hes too weak! He is so useless I couldugh!


    Just what did hee here for anyway! We aint calling for him!


    Yeah, Yeah! Finne-sama alone is enough! If hes going toe then I would rather have Prince Leonard!


    Saying all they want again huh.


    Well, I certainly was useless so I cant say anything back though.


    However, Finne intently stares at them. She then took a step forward toin to them.


    Leave them alone, Finne.


    But!?


    Its alright. There is no point in dealing with them. They are not particrly wrong after all.


    But, Al-sama did your best!


    It would be a different story if I am just an ordinary citizen but I am from the imperial family. I have more advantages than these people. As long as I am not filling that role, I have no right to refute theirints.


    That isnt true! Al-sama has always-!


    I havent done anything for the Empire. Right?


    To calm the heated up Finne down, I asked her that question.


    Hearing that, Finnes expression looked like she was about to cry. I dont want her to look like that.


    Because of the chaos from the session war, supply distribution has slowed down and prices are rising. If prices rise while their wages are not, they will fall into poverty. We are trying to make Leo into an emperor but in the end, the ones paying the price for that are the people. They need something to distract themselves. Considering their suffering, letting them make fun of the Dull Prine like me is cute in exchange.


    Then Al-sama..wont be rewarded.


    I am being rewarded. I already have you. I dont need anything else.


    The reason I dont increase the number of people who share my secret is that I dont feel any need for it. It certainly will be easier for me to move but the secret will also be easier to be revealed.


    I might increase the number if my mental state is unstable but right now I have no wish for that.


    This idental secret sharer of mine is quite understanding as well.


    I.want Al-sama to be recognized more


    On the outside, I am only doing some insignificant tasks. A person who only does little things will only be repaid with little things.


    Even so..!


    Its alright. Even little things wille back to you eventually.


    I said so and smiled.


    The big tiger beastman from earlier came up to the rowdy bunch.


    Yo, Brothers, arent you all talking about something interesting.


    Eh? W, Well, we didnt.


    Its true that the Prince was useless but he did help us. On the other hand, what about all of you? What did you do? The one who carried those boxes and the ones who didnt, even a child would know which one is the better one.


    Wa, What!? Are you looking for trouble!?


    Why dont youe with me to the store? Thedy at my shop has decided that those whoughed at ourrade are unforgivable, you know. I will have you work for the amount that youughed at him earlier.


    Oi!? Let me go!? This is tyranny you know!?


    Its way better than being tossed into the castles dungeon for disrespectful behavior right


    Whats wrong withughing at the Dull Prince, damn it!?


    I wont say that you cantugh at him but if youughed at him, I will have you work for it. You cantugh at someone when you didnt even do anything after all.


    Saying so, the beastman dragged the rowdy bunch away.


    I kinda feel sorry for them, they will probably put through quite a hard work now. Well, since it is the Ajinpany, they should be paid a proper wage I guess.


    Those guys didnt look like they have a job after all.


    See, even small things have it worth right?


    That is true but..you shouldnt be ridiculed in the first ce.


    Finne pursed her lips dissatisfiedly. Its rare to see her like this. To think that she would hold so much grudge against them.


    While making a bitter smile, I stood up.


    Alright, lets get back. Im tired.


    Yes, I understand. Ah, Al-sama. Actually, I heard that Yuriya-san owns this delicious restaurant..


    Said Finne as though she just remembered it.


    I immediately understood what she wanted to say but she probably didnt say it further because she considered that I am tired huh.


    Sounds nice, how about we have dinner there? As long as you are free that is.


    Eh, ah, Yes! dly!


    Seeing Finne happily replied, I let out a sigh in my mind. To be honest, my arms are pretty heavy right now. It would be hard to enjoy a good meal like this but it cant be helped I guess.


    Once a man escorted a woman out, he needed to look cool until the very end after all.


    With that decision made, I went out for dinner with Finne.

 Chapter 131: Lynfia’s worry: First Part

    Chapter 131: Lynfia¡¯s worry: First Part


    Haa


    The next day after I went out to distribute the food with Finne. I saw something unusual.


    Lynfia is sighing. Moreover, she looked like she is troubled.


    It is very rare for Lynfia who normally doesnt show many of her emotions to be like this.


    Whats wrong? Lynfia.


    Its nothing, please dont mind me.


    Lynfia said as she bows.


    When she puts it like that I cant help but get more worried. If Lynfia is in trouble then I want to help her. I have received plenty of help from her after all.


    If you have something you are worrying about then tell me. I will help.


    That isI cant. It is a personal matter so please do not worry about it. There is no need for Your Highness Arnold to trouble yourself.


    Lynfia then bowed again and left the room with the necessary documents.


    Hmm?


    Whats this?


    Sebas.


    Is there something wrong, sir?


    When I called his name, Sebas silently appeared.


    It is always like this so I stopped bothering asking where he was hiding.


    Do you know anything?


    I cant say that it is a good hobby to investigate a womans private life, sir.


    Is it such a private problem?


    Is she having a problem with a man?


    If thats the case then it would be too nosy of me to investigate further huh. Still, it is hard for me to imagine that Lynfia would be troubled by a man. Thats a little rude of me though.


    If you say that it is a private problem then it is indeed a private one.


    If it is not something that you have trouble sharing then just tell me. If not then just keep your mouth shut. Which is it?


    Certainly, there is no problem for me to share this but it is not a problem that can be simply solved you know?


    That was Sebass way of warning that it would be troublesome. Whether I am willing to stick my neck out for her or not, that is what Sebas is asking me.


    I frown at such Sebas.


    Honestly, I would like to be spared from any more trouble. Since I worked hard yesterday, my whole body is having mild muscle pain right now.


    However, it is not good to leave Lynfia troubling like this. If Lynfia makes a mistake because of that, it would be our side that suffers and if it causes Lynfia to quit, it would be a big blow for us.


    Haatell me.


    As you wish. As far as I know, Lynfia-dono received a letter from her sister the other day. Her sisters birthday is near. And that Lynfia-dono had sent most of her reward back to her vige. These three points, sir.


    I seea birthday present huh.


    She wants to buy something as a gift for her sister but she doesnt have much budget. So thats her worry.


    Lynfias little sister along with the children we rescued from the south are staying at the border while being protected by Lize-aneue right now. Of course, Lize-aneue is properly taking care of them but it would be hard to find a toy inside a military facility after all.


    As long as she cant stay with her, it is only natural to think about buying her a gift.


    However, Lynfia is sending money to her vige. She cant reduce the amount so she is probably thinking about a way to raise some money.


    Its Lynfia we are talking about, she wouldnt just ept money for personal problems even if I give it to her after all.


    That is right. We certainly cant simply hand her the money and solve the problem.


    It is easy for me to buy a present for her myself but Lynfia would never ept it so, what to do?


    Lynfias worry will not go away. I do feel guilty that I cant let Lynfia go to her sisters side. That guilt probably wont go away even if I buy her a gift with money as well.


    What do you think I should do?


    I cant say.


    I see.


    Despite being so good at everything, Sebas is not omnipotent. Is there a way toe up with the right answer here?


    What should I do?


    It is useless to give her money, I cant buy the gift for her either.


    This sure is troubling.


    Cant help it then. I will go get some advice.


    From whom?


    Your ex-master.


    I see. She is certainly a good person to ask.


    With that decided, I stood up.


    And thats the story. I want some advice.


    I am currently at the inner pce.


    In front of me is a ck-haired woman.


    Mitsuba, the Sixth Consort, also my mother.


    Ara Ara, your mother is more than happy to talk with you about a girl you know.


    No, this is not about a girl, I just want to ask you about a gift for one of our cooperators sister.


    Its the same. You took a liking to her so you recruited her help right?


    It is just to thank her since she has been helping me.


    A simple thank you? You are so boring.


    Im fine with being boring.


    What a boring son you are. But for you to take an initiative in when you are alwaysin about about troublesome this bothersome that, you must trust that child quite a bit arent you.


    Well, moderately.


    Hearing such a reply, my mothers smile deepened.


    She seems to be enjoying this. Well, I and Leo rarely ask anything from her after all. She probably enjoys this since its rare for me toe to her like this.


    So, what do you think I should do?


    What do you think is the best way to help the starving people?


    Thats rare. Mother rarely said something like this.


    Moreover, its a question without a correct answer. After all, each person has their own answer.


    Are you asking me how I would do it?


    Well, you can take it like that. Now, how would you help a lot of starving people?


    The question changed a little.


    How to save arge amount of starving people. If I give them a lot of food, the food will probably run out. That way, many wont be saved.


    To save a lot of starving peopleI would give them jobs and integrate them into society.


    Correct. And the answer you seek can be found in that. If it is a reward for your work then neither you nor the people around you would be able toin. If you favor one person, dissatisfaction might be born. The person who received your favor will also feel that burden. To prevent that, it would be better for you to give them a job.


    I see. That makes sense.


    Well, there are things in this world that wont go the way you expect it to though. To give a person work and integrate them into society, you would need to create more work and if you cant, you will fail. The one who will be affected by that failure will be the people at the bottom. You have to prioritize those people first. I think distributing food to them is a good idea. Still, that wont be enough.


    Its Leos job to do something about it. And what I am asking your advice for isnt that deep of a problem so dont bring it into that direction please.


    Creating jobs is the duty of the people at the top.


    Distributing food will not be a fundamental solution. If you are going to get involved then show me that you can solve it. With her implying that to me, I frowned and cut the conversation short.


    Such a thing is not within my jurisdiction. In the first ce, I came here to ask for her help regarding Lynfias worry. I have no intention to tackle such a big problem.


    So you dont like having a deep conversation with your mother?


    Yes, I cant say that I do.


    Then lets have a light one. Who are you going to take as your bride?


    I have no n to marry anyone you know.


    Astounded at her question, I sigh, and sip on the tea.


    Seeing me like that, Mother muttered something without changing her expression.


    The other day, His Majesty came to talk to me about your marriage.


    Pbfst!


    I inadvertently spit the tea back out.


    What did she say just now?


    Father came to talk to her about my marriage? In other words, he is trying to use me for political marriage?


    No, I understand that I am easier to use for that purpose than Leo. maybe he gave me the title because of that? So he was trying to erase my reputation as the Dull Prince?


    Did he order me to keep up my reputation because the negotiation will be easier that way?


    Who is it? Is she from the Empire? Is she from another country?


    Looking at this timing, it is probably someone from the outside. Dignitaries from other countries wille to the 25th coronation anniversary. Is he nning to wed me to someone using that timing?


    This is bad. That damn Father. He went behind my back.


    It was a story from my dream though.


    .Yes?


    As I said, it was a story from my dream. I woke up when we were about to get to the good part though. I wonder who His Majesty would be willing to let you marry?


    Mom..


    Seeing my attitude, Mother started grinning.


    With these Father and Mother, no wonder my personality is like this. Leo really is a special case huh.


    I wiped the spouted tea and silently stood up.


    I dont know how she would tease me next if I stay with her any longer.


    Ara? Leaving already?


    Yes, I already heard what I came here for after all.


    You dont have fun chatting with your mother?


    I think Mother is the only one who enjoyed it.


    You dont know? A child is always his mothers toy you know?


    She just stated something ridiculous so nonchntly.


    It wouldnt be weird if the child breaks off his rtionship in a normal family you know.


    While I was thinking so, Mother grins.


    Doe again. Bring someone with you next time alright.


    You just called me a toy though.


    Then you can just grow up so that you wont get toyed with any longer right.


    No matter how much I grow, I dont think that will be possible.


    True. no matter what, my son will always be my son after all. You cant beat your mother. Come back so that I can y with you more okay.


    Saying so, Mother smiled at me and waved her hand.


    Seeing that, I sigh and turn away. However, she leaves a parting word.


    Al, did you hear anything from Elna?


    ? What do you mean?


    If you dont know then thats fine. Right, it is still too early after huh.


    She muttered as if she was troubled by something.


    What on earth is she talking about now?


    I was tilting my head curiously but Mother says nothing more. It seems she doesnt feel like telling me huh.


    I gave up and left. My original aim was already fulfilled after all.


    Lets prepare a job for Lynfia.


    Now, what kind of job would be good.

 Chapter 132: Lynfia’s worry: Second Part

    Chapter 132: Lynfia¡¯s worry: Second Part


    A job is it?


    Yeah, I can only ask you for this. Can you go out with me today?


    If Your Highness says so then there I willply. However, I have to notify His Highness Leonard first.


    I already told him. I am only waiting for your answer. It is a little troublesome job so I will give you a special reward, how about it?


    If that is the case then I epted. Allow me to apany you.


    Lynfia replied stiffly as usual without changing her expression.


    The first obstacle is now cleared.


    Alright, lets go then.


    Where to? What are you nning to do today, Your Highness?


    To the adventurer guild. I am thinking about doing some adventurer work.


    Your Highness doing an adventurers work? Why so?


    Father told me to keep up appearances you see. I n to do something a   little bit different to raise my reputation. The adventurer guild provides other works besides hunting monsters too right? I am thinking about doing those jobs.


    I think that is splendid butI dont think that such a work would be suitable for you, Your Highness.


    Lynfia straightforwardly said.


    While making a bitter smile, I told her that I knew and left the room.


    We have been waiting for you, Your Highness Arnold. I heard that Your Highness would like to experience some adventurers work today, correct?


    The familiar receptionist weed me.


    The castle probably contacted them in advance. Hers was quite a polite response but the adventurers around me are acting slightly surprised.


    Oi, thats the Dull Prince right?


    Experience some adventurers work? What wind is blowing today?


    They are in the right to question my action but I have no obligation to answer them.


    Ignoring them, I give a small nod to the receptionist. Seeing that, she takes me to the bulletin board where the requests were pinned at.


    The normal procedure is to choose the request you would like to take from this board here and solve it, Your Highness.


    Anything is fine?


    Yes, there are proper ranks associated with them and the guild will stop anyone who tries to take the job that is outside their capability.


    I see. What would be the easiest quest here?


    There is a category called the simple quest but.they are basically quests that do not involve monster subjugation.


    The receptionist picked up some of them and showed them to me.


    Searching for lost pets, solving conflict. Such citizens worries were lined up.


    Since they are all simple problems, the reward for them is not that great.


    Most of these requests should be under the guard or the capital garrisons jurisdiction but it seems that they cant wait for their response and want to hire help from the guild instead.


    Then I will take this one and this one. Also, this one as well.


    Three quests is it. Understood. May I set the deadlines for all three quests to today?


    Yeah, I will get them done today.


    Then we will process the quests as such. Also, please report to the guildter whether you havepleted the request or not.


    Its alright. I do have an A-rank adventurer following me around after all.


    Saying so, I look at Lynfia. However, Lynifas expression is a little unsettled. It seems she doesnt think that this is a good idea huh.


    Well, of course. If we talk about the quest significance here, these quests are so in that no normal adventurer would choose to do them. My reputation wont rise even if Iplete these quests.


    But thats fine.


    You look dissatisfied huh?


    Your Highness, It is still not toote. Shouldnt Your Highness take other quests instead?


    Its fine. Even like this, I will still gain some experience as an adventurer. Father cantin with this. The quests content doesnt matter after all.


    Your Highness. The quests you took are not as easy as you think. The reward may be low but the quests themselves are also troublesome that is why no one wants to take them.


    Probably. But that is exactly why I want you here with me. I will be counting on you okay.


    I carefreely said that to Lynfia.


    On the other hand, Lynfia let out a small sigh. She probably gave up huh. Well, thats fine.


    It is more convenient this way.


    Your Highness. The process ispleted. Your first job is to clean the house of a certain earl.


    Got it.


    Replying so, I left the guild in high spirit.


    -


    It seems the first one will be an easy victory huh.


    I dont think a job from a noble would be so easy though.


    No, it will be. You will know once we arrive.


    Saying so, we head to a certain Earls mansion.


    It was a mansion that I had visited before.


    If I remember correctly, this ce is


    The mansion of the current Minister of industry, Earl Baelz.


    Saying so, I entered the mansion without even waiting for permission.


    Then, the butler who saw me entered panicked and called his master.


    Y, Your Highness!? How can I help you today!?


    Oh, its been a long time, Earl Baelz. I am actually trying to experience some adventurers work today so I took up your request.


    T, Taking my request!? Its, its alright Your Highness! Please ept my apologies! I will withdraw the quest immediately!


    The job is to clean up your ex-wifes room anyway right? Its okay. Show me the way.


    Th, that is correct but.is it really okay?


    I just told you that it is. Now, show me the way.


    Yes..this way please.


    Earl Baelz guides me to the room of his ex-wife looking a little sorry.


    The room we were guided to wasrge. Moreover, the decorations are uselessly extravagant as well.


    Furthermore, there are artworks and ornaments scattered here and there. It seems like a beast just rampaged through here.


    It is quite awful huh.


    My ex-wife was enraged when she was told that she has to divorceshe even told me that she would curse anyone who touched the items in this room..that is why the people in my house are really hesitant to clean this up.


    I see. So thats why you asked the adventurer guild huh. Alright, I will clean this up then.


    Thank you very much. I am thinking about selling everything here as well.


    Alright. I will put the valuables in a pile then.


    Thank you very much.


    Earl Baelz bows at me. As always, he is quite a timid person. He still hasnt changed even after bing a minister.


    While thinking so, I look at the room. ck mists are leaking from here and there.


    These things are definitely cursed. That ex-wife of his really has a bad personality. She purposely left these behind so that it can curse anyone who touches them huh.


    Even so, if I notice it myself it would be too unnatural. Thus, I carefreely reach my hand out toward an artwork. However, Lynfia immediately unsheathed her sword and blocked my way.


    Whats wrong?


    Please wait a minute.


    Sayings so, she pokes at the artwork with her sword. Then, in response to the touch from Lynfias magic sword, the artwork shattered with a small spark.


    Seeing that, Earl Baelz opened his eyes wide.


    Th, this is!?


    It is a magic that causes light electric shock to those who touch it. Basically said, this is a curse magic.


    Th, that woman! Just how far!?


    Th, that was dangerousthank you, Lynfia.


    Its nothing..Your Highness. This is the reason why adventurers dont want to take this kind of quest. If the client doesnt realize the nature of the quest and only put in a small amount of reward, it is possible that they are actually a high-rank quest. Earl, please notify the guild about this, the guild should send over another adventurer with magical knowledge to youter.


    Ah, yeah. Forgive me. I will do as you say. My sincerest apologies, Your Highness..


    No, its not your fault, Earl. a womans grudge really is terrifying huh


    I left the room while telling the Earl not to worry about me.


    Lynfia will probably be able to handle dispelling the curse on those artworks but it would require a mage to dispel it without destroying them.


    It would be better to review the details of the quest. It is a coincidence but Im d that I came. The servants would get hurt if they touch them without knowing after all.


    Your Highness, do you understand now? There is no such a thing as an easy quest for an adventurer.


    Yeah, I was too naive. Still, since I already took it I can onlyplete them. Sorry, but can you apany me a little longer?


    I do not mind but please do not carelessly touch anything again. Do you understand?


    I repeatedly nodded at Lynfias advice.


    After that, we left Earl Baelzs mansion and headed to a store on the main street to mediate a fight between the owner and the merchants who set up next door.


    The client is iming that his sales dropped because the other side is robbing him of his customers. They were in a state where they wont listen to me at all but Lynfia immediately analyzed the characteristics of each of their stores and calmly exined to the shopkeepers that their customer demographic doesnt match at all. Hearing so, both shopkeepers who were ring up like a monster were tamed like a pet.


    In the end, it was concluded that it is because of the recent turmoil that caused their customers to decrease. Lynfia also further tells them that their customers should return soon since the 25th anniversary coronation day is near. Thus the shopkeepers are convinced and the conflict is resolved.


    After we were done with that, it was time to take care of a dog in the nobles house. However, the dog itself was very willful to the point that it doesnt listen to us at all.


    However, when Lynfia pulled out her magic sword with a cold look and changed it into the spear form, the dog was soon put to sleep by its power.


    In the end, the dog slept until the owner returned.


    We are finally done.Im so tired.


    Wepleted three requests but the reward is so insignificant. This is why most adventurers prioritize taking monster subjugation quests. No one would want to take on a job that isnt worth the effort after all.


    I understand now. This is mentally tiring. Without increasing the reward, no one would take on these jobs.


    While saying so, I and Lynfia returned to the adventurer guild and reported todays event.


    These requests were probably put up for a while now. Two of three have been resolved and the other one has to be revised into a high-rank quest.


    The receptionist was in a good mood from beginning to end. She sessfully made use of us after all. If it was only me then I would never be able toplete them but as long as I have an A-rank adventurer like Lynfia with me, the quests can be solved cheaply without hiring the actual A-rank.


    Well, you cant be a guilds receptionist without being able to do that much.


    This marks the end of the quests. Here is the reward.


    The receptionist handed me a small amount of reward. It took me a day toplete them all and this is all I get, this is quite harsh huh.


    In a sense, humans can grow stronger from hardship but it doesnt mean that you can get stronger as an adventurer with it. Well, no one would be willing to do a job like this.


    After I was convinced of that when I received the reward, I left the guild with Lynfia.


    Then, the two of us head back to the castle in a carriage.


    Sorry for today. All I did was bothering you.


    No, it is my job after all.


    As usual, Lynfia gently muttered without changing her expression. While smiling at such Lynfia, I took out a bag that I prepared from my pocket and handed it to her.


    This is?


    Todays special reward. I somehow sessfully get to experience the adventurers life today after all. With this, Father wont be able toin. There is no problem as long as I show him that I am raising my reputation after all.


    I do think that there are easier ways to do this though


    Saying so, Lynfia paused and opened the bag because the bag she received was heavier than she expected.


    Then, she opens her eyes wide at the amount of money inside.


    So many gold coins!? I cant ept this!


    It was Lynfia who solved the quests and you perfectly acted as my escort as well. Since I was troubling you today, I think that is the appropriate reward you know.


    I cant receive it! I have already received plenty enough from you, Your Highness!


    Thats why I told you it is a special reward. I was being unreasonable too so ept it.


    Saying so, I pressed the bag on Lynfia.


    Lynfia was panicked but after that, she hesitatingly opened her mouth.


    Was iton purpose?


    What was?


    Did Your Highness deliberately went out of your way to experience the adventurers life because you wanted to give me a special reward? You are aware of my worry after all.


    You think too much. I wouldnt do that right.


    It is surely possible for you, Your Highness.


    She sure is sharp huh. Guess I cant easily fool her here.


    While sighing at Lynfia who will use that as an excuse to not ept the reward, I mutter.


    Christa lost her mother when she was very young. It was my mother who brought her up. I and Leo love her very much. However, as I thought, she probably wanted her to be together with her real sister, Lize-aneue. She probably feels lonely from time to time. On every of her birthday, Lize-aneue would send her a present. To be honest, they were all kind ofcking as a present but Christa was always happy to receive it. She was happy that her sister gave her a gift. She can feel the bond between herself and her sister. Thats why I want you to buy your sister a present with that money. This is my way of apologizing to you as well. It is because you have to work for us that you cant be with your sister after all.


    An apology..Your Highness has already rescued my sister. You gave me your maximum support even though you have no obligation to. Even right now, you are trying to give me a reward that I am undeserved. I am here to repay that debt. There is no need for Your Highness to apologize to me.


    The one who saved your sister was Leo and the other. I simply gave you the money. Honestly, I dont think I was useful at all. Still, that was the only thing I could do. Even now, I cant let you go to visit your sister at the border. No one can substitute you after all. Thats why at least allow me to do this much.


    However..


    Then lets do it like this. Consider this an investment. I believe that you will be able to ovee my expectations at some point. Thats why I am investing in you. You will be able to repay me someday.


    Hearing that, Lynfia pondered on it for a while and quietly bowed at me.


    I understand. Your Highness Arnold, I shall receive your money as a deposit. I will definitely work hard to repay you.


    Your current effort is plenty enough but I will be looking forward to it.


    She looked very apologetic. It seems Lynfia doesnt have a high evaluation of herself. I do evaluate her highly though.


    Well, thats a good thing about Lynfia. She doesnt get ahead of herself so she never lets her guard down.


    Even an insignificant job like this one, she would do her best to aplish it. This is why she is indispensable for our faction.


    While I was thinking so, a small smile came to my face.


    By the way, how long are you going to call me Your Highness?


    What do you mean?


    Didnt you say that you would change the way you address me when you get back?


    Ah


    That is quite unusual for Lynfia. She must have forgotten huh.


    It wouldnt do to have such a distance between myself and a talented individual in my faction.


    Isnt it time for you to stop calling me Your Highness? I dont need -sama too though.


    I, I cant do that


    I smiled at Lynfia being panicked.


    It is certainly difficult for her to throw away the honorific considering her personality.


    After thinking for a while, Lynfia mumbles.


    Th, Then..Can I call you Arnold-sama from now on?


    Not Al-sama huh?


    I, I cant possibly refer to you that way.


    Thats a shame. Well, I guess thats okay. You already stopped using Your Highness too. I dont really like it. I cant really handle being called Your Highness after all.


    Saying so, I held out my right hand to Lynfia.


    and.


    Continue taking care of me in the future as well, Lynfia.


    yes, Arnold-sama.


    Saying so, Lynfia softly smiled and firmly grip my right hand.

 Chapter 133: Hot Spring: First Part

    Chapter 133: Hot Spring: First Part


    Hot spring?


    Yes, hot spring. How about we visit it together with everyone?


    That was sudden.


    It is the day after I went out to gain some adventurer experience with Lynfia.


    Perhaps seeing that I am suffering from muscle pain since I have been going out every daytely, Elna suggested that I should visit a hot spring.


    The ce is a long-established hot spring near the imperial capital called [Heilung] it is known to heal wounds and fatigue and is known to have been used by emperors and famous warriors since ancient times.


    However, I honestly dont want to go there. First off, it is too troublesome. Im so tired, I dont want to go out. Why do I have to get myself tired to not be tired?


    Another reason is the fact that Elna brought it up at this timing. I kind of get a feeling that something is going on here.


    Why I was having that thought, Elna saw through what I am thinking and sighed.


    I dont have any hidden agenda alright.


    Then why do you suddenly invite me out?


    Its because Okaa-sama, okay. She said Al looks like he is working hard right now so you should take him out so that he can rest at the hot spring. And I cant visit that ce unless I am on a mission as an imperial knight too.


    Although Elnas house arrest has been lifted, it doesnt mean that she can return to her previous position in the imperial knight order.


    Even Father who personally punished her because she couldnt protect Christa probably wanted to get her back with the order as well. Still, he cant just reinstate her so he is probably waiting for an opportunity to do so.


    However, with the 25th coronation anniversary approaching, he cant afford to let Elna idles around like this forever. He will definitely issue and order for her return soon enough. If thats the case then Elna will be busy again.


    There shouldnt be anything wrong for her to take things easy for now.


    However,


    If thats the reason then just leave me alone..I dont feel like going out.


    You are so pathetic.


    Elna sighs and sits down on a chair.


    She then crossed her legs and says.


    Al might not want to go but can you say the same about the others?


    Theres no need to deliberately bring me along right.


    Theres no need but I think there will be people who want you to go you know.


    And who is that?


    I wonder.


    Elna said as she feigned ignorance.


    What is this, why is she so carefree. Normally she would just say, [Whatever, juste] or something along that line already.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    When I thought so, the room door opened.


    Nii-san! If you are going to the hot spring then I will go too!


    Leo burst into the room all grinning.


    He is smiling more than usual. His tensionpletely rose up.


    I involuntarily sigh and look at Elna.


    Elna avert her eyes away from mine.


    Leon. I never said that I would go you know.


    Ehhh, Ive already invited Christa and Finne-san you know.


    How can you be so..


    Astounded, I hold my head.


    Leo really likes this kind of group activity.


    He has been longing for a family trip since he was a child. However, that is simply a dream. The Emperor, his consorts, and the princes. An entourage of escorts would be necessary if we want to go out and it would always be exaggerated. It wont be a family only trip that he would enjoy.


    We were upied with the session war ever since we grew up so there is no opportunity for that so this might be a good chance for Leo to fulfill his dream.


    Dont you have to oversee the work of the capital garrison?


    It is only one day so it should be fine. I am only an honorary general after all.


    We are in the middle of a session war you know?


    Eric-aniue will leave the capital at noon today. Hes our Foreign Minister after all. Gordon-aniues faction wouldnt move either so it will be fine.


    ..


    Tsk, the situations allow it huh.


    It will make a good impression if Leo goes to the hot spring now. If he chooses to do nothing in the situation where it would be good to make a move, it will show Father that we have no n to go against his will.


    It is a good idea from the viewpoint of the session war. But that is no reason for me to apany them.


    If you want to go then you can just go with Elna.


    I cant leave you alone here Nii-san.


    No, its alright. Just leave me here.


    You havent taken any break recently, right? Sometimes, rxing with your friends is good too you know.


    Listen hereI want you all to go without me because I want to rx alright.


    While we are at a stalemate, this time Finne burst into the room.


    This one seems to be excited too huh.


    Al-sama! Are you going to a hot spring!? I want to go too!


    No, I havent decided to go yet.


    See, Finne-san is all fired up too right?


    Leo says so and presses me to make a choice.


    Leo, Finne, Elna. to think that they are all teamed up like this.


    As my final hope, I look at Lynfia.


    I am also in favor of going to the hot spring. It may be a pain to move now but once you soak yourself in the hot spring, it willpletely cure you of your fatigue.


    Even Lynfia..


    I thought you were my ally.


    I dropped my shoulders dejectedly but I still cant give up yet.


    Hot spring? My fatigue is not to the extent that I would require one. Im just tired so if I can just get a proper sleep I will recover.


    Rather, going to a hot spring might even make me more fatigued.


    I dont want to go.


    No way


    Nii-san. This is for your sake you know.


    You liar.


    Its written all over your face that you are raring to go, Leo.


    Like hell, I would be deceived. While I was telling myself that, another visitor arrived.


    Al-niisama.hot spring..


    With only her face peeked out from the room entrance, Christa gazes at me.


    The feeling of wanting to go transmitted from her eyes.


    Behind such Christa, Rita is also peeking at me.


    Rita wants to go too!! Lets go Al-nii!!


    Rita too


    With these members, the schedule adjustment would


    Please leave it to me, sir. I have already made all the preparations.


    ..


    Sebas who silently appeared dered that all the preparations are done.


    Why!? Your master is me you know!?


    I have been relying on his excellence but at a time like this, he is just too nosy.


    I re at Sebas with all my might but he nonchntly ignores me. Moreover.


    If Arnold-sama wouldnt go, there might be a rumor that Prince Leonard is sneaking out for a vacation with Elna-sama and Finne-sama you know. The image of Leonard-sama might copse right.


    Wouldnt that be the same even if I go!?


    It is well known that Arnold-sama, Leonard-sama, and Elna-sama are childhood friends. With the three friends bringing along Finne-sama, Christa-sama, and her friends together, it would unmistakably be taken as a family trip.


    Whats that, that reasoning.


    The citizens of the capital can be satisfied with just that?


    The rumor about Leo who is being admired by the women and Finne who is popr among the men can be subdued just because I am between?


    Everything will be alright if Arnold-sama agreeing to go to the hot spring. In other words, you are indispensable for this trip, Arnold-sama.


    Why are you trying so hard to get me there.


    The session war is getting more intense so Arnold-sama, as well as Leonard-sama, are being overwhelmed. You will eventually suffer injuries or fatigue. If you both can take some time off now, you should do your best to rx.


    Haa..I got it. I just have to go right.


    Really!? We did it!!


    Leo innocently rejoices like a child while Christa and Rita are celebrating.


    Just how much do these guys want to go.


    The members are me, Leo, Elna, Finne, Lynfia, Christa, Rita, and Sebas. 8 people, right? I guess we dont need escorts then.


    Oi oi, I will be troubled if you forget about me now, Kid.


    Sieg entered the room with a grin.


    Hot springthats the man Utopia! The view beyond the wall is paradise itself! To go or not to go! Thats the ultimate test of a mans courage. Rest assured! This Sieg will definitely make your dreame true! Kid! Follow me!!


    You will take care of the house sitting.


    WHATTTTTTT!!??


    Sieg who was being delusional on his own was brought back to reality with a shocked expression


    Well, I am more surprised that he would be so shocked about it.


    Theres no way that I would bring along an obvious peeping tom right.


    You are going to peep right. You did dere it yourself just now too.


    I, I wouldnt. I was just talking about the courage to get into the hot water just now.


    What kind of analogy is that?


    No matter how I think about it, he just fully dered that he will be peeking at the girls.


    Whatever, you will be house sitting.


    Oi!? Are you still calling yourself a man!? Dont you think this is too much!? Dont you feel sorry for your fellow man!?


    Nope, not at all.


    You devil incarnate! You are going to peek yourself right!? Even after you said that you dont want to go, you are actually concocting an borate n to peek right!? Dont you think that I will allow you to hog all the fun to yourself! The soft skin of a beautiful girl is shared by all men you know!


    Saying so, Sieg jumped at me. However, at that moment, his cor grew heavier and face nted into the ground.


    Abhe!!


    We are leaving you here for your own sake. You might be able to get a peek but Elna will murder you in the end you know?


    Like hell, I would stop peeking because I am afraid of the herobr, bring me along.just bring me along!!


    Your resolve is splendid but, no.


    WHY! Just bring me too! I want to go! I wAnT tO Go!


    Saying so, Siege rolls around on the ground like a spoiled brat.


    The difference he has from a simple spoiled brat is that he is trying to peek under Finnes skirt while doing so.


    Before he could approach her though, Lynfia sent him flying.


    We are settled then. If we are going then lets go already. Did you prepare a carriage yet?


    Of course, sir.


    Nn, alright, lets go.


    Damn you..remember this, kid. If you leave me here, the second and third me will appear!!


    The second and third you will be killed by Elna anyway so you can rest assured.


    Saying so, we departed to the long-established hot spring, [Heilung].

 Chapter 134: Hot Spring: Second Part

    Chapter 134: Hot Spring: Second Part


    Ahh.what lovely weather.


    When we arrived at Heilung, we split up into rooms for men and women. Even with that said, since our goal was to enter the hot spring, I and Leo immediately decided to go in.


    The water source of Heilung is located on the mountain and the water flows down to the spring below.


    It has the effect of healing minor wounds and fatigue and is also one of the best tourist attractions in the empire.


    We have the whole ce to ourselves today. It isnt a coincidence that there is no one else here today. It seems that the Brave house rented the whole ce. This is probably Anna-sans work.


    Well, thanks to that we can carefreely rx today so she has my thanks.


    d you came right?


    Saying so Leo sinks into the hot water. Perhaps since he never cked off on training like me, his body is toned and there are small scratches here and there is one big wound on his shoulder. Its the scar he got from getting stabbed by the demon in the south.


    He sshes the spring water there.


    Nii-san, make sure you soak up your left hand to okay? With this, it shouldnt hurt anymore.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Theres no problem. Im already doing it.


    Saying so, I sink my body in. it feels like the fatigue I umtedtely melts into the hot water.


    Aah, this feels so good..


    It would be fine if Sebas got in here too.


    He said that he would be keeping watch outside after all. He should be getting in once we leave.


    I see. Then I should get out early then. Nii-san can take your time alright?


    Yeah, I know.


    Saying so Leo got up.


    After I saw him off, I slowly closed my eyes.


    The fatigue healing property of the spring here seems to be true. I can feel the magic power from the hot water. It might have the effect of recovering magic power too. Maybe I have been using a lot of magic powertely, it seems that I am not at full recovery yet.


    I managed to make do with it until now but I might not be able to leave it like this from now on. I should exercise the utmost caution when fighting against Eric.


    Perhaps it was the reason Sebas insisted on bringing me here.


    Fuu..


    I deeply exhale and expel my worries. Lets stop thinking.


    I should simply leave myself to the hot water and just pass the time like this.


    While I was thoroughly rxing in the hot spring like that, I was called from the neighboring room.


    Al-nii! Leo-nii!


    Its Ritas voice.


    When I was wondering whether I should respond but since she would be too pitiful if I ignored her, I gave my reply.


    Leo already got out.


    Ehh, how does it feel like on that side?


    It shouldnt be different from your side. This side also serves as a womans bath depending on the time after all.


    Both sides got water from the same source but since it flows down to this side first and flows into the other springs, this one should be a little hotter.


    Thats about the difference here.


    Hey! Rita! Wash your body before you get in!


    Ehh! I want to get in quickly!!


    No can do! You have to wash your body first!


    Elna scolded Rita.


    The other side is getting noisy, it seems that the women are getting in. they probably rxed in their room quite a bit. Well, we rented the whole ce today so I guess its fine not hurrying in like me.


    Your Highness, is it too hot?


    UnIm fine.


    Now its the voices of Finne and Christa.


    Finne is probably washing Christas hair.


    Judging from her voice, Finne seems to be having fun. Taking care of children is no problem from her I guess.


    I felt sorry leaving taking care of Christa and Rita to them but it seems I was just overthinking it.


    While hearing their voices, I open my eyes and look up at the sky.


    It is already evening, the sun has started to set and the color of the sky looks magical.


    Perhaps because I am soaking myself in this water, the view seems special to me.


    It is a strange sensation. I was not enthusiastic before I came but now Im d that I am here.


    It felt so good that I wouldnt mind staying in here forever.


    When I was having such a silly idea, I heard a strange noise all of a sudden.


    Chuppii


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Chuppii?


    While wondering what it was, I look away from the sky.


    Then I saw a penguin-like animal with a ck coat. It is small. Its appearance is that of a cute little penguin. It looks a little plump though.


    Is it someones pet? It is wearing quite a fine cloth.


    Well, I couldnt care less about that.


    Oi..you..that nk, where did you get it?


    The problem was that the penguin-like creature is casually lifting arge nk.


    That nk is clearly a part of some kind of equipment and it is probably something that shouldnt be here.


    The penguin-like creature seems to understand my words as it points up at a ce halfway up the mountain.


    There.you got it from there..?


    Chuppii


    The penguin-like creature squeals as if to affirm it.


    The water source is there. With the hot spring drawing water from there, there should be a mechanism in ce to prevent the water from flowing down here too much.


    If thats gone then.


    ISNT THAT A FLOOD BARRIER!?


    Chuppii


    The moment I screamed out, a loud noise echoed from the hillside.


    This is bad!


    I tried to get out of the hot spring and run away but I couldnt run well in the water and I was swept away by the flood of hot water.


    Getting swept away by the water, I couldnt know left from right. However, when I struggled to secure some breathing room, I managed to get my face out of the water.


    PuHa!! Haa Haa


    I thought I was a goner..


    Am I cursed to not get a proper bath or something?


    I got drowned by Elna one time and now Im almost drowned because of some random animal this time.


    Damn itwhat a cruel world


    For the time being, Im relieved that Im alive so I try to hurry up and get out of the water.


    Then I realized. The scene around me is slightly different from earlier.


    Its a trivial difference. The water source is farther away. There is not much difference besides that. The problem here is that this ce should be the other side of the wooden partition.


    !!??


    The scream without a voice reached my ears.


    Apparently, the wooden partition broke from the flood.


    YesI am currently in the womens bath.


    In front of my eyes is the stark naked Elna, and in the back were Finne, Christa, and Rita who are all naked. As though trying to protect them, Lynfia is standing in front of them with her sword. However, in this case, a towel might be better than a sword.


    Finnes massive chest, Lynfias well-bnced body, their dazzling white skin is in clear view.


    Her sword is too thin to hide her body. The same could be said for Elna in front of me.


    She is covering her body with both hands but that alone wont be able to hide anything.


    Her chest is still disappointing but many people would say that it is fine as is. Her body has feminine curves and her tight and slender lower body is still worth a look. Well, my life is in danger just by seeing it though.


    Al.? Do you have anything left to say?


    Right..Elna has a well rounded lower body and slender figure, your body line is great. Lynfias is well-bnced, very nice overall. Finnes chest is perfect and your waist is in golden proportion.


    When I said so, the threes faces flushed all at once and they tried even harder to hide their bodies.


    Its no use ying a fool or making excuses now. The punishment is sure toe so I guess I should just give my honest opinion.


    A mans honest evaluation should be useful for them in the future. The view here is beautiful and all but if I can be of help then I want to.


    I cantment on Christa and Rita though. Well, Trau-niisan might be driven to tears but I have no such hobby.


    THATS ALL YOU CAN SAY AFTER ENTERING A WOMENS BATH!?


    I wont make any excuse. It waspletely an ident butit was a nice view. You have my gratitude.


    When I lowered my head, I felt a strong impact and I was sent flying into the water.


    With a single blow, my consciousness flies away. Thinking, this is just like old-time, I let go of my consciousness.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    In my fleeting consciousness, I heard the cry of that penguin-like creature.


    Right..that guy, I will definitely roast it whole next time I see it.


    With that decision made, my body sunk to the bottle of the spring.


    Chuppii


    TLN: Nope this one is Eir from Overlord.

 Chapter 135: The Seagull Covenant

    Chapter 135: The Seagull Covenant


    So peaceful.


    I cant think that is something a man who just almost died should be saying though.


    When I muttered to myself while looking out the castles window, Sebas retorted.


    It has been a few days since we went to the hot spring.


    I ended up drowning. It was the second time that happened in my life. However, it was not that bad of an experience for me. Some people say that no harm is done just by seeing a naked girls body but it is the girl who decides that stuff.


    After that, the three were behaving awkwardly around me but things are gradually returning back to usual. Im grateful.


    What I am even more grateful for is that no one tries to take me outside these days. Maybe they were being considerate because I almost drowned. Anyway, it has been very peaceful for thest few days.


    Well, I lost my consciousness in the water after all. Maybe I got off easy given that I was inside a womans bath where the hero was in. if its me then I would totally hold a grudge against the perp you know.


    That is certainly reasonable.


    Plus, its not just me that is currently peaceful.


    Saying so, I squint at the castle town.


    After the rebellion caused by Duke Kruger, the Imperial Capital had been visibly declining but its vigor is gradually returning.


    The distributionwork which was slightly paralyzed before is beginning to recover andmodities and people have begun to flow again.


    The chain of turmoil has hit the Empire. There was no time for us to fully recover with problems arising one after another. I think this ceasefire is a good thing.


    However, it is also true that the momentum we had has disappeared.


    I sigh at Sebass words.


    It is true.


    Leo has been solving incident after incident. His fame was rising so more and more people were starting to follow him. Then theres this ceasefire.


    It was our opportunity for us to catch up with Eric. The timing was just too bad.


    Our momentum has certainly disappeared but Eric is not an opponent we can win against with just momentum alone. In his case, the moment we make a move against him, he will say that it will impact the lives of the people and create this kind of situation anyway. If thats the case then we will be undoubtedly made out to be the bad guy. We were involved in all the incidents after all.


    If it is His Highness Eric then that is certainly usible. He has been observing the situation from the side and showing the attitude that he would put the Empires interest first, at least on the surface that is. However, I can not fathom his true intention. It may have been an arrogance of the strong but he never sought out to destroy hispetitors. One might say that it is exactly because of him that the session war was intensified to this extent.


    It is exactly as Sebas says. The session war wouldnt have intensified to this extent if Eric, who has the biggest faction gets up and does something about his rivals. Whether its Gordon or Zandra, they are all small fry in Erics view. Of course, that included us as well.


    However, Eric doesnt nib hispetitors in the bud. He maintains his superiority and only counterattack when provoked and rarely goes on an offense himself.


    The strongest bystander. That is my impression of Eric.


    I dont know what he intends to do but I am sure that he is troublesome as an enemy. If we make a move on him, the session war would only get more intense. Its not a bad idea to give the Empire some time to recover. If he sees the people suffer, Leo will surely stop running. That is what I want to avoid.


    Then we will not make any move at this time?


    Yeah, at least we will not be the one who starts it.


    Father prohibited us from making a move. Even so, there are many things we can do that he will not notice. However, there will be no point to it if the public well-being deteriorates.


    Lets leave that until the 25th-anniversary festival is over and the ban is lifted.


    Still, it doesnt mean that we shouldnt do anything.


    So? Even if I was ying around, it doesnt mean that you have been enjoying your time off right? Have you uncovered any usable information?


    Yes, sir. There is some information that might pique your interest.


    Information collection is Sebass job. Even during this ceasefire period, Sebas is still actively working to collect information.


    In terms of scale, let alone Eric, our faction is still inferior to Gordon. Now that we have lost our momentum, we may be blind if we do not gather new information and anticipate the future.


    Lets hear it then.


    First, it is about Heilung, the ce we went to the other day, the ce was supposed to be reserved for us but it seems that there were some customers staying in its annex.


    What? Even though the Brave house reserved it?


    Thats quite a daring thing to do. Even when the Brave house rented a ce out for me, and Leo from the imperial family, Finne, Fathers favorite, and Elna, the next head of the house. If it is known to the public then Heilungs reputation will fall.


    Yes, the customer who was using it was apanied by an imperial knight. To be precise, it was the Captain of the second Corp of the Imperial Knight Order, sir.


    The Second Corp Captain?


    The first to the Third Corp Captain of the imperial knight order boast exceptional strength. That being the case, tasks that are being assigned to them are considerably important. Especially now that Elna is not among them, the importance of the two Captains has increased.


    The Captain wouldnt have been rxing in the annex alone and he wasnt assigned to protect us either right.


    Yes, that person was definitely on escort duty for someone else at the annex.


    Then there was a VIP that warrants the mobilization of the Second Corp Captain huh. This smells like trouble.


    Was that a VIP from our country or from a foreign one? Either way, if that person stayed there overnight, their destination should be near the capital. I guess I will have to look out for someone who is visiting Father huh.


    Since the information has beenpletely blocked, that person must be traveling here incognito. So it must be the case where the VIP would be in trouble if their identity got found out.


    I will be heading out to collect more information, sir.


    Yeah, I will leave that to you. Anything else?


    There is another piece of troublesome information. Arnold-sama, are you aware of the [Seagull Covenant]?


    Cant say that I do but if its seagull then it should be rted to Finne right?


    Yes. The [Seagull Covenant] is like a non-aggression pact between gentlemen of the Empire. In other words, they all swore to not make any move on Finne-sama, sir.


    They have a pact for something like that?they sure have a lot of free time huh.


    It will make sense if you imagine the situation where all those free gentlemen propose to Finne-sama all at once, sir.


    I guess.


    If their proposal came flooding in when Finne arrived at the capital, Finne might even return to her territory in fear. In that sense, that is a sound reason.


    Thanks to this covenant, no one has ever directly applied for marriage with Finne-sama or pushed for a matchmaking interview with her. However, it seems that the covenant is about to copse.


    Why?


    The cause is you, sir. Your reputation has been improved recently. Leonard-sama is one thing but for them, at worst, Finne-sama might end up getting taken by Arnold-sama. For many aristocrats, there is nothing toin about if she ends up with Leonard-sama but their pride wont allow them to let her be taken by you, sir.


    So idiotic.


    I mutter that from the bottom of my heart. Its just ridiculous that they can give up if its Leo but not me.


    If it is for Finne then if its Leo he would be willing to give up no matter who she chooses.


    u Mowe, the Emperors favorite, the unrivaled beauty, thedy of house Kleinert. Most of them are probably aiming at her for those extra things. Thats why they will not let her end up with me.


    They probably couldnt allow someone who they have been looking down on to rise above them. If Leo marries Finne, his current position will not change but mine would definitely rise up. That is what they cant allow. How pathetic of them to raise their voices in protest now.


    They have been using the handoff approach until now but considering recent events, it is not impossible for Arnold-sama and Finne-sama to get engaged. Of course, most people still see Leonard-sama as the prime candidate though.


    And now they are burning with jealousy? they will give up if its Leo but they will be irritated if its with the Dull Prince? Ridiculous.


    Thats true. Id love for them to take a lesson from Duke Reinfeld here.


    Seriously. That person never gives up after all.


    I mutter while being a little annoyed.


    A person who thinks of Finne and has the will to never give up might celebrate with her but those who joined in on that stupid covenant and back out for even a stupider reason will not be able to do it.


    So? Whos their leader?


    One person has already announced his withdrawal from the covenant, sir. His name is Marquis Laurenz von Weitling.


    Marquis Weitling you say.?


    I couldnt hide my surprise that his name was not unheard of to me.


    To think that someone like him would agree to such a covenant.


    Since he had withdrawn from the covenant, he should be making a move on Finne-sama in the near future. He will probably bring it up directly with His Majesty, sir.


    Marquis Weitling is a 20 years old young court noble.


    He is the sessor to the famous Marquis Weitling, who seeded in his house and became the center of the attention of the high society due to his neatly arranged facial features.


    However, the reason that he is the focus of attention is not just his face alone. It also involved his two older sisters.


    Marquis Weitling has two older sisters, the eldest one is married into the imperial family and the second eldest one is the currentmander of the First Corp of the Imperial Knight Order. He holds quite an extraordinary amount of influence.


    The problematic one here is his eldest sister.


    The person she married is already dead.


    In other words, she was the wife of my eldest brother, the Crown Prince.


    This is going to be troublesome


    Since this is unrted to the session war at first nce, His Majesty will not interfere as well.


    You made it sound like this will be rted to the session war though?


    Within that covenant, there is also Reiner-sama from the Ducal house of Horsvath, sir. It seems that he is on a good term with Marquis Weitling as well.


    I see..Gieds younger brother huh. Unlike his brother, isnt he supposed to be a more decent one?


    this is probably not an instruction from Eric.


    So it is probably the will of Duke Horsvath huh.


    The Empire seems to be able to maintain its peace but I guess my peaceful days are at its end.

 Chapter 136: Bulwark

    Chapter 136: Bulwark


    A few days after I received the report from Sebas.


    I got summoned by Father. This time, the only one who was called is only me, not together with Leo.


    Arnold, do you know why I called you here today?


    Well, I wonder why. I have been keeping my promise though?


    I havent gone against his instruction to not lower my reputation so it shouldnt be about that.


    This is probably rted to the Seagull Covenant Sebas told me about. More specifically, it should be about Marquis Weitling.


    I dont have anyints about that. The reason I summoned you today is about Finne.


    About Finne? Is there any problem?


    Do you know the reason why the nobles in the capital dont apply for marriage with Finne?


    Finne is Fathers favorite right. Wasnt it because they were being mindful about that?


    That is one of the reasons but the main reason is that the nobles have agreed to a non-aggression pact. That being said, that pact already copsed the other day.


    We have already received more than 20 marriage applications for her, Your Highness.


    I frown at Franzs report. It is because there are more than 20 fools who immediately applied for marriage with her.


    Are the nobles in the capital all idiot?


    Wouldnt the problem be solved if Father just says that you have no intention to let her marry yet?


    Finne is certainly like a daughter to me but I cant tie her down to such extent.


    Tie her down or not, if Finne doesnt want it, refusing them is all for her sake though.


    Thats true but.


    Father looks at Franz as if he has something hard to say.


    Franz, who was asked for help, looked straight at me and lightly sighed.


    As your Highness says, Ive already declined all the applications. But when they received that reply, how would they think? Lets say that they can take it as His Majesty is nning to have Finne-sama marry one of the princes, Your Highness.


    Isnt it fine just leaving this to the person herself?


    The u Mowe is one of the symbols of the Empire. Letting such a person marry some inept suitor might impair the image of the Empire.


    Father showed a bitter look. There are many nobles involved so he probably cant silence them all.


    The Emperor has an obligation to listen to their voices. Especially when the matter concerns the interest of the Empire.


    Are you implying that it would be bad if there is a rumor about the u Mowe getting married to the Dull Prince?


    In short, yes.


    Haa..I and Finne are not in that kind of rtionship.


    But you are still the man that is closest to her. You should be closer to her even more than Leonard.


    We just happen to be together a lot thats all.


    The nobles thatin really dont like that.


    Then what should I do?


    Just because a nobleins doesnt mean that he can interfere with our actions.


    I dont have any problem if the one whoins can do what Finne does but even if they all group up together, they still cant rece her.


    I want you to refrain from staying with her for a while.


    you are saying that the nobles would behave themselves if I do that? Do you really think so? Prime Minister?


    They just want to get rid of all the guys near Finne. Once the nuisances disappear, they will surely make a move on her. If Finne is okay with it then I dont mind but personally, I think that is impossible.


    Are you intending to act as a bulwark for her?


    There is no doubt that I am a nuisance to them. If you really think about Finne then having me by her side is for the best you know.


    When I advised Father, he frowned for a while.


    Now that the 25th anniversary is near, I dont want to stir up the nobles. However, if I just dismiss them here, the situation will just worsen.


    I cant imagine those who immediately applied for marriage with her being all gentlemanly and politely approach her at all.


    And..you are fine with it?


    What do you mean?


    Literally what I said. If you stay near Finne, you will be the target of the nobles hatred. You will definitely be on their crossfire you know?


    Thats just the same as usual right.


    Being looked down on and being hostile against are two different things. A woman rted problem is messy you know?


    Is that your advice as a father?


    Yeah, thats right. Finne is the target of the yearning of all the Empire. Until now no oneined that she has stayed by your side. They thought that you two wouldnt match after all. But I just improved your reputation, you are going to be the target of their malice from now on.


    Thats true. It is almost all Fathers fault isnt it.


    Thats why I am grateful for your offer right. If it continues on like this, you will end up turning all single nobles of the Empire into your enemy you know? There are many powerful nobles among them as well. Its not a good idea to just turn them to your enemy right.


    Excuse my rudeness butit was Father who told me to keep up my reputation. Getting afraid of them and being pushed around by them would just making them make light of me. MoreoverI personally dont like their actions as well.


    Hou?


    Father squints in surprise. He probably thinks that it is rare for me to take an initiative to do something troublesome. However, there is no other choice in this case.


    If I just do what they want they will be arrogant. They can turn hostile all they want. If I leave her side, Finnes daily life will copse. That is what I want to avoid.


    After I saw Duke Reinfeld, I think that the actions of the nobles who are trying to court Finne are simply childish. I am sure that they will say that they love Finne but to me, that is not love. I think that it is an insult to Duke Reinfeld if they can justify their action like that.


    If youpare them to that then it is certainly true I guess..


    If they want her then they can not choose the method. Do you think that a person who cant even get rid of the Dull Prince is suitable for the u Mowe?


    Finne is the u Mowe, one of the symbols of the Empire.


    The other party must be suitable for her. In that sense, I might be a good opponent for them. If they cant even deal with me then they have no right to court her.


    Wont that be a burden to Your Highness though?


    Its better than limiting Finnes freedom. At least Finne can live in peace when the nobles try to get rid of me.


    I dont know what they will do you know?


    If they go too far then wouldnt it be convenient? That would give Father a reason to tell them to give up too.


    ..are you nning to taunt them?


    They can juste up with a way to get rid of me without getting punished themselves right. If they cant do that much then there is no chance that they would be suitable for her anyway.


    I wonder how many guys would be able to maintain such a bnce.


    Almost none I guess. The possibility that they will lose their calm when ites to Finne is high after all.


    That will jeopardize your safety, Your Highness.


    I have Sebas with me so it will be alright.


    Then how would you react if Sebas is in no condition to intervene, Your Highness?


    If that timees I will think about it. I will do what I can.


    I can think of some situations that Sebas will not be able to intervene. If they are going to do that then I will take them on.


    ..you are surprisingly motivated about this huh?


    Is it strange for me to be motivated?


    No, its not strange butarent you actually thinking about marrying Finne yourself?


    I am not. I am not confident that I would be a good enough person to marry someone. Its just that..Finne has done so much for us. She didnt just help me and Leo but the Empire as well. Thinking about all the works she has done, I cant allow anyone who is even worse than me to stay by her side.


    Even if you have to go against all single nobles in the Empire?


    Thats how I want it. I will test them first and see if they are suitable enough toy their hands on the symbol of the EmpireI will judge them all.


    Saying so, I bowed and left the ce.


    Seeing me left, Franz muttered.


    The nobles of the Seagull Covenant might be looking to prey on some weak bird but they might actually just picked a fight against an eagle huh.


    His words make me smile.


    Of course, being looked down on is way better. That way it would be easy for me to move.


    However, if my secret sharer is at risk, I cant keep silent about it.


    If they are going to attack me then they cane at me with everything they got. I will turn everything back to the sender.


    With that determination, I head off toward the new battle.

 Chapter 137: Leo’s move

    Chapter 137: Leo¡¯s move


    That concludes the report, Your Highness. It seems that His Highness Arnold ns to remain by Finne-samas side.


    Leo was receiving the report in his room.


    Reporting to him is a young man with brown hair who is slightly younger than Leo.


    I seethat is so like Nii-san isnt it.


    His determination may be splendid but a determination without an ability to back it up is meaningless, Your Highness.


    The name of the brown-hair young man who evaluated Arnold as such is Utz von Lermann.


    He is the son of Marquis Lermann, one of the first nobles who gave Leo his cooperation. When Leos faction was still weak, he went around to the rural areas to convince various nobles to give their support. It could be said that he is one of Leos most trusted nobles.


    You are saying that Nii-sans action is meaningless?


    His decision to stay with Finne-sama is splendid but I do not think that he would be able tost long against the nobles. I think that it would be wiser for him to take his distance here.


    What you say is reasonable Utz. Certainly, it would be wiser to withdraw from the start if he will eventually be eliminated. Still, it is a good choice as long as hes not, right.


    That is the problem, Your Highness. His abilities and the decision he made doesnt match. The nobles aiming for Finne-sama will try everything to eliminate His Highness Arnold. After all, if they cant do that then they certainly are not suitable for her. That was the reason His Highness Arnold gave. I am worried that he wont evenst a week.


    Leo bitterly smiles at Utzs evaluation of his brother.


    Considering the general reputation of Al, a week is already a long period of time. This means that Utz does properly evaluate him.


    However, Leos evaluation of his brother was far above Utzs.


    I think that he can deal with anything that they will throw at him though.


    Haa..Your Highness. Please stop overestimating him. Even though you two are twins, His Highness Arnold is still different from you.


    Thats true. Nii-san is not like me. Thats why I am sure that he will find his own way to get through this.


    Full confidence. Seeing him like that, Utz let out another sigh.


    One of Leos few shorings is that he has too much faith in his family.


    It is alright to believe in them but being too trusting is a w. Even if he is his twin brother, he needs to draw a line here.


    Your Highness, the faction is gradually growing. We are not as small as before. If Your Highness put too much trust in His Highness Arnold I am afraid it will cause dissatisfaction in the future.


    I am not. Even like this, I do draw a line even if he is my rtive you know.


    Leo unhesitantly tells Utz while looking straight into his eyes.


    Seeing him like that, Utz involuntarily put to silence. He never thought that he would put that much faith in Arnold.


    Well, I get it that it would look like I am favoring my own rtive. So how about this? Wont you try staying by Nii-sans side for a while?


    I am to serve under His Highness Arnold?


    He might need some human resource you see.


    Your Highness really is going to leave this to His Highness Arnold?


    The results were visible to Utz.


    Their opponent is arge number of nobles who joined the Seagull Covenant. If they really set out on eliminating Al then Al will surely suffer a series of disasters.


    Being on the receiving end, Al would retire in just a week. That is what Utz is thinking. Plus, it will also cause damage to Leos faction if Al loses here as well.


    The number of nobles that support us because of Finne-sama is not a few, Your Highness. We also have the case of the Ajinpany as well. It will negatively affect us if we do not provide sufficient protection for Finne-sama. I think that Your Highness should spearhead this endeavor, no one couldin about it that way.


    The Hero Prince who solved incidents after incidents. Leo has be prominent in the session war to the extent that it is not unrealistic to see him as the next emperor. His fame and achievement are in no way inferior to the u Mowe.


    In the first ce, the dissatisfaction here stemmed from the nobles who are getting jealous because they are afraid that Finne might be taken away by the Dull Prince.


    The situation will calm down if someone who they can not be jealous of stands at the forefront. That is what Utz is thinking. However, Leo has a different idea.


    If I step out the problem may temporarily subside but the nobles who lost will cause a fuss again. I will bet that they will start to cooperate with Eric-aniue in retaliation. After all, he is someone that has the ability to eliminate me. Once that happens, the battle for Finne-san will happen. I think the reason why Nii-san personally put himself on the line was that he wanted to avoid that development. Their pride wont hold if they cant even get rid of the opponent they are looking down on after all. Im sure that they will just put up with it and give up.


    Still, there will be people who cant give up but since they will be in a smaller number, there is no problem if Leo steps up and shuts them down then.


    Leo exins so but Utzs expression was only half convinced. He cant believe that Al would be thinking that hard about it.


    I understand what Your Highness is trying to say but.


    In the end, it will all depend on whether or not Nii-san can reject them. So, Utz, I want you to stay by Nii-sans side.


    I shall obey your order but what will you do in the meantime, Your Highness?


    I have something that I have to do by myself. I will leave this one to Nii-san. If I go out myself, the problem will only get moreplicated after all.


    Saying so, Leo makes a bitter smile.


    The problem might be over if he deres that Finne is his but doing so will create him a lot of enemies. That is not what Leo wishes for.


    Some of the nobles who participated in the Seagull Covenant are also taking part in the session war but arge number of them still maintain their neutrality. For young nobles, the session war is still unknown territory and is often advised to stay away from it by their parents and surroundings.


    They certainly can ride on a winning horse now but it is also possible that they will be a purge target as well. If they want something out of it then they would need a strong political power and that is hardly something that a young noble possess.


    I know that this day woulde when we started to utilize Finne-sans poprity. It is still sooner than I thought though. I will leave Nii-san to you then.


    As you wish. I shall support him with all my power.


    Un, Even if you think that it is irrational, please follow Nii-sans instructions okay.


    Even if I consider it to be a bad move?


    Yeah. Nii-san often does something that would look like a bad move at first nce after all. I think you will be able to see something interesting you know. It is rare for him to take initiative like this after all.


    Your Highness really believes..that His Highness Arnold will be able to solve this problem?


    Of course. If Nii-san cant do it then no one can. This problem is thatplicated. After all, our opponent this time is moving with emotions you see.


    Since they are moving with emotion, you cant persuade them to stop using logic.


    The best choice would be to avoid creating such an opponent but that is no longer an option.


    Thinking that troublesome thing keepsing up one after another, Leo internally sighs.


    It is clear that this case is not an instruction from Eric. After all, Eric himself is currently away from the capital and he is not a person who would do some unnecessary things that cant give a definite result like this.


    This is either the work of someone under Eric or a third party. That being said, as long as it can not be linked directly to the candidate for the throne, the Emperor will not get involved in this.


    I guess this is the only opportunity I can use huh.


    What is it, Your Highness?


    Our strategist. This ceasefire period is an opportunity for us to prepare ourselves for the next conflict. It is as Utz said, a determination without an ability to back it up is meaningless. Looking back, all those who won the session war in the past all have a wise man by their side. Just as Father has the Prime Minister, we need our own strategist as well.


    Are you going to search for that strategist?


    I have someone in mind. Its just that it wont go well unless I personally visit him myself. I have no chance to go out and persuade him until now after all. Well, it is not guaranteed that it will be a sess even if I go out myself though.


    Saying so, Leo stands up.


    He already packed his bag and ready to head out anytime.


    There is also information that he is always on the move so he might already be toote as well.


    Alright, take care of Nii-san for me okay. I will be away from the capital for a while.


    For Your Highness to go out personally like this, he must be quite a famous person isnt he.


    No, he doesnt have that much achievement you know. Its just that he once lived here at the castle. He often yed with me and Nii-san as well. His talent is top notch but his personality is a little problematic though.


    That isis he an old friend?


    Well, you can put it like that.


    Leo smiles as he says so.


    There is no worry on his face. He will simply do everything he can and he isnt worried about Al either.


    After all, Al is a person who would immediately run away if he thinks that there is no chance of winning. And this time, he decided to stay and stood his ground.


    In other words, theres a chance of winning.


    While looking forward to the result, Leo departs from the imperial capital.

 Chapter 138: The White Seagull Alliance

    Chapter 138: The White Seagull Alliance


    The young nobles who agreed on the Seagull Covenant have received the response from the Emperor through their fathers and secretly formed an organization called the White Seagull Alliance with Laurenz as its leader.


    It was formed with the purpose of eliminating the Dull Prince. If the prince taunts them to try and eliminate him then that is exactly what they will do. I can get the feeling that they wille to eliminate me with all their power.


    Moreover, Father doesnt say anything about how I should deal with them either. He probably decided to leave this entirely to me. This is mostly his fault in the first ce so if he cant do this much for me then I would be troubled.


    But, white seagull alliance huh.


    They probably used to color white to signify their hostility toward me. Im quite impressed at their naming sense.


    What do you think? Sebas?


    Even if you ask me that, I can only say that young nobles really are fearless, sir.


    Well, I guess. The people surrounding them probably cant control them either.


    They are people who are already in the position of the head of their house or expected to be the next head after all. Im sure that they must have received some warnings but they are probably out of control already.


    They are all gungho about saving Finne from me too.


    It is the thinking of young men after all.


    The problem here is that there are so many fools here though.


    You are already regarded as their enemy, Arnold-sama. How do you n to handle them? It is useless to convince an emotional opponent with logic you know?


    I know that. So, of course, I will crush them.


    Saying so, I finished writing two letters.


    The situation is heading into a messy direction. It is not a situation where I can just give up and everything will go away nor a situation where a third party can forcefully intervene.


    The reason is that the opponent this time is being emotional.


    For the time being, I should cool their head first.


    Thinking so, I sealed the two letters.


    This is Utz von Lermann. By the order of His Highness Leonard, I am here to assist you, Your Highness.


    No need. Just go back.


    The one who came to assist me with a slightly dissatisfied expression on his face is the son of Marquis Lermann. He is one of Leos close aides who recently returned to the capital. He was originally in charge of gathering support from the rural nobles but it seems someone else is in charge of that now so that he cane back to support Leo who has be busytely.


    Blue hair and brown eyes, his features are quite good but his eyes give a slightly mean vibe. He probably finds me disagreeable huh.


    I can not do that, Your Highness.


    He doesnt really mean it. He probably wants to head back as well. Just how does he convince others to support us when his emotion is clearly showing on his face.


    I dont need your help. Sebas alone is enough.


    No matter how proud Your Highness is proud of your butler, wont this problem prove to be too much for him alone?


    You are saying that you are going to be useful?


    Reasonably, yes.


    I could see the confidence on Utzs face. Im sure that he takes some pride in convincing the rural nobles.


    Well, if he has that much confidence then how about I test him out.


    Then I will have you answer some questions.


    Please, ask me anything.


    Who will be the one to make the first move against me?


    It was a very simple question.


    Therefore, someone who has acquired basic knowledge about their internal working would be able to answer it.


    However.


    Please do not ask me a question with no answer. There is no way to know about such a thing.


    Haaas I thought, just go back. I dont need your help.


    Evaluating me like that is simply high-handed, Your Highness!


    He probably thinks that I am making light of him huh.


    Utz takes a step forward but I shut him down with my eyes.


    It seems you misunderstood something huh?


    !!??


    The question earlier wasnt that difficult. There are some radical nobles near their leader, Laurenz. Among them is Earl Farner who doesnt even bother hiding his disdain of me. As long as it wont cause much fuss, he will be the first to move. If you have at least the minimum knowledge of their internal affair then you would be able to answer my question.


    Th, that is.


    I cant use someone who self-importantly came to help me but dont even know about the opponents basic internal circumstances. Just go back.


    I told Utz to go back again. I feel sorry for Leo but leaving someone who cant at least figure this out at my side would mess up my coordination.


    Spare me from taking care of some dead weight.


    .I wille again tomorrow. Please evaluate me again at that time.


    You dont have to. If you wanted to faithfully follow Leos order then you should already have the minimum information in your head by today. You are not willing to cooperate with me so you neglected that. Thats why I dont need you. Just go.


    .I wille again.


    While clenching his teeth with regret, Utz bowed and left the room.


    He doesnt have to though. What a troublesome guy.


    He is quite an interesting young man isnt he.


    He doesnt like giving up just like Leos aides. he really doesnt have to take after his master that much though.


    Birds of the same feather flock together after all. I am sure that he wille again tomorrow. What do you n to do with him, sir?


    Chase him back.


    I think that would be a waste of time though. Why not give him another chance? He will surelye again the next day after all. I think that he is that type of person.


    Why should I do that? I dont need anyone who cant even do the minimum amount of work.


    It is necessary for the person at the top to know forgiveness and how to use a person, sir.


    Thats a shame, I am not one who stands on top of others.


    You were instructed to maintain your honor though.


    He brings that up in a time like this huh.


    There should be a limit on how troublesome things can be.


    It is because that damn order that I cant do things my own way.


    If I dont give Utz a chance here I will be described as a narrow-minded man. I dont personally care about it but that rumor would go against Fathers order to maintain my honor.


    It doesnt matter what kind of reputation the enemy has of me but it would be bothersome to have such a reputation among our allies.


    I do think that you need to consider raising your reputation a little through your actions from now on.


    Haa..that is just a useless effort you know?


    It is still better than doing nothing.


    Hearing Sebas, I reluctantly epted his proposal.


    He wont be useful as a human resource but I should ept him to keep up my reputation huh.


    Haa..is the preparation going smoothly?


    Yes, sir. However, we have spent quite a lot of money this time.


    Its fine. You dont have to use it sparingly. Use it as much as you want whenever the need arises. Dont give the white seagull alliance even a single chance for victory. The only thing they deserve is despair.


    It is a necessary expense for future development and it also came from my personal feeling.


    I dont like them. That is my honest feeling.


    It was not because they are trying to do something to me. It was because they are trying to get me away from Finne. And that they only see Finne as a tool to increase their own value.


    These things are amplifying my irritation.


    Some of them might be doing this purely out of love but their method is still wrong. I cant understand their logic that it is fine if its Leo and they would hate it if its me.


    They one-sidedly think that Finne would have to suffer misfortune if she married me but at the moment, the probability that she would end up with Leo is over 80%. If they are going to raise their voices just to eliminate some 20% chance then that is simply irritating.


    I am not suitable for her. Thats what they are using as their excuse but then who would be?


    This is ridiculous.


    If she cant even get to choose the people she can be with then Finne is no different than a bird in a cage.


    Birds are the most beautiful when they fly.


    They probably havent noticed that.


    However, is it really all right? If this all goes ording to the n then not only among the nobles, your reputation among the citizens will plummet as well you know?


    Its fine. If I dont go that far then I wont be able to solve this problem. Leaving me aside, this wont work unless the nobles and citizens distrust me. Plus, if we dont do this then they will never give up.


    This is quite difficult.


    Things are always difficult when you are dealing with fools.


    While evaluating our opponents as such, I and Sebas continue to work on our strategy.

 Chapter 139: The Preparation

    Chapter 139: The Preparation


    Please ept my apologies for yesterday. My study was inadequate. I beg for your forgiveness, Your Highness.


    I told you that you dont have toe back though?


    I was ordered by His Highness Leonard to assist you, Your Highness.


    And I told you that you were ipetent and I dont need your help right?


    I have no excuse.


    Hearing me, Utz hangs his head down but it doesnt seem like he will leave.


    Rather than give up, its more like he is more persistent now.


    Haawho is the most harmless noble in the white seagull alliance?


    It is the son of Baron Becker, Damien von Becker. He does have a feeling for Finne-sama but he only joined the alliance because he was invited by his friends.


    Hmph.it seems that you have studied them. Still, that information is already outdated since yesterday.


    Saying so, I showed Utz a few sheets of paper.


    It was a long written apology letter with a signature at the bottom. Of course, that signature belongs to Damien.


    This is!?


    Ive already removed a few harmless nobles from their alliance. Damien is one of them.


    This fast.how did Your Highness do it?


    There are various kinds of nobles in the white seagull alliance. Their main members might actually be those who have the chance to be Finnes fiance but there are also those who can only dream of it. A lot of them only joined because of their friends and acquaintances. Those guys usually are not wealthy. So, by digging up their debt record, I bought up all their debt. In other words, their debtor is now me.


    That is certainly an effective measure butwhere did you get that kind of money?


    I dont spend my money. I leave them all to Sebas for a long time. He has been managing that money for me.


    Thats the truth. I left managing my asset to Sebas and he has been using it well and it has now increased dozens of times the original amount. Even so, that story is only there so that people wont get suspicious of me when I spend the money. Our true source of ie is the reward I received as Silver. Inside the Empire, perhaps I might be one of the tops in terms of personal assets.


    You have been doing that.but, Um.


    You want to ask me why I spent that amount of money to get rid of those harmless nobles right?


    Yes, exactly.


    You will understand. If you are willing to help me then move ording to Sebass instructions. Sebas.


    Yes, sir.


    Utz opened his eyes wide at Sebas who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Well, normally anyone would be surprised huh.


    Leaving such Utz aside, I handed a list to Sebas.


    My my, this is quite an expense isnt it?


    Its okay. Use as much as you want. After all, I will have to thoroughly teach a lesson those idiots at the white seagull alliance. To know their ce that is.


    In other words, we have to thoroughly crush them, yes?


    Thats right. Show all the nobles inside the capital how to properly use money.


    Hearing so, Sebas beautifully bowed and left the room with Utz.


    Now, lets leave the preparation to those two.


    While I was thinking so, a new guest arrived at my room.


    Your Highness Arnold. Its me, Alois von Simmel.


    Wee, Earl Simmel. I am sorry that I have to call you here suddenly like this.


    Its nothing, I have a lot of time to spare after all.


    There was no lie on Aloiss face. I heard that he has been studying a lot but he still has a lot of free time huh. As expected of him.


    I smile at such Alois.


    Thats good then. I have a little work I would like you to do for me, can you?


    That will depend on the content, Your Highness. Unfortunately, I am not such a talented person.


    Alois doesnt guarantee that he will do it. Hes good.


    So he has been studying in this kind of area as well huh. Thats a good thing.


    Silver did vouch for you though?


    !?


    Oh, should I say that it was Grau instead?


    You arehow..?


    That is something that only Silver and Alois are supposed to know. However, now someone else knows about it too.


    I was the one who asked Silver to assist you. I dont want anything to interfere with Leos work after all.


    You werethe one who ordered Grau?


    That would be correct.


    Hearing that, Alois took a step back and immediately kneeled down.


    Whats wrong?


    I must express my gratitudeYour Highness. It was because of Your Highness that I was able to save my territory..


    I wasnt the one who protected your territory. It was you and Silver. Howeverif you really feel gratitude toward me then I want you to lend me your help.


    Yes, please ask me to do anything. I will aplish it with all my power.


    You exaggerated. I just want you to spread some rumors about me, thats all.


    To spread the good words about you, isnt it! Please leave it to me!


    Aloiss face brightens.


    But I shook my head.


    Eh?


    Its the opposite. I want you to start a bad rumor about me. A rumor that I am a scary and frightening person.


    W, wont that worsen your image, Your Highness?


    Its all right. And, I already talked about it with Silver. This is his n, not mine.


    I gave Silvers name to ease Aloiss worry.


    Still, Alois was half suspicious about it but he reluctantly nodded at my request.


    Your Highness, please promise me one thing.


    What is it?


    Once the situation calms down, please allow me to correct the rumor. I will not be able to face the people of my territory if I do something like that to our benefactor.


    That is.it will depend on the situation. I cant promise you that.


    No way..


    Seeing the pained look on Aloiss face made me feel like I did something wrong. Well, I am indeed doing something bad though.


    Cant help it then. If Alois doesnt agree to help me here the n might fail after all.


    Alright. Do whatever you like.


    Is that true!? Thank you very much!


    Alois vigorously bowed.


    Well, even if Alois corrects it, there is not much difference between a man who uses a child to conduct an information operation and a man who performs an information operation on a child though. The situation wont change that much.


    Thats all I want you to do. Can I leave it to you?


    Yes! Please leave it to me!


    Alois cheerfully replies.


    When such Alois was about to leave the room, I stopped him. There is something I want to confirm after all.


    Earl Simmel, no, Alois.


    Yes?


    Ah, no..uhh..aside from me, have you met any other imperial family member?


    I have talked with His Highness Eric and His Highness Leonard several times but unfortunately, I havent the opportunity to meet with anyone else, Your Highness.


    Hearing that, I internally sighed.


    The reason why Father left Alois in the castle was not just that he can learn a lot here but also because he thinks that he is a good candidate for Christas husband. Its Father we are talking about. He will never marry Christa off to another country. If thats the case then, the only partners for her would be among the nobles of the Empire.


    If she will marry someone anyway, it would be better to prepare a good partner for her. That is probably his thought but the fact that Alois still doesnt have the chance to meet her yet means that Father is probably still hesitating.


    It would be great if he can stop being so useless when ites to his daughter..


    Yes?


    Just talking to myself. Well, why dont we have a meal together next time? Id like to introduce you to someone.


    Is that true? dly!


    Alois then smiles innocently.


    Alois is a boy with a promising future. His capability has been proven with thest civil war. He is also the first on the list of Christas husband candidates. But in the end, it would depend on whether they like each other or not.


    For now, lets have them meet and see their reaction.


    Thinking so, I dismiss Alois.


    Then, passing each other, Finne stepped into the room.


    Her expression was terribly dejected.


    Whats wrong? Its not like you to make such a cloudy face.


    My apologies..it is all because of me


    Saying so, Finne looked even more dejected. It seems she thinks that the problem this time is her fault huh.


    Thats just absurd.


    Its not your fault. Half of the responsibility lies with those foolish nobles and the other half is from my father.


    However,..it is because I stay at Al-samas side


    Dont misunderstand. If I think that you are annoying then I would have sent you back to your territory a long time ago. The fact that you are still by my side means that I dont think so. You got that?


    When I pressed Finne with a strong tone, she nodded with a slightly surprised look. While smiling at such Finne, I ask her to brew me tea as usual.


    Good. then can you get me some tea? I want something strong.


    Y, Yes! I will prepare it immediately! Uh, Uhh..Al-sama..?


    Hm?


    Um..I also have some sweets


    Of course, bring that too.


    Y, Yes! I hope it will be to your liking.


    Saying so, Finne starts preparing them while humming some tunes.


    The usual scene. The usual daily life.


    Now, there are people that are trying to destroy it. More importantly, those who seek to destroy this modest daily life of mine only have the status of my vassal.


    I will not show any mercy


    I muttered my determination in a small voice so that Finne wouldnt hear it.


    When I muttered that, anger rose from the bottom of my heart but I calmed myself down.


    I want to smile at least in front of Finne. If I make a scary face, she might get worried about me again after all.


    Its ready! Here, Al-sama!


    Yeah, thanks.


    The ck tea I sip was delicious as usual.

 Chapter 140: The Second Childhood Friend

    Chapter 140: The Second Childhood Friend


    To be honest, Im surprised


    About what?


    The fact that you decided to leave Als problem alone.


    Inside the running carriage, Leo smiles at Elna. Seeing such Leo, Elna who is apanying him as an escort gives him a suspicious look.


    What?


    Elna is the same right? Is it alright for you to leave it all to Nii-san?


    Leave me alone. Even if I stayed with him, I would be useless anyway. The opponents this time are imperial nobles. They are not someone I can just point my sword at.


    Then I am the same right. Even if I moved, the problem wouldnt be solved anyway so I think that I should just leave it all to him you see.


    You put a lot of trust in Al huh? Dont you think that they would do something terrible to him?


    There are many nobles involved in the session war but the ones that are picking a fight with Nii-san right now are mostly those that were stopped by their surroundings from participating in it. They wont even serve as his enemy you know.


    Well, I do agree with that. I know how much a gathering of second rates and third rates can do anyway. I guess I can say this but the ones that will get something done to them are probably those nobles. Al doesnt show his mercy when someone close to him is involved after all. Do you still remember the time when Gai got lynched by that Barons son and his entourages?


    Elna murmured and looked out the carriage window.


    Leo nodded and smiled with nostalgia.


    We picked up our swords and were about to go at them right.


    Yeah, I was about to mess them up good butwhen we arrived there were so many knights and soldiers at their mansion. Tax embezzlement, ve trading, theft of imperial treasures, so many of the Barons crimes were revealed all at once and he got punished by the Emperor along with his son. That was probably Als work right?


    I think so. With Sebas around, he can do almost everything after all.


    Well, maybe it was Sebas that moved but.unless Al gave his order, he would never do it. I think that it was definitely him who orchestrated the whole thing.


    It was a time when they still were very young.


    However, unlike Elna and Leo who can only hold a simple power, Al was already holding on to a different kind of power.


    That being the case, she doesnt think that Al would lose to some nobles.


    They are sure that Al will make them suffer something that even they couldnt imagine. That was their shared opinion.


    But Im still surprised.you suddenly wanted to recruit Vin as your strategist. Its been three years since he went missing you know? Do you have any idea where he is?


    None at all.


    Haayou took me out without even a clue huh.


    Dont put it like that. I have no concrete clue but we are talking about Vin right, I think that he is probably in his hometown.


    Impossible. He hated his hometown because it is a backwater vige wasnt he?


    Thats why I think he is there. We cant say that his personality is that good after all.


    Saying so, Leo looks like he is enjoying himself.


    Seeing him like that, Elna sighed once more. However, judging from the personality of the person they are looking for, it is not entirely impossible.


    Well, I will leave the matter about Vin to you, Leo. You two are childhood friends after all.


    Rather than a childhood friend, I think he is more like another kind of elder brother I never have though.


    Saying so, Leo reminisced about Vin.


    -


    The vige was outside the central part of the Empire.


    Located far away from the main road, Leo and Elna stand out very much inside the vige thatcks the usual liveliness.


    Is he really here?


    I wonder.


    Leo heads to Vins parents house with no hesitation.


    Then once he confirmed that the old house was Vins home, Leo immediately opened the door.


    Excuse me, is there anyone here?


    Wait Leo


    Who is it?


    Elna tried to stop Leo who immediately opened on the door but before she could do that, there was a reply from inside the house.


    It was the voice of an old man.


    Looking at the source of the voice, there is an old man sitting in an armchair. His long white hair and beard made it impossible to see his facial features but since he is living here, he is probably Vins rtive.


    Sorry for bothering you, my name is Leonard Lakes Adler. I am looking for Vinfried.


    Ah, Your Highness.my apologies but my grandson hasnt returned home for a long time.


    Vins grandfather..


    Elna feels sympathetic toward the lonely old man.


    Vinfried is three years older than Leo and Al.


    His talent was recognized by the Crown Prince so even though he is amoner, he was studying at the castle in the past. If Elna who often yed with Al outside the castle is Als childhood friend then Vin who was studying hard at the castle is Leos.


    Six years ago, Vin at the age of fifteen had set out on a journey around the world to deepen his wisdom. He had a dream that one day he could serve as the prime minister under the rule of the Crown Prince.


    However, that dream is already gone. The death of the Crown Prince three years ago made his reason to live disappeared and so he cut all ties with everyone and disappeared.


    Leo has searched for him many times but he alwayses back empty-handed. Not even a single clue of his whereabouts was found. Naturally, many knights havee to look for him here but they couldnt find him.


    Is that soDo you have any idea where he might have gone?


    My apologies..I have already tried searching for him many times but..


    Leo, any more than this would.


    Elna warned Leo but he shook his head andughed.


    Hisughter looked very inappropriate in this situation but Leo would neverugh at someone without a reason.


    While Elna was left dumbfounded, Leo slowly approaches the old man.


    Then.


    You are as tiny as ever, Vin.


    !?


    Leo!?


    Leo pulls out the sword on his waist and swings it at the old man.


    The old man jumped out of the armchair and dodged Leos sword. However, as a result, Leo managed to pull his long white hair off.


    No, to be exact, what Leo pulled off his head was a [long white wig].


    Yo..its been a long time hasnt it, Vin.


    How did you know?


    Vin who got his wig taken away from him no longer tries to disguise himself and takes off his fake beard and magic tool that changes his voice.


    He has dark golden eyes, his height is small and looks like a child at first nce but the look in his eyes looks too terrible to be that of a child.


    His sharp sanpaku eyes are more than enough to restrain others with just a look and his well-organized appearance gives others a sharp dagger-like impression.


    (TLN: Sanpaku eyes: the eyes which neither the white space above or below theirisis revealed.)


    The mans name is Vinfried Torres. He is Leos childhood friend, whose talent got recognized by the Crown Prince which he aspired to serve one day, a childhood friend of Leo that treated him like his little brother.


    First, if we couldnt find you after that much effort, I think that you are hiding somewhere in in sight. Somewhere we can see but simply didnt notice. Second, this house was too clean. It is like you to keep things clean but such cleanliness would be impossible to achieve by such an old man. He doesnt look that wealthy so it is hard to imagine that he would hire someone as well.


    You swing your sword at an old man just because of that? I havent seen you in a while but isnt your personality worsen quite a bit?


    I would stop if you couldnt react, you know. And I was confident. If its you, you would definitely impersonate your grandfather.


    Tsk


    Vin clicked his tongue and threw away the fake beard on the table then casually sat back in his armchair.


    His attitude and tone of voice are rude considering that he is talking to a prince but this is how he has always been. In the first ce, it was Leo who told Vin who kept using polite speech with him that it was not necessary.


    Since then, Vin has never used polite speech with Leo again. After all, it was the Crown Prince himself that asked him to treat Leo like his real younger brother.


    So what have you gone out of your way to visit me for?


    You dont know?


    Hmph, are you trying to recruit me? Just give up. I am not as good a strategist as you think.


    If you are ipetent then most of the world would be too you know.


    Sure, I may not be ipetent but I am not that good either. Compared to other strategists, I am no different than them. If you wish for it, someone better than me should readily offer their service to you. That being the case, just go back.


    Vin said so while directing a sharp nce at Leo.


    However, Leo doesnt seem to mind that and reaches his hand out toward Vin.


    It is because you say something like that that I need you. Your ability is only a secondary concern, I need someone like you as my strategist, Vin.


    That is quite convenient for you, isnt it. I dont think that I have any obligation to help you though?


    Saying so, Vin lightly swats Leos hand away. Seeing that, Elna frowned and stepped forward.


    You never change huh? Vin.


    You dont look like you have changed yourself too, Elna.


    People dont change that easily you know. The same as your height, that is.


    Saying so, Elna looks down on him. The fact that he never gets any taller is aplex for Vin and he often gets angry when others touch that subject.


    However.


    Yeah. Like how theres no growth in your chest department either right. We both sure are pitiful.


    Wha!?


    If you attacked someone with their physical appearance you should be prepared for the same thing right? Washboard.


    YOU!


    Elna. you cant win against Vin with words you know.


    Saying so, Leo holds back Elna.


    He then withdrew with a smile.


    It was a sudden visit today so I will leave for now. I wille back tomorrow so lets have a talk then alright.


    No matter how many times youe, my answer will still be the same. I will not be your strategist.


    Then I wille again until you change your mind.


    Saying so, Leo takes Elna and leaves the house.


    Seeing him left, Vin who got left behind clicked his tongue.


    Tsk.so you are just going to try convincing me huh. You are still as naive as ever.


    Whether it be taking someone by force or forcing someone to obey, Leos weakness is that he will never resort to those measures.


    It may also serve as his virtue at the same time but the weakness he presents is still bigger. after all, the conflict he is currently fighting in is the session war.


    With his evaluation unknown to Leo, Vin started to clean the room with an annoyed expression on his face.

 Chapter 141: Third Rate Strategist

    Chapter 141: Third Rate Strategist


    He is exactly like how he was before! Still attacking peoplesplex without having any shred of decency at all!


    Didnt Elna make fun of his height first?


    Normally a person wouldnt go for someones chest so readily like that right! Even though we finally got to see him after a long time he is still the worst!!


    Said Elna with her face bright red.


    Seeing her like that, Leo decided to leave a sleeping dog lie and keep his mouth shut. If its Al then he would say that it was the truth so theres no helping it or something along that line and keep getting on Elnas nerve but Leo is a gentleman to all women so he wouldnt say that kind of thing.


    However, it is exactly because of that that Elnas anger willst for quite some time. Anger cant just go away without an outlet. Now, Leo thinks that Al might have done that on purpose exactly because of that.


    And this is why Leo wants to recruit Vin no matter what.


    Remember this, Vin! I wont show you any mercy once we get back to the capital!


    You are saying that but what if Vin really doesnte back to the capital with us?


    Even if Vin is not with you, you will be fine Leo!


    I hope sounfortunately, I am far from perfect myself. I dont have enough power or prudence. I want to stick with what I decided on no matter what but I am not good enough to do that and have to rely on others all the time. If its Vin then he will definitely be able toe up with a safe way to fulfill my wishes. He will have someints though.


    Right, I can imagine a lot of sarcasm flying your way you know?


    Its alright. If I am really aiming to be an emperor then I need someone like the Prime Minister is to my father.I cant think of someone who can do that beside Vin.


    Saying so, Leo made sure of his decision.


    A person that can put him in check. That is what Leo is searching for.


    Morning, Vin.


    The next morning. Leo cheerfully arrived at Vins house.


    Vin, who was reading, gives Leo a reply with an annoyed look.


    Im reading. Just go back.


    I wont disturb you.


    You are disturbing me enough just by being here. Donte in.


    Then I will be waiting outside until you finish alright.


    ..


    Saying so, Leo leaves the house with a smile.


    He then started talking with the vigers. Helping a housewife carry her luggage, plowing the field with farmers, Vin clicks his tongue at Leos actions that are unsuitable for a prince.


    He looked virtuous. No, he is unmistakably virtuous. Just like how the Crown Prince was like in the past.


    .


    I think that Leo is a good lord though?


    Tsk.dont just barge into peoples houses.


    I did properly call out to you, you know?


    I didnt hear any of it.


    Maybe its just your ears that went bad? You were pretending to be your grandfather after all.


    As she says that, Elna looks at the books around Vin.


    They are books about politics and military strategies. Rather than reading to pass his time, it seems that he is still studying. All the books here have that kind of content.


    It seems you havent given up being a strategist huh.


    .after all, this is all I have.


    If thats the case then wasnt Leos invitation quite desirable for you? The session war in a strong nation like the Empire, isnt that exactly the stage where a strategist would want to push his lord into an emperor? You will be guaranteed a position of one of the emperors close aides after all.


    I didnt say that it was without merits. I certainly want to leave my name in the history of the Empire. Outsmarting others and putting my lord on the throne, Im sure that I can get the most satisfaction from that.But, I have no such power to aplish such a thing.


    Vin looks a little depressed.


    Seeing that, Elna was surprised.


    Its rare for you to lose your confidence like that you know.


    I dont have much confidence in myself in the first ce. I have always told myself that I am only a second rate. But with my lord being [His Highness the Crown Prince] I was content with that. With so many excellent subjects under him, there is no doubt that he was first-rate as a lord. What was necessary for that person was a subject that can answer his wish like a matter of course. That was what I was striving to be.


    Isnt it fine if you start serving Leo as your lord instead then.


    Leo is different from His Highness the Crown Prince. He is indeed excellent but he still has many shorings. Moreover, if I were to be his strategist, I would be his chief of staff. What he is looking for is beyond my ability.


    So you cant help Leo because of that? He is relying on you, you know? Didnt the Crown Prince himself tell you to treat Leo like your little brother


    That was in the past..I realized one thing when I went around other countries. All the strategists I met were monsters. Compared to them instead of a second rate, I would have been a third rate. If I be Leos strategistLeo will definitely lose. If that happens I cant bring myself to face the Crown Prince anymore


    The Crown Prince passed away and those who closely served him have followed their own separate paths. However, only a few of them chose to serve other imperial family members. Many have lost their ideal lord and chose to retire. The same goes for Vin.


    The thing they envisioned was to serve the Crown Prince and live under the administration he will create. After all of it had copsed, many couldnt picture what to do next.


    You are saying that you cant help him exactly because you think of him as your brother huh. You are afraid that Leo would lose if you serve under him right.


    It will be a different story if there is another excellent strategist at Leos side. A person who cane up with novel ns, if he has such a person then I can be the one to move with a more solid n. You will lose if you do everything ording to the book. My field is one that my victory can be guaranteed. No recklessness, no useless sacrifices, I do what necessary to win. That is my style.


    Right. Then thats a relief. There is already another strategist at Leos side after all.


    What?


    Vin doubtfully mutters.


    Seeing Vin like that, a smile appears on Elnas face.


    Al will be able to give you the novel idea you are looking for. If you need some unusual n then you can always rely on Al, right.


    Al as a strategist?


    For Vin, Al was simply a prodigal prince who always escaped the study sessions.


    Despite him showing some excellent points as Leos elder brother from time to time, he couldnt think of him as an excellent strategist Elna has described.


    Hmph, ridiculous. His reputation even reached this vige you know?


    How about you see him with your own eyes rather than listening to some rumors then?


    I have been watching him in the past. I dont think that guy has such talent.


    As expected of a third rate huh. You have no eyes to see people at all.


    What?


    Even though he described himself as a third rate, he cant just remain silent when he was told that by someone else, Elna no less.


    An ordinary woman would already cry if she was being stared by such a gaze but the smile on Elnas face never faded.


    This is a good time. Al is currently dealing with the nobles at the capital. How about you make your decision after you see his result? If Al is a person who cane up with unusual strategies as you said earlier then you will be Leos strategist. If Al fails to impress you, you get to enjoy your quiet life. Theres no problem with this right?


    Betting my decision on Als result huh. Quite a dangerous bet you make there isnt it? That guy always runs away at first sight when things be troublesome after all.


    Al doesnt run away when he has people to protect. If I can say it then theres no doubt about it right.


    .so he is approved by the next head of the Brave house huh.


    Yes. So, how about it? I dont think that it is such a bad deal though?


    .


    Elna smiles as she sees Vin who is still hesitating.


    The fact that he thinks about it so much is evidence that he deeply cares about Leo.


    He calmly analyzes how he would affect the faction once he joined it, whether it be when the faction is in the lead or when it falls behind others. What Elna valued about him is his calmness and how he doesnt overestimate himself.


    It could be said that he is a perfect stopper for Leo who always pursues his ideal.


    The rest is up to his decision.


    Elna thinks so and leaves the house. Then, Leo came over as if to change ces with her.


    Did the talk with Elna change your mind?


    you deliberately let her tried to convince me? Why?


    You wont change your mind no matter what I say right? I thought that if someone could convince you, it would be Elna you see.


    Thats why you brought her here?


    Nah, its just an idea that popped up to me. I was usually followed by a lot of escorts you see. If I brought so many escorts, it would trouble the vigers right.


    Saying so, Leo looks out the window.


    A farmer plowing his field, a hunter going into a mountain, a housewife knitting her clothes, and the children ying with each other.


    It was the picture of peacefulness.


    This is a good vige.


    You can find a rural vige like this everywhere.


    Good. If there are viges like this everywhere then that is good. But its still not enough. I know that if I set out to look for them then I can find an endless number of them. and I also understand the fact that I cant save them all. But I want to lessen the number of people who have to cry with sorrow. I dont want to stop doing that. Iwill continue the work of Crown Prince Wilhelm. I need you in order to do that, Vin. Please lend me your help.


    Saying so, Leo reaches his hand out.


    When he was a kid, the Crown Prince had once reached his hand out to him in the same way when he recognized his talent.


    Remembering that time, Vin closed his eyes.


    Then.


    I will follow you back to the capital. However, it will be up to Al whether I decide to be your strategist or not.


    Up to Nii-san?


    To see if Al can reallypensate for my shorings or not. That is what I want to confirm.


    I see..then wee to my faction.


    Youhave you listen to anything that came out of my mouth?


    I was listening, you know. But if its up to Nii-san then, everything is already decided right. He is my proud Nii-san so he will definitely be up to your standard, Vin.


    Leo said so without any hesitation.


    The trust in his twin brother. He doesnt think it is simply because of that but Vin felt that there is something between the two of them. It was like whatrades in arms shared on the battlefield.


    Confidence not born from blood. Finding that interesting, Vin grins.


    Its on then. If you trust him so much then show me what Al is capable of.


    Vin said so as he took Leos hand.

 Chapter 142: A Line That Should Not be Crossed

    Chapter 142: A Line That Should Not be Crossed


    About a week after the White Seagull Alliance was formed.


    On the early morning of that day.


    I arrived in front of Fathers room.


    Your Highness. His Majesty is still sleeping.


    The knight guarding his room told me that I cant see him because he is sleeping but that doesnt matter to me right now.


    This is an urgent matter. Let me through.


    I can not do that, Your Highness.


    Its mostly Fathers fault that I am in trouble. Even if I wake him up a little earlier than usual there wont be any punishment.


    Saying so, I shook off the knights and opened the door.


    Then, my father rose up from his bed.


    My deepest apology, Your Majesty.


    Its alright, Stand down. What do you need, Arnold.


    Saying so, Fathermanded the knights to back down.


    He then looked at me and sighed.


    Do you sometimes forget that I am the Emperor?


    Please forgive my rudeness. This is an urgent matter.


    You are strangely polite today huh?


    As I bowed my head down obediently, Father made a confused expression.


    After all, I would normally talk back to him already.


    Well, that kind of attitude is not a problem but now it is better to be polite. It will serve me in case of an emergency after all.


    I can not be rude when I disturbed your rest, Your Majesty.


    Is that right. So? What do you need?


    I came to ask you for permission to visit the imperial capital, Your Majesty.


    A visit? Cant you just go out like you usually do?


    I want to receive your permission this time, Your Majesty.


    Realizing the meaning behind my words, Father sighed and threw a ring on the side of his bed at me.


    A golden eagle was carved on it. It is one of the Emperors personal items and the fact that you have it means that you have the acknowledgment of the Emperor.


    Just do whatever you like with it.


    Thank you very much, Your Majesty.


    [Your Majesty] huh..you are strangely well behaved today you know?


    After all, my behavior will be much worse after this..


    Saying so, I bowed and left Fathers room.


    On my way back, Sebas appears behind my back.


    Any surveince?


    None, sir.


    Such a bunch of fools.


    If they are so cautious they would never have picked a fight with the imperial family, sir.


    I guess so. Now then.I am going to thoroughly crush them.


    As you wish, sir


    What it means to pick a fight against the imperial family.


    I will thoroughly teach those fools that lesson.


    Al-sama, where are we going today?


    A lot of ces. I will be going around the capital to inspect it today. Leo is not here so I am doing it in his ce you see.


    I exined to Finne inside the carriage.


    The official reason for my outing today is to inspect the city in Leos ce. That information should already have arrived at the white seagull alliance. After all, I have been spreading that information over the past few days.


    They will probably try to harass me today. After all, they cant get close to Finne with me around and that was the purpose of their little organization in the first ce.


    Do not allow anyone who they dont approve of to approach Finne. That is an extremist idea but it is theirs nheless.


    They never put Finnes thoughts and feelings into consideration.


    Fools. If they are going to push such an idiotic idea at her then I will respond in kind.


    We arrived huh.


    Saying so, I confirm that the carriage has stopped and stepped out.


    Our first destination is a luxury inn with a good reputation. Looking at the famous inn in front of us, I enter the ce together with Finne. From the inside, the shopkeeper came out to greet us with a faint smile.


    Oh my, if it isnt Your Highness. How can we help you today?


    We are conducting a little inspection you see. So, hows business?


    We are doing moderately well, Your Highness.


    I see. Can I see the inside as well?


    As if waiting for me to say that, the shopkeeper bowed without stepping aside to open the path for us.


    Well, that reaction was expected.


    My deepest apologies. Our amodation has been recently switched to women only..even if its Your Highness, allowing a male inside is..


    You are saying that I cant go in?


    No, that is not the caseif it is someone with a reputation on the level of His Highness Leonard then we would be able to allow it but..no, no, I have no intention to make light of your reputation Your Highness.


    With a frivolous smile, the shopkeeper continues barring my entry.


    He has been going on and on about it but in the end, what he says is that he cant allow me inside because it will damage the reputation of his establishment.


    When did you switch into a women-only inn?


    It was just recently, Your Highness. Ahh, such bad timing. How about this? Your Highness can wait here while we can show Finne-sama inside so that she can do the inspection for you?


    The shopkeeper offers such a proposal.


    They are probably nning to keep harassing me like this until I feel bad to stay by Finnes side huh.


    Seriously.they are hopelessly shallow.


    Shopkeeper.let me confirm this..you are sure that your inn is only for women right?


    Yes, of course.


    I see. Then can you see this?


    Saying so, I show him my ring.


    There is no one in the capital that doesnt know the meaning of the golden eagle carved on this ring. Golden Eagle is the symbol of the Empire and only the Emperor is allowed to use it.


    Th, that is!?


    My inspection here is already approved by the Emperor. Denying me means defying His Majestys order butyou are fine with that right?


    I, I have no such intention!?


    But you said that you cant allow me inside right?


    Th, that is not the case, Your Highness! I have no intention to disrespect you!


    I put my hand on the shoulder of the shopkeeper who is desperately trying to exin himself.


    And then mutter in a small voice so that nobody else could hear it.


    Did you think that I dont know that you have been promoting that female-only nonsense just three days ago?


    Hiii! Y, Your Highness


    There shouldnt be any male customers inside a female-only inn, right? Shopkeep.


    I stare at the shopkeeper.


    His body begins to tremble and sweat profusely.


    Anyone who has nned to harass me will probably want to see it happen in the first-ss seat. For example, a room inside this inn.


    Search inside. If you find any male customers, bring them to me regardless of their status. I suspect that they might be trying to harm Finne.


    Yes, sir!


    The knights who were apanying me as escorts began to search the inn.


    The shopkeeper has already turned silent.


    I left that shopkeeper alone and entered inside.


    Once inside, I found a female clerk looking at the knights and me with a frightened expression.


    After waiting for a while, a man was dragged in front of me by the knights.


    My my if it isnt Earl Farner. What might you be doing here today?


    Your Highness, what is the meaning of this? No matter how great an authority you have, this is simply tyranny you know?


    Earl Farner is a big guy with blond hair. He is in his mid-twenties and is one of the nobles that oftenin about me.


    Being restrained by the knights, Earl Farner knitted his eyebrows.


    It seems he still doesnt understand the situation yet.


    Tyranny? Be careful with your words, Earl. I am searching this inn under a justifiable cause.


    Saying so, I show the Earl my ring. Then, the expression on his facepletely changed.


    His expression changed from one of the men that knows that he has a way out into one of despair.


    Now, Earl Farner. Let me ask you this. What were you doing in a female-only inn?


    Th, that is.


    It is a ce that even turned away a prince like me. there is no way that you can enter this ce through a proper means, isnt that right?


    Y, Your Highness..there must be some kind of misunderstanding..


    The shopkeeper barred me from entering this ce and tried to get Finne to enter this ce aloneisnt that because you were trying to do something to her?


    Th, thats not it!


    Earl Farner denies my usation and tries to struggle out of the Knights restraint but he was made to kneel down instead.


    That being the case, I continue speaking to Earl Farner.


    Then why are you here?


    ..it, it was to harass you, Your Highness.


    He probably couldnt bear being suspected of trying to harm Finne.


    Thats why the earl decided to just honestlye clean. However, that is a bad move.


    Hou? In other words, I can take it that an earl was trying to obstruct His Imperial Majestys business huh?


    Th, thats wrong!


    What is?


    I, I didnt know that Your Highness was here on His Majestys behalf.


    I smile derisively at Earl Farner.


    The earl hangs his head down but I grabbed his hair and pulled his head up to face me.


    Then.


    People have been ridiculing me because I havent fulfilled the duty of the imperial family. But this time, even without His Majestys approval, I am still fulfilling my duty as a member of the imperial family in this visit. Trying to obstruct my business is already enough as a crime, Earl.


    N, No way!


    You are free to make light of me as much as you want as an individual but this is what happens when you make light of the imperial family. What will happen after this, I think you can imagine.


    Saying so, I let go of Earl Farners hair.


    Being released, Earl Farner began to plead with a strained voice.


    My, my deepest apology.please forgive my rudeness


    Forgive? The time for that has already passed. You have already crossed the line that you shouldnt have crossed!


    Saying so, I nted a fist at Earl Farners cheek.


    Earl Farner who got struck by a strong blow is bleeding from his mouth. Still, I give my order regardless.


    Detain Earl Farner and put him into jail.


    Yes, sir!


    Hearing their reply, I immediately turned back. If I mess around here and spend more time here longer than this the others might notice what happened here.


    Sebas will incapacitate any nearby surveince so if I dont cause much noise those that are far away shouldnt notice anything out of the ordinary.


    As I thought about such a thing and tried to leave the inn, my foot got caught by the kneeling shopkeeper.


    Y, Your Highness! Please forgive me! I was doing it because of debt!


    The owner rubs his head on the floor.


    However, I pay no heed to his apology.


    So you are saying that you were forced to do it with money right?


    Yes! My deepest apology!


    So, that debt. Did you return it?


    Yes! Already! I immediately returned it!


    I can easily tell that this idiot is lying.


    I put my hand on the shoulder of the shopkeeper and lowered myself down.


    Then.


    All your debt has already been transferred to me. So in other words, your debt is now mine to collect. You used the money to found this inn, didnt you? If you are saying that you have already returned it, you catch my meaning right?


    Eh?


    First, you barred me from entering the inn. Second, you refused an inspection from His Majesty. Third, you didnt even wee your debtor. This is already rude enough but what I cant forgive you for is thest point. You lied.


    Ah, a, Ah..Pl, Please forgive me..


    Arrest all the people in the store. Not only the shopkeeper, get the employees and those who were involved here as well.


    Your Highness.if you do something like that


    Utz, who was quietly watching me, gave me advice.


    Certainly, there is no point in arresting the shopkeeper here.


    It will only increase the problem at hand but that is fine.


    There is no point for me to be mindful about my reputation anymore right? Or are you saying that these guys are not guilty?


    That is not the case butthese are just small crimes, Your Highness.


    Whether big or small, a crime is a crime. Seize them all. Oh, shopkeeper, this is a matter of course but I will be crushing your inn. You were out of luck when you mistake the difference in power between a noble and the imperial family. Even children can understand that much you know.


    The shopkeeper can no longer speak.


    Leaving such a shopkeeper, I headed outside.


    Finne was waiting for me there, looking like she is about to cry.


    Al-sama


    Bear with it for a while.


    Yes.


    Finne said so and bows.


    Then we ride in the carriage together to our next destination.


    In order to arrest more of these insolent people.

 Chapter 143: A Bad Meal

    Chapter 143: A Bad Meal


    The next ce we visit is a popr restaurant in the capital.


    When I entered the shop with Finne, there were already a few customers inside.


    We have been expecting you, Your Highness Arnold, Finne-sama.


    Saying so, we were guided to the seat at the center of the restaurant.


    There is nothing unnatural about their behavior so far.


    Without putting an inspection as a front, I made a reservation for this ce so this should be their natural reaction. After all, from this restaurants perspective, we are customers.


    However, I know that this shop is in contact with the nobles in the white seagull alliance.


    Now, what kind of hand would they use here.


    When I was thinking so, a nice smelling soup was served respectively in front of us.


    Finne is having it first and smiled at how delicious it is.


    This is delicious!


    Is that so.


    Saying so, I scoop up mine and put it into my mouth.


    Then, both spiciness and bitterness attacked my tongue all at once.


    I unintentionally distorted my face and stared at the soup.


    I see..so that is how they want to y huh.


    Such lukewarm harassment.


    Although it is fine for me to make aint here, it would probably end up as that I have poor taste huh.


    Lets see how this will y out for a bit then.


    I already know the result though.


    -


    CALL THE CHEF!!


    I loudly shouted so.


    The unpleasant aftertaste of the meat dish I just had is still lingering in my mouth.


    Even though I just ate a meat dish, it tasted so sweet like I was eating a dessert. Theres no way that this thing is supposed to taste good.


    I already know it but this is not a problem with my taste.


    Did you call me, Your Highness.


    Said a man in his thirties who came up to us.


    He is a chef that built his restaurant purely through his skill. Not just the Empires dishes, he also serves dishes from various countries as well.


    If Finne who has been eating nothing but excellent dishes praises his food then there is no doubt about his skill. This is why it is a shame.


    Have you served different dishes only for me?


    No way! There is no way that is the case! Perhaps, the dishes were just not to your taste?


    Yeah right, THIS IS NOT EVEN EDIBLE!


    When I shouted so, the people around us started to whispering among themselves.


    It seems the Dull Prince has a dull taste as well huh.


    To think that he cant even appreciate the food here..I feel sorry for him.


    To shout at the chef because he doesnt like his food.theres no decency left in him it seems!


    Stop it. Hes a prince that is always ying around. Theres no way that he has any decency in him.


    I still cant believe he is the twin brother of His Highness Leonard. I think highly of Prince Leonard but I can not acknowledge that he has that kind of brother.


    Dont you think that he should try to change his behavior. Have he no shame being called the Dull Prince.


    Seriously, that guy is the shame of the imperial family.


    Such bad-mouthing is flying around all over the ce.


    Finne frowned at them and tried to stand up but I stopped her with my hand.


    Then, I address the chef.


    Chef, do you take pride in cooking?


    Of course.


    Good. Then, eat this and tell me your honest impression of it. With your pride as a chef on the line that is.


    Saying so, I offer the chef the dish I just took a bite from.


    The chef picks up the fork with familiar movement and eats the meat dish he made.


    He then swallows it down with his face slightly distorting.


    How was it?


    Th, the dish might have been a little too sweet..however, it is supposed to taste this way, Your Highness.


    I see..so you choose to waste yourst chance huh.


    Saying so, I put the ring on the table.


    Seeing that, the chefs face turned pale.


    Golden Eagle Ring..


    Thats right. Its a ring that signifies that I am the Emperors representative. I am currently visiting the capital on behalf of his Majesty the Emperor.


    When I made that deration, one of the guests who bad-mouthed me earlier stood up and tried to leave.


    However, he was blocked by Lynfia and the knights who were watching the entrance.


    Please sit down. His Highness is talking.


    I, I have an urgent business..


    Are you disregarding the work of His Majesty the Emperor?


    The guest was threatened by Lynfia and returned to his seat with a crying expression.


    All customers in this ce turned pale.


    I dont know how much they got paid but what they did was still stupid.


    Now, do you realize whose words I am speaking on behalf of? Chef?


    Y, yes


    Then lets hear the answer to that question again. What do you think about this dish?


    ..pl, please forgive me.! Your Highness..!!


    The chef kneels on the spots and begs for forgiveness.


    Seeing him like that, I didnt change my question.


    What do you think about this dish?


    ..it was bad.


    Was it intentional or idental?


    .


    I have already been lied to once. I wont be so forgiving the second time.


    ..it was intentional, Your Highness. I deliberately made a terrible dish for you.


    I see. I dont remember doing something that would make you hold a grudge against me though?


    Yes


    The chef doesnt move and continues hanging his head.


    Well, of course, I guess. What he did was the worst thing that a cook can do. And he just admitted that he did it.


    If he is still fine after doing something like that then this ce wouldnt have be so popr in the first ce.


    Such a saddening thing.


    I shift my eyes to Lynfia and give my order.


    Search the ce. There must be someone here.


    Yes. as you wish.


    Lynfia led a few knights with her to search the store.


    Even if they try to escape through the back door, that ce was already being watched. Escaping is impossible.


    After a while, a short man was brought before me by Lynfia.


    RELEASE ME! WHO DO YOU THINK I AM!?


    Of course we are aware. Earl Zeffern.


    This man in histe twenties is Earl Zeffern.


    Among the nobles inside the capital he is quite rich, he is also known for how he spends his money extensively. Another thing he is famous about is how he applied for marriage with every beauty inside the imperial capital. If I remember correctly, he even applied for Elnas hand in marriage before as well. It seems that the Brave house shut it down on the spot though.


    Good day. Earl Zeffern.


    Your Highness Arnold! Your men have been violent to me! How will you take responsibility for this!?


    Getting caught red-handed and still acting so self-importantly huh.


    Well, unlike Earl Farner, this time what he is doing ispletely harassment. He can even insist that the chef was lying as well.


    He is not in a despair-inducing position like Earl Farner. That being said, I can still be bullish here.


    Responsibility? That should be my line though?


    What did I do to you?


    Just now, I was deliberately served a bad meal. And for some reason, you were here. Just what were you doing here, may I ask?


    I am touring the ce! I was thinking about having my meal here next time!


    Earl Zeffern exaggeratedly said so.


    His story still sounds strange but he seems to think that he is off the hook with such a sorry excuse.


    I show the ring to Earl Zeffern. He seemed like he still didnt understand the situation after all.


    Do you know what this is?


    Th, that isHis Majestys ring!? How did Your Highness!?


    Because I am inspecting the capital on his Majestys behalf. And during that time, I was purposefully served a bad meal. Dont you think that this is synonymous with serving His Majesty a bad meal as well?


    Th, that is a leap of logic..right?


    Well, I am not the judge for that. So, I will arrest everyone here to find out who the mastermind is. Of course, that will be including you as well.


    Isnt that simply tyranny! Why!? I am innocent!?


    It is to find out who is truly innocent.


    Saying so, the knights start arresting the customers and all employees.


    Seeing that, Earl Zeffern seemed to lose his cool. After all, an investigation on this ce would reveal that Earl Zeffern gave money to this restaurant.


    Earl Zeffern. If you lie, your punishment will be heavier alright. This is equivalent to an investigation from His Majesty himself. If you try to lie here, it will be punishable by death.


    Death sentence!? Th, thats nonsense!?


    That wasnt nonsense. It is quite possible actually.


    Earl Zeffern was silent by my words.


    If he lies his punishment will grow heavier and if he tells the truth he will be admitting to his crime.


    After a moment of silence, Earl Zeffern chose thetter.


    .I ordered it.


    I see. Why?


    I, I thought that, if I harassed Your Highnessyou would leave Finne-samas side


    So shallow.


    Hearing that, Earl Zeffern res at me but I re straight back at him. With my serious eyes, that is.


    Seeing that, Earl Zeffern began to tremble and sweat heavily.


    Ah, ahh


    You never thought about Finne and just moved to suit your own convenience. You people at the white seagull alliance are truly repulsive. If you already admit to your crime then I will send you to the jail, yes?


    Ye, Yes


    Earl Zeffern whose will got broken from my re quietly replied.


    However, if I leave him with just that he would not be disciplined.


    That is why I tell him a despairing fact.


    And after the trial is over, it would be troubling for me if you try to do something again so I bought up all your stores. Plus, I am also investigating your illegal money lending business as well. After this case is over, you will probably be on trial for that. I wonder how much money you would have left by then, Earl?


    N,..Noway.please wait! Why have you gone that far!? What did I do!?


    Try asking yourself.


    .no way..with just this level of harassment..you are nning to crush my house!?


    This level? You dont understand anything. There is no way that a subject like you would be allowed to harass the imperial family who is their ruler right.


    No! There should be a lot of people who ridiculed you! Why only me!?


    Dont worry. You are not the only one. Not only those who made a fool out of me, I will thoroughly show those who openly acted against me hell. Of course, all those who were cooperating with them as well.


    Saying so, I turn my eyes to the other customers around me.


    Hiii


    F, Forgive me.


    I was just ordered!


    The customers are looking at me with frightened looks like they were looking at some kind of demon. Theres a limit to how thoughtless they can be. To make a fool out of the imperial family, no matter how insignificant the act is, is too risky for them. Well, lets have them properly taste the fear, shall we?


    Still, the problem here is not with them.


    I look at the chef who is still hanging his head.


    The chef looks like he is at the end of the world but when he notices my gaze, he raises his face to match my eyes.


    Y, Your Highness..


    Its over for you when you sell out your pride as a chef for money. With this, even if I dont do anything, your restaurant would be closed down in no time. No customers in their right mind would visit a ce that deliberately served a bad meal after all.


    ..Yes.my deepest apologies..


    The chef continues to weep with tears.


    Leaving him like this, he might evenmit suicide in prison.


    It is his own fault for being lured in by money but it still isnt a crime that would be worth his death.


    When I was thinking so, Finne offered her handkerchief to the chef.


    Please.


    I can not receive itplease forgive me..


    Is that so. Then I will leave it here. Please wipe off your tears once you calm down. Reflect on what you did and once you are done with that, please start anew.


    Finne-sama..


    It was very delicious. Your true dish. Please allow Al-sama to taste it next time okay.


    .Yes..


    The chef replies like he was squeezing it out.


    Seeing that, Finne took a step back and lowered her head.


    That was probably her way to apologize for doing something unnecessary.


    To be honest, she saved mewell, right now I cant show that kind of attitude.


    Lynfia. I leave this ce to you. Restrain them all.


    Yes. as you wish, Arnold-sama.


    Finne. Lets go.


    Yes


    Since we are going to continue this Finne sadly cast her eyes downward but she doesnt resist me.


    She probably understands that this is necessary.


    Thats two down. Lets hurry up and get the rest.


    Saying so, I climbed into the carriage together with Finne.

 Chapter 144: All according to the Calculation

    Chapter 144: All ording to the Calction


    After the restaurant, we went to two more shops and arrested two barons.


    There is only one ce left to visit today. As long as they follow my schedule, there should also be a noble waiting for us at that ce.


    Well, I guess it wont go as smoothly at thest ce though. After all, that ce is-.


    The final ce we are going today is in the outermostyer right


    Yeah, that being the case, you can consider that this is over already.


    Eh?


    Finne tilts her head in confusion.


    She probably thought that we would be continuing what we did so far as her expression looked really confused.


    With a bitter smile on my face, I started talking to Finne.


    I know the person they would make contact with if they n to do something at the ce we are visiting. I can say it here, those nobles wont be able to do anything.


    Then..it is over..?


    Yeah, but I cant let my guard down yet. There shouldnt be anything there that would make you feel bad though. Im sorry.


    Seeing I lowered my head to apologize to her, Finne began to panic.


    P, Please raise your head! It..it was originally my fault.Al-sama hasnt done anything bad at allthey were just suffering the consequence of their actions..


    It was not your fault. I knew that this would happen someday. Dont worry about it.


    But.Al-samaI know that I have no right to say this.but!


    Finne looked straight at me with tears in her eyes.


    I can feel her strong will to tell me something from those eyes.


    Thats why I took the initiative and spoke first.


    I intentionally escted the problem this time.


    ..Eh?


    Right about now, the Minister of Justice is probably holding his head while consulting this matter with Father. I already sent him the name of the arrested nobles and their cooperators to him. 2 Earls and 2 Barons. Plus, arge number of people who were involved in the act. The arrest number today should have gone through the roof.


    Intentionally?.you did that on purpose.?


    Obviously right? I wouldnt just go around arrestingmoners meaninglessly after all. Rest assured, they wont be used of any heavy crimes. They should be held in the prison for a few days but.Well, that is probably it.


    When I lightly answered her that, Finne covered her face and started crying.


    My heart aches when I see her like that.


    I couldnt afford to let the cat out of the bag. Thats why I didnt tell her anything beforehand. However, I think that it was a great burden on Finne.


    Im sorry. I couldnt ask you to y along.


    Ugh.HicI.I thought that.Al-sama was very angry at them.


    I was angry. I dont like their way of doing things after all. However, it is not like I want to condemn the people who were just following their orders. Even soto end this mess as soon as possible, I have to make them think that I was on a rampage.


    A rampage?


    Yeah. if I went for their throat with enough power to take them down, those idiots at the white seagull alliance would start to panic, right. But the one that will be the most panicked is their parents. The guys that joined the white seagull alliance are still young. The ones who hold real power are their parents, of course, even after they inherited their title as well. And with the uproar this time, they will think that I went on a rampage so they cant just treat this like someone elses problem anymore. My rampage could potentially destroy their entire house after all.


    But..if that happens


    Finne says with a worried voice despite her face still looking like she is about to cry.


    They might hold a grudge and there will be more people who will be hostile toward me. She is probably afraid of that huh.


    Its fine. Their parents wont try to take on someone who possesses more power than them. Im sure they will try to find some way to reconcile with me. Still, how do you think they would try to reconcile with a person who just went on a rampage? They probably couldnt ask that from my father, and the Brave house is too close to me as well.


    Then the question is who will they depend on is it?


    Yeah, I have already sent letters to the people they could rely on for that. A person who knows me and has high enough status to mediate a reconciliation with me. One of them is the person you know very well, you know.


    I do?


    Finne finally stopped crying and thought about it a little.


    I used my right hand to wipe away thest teardrop from Finnes eye and smile at her to ease her worry.


    Its your father. Sorry but I already invited him here.


    Otou-sama!?


    Even so, your father might be too close to the center of the problem and mayck the neutrality for it. Thats why I called Duke Reinfeld here as well. With those two, they should be able to mediate the matter without any problem. To make it easier for them to attack the two, I have already let go of some harmless nobles in their alliance. Those guys should be able to contact them. I have already instructed them to do so when I let them go after all.


    You cant negotiate with the white seagull alliance which is filled with young nobles.


    I have to pull their parents into this so that I can negotiate with them but some of them have already retired. For those people, they would only take it as their sons were doing something stupid after all.


    In order to change that recognition of theirs, I had to go on a rampage.


    Aside from the nobles who got arrested for causing problems, the people who were involved in the act should be released after we reached our agreement. That should be how it goes, after all the Minister of Justice is not that free and we also have a limited number of prison cells.


    Well, I wont allow any nobles to be released though. Those guys are no good. One thing is their attitude toward Finne, another thing was how they involved the citizens in harassing me.


    I wouldnt call for capital punishment but I will at least take away their titles.


    In other wordseverything went ording to Al-sama calction wasnt it..?


    For now that is. I am still not sure what Marquis Weitling who still hasnt shown up yet would do. Well, I am already prepared no matter what kind of n he is concocting though. There are some ns that I dont want to use but.one thing I can say is that you will not have to cry because of it. So rest assured. Its already over. Just smile like you usually do.


    That was quite a convenient request from me.


    I was the one who made her cry with all the burden I pushed on her. It is just ridiculous for me to ask her to smile afterward.


    However, Finne responded to such a ridiculous request with a soft smile.


    Yes!


    Im saved. As I thought, it is for the best if you remain smiling.


    Al-sama is good as long as you remain as gentle as you are too!


    Is that so. I will keep that in mind then.


    I answered Finnes wish with a bitter smile.


    The outermostyer of the imperial capital.


    There is a dojo there.


    That is my final destination today.


    You sure took your sweet time huh.


    My bad.


    A small dojo.


    Upon entering the ce, Gai was standing in the middle of such a dojo looking angry. In front of Gai is a man in sses whose nose is bleeding.


    Guh, Ghyou! You just struck a baron you know! I wont let you off with just an apology!


    Why dont you just give it to me straight here huh? Cant you at least school thismoner eh? Baron-sama.


    Damn you! Your Highness Arnold! I was assaulted by your friend! This is a big problem! Theres no way you can protect him! If you are going to apologize then this is the time!


    Saying so, the sses baron looks at me. He probably knows that it wont make any difference saying anything to Gai huh. Still, it is his mistake for speaking to me.


    If Gai hit you then he surely has his reasons.


    I got beaten without even doing anything, Your Highness.


    Yeah, he really didnt do anything yet. He told me to cooperate with him to harass you, Al. I hate the idea so I punched him in the face.


    Th, thats nonsense!


    Saying so, the sses baron started to get upset.


    Why are the nobles of the white seagull alliance so dumb? Well, maybe it was because they were that stupid that they were stopped from participating in the session war and joined in on their stupid alliance.


    Say whatever you like. But remember this, people of the outermostyer wont sell out their friend for money! We are certainly poor and we really do need some money but it is exactly because of that that we cant be bought. The connection between people that are so cheap to you nobles is precious to us here alright!


    What are you saying so self-importantly! That still wont erase the fact that you assaulted me!


    If you want to take me to court then just do it! I will say the same thing in front of His Majesty the Emperor! If I sell out my friend because of money then I wont have the right to stand in front of those kids! This is my pride as their teacher alright!


    Gai said so as he unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the sses baron.


    Gai is a B-rank adventurer. He is average in terms of strength but he is still an adventurer who fought against many monsters and dived into many conflicts.


    With only just a re from him, the sses baron was already scared witless.


    Oi! Al! How do you want to handle this guy?!


    Put him to prison I guess.


    Pr, Prison!? Why!?


    Haa.do you know the meaning of this ring?


    I have shown this ring so many times today already.


    Seeing it, the barons face turned blue in a blink of an eye.


    Th, that is


    I have been inspecting the capital with direct approval from His Majesty the Emperor. This is my final destination. The problem here, Baron, is what are you doing here? Ah, you can give up on lying alright. I have already arrested a lot of nobles on my way here.


    N, no way..I, I was..Uhh.


    Just tell me the truth. You were out here to harass me right?


    When I asked, the sses baron nodded, thinking that any more resistance is already futile.


    When I confirmed that he had admitted to his crime, Imanded the knights to restrain him.


    So? What is thismotion all about?


    To put it shortly, they are nobles who dont like me being near Finne I guess.


    Hah! The time finally came huh. I thought that this would happen someday.


    Gai cheerfully said so.


    Seriously, this guy is..


    You look happy about it though?


    Well, of course. You are allowed to remain beside Finne-sama right. If you dont suffer that much then I would be troubled.


    Hey


    Well, dont worry about it. I dont think about doing anything forcefully. The person she is happiest to be with, it would be clear just by looking at her smiling face.


    Saying so, Gai turns his gaze to Finne outside the dojo.


    The children in the neighborhood who noticed that Finne is here gathered around her and Finne responded to those children with a smile.


    Her smile is the most beautiful when she is near you. Thats the answer.


    Is that so.


    How-e-ver, just tryying a finger on her alright? I will send you straight to hell. Dont think that you are safe just because Elna is around okay? A grudge of an unpopr guy can even take down the hero you know?


    Thats scary..well, there is nothing that you have to worry about though.


    Saying so, I appeased Gai.


    Thus, this long day of me and Finne finallye to an end.

 Chapter 145:

    Chapter 145:


    Shoutout to new Patron Thomas Kosko, Thank you for joining ?


    Now, lets continue on to the political side of things.


    -Mr.Graverobber


    The day after Al went on a rampage.


    The castle fell into chaos.


    Not only due to arge number of arrests yesterday, but the castle is also now jam-packed with the prisoners rtives and friends.


    The Minister of Justice and his subordinates had to rush around and receive them all.


    Then they collect all their pleas and bring it to the Emperor. However, since the Emperor himself told Al to do whatever he wanted with the ring, he is in no position to say anything about this matter.


    In this chaotic castle, Alois was chatting with the nobles he recently made acquaintances with.


    Still, is it really true? I cant imagine that Dull Prince acting like that at all?


    I doubt it too. This is totally not like the Dull Prince at all.


    Only young nobles are around Alois. They are people who did not join the white seagull alliance and were simply observing the situation from the side this time.


    To such people, Alois tells them his impression of Al.


    The moment I met him in person, I think that it is not that surprising you know.


    What do you mean? Earl Simmel.


    Exactly what I said. The other day, I met His Highness Arnold in person but I dont have the impression that he is as dull as the rumor says at all. Rather, I should say that he has some kind of an undescribed power.honestly, he scared me a bit.


    That is an impression from someone who repelled ten thousand men of the imperial army?


    So in other words, His Highness Arnold might be the real deal huh? If that is the case then the stance of my house may have to change as well.


    The people around nodded at the words of the young nobles.


    However, hearing that, Alois tilts his head.


    What do you mean by that?


    His Highness Leonard has great talent and skillsbut he is too kind. This is not just my personal impression. A lot of nobles think that he might not be able to make the tough decision when the timees.


    A tough decision.I think that he can properly make his decision though


    He might be able to make a normal decision but a tough one?I dont think that he is someone that is capable of making a ruthless decision. That is his shoring. However, if what you said about His Highness Arnold is true then such worry will disappear. His Highness Arnold can help His Highness Leonard with that after all.


    Then, the young nobles started to discuss the future of the session war.


    Now that Zandra has dropped out, there are only three candidates left for the throne. Eric still has the lead but he is surrounded by people who have followed him for a long time. That being the case, it is hard for neers to break into his inner circle.


    Then the next best choice for them would be Leonard.


    Who should they support? Now that the candidates have been narrowed down, the nobles are trying to carefullye up with the answer for that question.


    Thinking that Al might have been aiming for such an effect on these nobles, Alois was impressed by his strategy.


    While he was thinking so, he was suddenly called from behind.


    Earl Simmel.


    Yes?


    Being called by name, Alois turned around and found a tall old man standing there. Judging from his appearance, he seems to be in histe 50s to early 60s. His expression looked slightly ufortable.


    Although he is a total stranger, Alois bowed to him because he thought that he might be a high-ranking noble based on his clothes and atmosphere.


    Nice to meet you. I am Alois von Simmel.


    Nice to meet you as well. I am sorry for calling out to you all of a sudden, I am Edmund von Weitling.


    Marquis Weitling?


    Former. I have already relinquished that title to my son. Many are calling Elder Weitling nowadays.


    I see. Then how may I help you today, Elder Weitling?


    The young nobles who were chatting near Alois noticed the presence of Edmund and stood with their backs straight.


    This man is a powerful noble who once served as the current emperors confidant. If his health didnt deteriorate, he would still be holding an important position within the Empire.


    For young nobles, this mans status is above the clouds.


    However, he had already retired and did not appear on the front stage for a long time. Why did he decide toe out now?


    Thinking that it might be a matter rted to his son, Alois was proven that he was correct.


    I want to confirm a little something with you. Is it true that you felt scared when you met His Highness Arnold?


    Yes. he was totally different from what I heard in the rumors.


    I seeit was like he was a different person right?


    Yes. exactly.


    Edmund then nodded several times and smiled at him like he was his own grandson and walked off.


    The young nobles who can finally rx let out a sigh but Alois was still worried.


    It seems that Edmund has noticed something.


    He might have noticed something that Alois himself missed.


    Thinking about it further, maybe he has noticed some kind of n that he didnt notice.


    If its Grau, he might be able to understand something. Embracing that thought, Alois started pondering about the things he missed.


    It has been a long time, Your Majesty.


    Yeah, it indeed has. Edmund.


    Emperor Johannes shows a nostalgic smile.


    It has been several years since he retired due to his health and this is the first time Edmund visited the castle after that.


    However, there is not much time for him to be all nostalgic.


    After all, it was clear that he visited the castle because he has urgent business to discuss with him.


    Please ept my apology. My son has caused much turmoil in the capital. It was all because I amcking as his father.


    There is no need to apologize. If the sin of a son is the sin of the father then I must apologize to you too.


    .His Highness Arnold wasnt in the wrong. I havee here in a hurry but I understand that my son was being disrespectful toward the imperial family, Your Majesty.


    Hm.I am aware. Thats why I cant say anything about it.


    Edmund made a bitter smile at the Emperors words and shook his head.


    I am not here to force you to do anything, Your Majesty. I understand your position well. Please rest assured, I will do all I can to solve this situation.


    Sorry.


    With a short apology, Johannes let out a sigh.


    He then changes the topic with a bitter smile.


    When they were young, I never thought that there would be a day where our sons would fight each other like this you know.


    Ipletely agree, Your Majesty. I thought that he was a polite boy but it seems that I was too naive.


    Arnold is special. I am surprised by this too. He wasnt the type to escte the problem like this. Thats why I handed him that ring.


    Johannes sighed again and said that it was his miscalction.


    Seeing such Johannes, Edmund asks him a question.


    From Your Majestys perspective.was His Highness Arnold seemed different from usual this time?


    Yeah, hes different. Hasty and bullish. Those are the words that are always far away from him. He always looked so aloof and never showed his anger. Was it simply because blood was rushing to his head, or perhaps there is a different reason, even I dont know.


    Johannes leans back on the throne and lets out a big sigh as if he is troubled.


    The session was on hold but this time it is a conflict between the imperial family and the nobles instead.


    To be honest, I am not that free you know.


    My apology..Your Majesty. Will you hear my thoughts on this?


    What is it?


    I also know His Highness Arnold. Earlier, I heard in the castle that the nobles find His Highness Arnold scary. I have doubts about that. That person never acted out no matter how many times he was ridiculed or made light of. Could such a person really instill fear in others?


    What do you want to say? Its your old habit you know? Just cut to the chase.


    Yes. I think that the words hasty and bullish might be more aligned with His Highness Leonard more than His Highness Arnold, Your Majesty.


    Johannes squinted his eyes at Edmunds words.


    It is easy to dismiss him.


    However, his words reminded him of the conversation he had with Arnold who visited his room yesterday morning.


    Arnold normally calls me [Father]. Especially so when there is no one around. But.


    It seems you have some ideas about this, Your Majesty?


    Even if you say that they switched ces, his impersonation would be too perfect. Do you think that he is capable of such a thing?


    I do not know. However, rather than His Highness Arnold has changed, it is more usible that His Highness Leonard is pretending to be His Highness Arnold right now. In the first ce, would His Highness Leonard leave the capital and left His Highness Arnold to deal with the problem alone?


    Thats true..then what would you do?


    It was Johannes who was still skeptical but if that were the case, this conflict would not just be simply one between a prince who has always been ridiculed and the nobles but one of a candidate for the throne and the nobles.


    If it is prolonged, a serious crack might form between the lord and the subjects.


    I would seek to make the reconciliation happen as soon as possible, Your Majesty. No matter what hand I have to use.


    I guess that is the only choice huh.


    Your Majesty..if His Highness Leonard truly pretended to be His Highness Arnold, my son and of course, myself, might not be forgiven. Thats why..please think of this as ourst conversation.


    Dont say stupid things. No matter how much I trust my son to handle the situation, I wont let him go that far. My subjects lives belong to me. I wont let my son do as he pleases with it.


    Thank you very much. However, if I am His Highness Leonard, I would never show any mercy. If blood must be shed then please only spilled mine and my sons. Please take care of my two daughters, Your Majesty. Please protect them.


    I wont allow the matter to escte that far but I acknowledged your wish.


    You have my gratitude, Your Majesty.


    Edmund said so and deeply bowed to the Emperor.


    He then quickly raises up.


    Please allow me to excuse myself here. I must search for a means to make the reconciliation happen.


    Yeah, take care of your health.


    Yes.


    Saying so, Edmund leaves the ce and heads out of the castle.


    He has already contacted the parents of the nobles who have joined the white seagull alliance.


    He nned to meet with them to determine their next course of action.


    Cough, Cough..


    It has been a long time since he walks around so much like and dry coughs escape him.


    Still, Edmund doesnt stop walking.


    He had built the current Empire up together with Johannes and Franz.


    He will not allow his own son to destroy it.

 Chapter 146: Nobles of the Imperial Capital

    Chapter 146: Nobles of the Imperial Capital


    Everyone, Im sorry for calling all of you here in such a busy time.


    Inside a luxurious inn, Edmund said so and bowed to the ten nobles he invited today.


    There are no young nobles here. These nobles are all in the same generation or have a simr age as the Emperor.


    There are a lot of people like Edmund who relinquished their title to their children and retired. However, with this big incident, they are all gathered here.


    The one who should be the busiest here is you, Elder Weitling.


    Everything happened because my education wascking. I should have taught my son more before handing him the title.


    Edmund said with a dark expression.


    At the time, his physical condition worsened so he gave his title to his teenage son. He thought that he had done enough. After all, in his eyes, his son was that excellent.


    However, excellent ability alone is not enough to hold a noble title.


    It is hard when you are shown how much of a fool your own son can be after all.


    Seriously.


    All the participants sigh to those words.


    It can be said that the cause of the turmoil this time stemmed from the young nobles bing arrogant.


    The Dull Princeit was our failure to leave the problem alone for so long.


    Yeah, thats right. I didnt say anything because the person himself and His Majesty never say anything but we have arrived at the worst situation possible exactly because we didnt say anything.


    Despite being made light of and insulted, Al never did anything. He dismissed any insult thrown at him and endured all the bullying. When Elna was with him, she would re at the bullies who are at the same age as them but since she had to be away from him because of her job as an imperial knight, no one was there to stop them.


    And then it has be normal. He became an existence that anyone can ridicule. Although he is of the imperial family, he is at the lowest caste. Thus, the existence of the Dull Prince was formed.


    However, that is also an illusion. No matter how much a fool he may be, a royalty is still a royalty.


    We mistook how he overlooked their actions as forgiveness..it is not just the fault of our children. We should have taken the initiative. Regardless of how he is, the imperial family is the imperial family. We should have warned them of their disrespect.


    Theres a difference when the citizens are disrespecting the imperial family and when us nobles do it. I thought that they would understand that someday but..it must have already been ingrained in themonsense of the children in this generation to ridicule His Highness Arnold.


    Theres no point in saying this now. There are those within this generation of nobles making light of His Highness Arnold. That is the current situation. Our children will not stop even if we tell them to. Honestly, His Highness Arnold is also at fault here. Even though he has enough ability to trap our children like this he was acting allzy in the past. One could say that this trap might be what he has prepared for years.


    Everyone nodded at his word.


    Still, everyone here knew. That in the end, the fault is still lying with their children.


    That is why they are here.


    I think his Highness Arnold will not stop. He has shown that he is willing to take down the whole white seagull alliance. We must avoid that development. The survival of our houses should of course be taken as the first priority but think of how that development will damage the Empire. Even if we are in the middle of a session war, there shouldnt be a conflict between the imperial family and nobles over a single girl.


    Everyone makes aplicated expression after hearing Edmund.


    The nobles who gathered here are all the people who have contributed to the Empire for many years. To them, sending the Empire into chaos is against the path they chose.


    It wouldnt happen if that girl never chose toe to the capital


    Stop that. Miss Finne bears no responsibility in this.


    Even if you say that, Elder Weitling. That girl is a beauty everyone is yearning for. When she received that blue seagull ornament that day, all the youth of the capital were fascinated by her. Your son should be one of them, no?


    Certainly, Laurenz was fascinated by Miss Finne. If this doesnt involve her, he would have used an appropriate attitude toward His Highness Arnold. However, how important can a rtionship between subjects be? It should never be allowed to destroy the rtionship between us and our lord. If Miss Finne is to be by His Highness Arnolds side then he should have given up. Even if His Highness Arnold were to marry Miss Finne.


    That would be difficult. Especially for the young ones. What they desire is the most beautifuldy in the Empire. That beauty is a curse. They might be able to let it go if she ends up with someone with as good a reputation as His Highness Leonard but..their jealousy couldnt bear it if she is together with His Highness Arnold who they have been looking down on all this time.


    Edmund shut his eyes at those words.


    He couldnt bear how pathetic his son who he had brought up with great care has be.


    If its Leo then anyone could give up and hand her over. He understands that much. However, if they could let Leo have her then they should be mature enough to endure this.


    Everyone around Laurenz always praises him. That is how excellent he seems to everyone around him.


    However, perhaps because he is an excellent young man with a great title, he never knew the suffering of the people. That was Edmunds mistake.


    He never knows the suffering and his thinking is too naive, thats why he can not ce himself in someone elses shoes.


    And now, he has be a narrow-minded person.


    .Was the Crown Prince simply too great?


    Edmund whispers with a small voice.


    The Emperors firstborn was the ideal sessor. None of his siblings couldpete with him. That was the consensus of all the nobles. Thus the Empire was peaceful. After all, as long as the Crown Prince is there, there would be no need for a session war.


    And exactly because of that peacefulness, the younger generation has fewer opportunities to gain experience.


    He thought that it was all right. If the Crown Prince became the emperor, the Empire would have been safe. The moment he realized that he was too naive was when they lost their ideal sessor.


    Edmunds thoughts went to the past but it was immediately pulled back to the present by the guest who newly arrived.


    Sorry for beingte, everyone.


    .d you are here, Duke Horsvath.


    Edmund bitterly wees the loathsome visitor, Rolf von Horsvath.


    Edmunds attitude was not umon here. The reason was that no one here wees Rolfs presence.


    Rolf is also aware of that.


    It seems I am quite hated here.


    You should be the one who best knows the reason for that though?


    Yes. I admit that my son was indeed the one who incited Marquis Weitling and gave him the opportunity to create the white seagull alliance. However, my son was not included in that alliance. He was part of the Covenant of the seagull in the past but was it not your sons who chose to antagonize His Highness Arnold?


    Saying such a thing without even a shred of guilty conscience, Rolf smiles as though he tries to fan the me inside all the people gathered here.


    But that is the truth.


    Rolfs son, Reiner did not join the white seagull alliance. Why didnt he join it even though he was the one who gave it the opportunity to be formed?


    The reason is that the Horsvath house can mediate the matter from a neutral position when a situation such as this arises.


    I have no intention to hold a grudge against you. It was all my sons fault. I hope you can help us resolve this situation.


    Saying so, Edmund quietly bowed to Rolf.


    Seeing that, Rolf smiles and nods.


    That is all right with me. Let us reconcile with His Highness Arnold using my contacts.


    Will that really be possible? I heard that there is bad blood between your other son and His Highness Arnold though?


    That is the truth. However, we will not apply for this reconciliation directly to His Highness Arnold. We would bring this up with his mother, Mitsuba-sama instead. I have someone that can act as an intermediary so please rest assured.


    I see. That would be a relief.


    Even though he wanted to ask if all of this has gone ording to his n, he couldnt say it.


    All the nobles here are mildly irritated at this. After all, this is clearly a loan. They have no way to know what he will ask in return after this.


    However, they have no choice but to ask for Rolfs help.


    Thus, the story progresses in this direction.


    During that time, Edmund was wondering whether to tell the meeting that there is a possibility that Al and Leo might have swapped ces but he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    After all, even if he tells them it would do nothing but fuels their anxiety.


    There is no confirmation about it yet so if the reconciliation proceeds as it is, it would be better to keep this to himself.


    The moment Edmund thought so, his attendant came into the room in a hurry.


    What happened?


    Yes! Duke Kleinert and Duke Reinfeld have arrived in the capital, sir! Duke Kleinert seems to be aware of the circumstances and he is currently in the talk with other nobles, Duke Reinfeld also giving him his cooperation as well, sir!


    What!? Miss Finnes father came here!?


    Edmund stands up from his chair, looking surprised.


    He then immediately switched his eyes over to Rolf and says.


    Duke Horsvath. That is how it is. Can we return this talk to a nk te?


    that cant be helped. They would certainly be more appropriate as an intermediary. Howeverdoesnt it feel artificial for those two to arrive in the capital at this time?


    I do not mind if that is truly the case. There are only a few people who can move those people. If it is the work of that person then this is how we want to proceed.


    Saying so, Edmund bows and leaves the room. Following him, the gathered nobles also began to stand up.


    All that remained in the room was only Rolf who was clicking his tongue.

 Chapter 147: Sister in Law

    Chapter 147: Sister in Law


    Duke Kleinert hase into contact with Elder Weitling, sir.


    Is that so.


    After my rampaging stunt, I was waiting for the situation to unfold inside my room.


    Fortunately, Sebas can act as my eyes and ears during that time.


    I am already a target of surveince of the people inside the capital so its better to stay still now rather than make a poor move.


    Also, due to the impression maniption by Earl Simmel, it seems that Elder Weitling is doubting that Arnold-sama might have been reced by Leonard-sama, sir.


    I see. So he took it that way huh.


    When I muttered so, Finne who was brewing tea asked me a question while slightly tilting her head.


    What do you mean by that way?


    Its simple. I did something Leo-like. Getting angry, persecuting nobles, I did it all in the way that people would never think that I would do it. It doesnt matter that peoples evaluations of me change and it doesnt matter that people think that Leo might have swapped ces with me. I can move no matter which way they take it.


    You have been doing that?..I didnt notice it at all.


    The more people know about me, the more strange my actions would seem to them. It is easier for people to think maybe Leo switched ces with him?. Well, it is alright either way. They can think that I have changed into someone frightening and this is still okay. After all, it is impossible to y being ipetent forever, this will put an end to any foolish noble who will try to make light of me and this will alsopensate for Leos weakness, his naivety, as well. With this, we can move the nobles who are still hesitant because of Leosck of ruthlessness. If we let them think that Leo also has a scary side to him, they will no longer be able to stay on the sidelines after all.


    Eric and Gordon will not show any mercy. The nobles who are not on their side will definitely get weakened, if not executed. However, Leo is different. Since he gives off the impression that he is kind and generous, many people think that they might be forgiven even if they just keep observing the situation from the side.


    If we can make them fear him then it would be easier to move them.


    I feel sorry for Leo but since there will be no loss for the faction with this, I will have him forgive me here.


    I dont think that Leo-sama would resort to that kind of method though


    The people who are close to him might think so. But thats just them. And even among those people, they will still feel some sense of wrongness from me. I alreadyid some groundwork with Father, depending on how this ys out, I might have to act as Leo as well.


    That should be thest resort, sir. I am sure that Elder Weitling isnt entirely convinced that you two have swapped ces either. He shouldnt cause any fuss basing on suspicion alone. The best result here would be to create a situation where your actions can be interpreted either way, sir.


    Right. There is a big disadvantage of pretending to be Leo too.


    The impression that Leo had swapped ces with me can be manipted by just circting rumors.


    No matter what the facts are, the nobles will still be panicked at the possibility that Leo might have swapped ces with me.


    To be honest, I dont want to pretend to be Leo in front of them.


    What kind of disadvantage is it?


    Its a big disadvantage. Lets say that I told them that I am actually Leo who swapped ces with me.if that happens, I will have no choice but to act as him until hees back. That is too painful for me.


    I think that Al-sama can do it though?


    There is a difference between can and want. Humans can learn by experience. I have already learned the hard way how painful pretending to be Leo is..


    I remember when we visited the southern nations.


    At that time, it was already a pain impersonating him. but as if to add salt to the injury, a sea dragon even showed up. Nothing good ever came to me when I switched ces with Leo.


    As I thought, I should let them take this either way in the end as Sebas said.


    Sebas. Keep the rumors flowing for me.


    Yes, as you wish, sir.


    Finne, you just act like you usually do. Depending on the situation I might have you do something for me but we will see how they will handle this situation for now.


    Yes. Here, please take this.


    Saying so, Finne smiles and serves me a cup of tea.


    In the chaotic castle, only my room was still the same as usual.


    The next day.


    I was called by a certain person and is currently making my way to her room.


    On the east side of the inner pce, there is a ce called [the East Pce] reserved for the wife of the Crown Prince. Once the crown prince bes the emperor, the royal consort will move from this ce to the pce at the center of the inner pce as the empress.


    In other words, the person who can live here is the Crown Princess. However, there is no one holding that title at the moment. Still, there is a person who is living here.


    The Former Crown Princess. The woman who became a widow after the Crown Prince passed away.


    My sister inw.


    Therese Lakes Adler. Her former name is Therese von Weitling.


    The eldest daughter of Marquis Weitling.


    Its been a while. Arnold.


    Yes, its been a long time. Sister inw. I am d you are in good health.


    Saying so, I bowed to the beauty with long honey-colored hair, my sister inw, Therese. Before she became my eldest brothers wife, she was the center of the attention of high society. She is still 26 and her beauty still hasnt changed but the death of my brother began to cast a shadow on her.


    My sister inw was allowed to live in the East Pce at the discretion of the Emperor after the Crown Princes death.


    The reason was that she couldnt forget the Crown Prince and cant bring herself to keep living from the shock of losing him.


    It is inevitable for people to sympathize with her and let her live quietly in the East Pce.


    It was surprising for her to call me. After all, she is someone that would never move except for events rted to the Crown Prince.


    Im sorry for calling you here so suddenlyI wanted to apologize to you on my brothers behalf. As his sister, Im sorry for his actions.


    Its all right, please dont worry about that.


    I put one hand forward to stop my sister inw from lowering her head.


    She shouldnt lower her head over something like this. This person was someone who was supposed to be the empress after all.


    It is not my ce to say this but..can you forgive my brother, will you forgive Laurenz?


    Im sure that is the wish she has from the bottom of her heart.


    She already lost the Crown Prince, thats why she is worried about losing her brother, Marquis Weitling.


    However, she has misunderstood something here.


    I am very disappointed. I didnt expect such words toe from you.


    ..you can not forgive him can you.


    Yes, I have no intention to let this go. If he wants to be forgiven then he should havee to apologize to me directly. Moreover, it seems that you are misunderstanding something, Sister-inw..the moment you married Aniue, you have already be a member of the imperial family. Isnt it my side that you supposed to be on?


    That is.


    Laurenz von Weitling has done a great deal of disrespect toward me as a member of the imperial family. His actions are a show that he is holding the whole imperial family in contempt. The honor of the imperial family will be tainted if I simply forgive him.


    .Arnold. Please. I have no blood-rted family left beside him..


    Unfortunately, if you are my sister inw, your priority should be given to protecting the honor of the imperial family over your blood connections. I will keep silent about it this time but please do not forget that many people find your presence here in the East Pce to be unpleasant.


    Advising her so, I turned back.


    I might have been too harsh but this is something that someone should say to her.


    She shouldnt want to part from this ce, after all, this ce was where she spent memorable days with my brother.


    This ce is that important to her.


    Arnoldthe Crown Prince..Will had a high opinion of you, you know.


    This is the first time I hear it.


    If its you then you must be aware that there is no point in cornering the Weitling house..my brother is still young. Please, give him a chance to start over.


    He is still older than me. Moreover, if he can at least make the right decision here, the worst-case scenario can still be avoided. He simply will suffer the consequence of picking a fight with the imperial family. As the head of an influential noble house, one could say that he is stillcking. Chaos will be created when someone ipetent acquires power. You should be able to understand that much, Sister inw.


    Arnold


    I will have to excuse myself here.


    Saying so, I left the ce for good.

 Chapter 148: Laurenz

    Chapter 148: Laurenz


    A few days after Duke Kleinert contacted the Weitling house.


    They finally reached out to us. Still, I did not personally meet them and appointed Sebas to act as my proxy instead.


    Are they angry?


    Rather than angry, I think that they are bewildered, sir. That should be obvious given that you have dispatched your butler to handle such an important negotiation.


    The result will not change no matter who went there. So, what did they propose?


    The arrested nobles will relinquish their titles, the other nobles who were involved will be demoted one rank by his Majesty, and the rest will pay you a settlement fee, sir.


    Their proposal is certainly reasonable.


    However, I am not looking for that kind of conclusion.


    Rejected.


    Yes. I have already turned down their proposal.


    I intended to reject their first proposal in the first ce.


    My stance is to remain a strong front. That is why I rejected my sister inws plea.


    With this, they would think that I will not ept any half baked proposal.


    Yes, sir. I am sure that the next time they will include the resignation of Marquis Weitling into the condition as well.


    That is the minimum requirement.


    But is it alright, sir? If you keep up such a strong stance, this might lead to an even stronger resistance from them.


    I nod to Sebass words.


    There might be someone who holds animosity against me and do not seek reconciliation.


    However,


    That is how I want it. What I want is not reconciliation but a guarantee that this will never happen again. Its fine if they want to put up a resistance. It is just a matter of crushing them down.


    You are afraid that they might seek to undermine you someday if you reconcile with them?


    Correct. With a temporary settlement, this will bound to happen again. I have to thoroughly break their will here. I will not take any half baked measure against them.


    Killing them might be easier to serve that purpose, sir.


    Probably. But I will not do that. I dont want to shed blood meaninglessly in this stupid conflict.


    After all, the strong front I put up was so that we can settle this quickly.


    If they understand that they will not be let off easily if they mess with me then they will no longer try to do it again.


    If things do not reach the breaking point they will only press down their dissatisfaction. So, if their dissatisfaction is going to blow up anyway then I want them to let it all out here.


    That way I canpletely beat them down so that there wont be the next time.


    You have an evil smile on your face, sir.


    You think so?


    Not just your smile, what you are currently doing is also evil though. I dont know about cornering your opponent so much and wait for the matter to explode but in case the other side manages to hold themselves back, someone with deep hatred against you will be born, sir. It would be a disadvantage for you if such a person were to join Eric-dono, no?


    They are not much of an adult in the first ce. I dont know who among them will lose their patience first butif their dissatisfaction in me peaked, they will surely make a move somewhere.


    Well, I had two dukes traveled all the way here after all.


    The best ending they could achieve is to endure this but I cant imagine that they would be able to do so.


    Those guys were being emotional. They will continue to be like that until the end.


    Thinking so, I quietly waited for their next contact.


    -


    A week has passed.


    The day of reconciliation arrived. During the past week, the nobles have put forth various proposals for me.


    The final proposal is one that the leaders of their alliance including Marquis Weitling will relinquish their titles, pay arge amount ofpensation, and submit a paper that pays respect to the imperial family. The other nobles will pay thepensation fee. The arrested nobles will be punished ording to thew. The citizens who cooperated with them are acquitted of their crimes and the marypensation for their actions will be paid by the noble who used them.


    It must have been a tough decision to make. No matter how great the Weitling house is, they will have no choice but to adopt a new heir from houses that are rted to them by blood. Their eldest daughter, Therese, will never remarry, and the second daughter, one of the captains of the imperial knight corps is too busy with her work that she will only be a decoration even if she bes the head of the house. Even so, they submitted such a proposal was because they desired a reconciliation that much.


    Now, lets go. If possible, I hope that Finne wont have to move.


    It all depends on the other side, sir. Do you think that [That Person] will really move?


    I have no clue. Its a possibility though..well, that person might move if they are faced with the worst-case scenario right? Thats why I prepared a countermeasure in the first ce.


    It has be quite an important matter hasnt it.


    The people involved are that important after all. That person still doesnt have that self-awareness though.


    While chatting about that, we enter the throne room.


    Father and Franz will also be present at this reconciliation.


    After all, this matter will be mediated by two dukes. It is quite exaggerated but this is the biggest conflict in the capital right now so it is a given that they will be present.


    Well, it could be taken as they are pressuring us to not cause any more trouble than this though.


    Lets see if theres anyone who can act under such pressure.


    This is quite a sight huh.


    Inside the throne room are Duke Kleinert and Duke Reinfeld who are waiting for us.


    On the right side of the entrance are the people involved with the white seagull alliance with Elder Weitling standing at the forefront. The handsome young man with honey-colored hair standing beside him is the current Marquis Weitling, Laurenz von Weitling.


    He stared at me as I entered the room.


    Other nobles at his side are also looking at me. Their eyes hold nothing but animosity.


    It seems I am quite hated huh.


    Thinking so, I headed to the left side from the entrance of the throne room.


    Utz who arrived earlier is waiting for me there and once I arrived at my position, he confirmed the details of this reconciliation with me in a small voice.


    This reconciliation will be handled mostly by the two dukes, Your Highness. The final proposal will be reviewed by both dukes in text form and the settlement will be effective once Your Highness and Marquis Weitling who will be acting as their representative sign the agreement.


    I see. I hope this will be over soon.


    While saying so, I look at Elder Weitling who seems to be unsettled about something on the opposite side.


    When our eyes met, Elder Weitling quietly lowered his head.


    Its been a long time, Elder Weitling.


    Its been a while. Your Highness Arnold.


    Sorry for bringing you out of your retirement. Is your body all right? Are you not pushing yourself?


    I ampletely fine, Your Highness. Thank you for worrying about me.


    Elder Weitling politely replied even though I took a self-important tone toward him.


    He is very humble. After all, this is the throne room, if your opponent is a member of the imperial family, his attitude is only natural. However, it seems that the young nobles behind him dont like that.


    The thorn in their eyes as they looked at me increased. But I simply keep talking with him without paying them any mind.


    I see. Then make sure to educate your next heir. It wouldnt do if Elder Weitling has toe out because of this kind of matter again.


    Your Highness.everything happened because my education wascking. Please have mercy on us.


    I will. If you adhere to the proposal you presented that is.


    Of course, we will abide by it.


    That was the end of our conversation.


    The young nobles eyes only got sharper and sharper but once Father and Franz arrived, they settled down.


    Everyone knelt on the spot and bowed to Father.


    Everyone, thanks foring. I am d that we can set up this reconciliation. Also, I have troubled you this time, Duke Kleinert, Duke Reinfeld. My apology.


    There is no need for an apology, Your Majesty.


    I simply perform my duty as your humble subject.


    The two dukes replied while they are kneeling.


    Satisfied with their answers, Father leans back on the throne and starts the event.


    I will leave this to you two. You may begin .


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Certainly.


    Duke Kleinert and Jurgen stand up with permission from Father.


    We also stand up and turn our eyes to the other side.


    After that, Jurgen act as a moderator and exins us the details and proceed to confirm the conditions for this reconciliation


    The event proceeded normally so far. There is nothing unusual and there is no sign of someone starting anything.


    Maybe it is because we are doing this in front of Father or perhaps it is because this event is being mediated by two dukes.


    In the end, things proceeded to the final task of signing the agreement without anything out of the ordinary.


    Your Highness Arnold, Marquis Weitling, this way please.


    Duke Kleinert called me and Laurenz to the table where the agreement was prepared.


    We step forward at the same time.


    Laurenz is a tall handsome young man. He seems like the type that women would naturally flock to him without him doing anything. The word nobleman described him perfectly.


    However, his action is far from that of a nobleman. Emotion has corrupted him.


    His jealousy must be the root of this. If Leo was the opponent he might be able to suppress it but since its me it exploded all at once.


    A mans jealousy is unsightly and pitch-ck. Im sure that he cant make a calm decision.


    Laurenz who is ring at me like I am his sworn enemy took off his glove and threw it at me.


    My my.


    Laurenz then made a statement while everyone was bewildered at his action.


    Your Highness Arnold. I ..Laurenz von Weitling challenges you to a duel. You are unjust and arrogant. I can not recognize you as a member of the imperial family. Please pick up the glove and have a duel with me. Put everything on the line and fight!


    This must have been the most foolish and courageous act since the Weitling house was found.


    Throwing a glove at a prince in front of the Emperor in the negotiation mediated by two dukes.


    In some sense, this person might really be a prodigy.


    However, this has gone beyond what I imagined.


    To think that he would challenge me to a duel here.


    This seems like trouble.


    Thinking so, I started adjusting my unruly hair.


    Now, its time to put on a performance.

 Chapter 149: Influence

    Chapter 149: Influence


    If possible..I want to settle this as Nii-san but since you challenged me to a duel, it seems I cant continue acting any longer.


    Saying so, I neatly adjust my appearance.


    Then, I stretch up my back and put a Leo-like smile on my face and turn to face Father.


    Your Majesty, I, Leonard would like to beg for your forgiveness. My deepest apology for deceiving you.


    I had my doubt butis it really you, Leonard?


    Yes. it is a big sin to deceive Your Majesty but this is what Nii-san had entrusted me with. It is a part of our strategy so please forgive us.


    I do not mind such a minor thing. Butwhen did you switch ces with him?


    I switched ces with Nii-san since the time I was preparing to leave the capital.


    When I told him so, Father nodded to himself several times as if he was convinced.


    Seeing that, I turned my attention toward Laurenz.


    It seems that he was surprised that I suddenly acted like Leo but his hostility toward me still persists.


    My father mentioned the possibility that you might actually be His Highness Leonard butyou cant deceive me. His Highness Leonard is not someone who wouldmit such an outrageous act!


    I am troubled that you would say that but..in the first ce, could you rify what was it that is so outrageous about my action? Marquis Weitling.


    We followed your provocation and act to eliminate you, Your Highness Arnold! Your Highness said so yourself! That we should use any means necessary to eliminate you!


    Certainly, Nii-san did say that. If you are saying that is the reason you acted then I shall ept it. However, what happened to that? You tried to eliminate Nii-san through any means necessary but who is it that got the table turned on him now?


    That is where the problem lies! After you provoked us, now you try to defeat us using His Majestys power! If that is not outrageous then what is!?


    The young nobles of the white seagull alliance voice their support of Laurenzs words.


    I see. Thats where they are dissatisfied with huh.


    They made their move because they were provoked. Now that they are being beaten by me who utilized the Emperors power, they are saying that this is outrageous.


    Dont make meugh.


    I have one question for you, Marquis Weitling.


    What is it? [Your Highness Arnold]?


    It seems that he has no intention to ept me as Leo huh.


    What a fool. And this is his final chance to withdraw as well.


    If this keeps going, it will be out of my control soon. Even though I tried so hard to not shed blood unnecessarily.


    Nii-san provoked you to eliminate him. Thats why you acted ording to his words. You are saying that you simply did what you were told and you think that it is unreasonable for you to be punished even after you were caught. That is your point right?


    Exactly!


    I seethen let me ask you this. If you are able to [use any means necessary] to eliminate Nii-san, isnt it unreasonable for you to find fault with him when Nii-san did the same thing? His first move happened to be to switch ces with me. I dont think that this is the case but you all really do not think that you can do anything to him and while he isnt allowed to retaliate right? Nii-sans words were [I will not ept anyone who can not at least eliminate me]. And without being able to eliminate him, you were defeated. You all should be aware of the consequence for that now, yes?


    That is the summary of this incident.


    The white seagull alliance imed that the Dull Prince is unsuitable to be near Finne and in response, I told them that if they have anyints they cane and try to get rid of me.


    Then, they made their move, and splendidly got the table turned on them.


    Thats why they are now being treated one-sidedly as the losers.


    Th, that is just sophistry! Youid the trap out for us and now you me us for stepping on it!?


    I thought that was what I said just now. Was I not being clear? This is not some honorable duel from the start. This was, so to speak, politics. And in politics, the winner is absolute. Thats why you are not allowed to lose. Well.it is only recently that I have learned that lesson though.


    That is irrational! I can not acknowledge such an outrageous action! Even if you really are His Highness Leonard, I can not allow a prince with such a bullish way of thinking to be an emperor!


    If my actions seem outrageous to you then it just means that you are simply naive and ignorant. Lets say that I go along with your reasoning that I am being outrageous and unsuited to be an emperor. I wonder how you will justify this situation? You just challenged a prince to a duel in front of His Majesty. You know that I can take your action as a show of contempt toward the imperial family right?


    Observing Laurenz, I can see that he is at a loss for words.


    He probably challenged me to a duel because he was carried away by the situation.


    He should be well aware that such an action will not be allowed to pass.


    Th, this is a personal duel! A simple challenge from an individual called Laurenz to Arnold!


    Stop it already..it is unsightly.


    Elder Weitling muttered as if he couldnt endure it anymore.


    Elder Weitling then turned toward father, got down on his knees, and rub his head on the floor.


    It has alreadye to this, Your Majesty. Please take both my sons neck and mine. I cant bear seeing my son bringing shame to himself any more than this.


    F, Father!?


    Laurenz looks at Elder Weitling in disbelief.


    Well, this is not surprising. After all, challenging me to a duel here means that he has no respect toward the Emperor.


    Raise your head. Edmund.


    I can not..


    Fuu..Marquis Weitling. I was under the impression that you, along with the white seagull alliance already admitted [your loss], was I wrong? Are you not here in this manner because you acknowledged your defeat?


    Y, Your Majesty! We are not defeated yet! His Highness Arnold simply borrowed your power, Your Majesty! Moreover, he acted as if it was his own power and tried to force his way with us! He is simply being arrogant!


    Arrogant huh.then what about you? This meeting was set up by the two dukes and your father. Including me and the Prime Minister, you have disrespect every single one of us here, do you not think that you yourself are being arrogant, Marquis?


    Th, that ismy deepest apology for my rudeness. I couldnt suppress my emotionhowever, I have no intention to withdraw this challenge!


    Father looks down on Laurenz as if he was a child throwing a tantrum and turns toward Franz.


    As if he understands what Father has in mind, Franz nods.


    Marquis Weitling. Will you allow me a question?


    Yes, Prime Minister.


    If you have not epted your loss then why did you seek this reconciliation?


    This reconciliation was not ording to our will. It was our fathers who moved. We simply couldnt stop them.


    I see. Then you do admit that you are in a disadvantageous position, correct?


    U, Uhh..yes.


    Laurenz tried to say something back but perhaps seeing Franz stare straight at him, he lost his will to make an argument and admit it with a small voice.


    The moment he heard that Franz nodded and concluded the matter.


    Then this duel can not be allowed. A duel must be applied from a person with equal standing. Since you admitted that you are at a disadvantage here, you can not apply for a duel with an opponent that is in a superior position to you. A noble is not supposed to challenge a member of the imperial family to a duel in the first ce, there is no such precedent either.


    No way!


    My answer will be the same no matter how much you raise your voice. And since your duel challenge is not allowed here, the question left is what to do with your rudeness so far. If you can not ept His Highness, you can simply stand against him. We are in the middle of a session war after all. There was no need for you to disrespect His Majesty and insist on a duel here. As you are surely aware, there is a huge gap of power between a prince and an emperor. His Majesty is the absolute inside the Empire. Disrespecting him outperforms all of your crimes. Of course, anyone who agrees with your actions is also guilty of this.


    Franzs eyes rest on the young nobles behind Laurenz.


    They should be aware that they will share his me for this but all of their faces turned blue at once.


    Well, of course, they would be like that. Just how thoughtless they can be.


    And Laurenz is also to me. I have already revealed myself as Leo so that he can avoid the worst-case scenario. If only he says that he is willing to withdraw since its His Highness Leonard, then the final result would be much different.


    Is that so.so you are on the side of His Highness Arnold huh.


    It doesnt matter how you take my words. You should learn that your father kept you away from politics because you will only be emotional like this. I dont know if you will be allowed to act like this a second time though.


    Saying so, Franz looks at Father.


    What Franz is implying is whether or not Laurenz will be decapitated.


    What he did here deserves such punishment. Knowing that, Elder Weitling quickly offered his head so that the punishment will not extend to the other nobles here.


    Laurenz is Marquis Weitling and the leader of the white seagull alliance. He said that he only challenged me as an individual but as long as he has the status of a Marquis, he can not act as an individual. There is also the fact that he is the leader of their organization as well.


    This matter will not be concluded with just Laurenz losing his head. It is far moreplicated than that.


    Will all the nobles in the white seagull alliance get beheaded to share his responsibility or will his head be sufficed for the crime of his organization.


    There will be problems either way.


    In the former case, many nobles will be decapitated just before the 25th coronation anniversary. It is an indication that the Empires internal affairs are not stable. The guests from other countries will not visit us and dark shadows will fall over the ceremony.


    In thetter case, the whole Weitling house will be implicated. This will include amander of the imperial knight corp. If the Emperor shows mercy here it will be received as him being indecisive and if he punishes her, we will lose one of our important knightmanders.


    The reason why Laurenz is a big idiot here is that he doesnt consider his influence on others. He does as he pleased, but a marquis house is not one that can be moved however he likes.


    too much is too much. If we are calling someone arrogant here it would be you, Marquis Weitling. Even though you are a subject, you hold the imperial family in contempt. Marquis Weitling will be beheaded along with all the major nobles inside the white seagull alliance.


    So he chooses to lose face and protect a knight captain huh. Well, of course, I guess.


    She is an important force of the Empire. Losing her would be a waste.


    When I was thinking about such a thing, a female voice echoed inside the throne room.


    Please wait, Your Majesty.


    Its been a while since Ist heard that voice.


    Really. To think that she woulde out here.


    This will only make the situation moreplicated, seriously.


    The fact they can pull in such an influential person into this clearly shows how troublesome the Weitling house is. I really want the head of that house to move around while being more aware of his influence in the first ce though.


    I sigh internally at the middle-aged woman who entered the room.


    Its been a long time. Your Majesty the Empress.


    She is the wife of the Emperor and the lord of the inner pce.


    The highest seat of power for all the women of the Empire.


    The Empress, Brunhild Lakes Adler.


    It goes without saying who pulled her into this.


    Therese appeared from behind the Empress.


    She probably moved at the request of the wife of the Crown Prince and her daughter inw..


    Making things even moreplicated.


    I nce at Fathers face.


    Deep anger is shown on his face. Franz who is standing beside him is also frowning.


    The worst scenario I expected had be a reality.

 Chapter 150: Compromise

    Chapter 150: Compromise


    Brunhild.what are you doing here?


    Father who had his decision challenged asked the intruding Empress in an angry tone.


    Truthfully speaking, these two do not get along.


    Originally, their education policies for the Crown Prince were against each other and their rtionship took a decisive blow when he passed away three years ago.


    The Crown Prince died on the battlefield. But why did he enter one in the first ce?


    The answer is that my father, the Emperor ordered him to. As the Crown Prince, Father wanted him to work suitably so that no one could find fault with him.


    On the other hand, the Empress wanted her precious son, the Crown Prince, by her side. She was always the one that brought up the question of what would we do in the off chance that something happens to him. She even directly appealed to Father before the Crown Princes departure.


    Then her fear was realized. The Crown Prince died and the Empire lost its ideal sessor.


    Since then, the rtionship between the two has gone cold. The Empress thinks that the Crown Prince died because Father ordered him to go and Father grew distant from her because she never tried to hide that.


    Despite that, there was no problem urring because of their cold rtionship. She doesnt lose her privilege even if she lost her child, and the Empress lost her vitality after the death of the Crown Prince and she desired to live peacefully inside the inner pce. That was a great development for Father. This is because he needs the Empress to maintain the order inside the inner pce.


    However, that Empress was pulled into this mess by Therese.


    This development is the most troublesome scenario. With the two who hold the highest authority in this ce colliding with each other, I have no way to stop them.


    I came here to stop the blood from flowing.


    Saying so, the Empress stepped forward.


    Seeing that, Father frowned angrily at her.


    This is no stage for a woman. Back down now!


    I can not do that.


    You may have been pulled into this by Therese but these guys disrespected the imperial family far too much. If they are not punished, the honor of the imperial family will be damaged.


    I am aware of that but I did note here simply due to Thereses request. I am stopping you this time because if we let the blood of our subjects flow now it will damage the national interest.


    I know that it will. But they still needed to be punished.


    The person who has the closest contact with the other royal families is me. I have been exchanging letters with them so that they will visit the ceremony. Your Majesty also nned various things together with the [Adventurer Guild] for this event as well. Dont you think that by punishing them, everything we have done so far will be for naught?


    Adventurer guild?


    I have no such information. I did not actively look for the information from the guild but an SS-rank adventurer is someone that such information will arrive at their ears without the need to look it up. Well, I am curious. Guess I will look into it once this matter is done huh.


    Whats more important now is the matter unfolding in front of me. I do understand the Empresss point in this.


    Erics job as the Minister of Foreign Affairs is basically to negotiate with other major countries. Of course, Erics subordinates are also moving around to keep diplomatic rtionships with other countries as well but the Empress and the consorts are the ones exchanging letters with the royal family of each country.


    Not just the letters. They also send gifts and exchange information with them. The consorts at the inner pce also have a lot of work to do.


    Thats the reason she cant overlook the punishment that will destroy their effort. I understand that. But the question now is what will she propose us to do?


    There is no way that we can just acquit them.


    Then what do you want me to do? You surely are not proposing that I should forgive them right?


    Of course, punishment is necessary. But we shouldnt allow blood to flow for this. The timing is simply too bad. Why dont we imprison them and punish them once the ceremony is over?


    There is a pardon after the ceremony. If I acquit others of their crime, I will have to acquit them too! This is the only moment that they can be punished.


    If thats the case then it is better for Your Majesty to stay your punishment. If Your Majesty executed many of our powerful nobles, the number of guests for the ceremony will be dramatically decreased. The honor of the imperial family is certainly important but our national interest is important as well. Please do not forget. Your Majesty once ignored my plea, do you see how much our nation has lost because of that.


    Can you stop bringing up the Crown Prince!


    Father yelled at the Empress and turned toward Franz.


    Franz also has a troubled expression himself.


    The Empress is right. Her argument is sound when youpare the honor of the imperial family to the national interest. However, if he let them off this time, there will be more people like them showing up. And that will surely damage the national interest as well.


    Either way, there is no benefit for the Empire.


    Father removes his eyes from the Empress and angrily res at Laurenz.


    Laurenz is frightened by the res. Well, of course, he would be ring at you. You rampaged without thinking about what your influence could cause and now the situation has already escted to the point that your head alone wont be able to settle the matter.


    You should have withdrawn when I revealed myself as Leo. this is already out of my hands.


    As I was thinking so, I heard more footsteps from the outside.


    I didnt want to rely on such a measure if possible but since the Empress already showed up, I have no other choice.


    It seems that the helper Finne called has arrived.


    Ara? I thought that it was Al but why is Leo here?


    With a smile like she just pulled off a prank, my mother, Mitsuba enters the throne room. Judging from the smile she has while she said that, she must have known that I am Al. as expected of my mother.


    I asked Finne to be at my mothers side and told her that if the Empress makes a move, she has to ask my mother to move as well.


    I cant see Finne here but this is probably my mothers consideration.


    Finne is in no way responsible for this mess but she is prone to me herself after all.


    I was pretending to be Nii-san, Mother.


    Youve always been good at switching ces but stop doing that in front of His Majesty already. Its rude.


    Yes, my deepest apology.


    Please ept my apology on Leos behalf, Your Majesty.


    Mitsuba..why are you here too?


    Father was confused when he saw her and Franz had an expression like he is having a stomachache.


    He already has a conflict between the Emperor and the Empress on his hands, he probably has a great deal of anxiety now since my mother joined in as well.


    This is no longer a conflict between a prince and the nobles after all.


    I heard that Her Majesty went to the throne room so I came to observe but it seems your opinions are in conflict right.


    In such a scene of chaos, my mother states so as if she doesnt worry about anything at all.


    Mitsuba-sanyou should back down from this


    Your Majesty. I do not want to cause trouble. I simply want to lend a hand in finding apromise.


    You are Leonards mother. Will you not try to settle the matter in a way that is favorable for him?


    Your doubt ispletely understandable. However, doesnt that hold true for Your Majesty as well?


    With my mothers reply, the Empress quiet down.


    As the Empress, she cant go against Father forever. After all, if Father is killed, the Empress will not be safe either.


    The words of the Emperor are absolute. If my father feels like it, he can ignore everything and execute everyone here. That is the kind of existence an emperor is, he simply doesnt like doing things that way. If something were to make my father snap or someone can convince him, this matter will be over.


    Seeing the Empress that has gone silent, Mother turns her eyes to Father.


    Father also decided to not interrupt her and nodded.


    Now let us find a middle ground. That being said, I only have one suggestion. [Pretend this never happened].


    Everyone puzzlingly looks at her.


    However, only I narrowed my eyes at her proposal.


    It was the same solution I was thinking of.


    Leo, will you exin it for me? I think you should be able to exin this better than I do.


    Yes, I understand.


    What do you mean? You also know about this, Leonard?


    Yes, Your Majesty. My mother and I have the same idea. The biggest problem here is that Marquis Laurenz von Weitling is the head of a prestigious noble house and also the leader of the white seagull alliance.


    I know that. What I want to know is how should we proceed from now on.


    My father is quite irritated, this is probably because of the presence of the Empress.


    I guess I have to quickly end this.


    Yes, that being said, we should forget that his duel challenge ever happened.


    I see. That is a good idea.


    Franz immediately noticed my intention and nodded.


    However, since blood had already rushed to his head, Father still has a suspicious expression on his face.


    I have to exin this carefully to him.


    Marquis von Weitling did not challenge me to a duel, He epted the settlement and after that, he found out that I am actually Leonard so he sought to cancel the agreement and challenged me to a duel. Lets make that an official story.


    You are saying that we should twist the truth huh? Is this because of his rudeness toward the imperial family and me?


    Yes. we are within the throne room so if none of us speaks, what actually happened here will not leak to the outside.


    Thats goodbut that doesnt solve the matter of the honor of the imperial family though?


    Father irritatedly looks at me.


    He probably thinks that there is no other way to preserve our family honor but executing Laurenz huh.


    Blood rushed to his head because the Empress brought up the Crown Prince.


    This is already like a fight between a couple.


    That will be solved by the punishment after the duel. It is rude to challenge a member of the imperial family to a duel in the first ce. Therefore, there will be a condition attached to this duel. If Marquis Laurenz von Weitling loseshe along with the major nobles in the white seagull alliance will have to drink the [Emperor Poison Wine]. That way, it will be known to the people what it means to disrespect the imperial family.


    Everyone inside the throne room froze at the wine I mentioned.


    The Emperor Poison Wine is a poisonous liquor held by the Empires imperial family. It is the strongest and the worst poison in the Empire.


    Simply with one sip, you will experience various symptoms for seven days and seven nights. It has the effect of various poisons mixed together, the drinkers condition will change each day that passed and strangely enough, during that time, the drinker will not die. They will continue to suffer, wandering between the boundaries of life and death.


    Then after continuing to experience the pain of death over and over, the drinker will face certain death.


    It is a poison used only to punish felons and has never been used since my Father took the throne.


    ..do you think that guests from other countries will visit us if they know that we feed our nobles such a poison?


    Your Majesty will not be the one who makes them drink it. This will be the condition that Laurenz von Weitling proposed to make me ept the duel. With that, we should be able to protect the honor of the imperial family. He took on the risk of drinking deadly poison in order to avoid his punishment and challenged me to a duel. The challenger will bear all the responsibility even if he dies.


    Hearing my words, the young nobles of the white seagull alliance turned even bluer. What I meant by major nobles are all the young nobles inside this room.


    If Laurenz loses, they will all have to drink the Emperor Poison Wine.


    Wont all the death row criminals do the same thing if we made such a precedent?


    Please do not worry about that, Your Majesty. All we have to do is to make aw that prohibits it after this is over. This will be a one time case.


    .I see.


    What do you think? I think that this way, the honor of the imperial family and the reputation of the Empire will not be damaged .


    Hearing that, the Empress nces at Therese.


    Therese gave her a nod as if she had given up.


    They probably understand that I gave them the one single chance to reverse this situation. Even if that meant her brother will have to face certain death after he is defeated.


    ..I understand that it is a good n but what do you gain in all this? Leonard.


    Father looks straight at me.


    Thats right, there is no merit for me here.


    There is no benefit for me to ept this duel. I am in the position of the victim at the moment and these guys will die even if I dont do anything. There is no point in me lending my hand to reverse the situation for them.


    However, that is exactly why this is worth doing.


    I.am aiming to be an emperor. It is the truth that this incident has plunged the Empire into chaos. I have the duty to take responsibility for it.


    Hou? Then what would you do if you lose? Are you saying that your victory is already set in stone?


    If I lose Your Majesty can do whatever you want with me. You can expel me from the imperial family or even take my head. After all, there is no ce for me on the throne if I were to lose here.


    That was quite a statement. I selfishly borrowed Leos name and now I am betting Leos everything away. However, I do think that if its Leo he will surely say that. Even if he doesnt say it, I will be troubled if he cant be someone that can say that.


    Hearing my words, Father smiles.


    It was a smile that he showed when he took a liking to someone.


    With this, Leos evaluation has gone up.


    Well said! Your will is truly splendid! That is how those who aim for the throne should be! I was worried that you would stay naive..but it seems you have grown up through this session war huh.


    I am still immature.


    Humble as always. I understand. Lets go with your proposal. After the agreement was signed, it was revealed that you are actually Leonard, and Laurenz challenged you to a duel on behalf of the white seagull alliance. That is the story you want right? I shall make it so.


    The Emperors words are absolute.


    Father has invoked his power to do that. He probably thinks that it is fine even if he does that.


    Everyone in the throne room kneels and gives their voice of approval at once.


    However, the voice of Laurenz I heard from my side was shaking.


    The situation has already turned into one in which he only has two choices. Getting executed without doing anything or having a duel with me.


    If he protests the decision, it will be a death sentence for him. As expected, he seems to understand that and stay quiet while quivering in fear.


    By the time Therese dragged the Empress into this, there was already no escape for him.


    Now then, Marquis Weitling. Sign the agreement.


    Duke Kleinert urges.


    Laurenz tries to sign the agreement with his quivering hand but he drops the pen.


    I picked it up and firmly handed it to him.


    Now, please.


    Ah


    Prompted by me, Laurenz tries to sign his name again.


    The agreement only had one correction. Perhaps it was Jurgen or Duke Kleinert who rewrote it during the turmoil.


    A line saying that the guilty party will be removed from the position of the family head was crossed out and reced with a condition that says, the guilty party will be expelled from their family.


    In other words, the major nobles of the alliance including Laurenz will bemoners when he signs this agreement. Their house will not bear any of the me for this. It is the so-called duel as an individual that Laurenz desired.


    Well, that kind of thing can be done with a single word from the Emperor but this is a nice assist on their part.


    Still shivering, Laurenz doesnt notice that.


    Then after Laurenz finally signed the agreement, I immediately put in my signature.


    With this, the signing part is over. And now Laurenz has effectively be amoner. Then, I slowly picked up the fallen glove.


    I, Leonard Lakes Adler, epted your challenge.


    Thus, as Leo, I will be having a duel with Laurenz.


    Hearing my eptance, Laurenzs shoulders quiver.


    What his face is bearing is simply fear. He might have made his resolve and prepared to bet his life but he probably wasnt prepared to drink the Empires strongest poison.


    There is no will behind his eyes.


    To some extent, a person who can read an oue of the duel can see it just by seeing Laurenz.


    Victory does note to those who are scared of death.


    Well, I feel sorry for you but since it has alreadye to this, there are no other choices. I wanted to avoid meaningless death as much as I can but it was them that rendered all my effort to waste.


    I shall have you be a stepping stone for Leo now, Laurenz.

 Chapter 151: Closing the Curtain

    Chapter 151: Closing the Curtain


    You will not be faulted even if you identally kill each other. But do avoid shedding blood as much as possible.


    Father gave me quite a tall order.


    At his signal, the knights handed a sheathed sword to each of us.


    Being physically poor, it is too heavy for me.


    Its impossible for me to move like Leo in a fight. Moreover, Father even requested such a thing since he thinks that I am Leo.


    Laurenz on the other hand is acting awkward when he receives the sword since his body is still shivering.


    He should be confident in his ability since he was the one who challenged me to a duel but the price for losing this duel is simply too heavy. He can not fight normally anymore.


    Emperor Poison Wine is a legendary poison. It is said that an assassin would sell out his employer just by mentioning it. There is no end to such tales about the Emperor Poison Wine.


    Thinking about the possibility that he has to drink that poison, Laurenzs body visibly trembling. Well, he thought that I am Arnold when he challenged me to duel in the first ce.


    That being said, the moment Mother called me Leonard, everyone here is convinced that I am indeed him.


    Leos heroism is clear from his recent activities. Moreover, from an early age, he has never lost in a sword fight. A mere noble has no chance against him.


    Thats why I cant show some unsightly performance here.


    Both sides, get ready.


    In response to my fathers words, I pull out the sword from the sheath.


    Laurenz also unsheathed his sword and held it in his hands. It is a stance that is true to the basics. He must have a minimum knowledge of swordsmanship. Im certain that I cant win against him in a normal duel.


    Seriously.time after time, he forced me to use something that I dont want to use.


    This duel shouldnt be happening in the first ce.


    He was supposed to sign the agreement without knowing for certain whether I am Al or Leo.


    Laurenz crushed all my ns. He moved without a moment to think about his own influence and things have be soplicated that it is now inevitable to make sacrifices.


    Finne will be saddened. I tried to avoid this development but..the fool in front of me involved another unnecessary person and now the situation was already out of my hands.


    I have no choice but to keep up my Leo act and use this situation to raise Leos reputation.


    Hes free to die for his own actions but I cant forgive him for taking away the possibility that I can end this without saddening Finne.


    I told Finne that I would not do something that would make her cry. Those words will surely be a lie.


    Finne will feel responsible for their death. No matter what I say, she will me herself.


    To avoid that future, I can reveal that I am actually Arnold here at this moment.


    That way, no one will have to be sacrificed. As usual, I will bear all the me and people will just keep ridiculing me. The only difference is that if I do that, I will have to leave Finnes side.


    I wont starve even if I am no longer a royalty. I can continue to support Leo even if I am no longer one as well.


    However, If I am no longer a part of the imperial family, I cant stay by Finnes side.


    I like how things are right now. I like the days that I can spend my time with Finne.


    This is surely an act of selfishness.


    Since I did not consider Finnes feelings, maybe I am the same as these guys. Even if Finne will be saddened,  I still want to stay by her side.


    I selfishly want to stay beside Finne. I want her to always be my sharer of secrets.


    Shutting off my heart, I bring the sword in front of my face.


    It is a knights ritual before a duel. I did it uprightly like Leo would and activated an ancient magic spell.


    A magic that I forbid myself to use.


    Its name is [Epigonen].


    (TLN: Meaning Imitators)


    It is a magic that can perfectly imitate the targeted person from the users memory. It can also imitate the targets physical ability andbat techniques.


    It is a convenient and useful spell but such a spell has a severe side effect. I forbid myself from using it because of that. But now I have no choice but to use it.


    My body is filled with power. My field of vision widens and even Laurenzs subtle movement can be read through my eyes.


    This is the vision of Leo from my memory.


    Now, at this moment. Ipletely transformed into Leo.


    Begin!!


    UOAAHHH!!


    Laurenz rushes at me.


    There was no technique behind it but his charge still has a lot of momentum.


    He probably wants to decide this with a surprise attack.


    If he loses he dies, that is why he has no choice but to go for the winning move. Laurenz has the strength to make that blow.


    However, the differences in ability here will not bepensated with just that.


    I smoothly spin my body to avoid him.


    With his attack avoided, Laurenz who couldnt stop himself unsightly plunged himself at the floor. He stays crouching down in pain for a moment but he immediately realizes that he is currently fighting in a serious duel so he grips his sword and turns around.


    I can see that he is full of openings but I did not make a move against him.


    Leo will not do that. He might do it in a fight but this is a duel. He will surely choose to fight fair and square here.


    Haa Haa..Ugh, UWAAAAAAA!!


    Unable to bear the tension, Laurenz charges at me again. However, his momentum this time isnt as high. Probably because I avoided him earlier.


    An attack thatcks both technique and momentum will not work on Leo.


    I parried his stabbing attack and fling his sword upward.


    Then, the sword escaped Laurenzs hand and flew up into the air.


    At that moment, despair appears on Laurenzs face.


    Laurenz slowly kneels down as he looks at his sword dancing in the air.


    Laurenz smiled seeing the sword falling directly toward him. However, I grab Laurenzs falling sword with my other hand and hold both swords at Laurenzs neck.


    Do you want to continue?


    Ah..Y, Your Highness.Pl, please, forgive meI, no, I..I was simply thinking about Finne-sama..


    If you really think about her then this would never happen. You have taken action. You have involved His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress into this, it is no longer possible to solve this situation without making sacrifices. If you take pride in being an imperial noble then.be a sacrifice and protect the honor of the imperial family.


    N, NoI dont want to! If I have to drink that poison I would rather die here!!


    Laurenz then thrusts himself at my swords.


    However, in anticipation of that, I took a few steps back and prevented him frommitting suicide.


    Thats it! Apprehend him!


    Your Majesty! Please forgive me! Your Majesty! Father!! Father!! Please help me!!


    Laurenz is half-mad as he tries to crawl his way toward Father and Elder Weitling.


    Seeing such Laurenz, Fathers face distorted.


    It seems you have made a mistake in raising him, Edmund.


    Please forgive me.I can not bear to live with this. Please bestow the Emperor Poison Wine to me as well.


    Elder Weitling requested for the poison himself.


    Even though he is this great of a person, why has his son turned out like that?


    He shouldnt be someone that raises his children poorly. His eldest daughter married the Crown Prince and his second eldest daughter climbed up into the position of a captain of the imperial knight order corp.


    It would be wrong to me it on his parenting.


    When I was thinking so, Father shook his head.


    I will not. You have to take responsibility and raise the next Marquis of Weitling. Until then you have to take good care of your life.


    Your Majesty


    Everyone is dismissed. This is the end of this case. Take them to prison. Do not allow them tomit suicide, you hear me?


    Saying so, Father stood up from the throne and left the room.


    Franz who was left behind starts the cleanup process and gives his instructions.


    In the meantime, the Empress and my mother take their leave.


    The only ones left were me, Therese, and Elder Weitling.


    .it would be wrong for me to hate you. Leonard.


    I do not mind even if you hate me.


    NoIm grateful that you gave him a chance And dont you want to me me for this too? I who moved out to save my foolish little brother.


    I do not me you. I am sure that the feeling of wanting to help someone is important. Its just thatYou have made a mistake, Sister-inw. The way you did it.you can not save his life that way.


    Therese has locked herself up inside the East Pce for all this time.


    With no contact on the outside world, the Empress would have been the only person she could count on.


    She must have no other choice. After all, she has turned into a recluse after the Crown Prince passed away.


    However, even such a recluse wouldnt have been abandoned by her family.


    Elder Weitling. Can you stand?


    ..Please leave me like this for a whilehe may have been foolish and disgraceful.but he is still my son


    ..I understand. Sister-inw. Please take care of Elder Weitling.


    Saying so, I let Therese care for him and leave the throne room.


    It would be a problem if something happened to them so I instruct Sebas to keep watch on them. After he acknowledged mymand, Sebas disappeared. Now, even if those two lost their mind, Sebas will be able to stop them.


    After that, I went back to my room.


    I think that Finne will definitely be waiting for me there.


    .


    Wee back. Al-sama.


    Finne weed me.


    To such Finne, I simply stand still without saying anything.


    Al-sama?


    Sorry.


    Why are you apologizing, Al-sama?


    ..in the end, Laurenz and the others would die. There was a way to save their livesbut I chose not to do it even though I know that you will be sad.


    Saying so, I took a step forward.


    But at that moment, the imitation spell wore out.


    The demerit of the spell that allowed the user to go beyond their ability assaulted me.


    Ugh


    Al-sama!?


    Holding my head, I kneel down on the spot.


    I have a severe headache and my vision is distorted. The feeling in my body has also be a blur.


    This is its demerit. At the price of being able to perform movements that were originally impossible for the user, the brain is overloaded and causes intense headaches. Moreover, by bing someone else, the senses in my body are also jumbled.


    Im trying to move my hand but I cant move it like I want to. The feeling of being Leo and the feeling of being myself mixed together and my body is confused by that.


    Unable to stand up on my own, Finne supported me to the sofa.


    I copse down on Finne but since I cant move my body well, I cant adjust my posture.


    Haa Haa..this is exactly why I didnt want to use it


    Is it a side effect from your spell..?


    Yeah..this headache willst for two days..it will be a while until my lost senses return. I forbid this spell because its demerit is too huge for only a few minutes of advantages


    Oh, no


    I didnt have a choice..I had to keep being Leo.If I were to lose, I would lose [This moment].


    After I said that, I frowned from the headache.


    I couldnt get a proper look at Finne but sheid me down on the sofa. Now I am using Finnes knees as a pillow and the headache subsided a bit.


    When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw Finnes worried expression.


    You didntcry right?


    Mitsuba-sama told me that I mustnt cry.


    Mother did..?


    When weing back a hard-working man, a woman shouldnt cryI was taught it is polite to wee you back with a smile..


    Finne said so with a smile. Her eyes look slightly moistened.


    As expected of my mother. She did say something good.


    Thats right. Rather than her crying face, I want to see her smile like this.


    .please forgive me. I was being selfish. I went through a lot of preparations to make sure that you dont have to be saddened.but leaving your side.was the only thing that I couldnt let go.


    Is that soplease rest assured. I will never leave your side. I will follow you wherever you go. What I desire is right here. No matter what anyone says, this is where I belong.


    I see..Im d. Now Im relieved.I was a little worried about what to do if you start to hate me..


    Saying so, I smiled and closed my eyes.


    My body wants to shut down. The headache is quite harsh so I want to go to sleep just like this.


    Finne..


    Yes?


    I am pretending to be Leo right now so..treat me like Leo until hees back.


    I understand. Go to sleep, Leo-sama. Please leave the rest to me.


    Saying so, Finne gently strokes my head. Every time she does that, my headache gradually goes away.


    Now I can sleep with peace of mind.


    While thinking that my ce is surely here as well.

 Chapter 152: Important Things

    Chapter 152: Important Things


    This is the body strengthening talisman you requested, sir.


    It has been approximately five days since the duel.


    Inside my room, Sebas put a sheet of paper on my table.


    There is a small but fine quality jewel embedded at its center.


    It is quite an old item. For those who have eyes for such a thing, they should find it to be quite valuable. However, the small jewel at the center has already lost its color.


    This kind of talisman is a disposable item. If you use up all the magic power inside the jewel embedded at the center it will turn into a simple piece of paper.


    In the present age, it is unthinkable to expend a jewel like this.


    This talisman was made in the ancient era where magic was more developed and Jewel is amonmodity.


    Sorry for the trouble.


    Its nothing, sir. It would simply go to waste if it remained inside His Majesty Gustavs room after all. His Majesty was upset that this is not a good use for his precious collection though.


    Its fine. I would be troubled if you dont use up its charge to make it look like I used it in the duel. Gramps cant use this anymore in the first ce. A tool exists to be used so it should be happy that it finally has some use right.


    You should say that to His Majesty Gustav, sir.


    Spare me from his sermon please.


    While frowning, I reach for the talisman.


    However, I failed to grab it.


    I clicked my tongue and sessfully grasp it this time.


    It seems that you still havent regained your lost senses yet, sir.


    It was a weekst time. I wonder how long it will take this time.


    That is quite a steep price to pay.


    Absolutely. I spent money to contain those young nobles rampage, exposing our hand when I pretended to switch ces with Leo and now I have to suffer this troublesome aftereffect. He did quite a number on us, that Duke Horsvath.


    They also suffer some damage, sir. This time they tried to manipte arge number of nobles to own them a favor but it seems they have created many enemies instead.


    The same goes for us. With many noble houses losing their heirs, we cant expect a favorable reception from them anymore. There will be some who will side with Eric when the timees when we have to fight him. I can say that eliminating those young nobles here isnt a mistake butwhen a person dies, a grudge will be born.


    We have already done what we could, sir. Since it was them that went out of control, there was nothing we could do. Moreover, there are many nobles who changed their view of Leonard-sama with this incident. If we look at this result, its not like everything is bad isnt it.


    I nod at Sebass words.


    Thats right. It wasnt all bad. But truthfully speaking, it cost us too much effort to crush the opponents that are obviously inferior to us.


    Theres a mountain of problems waiting for us. Putting aside Leo, Elna will definitely get suspicious about me. Father is also secretly working on something with the adventurer guild. Since the information about that waspletely shut off, it is highly likely that the big guys at the headquarters are involved in this.


    This might be rted to the VIP that was being escorted by the second imperial knight corp at the hot spring, sir.


    Probably. The adventurer guild will only move when the matter concerns monsters. If they want to make a big move, they will try to move the SS-rank adventurers. There is something suspicious about this since they didnt get in touch with Silver whose base is located in the Empire.


    I get the feeling that this will be quite a hassle, sir.


    Its the same as usual right.


    I let out a sigh but Sebas was smiling.


    I stare at him to ask what is so funny but, Sebass smile did not fade away.


    Are you happy seeing me suffer?


    I take no joy in that, sir. I simply thought that Arnold-sama has grown, that is all.


    Grown? Me?


    Yes, you have always disliked troublesome things, sir. You never think thatpeting with someone was worth your while and there were only a few things you hold dear that you want to protect. But this time, you made up your mind to face the trouble and fought them directly. I thought that you would say [I shouldnt have done that] afterward but you never did. You probably realized how important being near Finne-sama is to you much more than avoiding troubles. I think having more things that are [important] to you is good, sir.


    The less important things I have, the easier I can move.


    It is way easier when you dont have something you are attached to.


    I have lived with such a stance. Even if I was ridiculed, if there is no harm done, I left it alone. It is troublesome to be prideful andpetes with others after all.


    This time as well, everything would still be fine even if I just take it lying down. But why didnt I do that?


    Because I dont want to leave Finnes side.


    Because I dont want Finnes peace to copse.


    .having more important things count as a growth?


    It is. It might have been easier for you to move alone but the more important things you have to protect, the richer your life bes, and the better you can grow as a person. I was once like that as well.


    You are saying that rather than being called the Death God as an assassin, you are more mature as a butler of the Dull Prince?


    Yes, I can say that with confidence. People carry their worries on their shoulders and grow up. That is why I want Arnold-sama to take an initiative to tackle on these troublesome things from now on.


    I refuse. Spare me from that life.


    I am not interested in a rich and colorful life.


    My life is more suited to being in monotone color.


    This will be the only exception that appears in my life.


    Alright, lets head out. Leo and the others areing back. Lets go pick them up so that I can change ces with him inside the carriage.


    Certainly, sir. Sieg-dono has already informed the other side about the switch, I dont think that there will be any problem in that regard.


    I hope so..


    While saying so, I stood up.


    Since my sense is still jumbled, I can feel the sense of ipatibility even with such a trivial movement. Still, I have no choice but to endure this.


    You brought along someone strange again huh.


    When I went to the main gate of the capital, I spotted a certain midget with mean eyes inside Leo and Elnas carriage.


    Vinfried Torres.


    Leos genius childhood friend. I know him but we are not so close to calling each other childhood friends.


    Vin folded his arms and turned his ill-meaning eyes toward me.


    You are still the same as usual huh? Vin.


    It doesnt seem that you have changed either, Al.


    Its our reunion after a long time. It would be polite to shake each others hands here but that is not the kind of rtionship we have.


    The Vin inside my memory is a boring guy who always studies and to him, I am a sloppy guy that always runs off to y.


    However, Vin is a man who the Crown Prince ced his expectations on like a younger brother. He had traveled to foreign countries to gain experiences toe back to serve the Crown Prince in the future.


    However, he disappeared after the Crown Prince passed away.


    How did you manage to find him?


    We are childhood friends after all.


    Your thought was read huh? What about your pride as a strategist?


    I would have already escaped if I wanted to. I simply tagged along with him since hes my childhood friend.


    Vin said such a sore loser thing.


    I nce at Elna. No matter how smart Vin is, escaping Elna would be impossible for him.


    So you have a way to escape the grasp of the hero huh?


    Twisting a babys arm would be harder than escaping this washboard.


    Whos a washboard !? You damn midget!


    See, you can just make her lose herposure just like that.


    I see.


    It is valid to say that his method was effective but I think that he will only be chased down by the angry Elna though


    If its me I would be scared so much that I cant do it. Well, lets keep this in mind just in case.


    And Al, I still havent agreed to be Leos strategist yet.


    Hee, and you still came back to the capital despite that?


    I agreed to decide on that once I see what you can do, Al.


    Me? What do you want to see?


    How you resolved the conflict with the nobles this time. If you passed my evaluation then I will be Leos strategist.


    Vin self-importantly said so.


    This guy still likes looking down on others from above. Despite that, he is a troublesome guy with low self-esteem. It seems that part about him still hasnt changed.


    Vins talent is assured by the fact that the Crown Prince was the one who discovered him.


    After all, at the time, the Crown Prince had no problem with human resources. The fact that he had gone out of his way to recruit and educate Vin despite that means something.


    Maybe he simply took a liking to him but at the same time, he must have detected Vins talent as well.


    The problem would be whether I will be recognized by him or not.


    What would you do if I dont pass?


    I will just disappear somewhere again.


    Is that so. That would be troubling huh.


    Are you not confident?


    I did what I could but the result was far from perfect. Well, you can ask Sebas for more details about that.


    The three who have just arrived back at the capital shouldnt know the details about the uproar that happened here.


    I can exin it to them myself but Sebas would be able to do it more objectively.


    I heard some stories about it. You pretended to be Leo and dueled with them right?


    Rumors travel fast huh.


    It was gossip among the merchants. They say that Marquis Weitling challenged Leo to a duel and he easily won.


    That is not wrong. Well, it is a little moreplicated than that though.


    I also heard about the Emperor Poison Wine too though?


    That is also true. The situation turned into a mess so I suggested it. Sorry, Leo. everything that happened will be perceived as your actions this time.


    I am fine with that. You didnt do it meaninglessly right?


    Well, thats true, but.


    I nce at Vin for a moment.


    I dont know how Vin will judge that. I dont know what Vin is expecting of me and I cant do anything about it since it is already done.


    I have a lot to say about that but is your body alright after the duel?


    Cant say that I am. I used a magic talisman in the duel so my body is tattered right now.


    Elnas eyebrows instantly raised after she heard that.


    It is not umon to use a talisman to overload your body. However, the strength that you can gain by using it is almost fixed.


    It is impossible for me to move like Leo even if I use a fairly good talisman. That fact should be obvious for Elna.


    I intend to make them think that I was able to pull it off using an ancient magic talisman but, I dont know whether Elna will buy that or not.


    She didnt pursue the topic since she doesnt feel like investigating it in detail.


    That is good for me but there is no doubt that she has her suspicion.


    There is a huge difference between announcing something and getting discovered.


    I recall the words Sebas once said to me.


    Maybe it is almost time for that.


    I was swayed inside the carriage while thinking about such a thing.

 Chapter 153: My Strategist (Leo)

    Chapter 153: My Strategist (Leo)


    Second part of the release


    <strong>My Strategist</strong> (Leo)


    That is all, sir.


    Sebas politely concluded the exnation.


    Inside the room are Vin, me, Elna, and Leo.


    Elna and Leo had a dark expression on their faces but Vin was calmly jotting down the details from Sebass exnation.


    Afterpiling all the notes he made, Vin nods once.


    No good at all.


    Well, since its Vin I was expecting this to happen so I asked him a question without being surprised.


    Can you tell which part of it was no good for my future reference?


    Your first move was the worst. Choosing to challenge the nobles who want to eliminate you head-on was a bad move.


    Then what should I do instead.


    Anyone can dismiss my actions. Only when a person can give suggestions is when that person is able to stand on the lowest line as a strategist.


    Of course, Vin has easily surpassed that line already.


    If its me, I would leave the u Mowes side as I was told.


    That will make Finne a target for of those nobles though?


    They can try to approach her. There will be fools who dont understand the difference between their status and the imperial familys, they will only be rude to the u Mowe and they will start fighting among themselves as well. If you can solve the uproar they will cause and prove your worth to the others, the nobles will have no choice but to shut up.


    Vin, all I hear is that you nned to use Finne as a decoy though?


    Elnas eyes sharpened at Vin.


    Taking on her sharp gaze, Vin answers her.


    You are not wrong. That was my intention.


    You are the worst..Finne is not a tool you know?


    So it is okay for Al to bear the full brunt of their action? Let me tell you this, the reason why the matter escted to this extent was that Al is a member of the imperial family you know? If you use the u Mowe as a decoy from the start and wait for those nobles to destroy themselves, the chaos will be kept to a minimum.


    Waiting for them to make a mistake is quite passive of you huh. What would happen if they try to approach Finne without being rude? You will lose the opportunity to eliminate them and Al will have to leave Finnes side you know? Finnes position will only be shaken that way.


    Its fine if Leo is by her side instead. That is enough of a proof that she is in Leos faction. You can turn away the persistent nobles and you could just have Leo announce an engagement with her as well.


    Elna squints her eyes at Vins n.


    His n was a strategist-like course of action that doesnt consider the feelings of others. It would be the best n if we only consider efficiency.


    Unlike when we started out, our faction now has grown into a moderate size one. Finns poprity has little merit for us to acquire more coborators.


    If we announce her engagement, we will surely be disliked by the young nobles but Finnes true believer will still be on our side.


    ..I have been thinking about this for a long time but, Vin, you really are not popr arent you?


    What good will being popr with women bring me? If you eliminate all unnecessary things and only consider making the most efficient choice, you would arrive at the same n. If its you..you would understand, right? That is what you have always been doing, Al. Why did you not do it this time?


    Right..I cant say that I didnt think about it. But I immediately dismissed the idea.


    Your reason being?


    .. if the nobles of the white seagull alliance approached Finne all at once, she would surely be scared. Certainly, there is no guarantee that it would happen but the possibility still exists. If we jeopardize Finnes well-being, Duke Kleinert will not stay still. After all, he had entrusted her to us. Thats why I did not use that n.


    If we ignore Finnes well-being, Duke Kleinert will not be silent. He will probably try to take Finne back with him even by force.


    If that happens, it will be a big blow to our faction.


    Well, that is just half of the reason though.


    What is the other half?


    Why do I have to listen to the request of some nobles that dont even guarantee that they will join our side? Their offered price for me to let go of my [current daily life] was too cheap. Thats why I chose to oppose them.


    I am sure that I would regret it.


    I wouldnt be able to forgive myself if I leave Finne alone as a decoy for the men that will surely flock to her.


    There is no ce for feelings in the session war. You need aplete cool-headedness.


    However, there are some points that I am not willing topromise.


    Vin..I and Leo are different from the other candidates. We are certainly determined to win this session war. But..we do not see the value of a throne that we have to throw away something that we can afford to protect to acquire.


    Thats right. Since we are fighting to protect what is important to us, it would be our failure if we have to throw that away.


    Well..I do think that it was my failure that I had to make sacrifices. Their foolishness went beyond my expectations. I never thought that he would actually challenge me to a duel in front of Father. I thought that if he would challenge me to a duel, he would do it after the agreement is over. That was why I was being provocative toward him. If he challenges me after the agreement ispleted, I could do whatever I want with him after all. It backfired because of my mistake.


    Vin sullenly listens to me and Leo while resting his cheek on his hand.


    Its a habit he often does while thinking. Ever since he was a kid, Vin leaves the impression that he is a scary guy because of this bad habit and scary eyes.


    Well, he is definitely a scary guy but he is also an intelligent man.


    What a wishy-washy bunch.


    Vin who was silent for a while finally muttered so.


    Hearing that, Elna stands up and points at Vin as though she cant endure it anymore.


    You have only beenining for a while now! Just who do you think you are!?


    A strategist I guess.


    You havent agreed to be one yet right!?


    I just decided to.


    Haa? Youined about everything and now you are saying that you agree to be our strategist? Just how convenient a person you can be?


    Elna res at Vin while saying that with a cold voice.


    How scary. A weak-minded person would be fainting already.


    However, her opponent this time is Vin. That kind of threat wont work with him.


    His Highness Erics faction is powerful and His Highness Eric himself is also capable. Going up against him, these two naive princes dont stand a chance. They might be if I help them though.


    So self importantlyyou said it yourself first right! That you will decide after you see what Al can do! If you have so muchint about what Al did, you shouldnt be agreeing to this now right!?


    Just listen to the end. You small breast Hero. Dont just feed your chest the nutrition, feed some to your brain too.


    ..so you want to die huh?


    Elna smiled thinly and tried to pull out her sword. Maybe she really is angry huh.


    While calming her down, Leo asks Vin a question.


    Alright alright.Vin. I am curious too. How did Nii-san pass your test?


    ..his final n. The situation waspletely out of Als hand when Her Majesty came out. However, even with the support from his mother, he still managed to regain the initiative and found a goodpromise. That is something that I cant do. Even the Prime Minister was at a loss too after all.


    That is something youck?


    Thats right. When the opponent surpasses my expectations, I am no good at improvising and regaining control. In this case, the opponent was stupider than I imagined. Because of that idiot, Her Majesty the Empress had to get involved as well. I can know just by hearing the details that the situation back then was aplete mess. It was Als skill that created a situation where all sides could be convinced. After all, if both sides continue to conflict, the victim would not only be limited to the nobles there.


    Vins analysis is urate.


    If the Empress was persistent, at worst, Father might forcefully execute those nobles.


    There was a possibility that the damage from that would spread like fire.


    Of course, it might spread to us as well.


    When I epted the duel, I told him that I would ept the responsibility as Leo but if I did nothing back then, I might have that responsibility forcefully ced on me.


    In that sense, it could be said that my proposal back then was masterfully done. It feels weird saying so myself though.


    I see. Nii-san is quick-witted after all.


    That certainly was a wise choice. But Al, you should stop impersonating Leo from now on.


    I know. It should be better if I dont do it anymore.


    Because you might get found out?


    That is one reason but if they switch ces too much, suspicion will be born. Suspicion can diminish trust and loyalty. Still, when you did it, you intentionally nted the impression that you are ipetent while Leo is a prince that can do anything right?


    It is easier to move when people look down on you, you see.


    Well, I dont mind if you want to continue that stance. But there is no need to push yourself down while raising Leos reputation anymore. I will do that job in your ce.


    Saying so, Vin stands up.


    He looks at me and Leo then speaks to us in a small voice.


    This knee..it wont be cheap.


    Of course. I know that well.


    Is that socan you promise me that you will be like Prince Wilhelm someday? Working under that person has been my wish.


    I amcking but I swear that I will make an effort.


    Hearing that, Vin quietly kneels.


    Then.


    I, Vinfried Torres, swear that I will serve His Highness Leonard. From now one, as your strategist I will bet my everything. I shall support your royal path with my wisdom.


    Un, I will be counting on you, my strategist, Vin.


    Thus, Leo obtained his long-awaited strategist.


    TLN: Vinfried Torres, King of Sick Burn

 Chapter 154: The Secret Plan

    Chapter 154: The Secret n


    With Vin serving under Leo, I have a lot of time to focus on other things.


    Quickly after he became Leos strategist, he spread the rumor that it was he who directed everything from behind the scene of the previous turmoil.


    Manipting the information that Leo has recruited a strategist and that he canpensate Leos weakness was the answer those two arrived at.


    Now, Vin has taken charge of Leos reputation adjustment that I was originally responsible for.


    In my case, I raised Leos reputation by lowering my own but Vin doesnt have to resort to such methods. It could be said that he is well-qualified for the job.


    Thus, I use the free time I gained to look into the adventurer guild.


    Well, it was Sebas who did that for me though.


    After I learned that the person who has the information I am looking for is currently inside the capital, I transferred to his ce as Silver.


    OOHH!? Dont just appear like that..you almost gave me a heart attack.


    That person was graciously sipping his tea but he did not even spill his tea and naturally reached for his sword.


    However, when he realized that it was me, he tiredly sighs.


    The one who should be sighing here is me.


    If you dont want me to suddenly appear like this then dont sneak behind my back.


    As fast as always huh. It was supposed to be a secret that the Empire is working together with the guild you know?


    The Imperial Capital is my backyard.


    I said so that to Clyde Schauer, the deputy guild chief of the adventurer guild headquarters.


    This charming middle-aged guy with ck hair and blue eyes is a member of the upper echelon of the guild and once was an S-rank adventurer.


    Its not normal for such a big shot to secretly enter the imperial capital like this and it is even stranger that the news of his arrival never reached Silvers ears.


    Now..talk to me.


    You already know most of the details, right? You wouldnt pay me a visit if you are not after all.


    Just talk.


    Clyde shrugs at my persistence and stands up while sipping his tea.


    He then heads to the corner of the room.


    There, a map of the continent is being disyed.


    You know that the 25th anniversary of the Emperors coronation ising up right?


    Yeah, I know that they are inviting various guests from other countries.


    Then this will be fast. For the guests to safely arrive here, they would require a safe route, you get it right.


    Saying so, Clyde traces the line of the Empires border with his sheathed sword.


    Since the Empire is located at the center of the continent, its border is wide.


    Of course, the imperial army is there to maintain a strong line of defense but they are specialized in interpersonalbat. Dealing with monsters is not their specialty.


    So the guild is intending to help the Empire defeat the monsters near the border?


    The adventurer guild is a neutral organization. We normally dont move preferentially for a national event like thisbut it is also true that the environment where we can defeat monsters with the full support of the Empire is attractive.


    Thats why they kept it a secret?


    Thats one of the reasons. But that is not all. Do you still remember the vampire incident you intervened in the east?


    Of course. Its the case that the vampire siblings went on a rampage right.


    Correct. The problem here is the flute they used, Hameln. This is a top-secret but the headquarters is the one who is taking care of it right now.


    As I thought, they wouldnt leave such a thing with the Empire huh.


    A magic flute that can call monsters.


    It was used by that vampire sibling but that vampire sibling had a connection with an imperial prince. A person with a good head on their shoulder would never entrust such a wicked item with the Empire.


    It is the right decision.


    I discovered this while researching about it in old literature butit seems that not only the Hameln can attract monsters, it can activate them as well.


    Activate them?


    It can activate the dormant monsters. Dormant monsters are sensitive to external changes. With the activations of arge number of monsters in the east, the monsters around the Empire are entering their active periods


    I have received no such information though?


    As creatures, monsters are not efficient.


    Like the dragons, there are quite a few monsters that use dormancy to maintain their huge body. Those monsters are mostly powerful.


    It is strange that when those powerful monsters are starting to move, the only SS-rank adventurer in the Empire, namely me, was not notified.


    The headquarters intentionally blocked that information from reaching the adventurers of the Empire.


    what are they nning?


    Dont make such a scary voice. There are a lot of people that dont like giving only the SS-rank adventurer time to shine. The quality of the adventurer of the empire is not that high. If high-rank monsters appear, you will definitely be the one to move. That is what they want to avoid.


    A factional dispute at the headquarters huh..pointless.


    Dont say that. Its natural for an organization to want to avoid having only one individual to stand out. If you kill everything here yourself, we might have to create the SSS-rank just for you, you know.


    Not interested.


    I know. I did exin that to them but the guys upstairs hate the idea that if they give too much power to Silver you will be harder to control. That being said, all the SS-rank adventurers are problem children right. Its understandable that they dont want to make a guy that is rtively amicable like you harder to control.


    Clyde said as he smiles as though he finds it funny.


    This is noughing matter for me at all though.


    Its a pain that I am being linked with the reputation of being difficult because of the other problem children. It is also annoying that they would think that I will be arrogant if I gain more achievement.


    Above all.


    The adventurers are there to protect the people. Doesnt it go against the Guilds ideal to not use me to solve the problems as quickly as possible?


    You are absolutely right. That is really harsh to hear. Well, its not that they refuse to do anything though. Instead of relying on you, they are dispatching S-rank adventurers to form parties and have them enter the Empire. The headquarters is hoping for another SS-rank adventurer to emerge from them, you see.


    I dont mind if they are enough to do the job but, from your perspective, do you think that they can?


    It would be difficult for them. Thats why we are borrowing the power of the Empire. Fortunately, the Empire has that Brave house you see.


    So they are going to utilize that Female Hero huh..Well, there should be no problem in terms of ability but will there be any monster that will require her strength?


    There is at least one for sure. We used a certain method to limit its activities until now but.that person shouldnt be able to seal it much longer.


    Saying so, Clyde walked back to his chair and started brewing new tea.


    He is implying that there is nothing left to share.


    You cant include me in this at all?


    I would do it if I can. To not issue any quest for you. That was the condition for the Empire and the adventurer guild to cooperate this time.


    I see.then,st question. That monster that requires the use of Heros holy sword. Who is the one keeping it at bay?


    Monsters that require Elna are only those of S-rank or higher.


    It should be very difficult to limit its movement. Even if I were to shut it down in a barrier, it would take a great deal of effort and I should only be able to contain it for a day.


    Clyde is making a difficult expression at my question.


    He is probably hesitating if he should answer me or not huh.


    If you wont say it then I dont mind looking into it myself though?


    Alright alright. Dont go off on your own, would you. If you do it they will get angry at me again.


    Saying so, Clyde sips his tea and lets out a huge sigh.


    He then surprisingly said the name of a country.


    The nation on the far east penins. The small nation that is being protected by a barrier that even the Sokal empire couldnt touch, that ck Country. Have you ever heard of the country where humans and beastmen live in harmony, the Celestial Country of Mizuho?


    Of course, there should be a lot of people in this country that know about it.


    I guess so. The Sixth Consort hailed from that country after all. With that said, you are aware that that country also has something like a Brave house of their own right?


    Yeah.the namesake of the country. The house that has been protecting that country using their barrier, the countrys guardian, the Celestial House. There is rarely a boy born from that house so they mostly only have princesses. That is why their house is only inherited by women and the women of that house are being worshipped as the [Celestial Princess].


    Thats right. This time the Empire and the adventurer guild asked for cooperation with the Celestial Princess. After all, if the Empire fell into chaos, Sokal might try to invade them using all of their military might. Thats why we already got a positive reply from them.


    In other words.there is both the Hero and the Celestial Princess in this country now?


    That is right.


    Clyde replied as though it was a matter of fact but this will prove to be a headache for the Empire.


    The Celestial Princess isparable to the Hero.


    If the Hero is the strongest offense, the Celestial Princess is the strongest shield.


    People will surely start making such an extravagantparison.


    The problem is that the person who is sensitive to such stories and absolutely hates losing is now the holder of the holy sword.


    It would be great if she doesnt cause any problem


    With that in mind, I left the ce.

 Chapter 155: Hood Girl

    Chapter 155: Hood Girl


    That day.


    I went to the town to clear up my pent up fatigue.


    Since Vin has shown a great level of his ability to adjust Leos reputation, I dont have many things to do when the session war is on hold.


    With thetest incident. The nobles saw that Leo now has a strategist with him and that the faction is currently in a good shape so they are approaching him to join the faction.


    With the help of their fear of being purged since they were being opportunistic and only observed Leo from the distance at first, the number of a considerable number of nobles is approaching him but Vin is doing a good job at handling them.


    Since we have a truce going on right now, it would be quite dangerous if this is viewed as a move to expand our faction but there shouldnt be any problem if it is only on the level of greeting. Using that kind of reasoning, Leo is gradually nning more and more of such greetings with the nobles.


    They are being quite thorough to win the session war. When I saw them like that, I thought that I should head out to enjoy myself a little bit.


    Well, that was my original n.


    Seems like I have an unexpected fortune today huh.


    Chuppii!!


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I said so as I grabbed the ck penguin with both of my hands.


    I never thought that I would find it walking around inside the city. You are out of luck when you foolishly walk around like that, penguin.


    Now, I wonder if penguins are delicious?


    Chuppii!!??


    Perhaps it has judged that its life is now under threat, it tries to shake its slightly fat body out of my grasp but with only that much strength, it cant escape my hands.


    Lets take it to a restaurant and have the chef cook this thing for me.


    Some people may think that I am being cruel but I almost got killed by a Hero because of this thing. What I experienced was much more cruel. In a sense, this guy attempted to have me killed. With that crime, I can safely categorize this thing as a monster.


    With that in mind, I start thinking about which restaurant I should bring it to.


    It would be a restaurant that wouldnt reject my request and can cook this thing into something delicious. Well, this thing is a penguin after all.


    Hmm, as I thought, bringing it back to the castle would be best huh?


    The chef at the castle should be able to fit all of my criteria.


    While I was thinking so.


    AHHHH!! What are you doing to my Enta!!?


    I heard a loud voice from behind.


    When I turned around, there was a small girl whose head was entirely covered by a ck hood.


    She looked very self-important by making such a daunting pose and pointing at me like that.


    Well, I am thinking about where to cook this thing?


    WHaTt!? You are trying to eat such a cute and lovely animal!?


    Cute?


    Hearing that word from the girl, I take a look at the penguin in my hands.


    Chu, Chuppii.


    It does look like a pet animal but my hungry belly cut down its cuteness factor in half. It is not that cute in the first ce.


    No matter how much I have to back down on thatment, I cant say that this thing is cute.


    I dont think that it is cute at all though?


    What!? You dont understand his cuteness!? Umu, maybe the people of the Empire really have problems with their aesthetic sense huh?


    Suddenly denying the whole Empires sense like that, this child is quite unreasonable huh.


    Just how self-important is she.


    Well, I dont hate her honesty though.


    Still, releasing this penguin or not is an entirely different matter.


    Everyone has their own aesthetic senses after all. By the way, this thing is yours?


    Dont treat it like a thing! Enta is my friend!


    Chuppii!


    The girl unexpectedly screamed so and the penguin raised its voice in response.


    However, that doesnt matter to me.


    Is that so, it seems you chose a wrong friend to have huh.


    AAHH!? HEY! DONT JUST TAKE ENTA AWAY!


    CHUPPII!


    SHUT UP! I ALMOST GOT KILLED BECAUSE OF THIS GUY YOU KNOW!? I WONT BE SATISFIED UNLESS I WHOLE ROAST THIS THING!


    Almost got killed? For Enta to almost kill you, you must be really weak huh.


    The little girl is making fun of me.


    Irritated, I silently tried to take the penguin away but the little girl grabbed my arm and held me back.


    Dont take him away! This is an abduction!


    This is just a monster subjugation.


    Monster!? What an insult! Enta is a swallow!


    .


    ..Nn?


    Mm?


    I involuntarily paused at the girls word.


    In response, the girl also stopped moving.


    The silence continued for a while and I finally muttered a word.


    Swallow..?


    What? Didnt you notice? No matter how you look at Enta, hes a swallow right?


    Nope, no, no, no, its a penguin no matter how you look at it right?


    No! Enta is a swallow!


    NO MATTER WHICH ANGLE I LOOK AT IT FROM ITS STILL A PENGUIN ISNT IT!? Do you think that this guy can fly!?


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    ENTA IS JUST TOO FAT TO FLY RIGHT NOW! HE USED TO BE SLIM!


    DONT BE ABSURD!?


    It doesnt matter whether it is slim or fat.


    A swallow doesnt walk like a penguin. At least the swallows I know dont behave like this.


    However, the girl wont acknowledge that.


    EIIII! Hes a swallow because I said hes a swallow! I know best about him!


    Chuppii!


    Haa.really. Well, whatever.


    OOH! You finally understand huh!


    Yeah, I got it. Since it would be a disgrace for a swallow to not be able to fly, it would be better for it to be my meal.


    WHAATTT!?


    Astonished, the girl unintentionally releases my arm.


    Using that chance, I tried to dash to the castle but when I ran ahead a little bit, I crashed into an invisible wall.


    A barrier. Moreover, it was both strong and very fast.


    If someone set it up in advance I would have noticed it.


    Oww! My nose..


    Hahahh! Divine punishment befall the sinner! I will take Enta back now!


    Chuppii!!


    The penguin escaped my arms and ran toward the girl who picked it up and hugged it.


    No, if I let it escape here, the disaster I sufferedst time will repeat again.


    If it does something like that again I wont be able to escape with my life. If I cant eat that penguin then I will have to catch it here.


    Hmpm.Fine. Lets make a deal.


    A deal you say?


    ..I will give you a cuter pet than that guy. He can talk and he is a very strong bear.


    Well, thats not a real bear but at least he looks the part so there shouldnt be a problem.


    If I just give him to her then run away then it wont be my problem anymore.


    A, A talking bear!? Such wonder! Is, is he cute!?


    Hes popr among children.


    Really!? N, No no! My love for Enta wont be shaken by this!


    Oh, yeah. Well, I can give him to another kid I guess.


    Ahhif, if you put it like that then I dont mind switching for a day! But you cant eat him alright!


    For some reason, the girl still says that like she still has a higher position.


    I sighed and approached the girl.


    I reached out for the penguin as the negotiation was concluded.


    However,


    Ouch!? This damn penguin, you bit me!?


    CHUPPII!!


    E, Enta.if you dont like it that much thenforgive me, I didnt know what I was thinking. Thats how it is, just give up!


    Saying so, the girl ran away with Enta in her hands.


    However, after she ran a certain distance away, she turned this way and shouted back as if she just remembered something.


    Thats right! I know your face now! You fiend who tried to eat my friend! I will return this debt by ten folds! Remember that!


    The girl said so with the same self-important attitude as when she first appeared.


    On the other hand, I shook my bitten hand and shouted in return.


    Want to dere war with me, FINE. But do you know where I live?


    Mu? Thats right. Give me your name! I will definitely pay you a visit!


    Does she think that there would be a stupid enough guy to give you his name after you dered war on him?


    Well, she does mistake a penguin for a swallow so she must becking in that department.


    Her personality fits the word innocence after all.


    I dont have a name to give to you, I will just tell you where I live.


    Hou? Quite brave of you to tell that to me honestly! This must be due to the good deeds I do every day!


    What does it have to do with what you do everydayFine, whatever. The ce I live in is there.


    Saying so, I pointed at the castle that could be seen a distance away.


    The girl looked at it and backed away a little in surprise.


    Come at me if you can.


    I epted your challenge! Dont regret it now, okay!


    Saying so, the girl ran away.


    Seeing her off, I muttered while letting out a sigh.


    Find out where she lives. That is most certainly the Celestial Princess. It will be a lot convenient for us if we get involved with her.


    Certainly.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I gave Sebas my instructions and slowly walk back to the castle.


    She certainly has some weird quirks but she is also convenient to have around.


    However,


    I have to make sure Elna doesnt spot her huh.


    Carving that into my mind, I returned to the castle.

 Chapter 156: The Bully Prince

    Chapter 156: The Bully Prince


    Lets continue with the Chuppii. BTW anyone has some easy to cook recipe with air fryer? I just got one and dont know what to do with it beside chicken nugget and french fries.


    -Mr.Graveroober


    <strong>The Bully Prince</strong>


    My deepest apology. I lost sight of her.


    Is that so..


    Receiving that report from Sebas, I was a little dejected inside.


    I honestly cant believe that there is someone who can elude Sebas.


    There must have been something that made him abandon his pursuit.


    You cant get close to her barrier?


    No, I was following her normally until halfway but after a while, I lost my sense of direction and the surroundings became like a maze for me. I thought that it would be bad to pursue her any more than that so I decided to withdraw, sir.


    You made the right decision. It would be bad if you get lost inside abyrinth. If you keep pursuing her, you will just y into her hands.


    It was all due to myck of ability. However,..the Celestial Princess might be more powerful than the rumor said, sir. It has been a long time since I am at wits end like this.


    Sebas bowed and said so.


    It is really rare for Sebas to dere hisplete defeat and praise his opponent like this. After all, Sebas has been able to manage all of his opponents whether weak or strong.


    As expected of the strongest shield huh. It doesnt seem that she got that reputation from only the strongest barrier. She is versatile for all kinds of defenses. Their capability is reallyparable to the Brave house.


    Yes. She will certainly be hard to handle but..now it is confirmed, sir.


    Yeah. that is unmistakable the Celestial Princess.


    Now her identity is confirmed.


    If that penguin is that girls pet, it would make sense that she was the VIP the second imperial knight corp was protecting at the hot spring.


    But it seems that Father has been busy behind the scenes. Involving the adventurer guild, summoning the Celestial Princess from the Far East, he sure did a lot of things this time.


    As expected of His Majesty, sir.


    That being said, if he would call Silver, it would all be easier.


    If he would rely on Silver without doing those extra things, it wouldnt be so troublesome.


    Well, the main culprit this time is probably the adventurer guild, they must have included the term that they will not use Silver for this cooperative rtionship.


    No matter how powerful the Empire is, the adventurer guild is the one specialized in dealing with monsters. Unless you are with the guild, you wont be able to notice that the monsters are entering their active period because of Hameln so quickly.


    There must have been a lot going on at the guild headquarters as well.


    I can understand that they might think that if they rely on Silver too much, they will lose their chance to cultivate more skilled adventurers. I am sure that there are some that are moving behind the scenes because of that.


    Maybe you worry about it too much, sir? Even if someone is working behind this, this development also benefits us. If Elna and the other S-rank adventurers are able to do the job as the guild and the Empire nned, it will save us power and if they fail, it will be up to Silver to clean up after them.


    Thats right.


    The Empires aim is to secure safe routes for the anniversary festival while the guild aims to subdue the monsters that are entering their active period and searching for a new SS-rank adventurer. If the S-rank they gathered this time failed to fulfill their job, Silver will still be there to finish it.


    If the damage spreads, the me will fall to the upper management of the guild who did not use their avable personnel from the start.


    Maybe that is what Clyde is aiming for.


    But things that can go wrong will go wrong.


    There are only very few who dislike Silvers current standing. The S-ranker who loses their chance to get promoted might be a little displeased with me but the number of the SS-rank adventurers seat is not limited. There is no reason for them to hold that much animosity against me. Rather than the people at a lower position than myself, those at the same and higher position than me are more likely to be behind this.


    Clyde-dono told us that the upper management of the guild is afraid that Silver will be more difficult to handle but it seems that this is likely to be the work of someone of the same standing as you, sir.


    .the problem children might be the one who prompted the upper management to work huh. They are afraid that I might get promoted to the SSS-rank if I defeat the S-rank monster in quick session. I guess the SS-rankers wont find that funny.


    How foolish.


    However, it is exactly because they are SS-rank that they care about such a foolish thing huh.


    It would be troublesome if they are involved.each and every one of them is ruffians after all.


    You said it like you are any different, sir.


    What are you talking about, I am [the only] decent person among them right.


    Unfortunately, the other four might be sharing that thought, sir.


    Quite a big misunderstanding on their part huh.


    Social outcasts like them are decent? They should get their brains checked.


    As Iugh at that thought, Sebas let out a sigh for some reason.


    The Next Day.


    I was suddenly called by my mother.


    For some reason, she told me to visit her alone.


    While wondering what is this all about, I went to visit my mother at the inner pce alone like I was told.


    Excuse me.


    Saying so, I opened the door to my mothers room and entered it as usual.


    However, there is something different than usual inside.


    Gah!?


    For some reason, there was a rope stretched just in front of the door.


    My motor skill doesnt allow me to avoid that so I got caught by it and fell.


    And like yesterday, my nose got smack again.


    Then I heard a familiar voice.


    Alright! Good job! Enta!


    Chuppii!!


    On the right side of the rope, I can see Enta and the girl from yesterday holding the rope. She is still wearing her hood from yesterday.


    As I held my nose and stared at her, the girl started speaking with a self-important attitude.


    HaHaa! Hows that! You see that!


    Chuppii!


    Simr to its owner, the penguin also looks at me with a smug face.


    Of course, that is irritating for me so I grab the penguin and hold it out the window.


    WAAAA!!?? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?


    Dont worry. Its a swallow so it should be able to fly if its life is in danger.


    Chu, Chuppii!?


    S, Stop that!! Stop that barbarous act this instant! Enta is a swallow that cant fly!


    Im helping it remember how to fly right now! Release me!


    When I tried to throw Enta out the window, the girl desperately grabbed my arm and stopped me.


    I managed to shake off the girl somehow but when I was about to throw Enta out the window, the girl clung to me again.


    STOPP! RELEASE ENTA!!


    SHUT UP! I WILL SHOW YOU RIGHT NOW THAT THIS GUY IS A PENGUIN!! JUST WATCH!


    CHUPPII!!??


    ENTA IS A SWALLOW! HE JUST CANT FLY!


    LIKE HELL A SWALLOW THAT CAN NOT FLY IS A SWALLOW!


    STOPPPPP!! HAVE YOU NO AFFECTION FOR ANIMALS!?


    LIKE HELL I CAN LOVE SUCH AN ILL-NATURED ANIMAL!


    After going back and forth for a while, we got tired and had a rough breath as we stared at each other.


    Aplete stalemate.


    In that chaos, the owner of the room finally opened her mouth.


    I finished preparing the tea.


    OOH! You have my thanks, Mitsuba. But I have to get my friend back from this bullish son of yours first. I will have teater. Oh, can I trouble you for some sweet too!


    Understood. Al, dont bully Her Grace too much, okay.


    I am not bullying her, Mother. This is simply a punishment.


    Thats even worse! You, I wont forgive you!


    Saying so, she hid herself behind my mother before I could make a counterattack.


    Hahahh! Hows that! Admit your defeat yet!?


    Why should I do that?


    It doesnt seem like you understand yet huh. I shall exin! I am the beautiful princess of the Far East country Mizuho, the Celestial Princess, Orihime Kuon!!


    Saying so, the girl took down her hood and revealed her face.


    She has long ck hair and golden eyes. Her beauty is like that of a doll but I am sure that no puppet craftsman can make a doll like her.


    That is how cheerful she is.


    Her confident smile shows that she is truly innocent.


    There was a small ck fox ear on her head. Looking at her closely, I can see a ck tail behind her as well.


    The Celestial Princesss n is a n of beastman called the [Celestial Fox n]. In exchange for physical power, they have exceptionally high magic power among the ns of beastmen that normally have great physical ability. Using that power, they established themselves as the super prestigious n that used their power to protect their country.


    That being the case, they are the same as the Brave house. In foreign countries, their treatment is the same as that of a royal family.


    She probably thought that I would be surprised if she revealed that she is in fact the Celestial Princess.


    Orihime is fidgety awaiting my reaction. However, the reply that I give her is an indifferent one.


    Yeah, I know.


    N? Eh.? Thats strange..I am the Celestial Princess!


    I already know that.


    ..W, when did you find out!?


    Yesterday, when you used the barrier.


    Wh, What!? I see..so you knew huh


    Orihime drops her shoulders and sits down on a chair with her ears hanging down.


    My mother serves such Orihime tea with practiced skill.


    I thought that I could surprise himMITSUBA! THIS IS NOT FUNNY YOU KNOW!


    This child is always like this after all.


    Even if you say that..if you are a royalty, you should at least act a little surprise you know.read the mood. Isnt that what you call manners?


    I have no recollection of there being such a manner.


    Saying so, I sit in a chair and get tea from my mother.


    ying with her so much, I cant help but get thirsty.


    Seriously, cant this Celestial Princess at least be a little more prim and proper.


    Thinking so, I realized that the youngdy from the Brave house is also the same so I gave up onining about that. It would be useless anyway.


    Al, I will introduce her again. This is the Celestial Princess of Mizuho, my hometown, Orihime Kuon.


    Umu! I am a very great person from your mothers hometown you know! Do you understand what that means now?


    I absolutely have no idea.


    It means that I am greater than you! I am the Celestial Princess after all!


    .


    I was wondering how I should reply but when I look at my mother, it doesnt seem like she cares about it at all. Replying to her usingmon sense wouldnt work huh.


    Now Im convinced. This girl is probably like a frog in a well. To put it frankly it would be that she is self-absorbed.


    Your Grace. This is my eldest son, Arnold. There is no doubt that the person you were looking for is Al, right, Your Grace?


    Umu! No doubt about it!


    Allow me a question, what did he say to you?


    A mean guy with ck hair told me that he lives in the castle. I thought that if its a mean person with ck hair, you would know about him so I called you.


    Outrageous..


    Isnt that exactly a bully! Being mean to Enta and me! This wicked prince! You remember when I told you that I will get you back right!? WAAA!? My sleeve!!


    Orihime knocks the tea she was drinking on the table as she points at me.


    The impact from that spill the tea and wets her sleeve.


    She exaggeratedly screamed and after Mother wiped it for her, she got her act together and pointed at me again.


    -I shall exact my revenge!


    Hou? What are you going to do then?


    Hear me and be surprised! You can rejoice! Arnold! You are now appointed as my Entertainer.


    It is certainly a big statement but I am not surprised.


    After all, I expected her to say that much


    But, an Entertainer huh


    My imperial family should be of higher standing than yours though.


    I am the guest! It is only natural for the host to entertain me! You can do your best to entertain me now!


    Orihime said as her tail is wagging around.

 Chapter 157: Loneliness

    Chapter 157: Loneliness


    Alright! Its time for you to entertain me!


    Saying so, Orihime sat down on the sofa, twitch her ears, and fluttered her legs.


    Currently, I and Orihime are in the annex outside the inner pce. This ce is currently her to use and it is being guarded by the second imperial knight corp.


    That being said, she just moved here today. It seems that she has been staying in another ce until yesterday.


    The reason she was moved here seems to be because she escaped the eyes of the imperial knights who were guarding her and went on a walk with Enta yesterday. Well, that is their expected reaction.


    Orihime is our nations guest but she is not a foreign delegate. If her identity is revealed, it will cause a lot of confusion. It doesnt matter to me since I already know that a Celestial Princess is in our country but for everyone else, it will probably be chaos.


    I still havent decided that I would be your entertainer yet though?


    That is what I wish for. Isnt that enough?


    Unfortunately, this is the Empire.


    That might be enough of a reason for her in her country but here she will have to respect the will of the Emperor.


    I just follow the mood and follow her here but the captain of the second imperial knight corp is already heading to see the Prime Minister. I told them to inform him of the situation.


    As expected, we cant just contact Father over this. Im sure the Prime Minister wille over once he hears about the situation.


    Until then, I am not her entertainer.


    I seeso boring.


    Saying so, Orihime dropped her shoulders looking dejected. Her ears also drooped down to match that.


    Such an easy to understand person.


    It seems Arnold doesnt want to entertain us, Enta.


    Chuppii.


    Enta curls itself on Orihime knees and slowly closes its eyes.


    It seems to have be sleepy. Seeing that, Orihime slowly strokes him and put him to sleep.


    After a while, Enta rolled up on Orihimes knees and quietly slept.


    Such a carefree penguin isnt he.


    Hes a swallow. Dont make me repeat myself..


    Responding so, Orihime let out a small yawn and closed her eyes. It seems that she is getting sleepy as well.


    She tried to open her eyes a few times but soon she couldnt keep her eyelids up.


    Then.


    UmuArnold. Come here.


    What? You want to chat?


    Something like that.


    Orihime taps the ce next to her to invite me to sit down.


    If she wants to sleep then there is no problem with that but it seems she doesnt want to be treated like that huh.


    I sat down next to Orihime as I thought that I could at least keep herpany.


    Now, what should we talk about.


    I thought so but something fell on my leg.


    .Oi.


    Umu, not a bad ce to sleep. You pass the passing mark as my pillow.


    Orihimey down on the sofa and used my knees as her pillow.


    This girl, doing whatever she wants again. For the record, I am still a prince alright.


    Listen you..dont you know anything about diplomacy etiquette?


    I know how important etiquette is. But I am an unofficial guest. No matter how I behave, theres no problem. Fumu, its your fault for foolishly approaching me, well, its not so bad at all.


    Orihime was shuffling herself to find a good position but once she settled with the face-up position, she smiled happily at me.


    It really felt like I am caring for a dog or cat here but the things thate out of her mouth are still irritating.


    Certainly, since Orihime is here unofficially, there wont be any problem no matter how she behaves. Her visit is unofficial after all.


    Of course, it would be a different matter if she behaves rudely toward the Emperor but if its me there shouldnt be that much of an impact. After all, it was the Empire that asked for her presence here.


    The Prime Minister will probably allow me to act as her entertainer as well. After all, spoiling Orihimes mood here is out of the question.


    The n will proceed normally through the Empire cooperation with the adventurer guild but the monsters movement is difficult to predict.


    In case of an emergency, we can rely on Orihimes barrier. No one is more reliable than her in that regard.


    Haa.do you often do this in your country?


    No way. Theres no one in Mizuho who would act so carefreely toward me. The people close to me are one thing but they cant act all friendly toward me either. I am the Celestial Princess after all.


    Saying so, Orihimes expression turned lonely.


    She then gazes at Enta whose round body lies on top of her.


    The only one I can call my friend is Enta. The Celestial Princess is a special existence in Mizuho..the rtionship I have in my country is different from the Empire and the Brave house. For the Empire, the Brave house is the trump card, not someone that you need to rely on. But Mizuho is different. Against the mighty Sokal Empire, Mizuho is but a small country. The Celestial Princesss barrier is essential to defend against their invasion. Mizuho needs to rely on the Celestial Princess to stand on its feet.


    Then why is such an important Celestial Princess came to the Empire? I think that the risk is too high for your country though?


    If something happens to me, another member of the Celestial Fox n will inherit the title. Without exception, all of us in the Celestial Fox n are powerful barrier users. The country affords to dispatch me because they have insurance. However, this timeing here is what I personally wished for.


    You wanted toe here?


    I wanted to see the outside world. I wanted to meet people from different countries. This is a unique chance. I wanted to see the imperial capital I heard from the rumor. Well..I dont have a chance to really see it though.


    So thats why she went out by herself huh.


    But that time she got separated with Enta and she had to spend time looking for him.


    She may be an idiot but she is still pitiful.


    Even though she is not alone, she is still lonely.


    ..are you lonely?


    That word came out of my mouth.


    Hearing that, Orihime looks slightly surprised and then answers with a shy smile.


    Umu, Im lonely.


    I see..


    Thats why the time I spend with you isnt bad. You are really casual with me after all. When you found out that I am the Celestial Princess, why didnt your attitude toward me change?


    I dont want others to experience the unpleasant feeling I used to have.


    When I was a kid, I hadmoner friends who yed with me without minding the differences in our status but once they found out who I am, they gradually grew distant.


    It was sad and painful.


    However, I am grateful for Gai who never changed how he treated me.


    Since I have that experience, unless it will cause trouble, I will not change how I treat others because of their standing. Of course, I will do it if it bes necessary.


    I see..then dont ever change that. Since I finally left my country, at least I want to have a friendly talk with someone.


    Thats why you want me as your entertainer?


    I got carried away by the mood.


    Carried away..


    Umu, carried away. Yawn.Im getting sleepy. Arnold, you may stroke my head.


    Orihime said so as she closed her eyes and slightly lifted her neck.


    Stroke her head huh..you are not a child you know. Her words and behavior may seem like a child but from her appearance, Orihime should already be 15 to 16 years old. Its a little too much for me to stroke a girls head like that.


    When I was hesitating, Orihime opened one of her eyes and made a dejected expression. Her ears drooped down and her expression turned depressed.


    Seeing that, I was stimted by guilt and started moving my hand. Seeing that, Orihime seems like she is looking forward to more.


    Her tail is wagging and her ears are standing up.


    I will be troubled if you are looking forward to it so much though.


    Haa.


    I Sighed as I gently stroked Orihimes head.


    Her ears moved in response and Orihime showed a satisfying smile.


    Umu! Not bad! You may keep going!


    Keep going?you are not nning to sleep here right?


    Of course I am. Now, keep your hand moving!


    Orihime said so and wagged her tail.


    Since I had no other choice, I kept stroking her head and Orihime smiled pleasantly as she gradually closed her eyes and started to quietly fall asleep.


    She really fell asleep


    Confirming that she is sleeping, I stopped my hand.


    In response, Orihime frowns as she sleeps.


    Isnt she actually awake.


    I gave up and continued stroking her head.


    While I kept doing that, Franz, the Prime Minister quietly entered the room.


    Your Highness, my deepest apologies.


    I dont mind. Its just her whim after all.


    I am grateful. Her Grace seems to take a liking to Your Highness, could youply with her request?


    Being her entertainer huh..


    No matter how I think about it, this will be tiring for me and the distance between us is too close. I thought that it would be good to have contact with her but being her entertainer means that I will be the person closest to her here.


    This may prove troublesome given how the future will develop..


    As I pondered about what to do, the face as Orihime told me that she was lonely shed up in my mind.


    If I decline her request, she will make that kind of expression again. I dont like it.


    Well, that is what the Celestial Princess wants. I guess it would be better for us if we grant her wish huh.


    Thank you very much. However, since when have you two met?


    Yesterday, I had a little grudge with this penguin you see. Its good that the one she met is me isnt it.


    About that..How did you be aware that the Celestial Princess is here you met her?


    The yesterday case was already reported to him by the second imperial knight corp.


    Its a given that he knows that I know she is the Celestial Princess beforehand.


    From Franzs perspective, that is something worth worrying about. Of course, I can give him a reason for that.


    I heard it from Silver.


    Silver? Why would he tell you, Your Highness?


    Stop with the charade. You should already know that Silver is cooperating with me and Leo. With that said, that man is still a mystery, theres no doubt about that. Sometimes he lends us a hand, sometimes he doesnt. Since hes an SS-rank adventurer, I guess he has his own things to do huh.


    Franz also has his own informationwork.


    He should already know that we are working with Silver.


    However, he should see that Silver is not actively on our side and thinks that Silveres to help us from time to time.


    It is dangerous for an SS-rank adventurer to involve himself in the session war but if its only this much cooperation then he should be able to turn the other way.


    As Your Highness says, I am aware. However, from what I can see, that man shouldnt be the type that actively cooperates with you though?


    It seems that there is something different about it this time. He was quick to pass on the information. He probably irritated that you left him out of this event.


    .it was an agreement with the guild.


    I guess so. Still, that shouldnt be amusing for Silver either. It is Silver that has been protecting the Empire from monsters. The Empire has borrowed his help many times already, I think its best to stop doing things that will break the trust between him and us right?


    The Empire is wide, Your Highness. We must find the solution to get rid of the situations where we can only rely on Silver to solve as soon as possible.


    I understand Franzs point.


    The guild rarely exercises their power on an adventurer. At most, it would be a request.


    Thats why adventurers dont gather in ces that arent popr. And recently that unpopr ce turned out to be the Empire.


    After all, the Empire was peaceful and stable with only a few monsters.


    However, recently the situation has changed. With problems urring one after another, the Empire is hoping for S-rank adventurers to set up base in its territory.


    No matter how strong Silver is, one person cannot cover the entire Empire.


    I understand the idea. Does Father also share the same opinion?


    Yes. That is why I am grateful that you are keeping contact with him, Your Highness.


    Unfortunately, I can only wait for him to contact us though. Its just..He took a liking to LeoI kinda get that feeling. If hes in a bad mood then try to bring Leo up, alright.


    I hope that it doesnte to that..but if we really have to rely on Silver, we will make sure to ask His Highness Leonard.


    Franz left after I kept talking with Franz for a while.


    With this, the contact with Silver is established in case of the unlikely event. And if Silver moves, the credit would go to Leo. At least, we are now prepared for the worst-case scenario but


    The problem is that I became Orihimes entertainer.


    The person herself is pleasantly asleep though.


    Sleeping sofortably, this girl.


    When I got a little irritated and flicked her forehead, she raised her eyebrows.


    Seeing that, my gloom lifted a little bit.


    After that, I kept stroking her head until she woke up.

 Chapter 158: Play Catch

    Chapter 158: y Catch


    Go! Enta!


    Chuppii!


    With such a high tension voice, Orihime throws a small ball for Enta to fetch.


    Even though it is a penguin, Enta is quite clever. It picks up the ball and dexterously brings it back to Orihime.


    On the other hand, Orihime is very excited.


    OOH! Good boy! You are amazing! Enta!


    Chuppii!!


    Honestly, they are noisy.


    Well, its not like they just started getting noisy now so theres nothing wrong with that, the problem here is.


    I have a question.


    N? What?


    Dont what? me. What are you doing in my room?


    Because you are here?


    Orihime answered like it is a matter of course.


    But it is not.


    Your room is not here right!? Do you not remember that you are here unofficially!?


    What? So you are talking about that? Dont worry. Ive already got permission.


    Whose permission


    The Prime Ministers. I was bored staying inside the same room the entire time so I asked him to let me visit Arnolds room.


    And he just allowed that


    Of course, he attached some conditions. The condition is that I have to set up barriers around the room. A barrier for avoiding people, and a strong defensive barrier at the door. No one wille here since they will be turned away by the barrier and even if someone tries to enter, they cant open the door. So its totally fine!


    Theres nothing fine about this though..it will be a big deal if someone finds out that a princes room is being blocked off by barriers you know


    They wont be able to get in right away so I can open the window and use my barrier as a foothold to retreat. My n is perfect!


    What would you do if it caused a fuss?


    Dont care. Do something about that yourself.


    She said that so confidently


    Well, to think that she would be so free-spirit like this. Should I be amazed?


    Haa..


    Dont sigh when you are with me. It would be like you are bored because you are apanying me right.


    Im not bored, just tired


    Cant be helped right. You are my entertainer after all!


    For some reason, Orihime said that with a smug face.


    I nned to say that she is so troublesome that it made me tired but


    Orihime is free. She can y if she wants, she can sleep if she wants. She can immediately do whatever she wants but when I get angry at her, she will be dejected.


    I ought to pay her some respect as she is the Celestial Princess but when I took some distance just to do that she would say that she doesnt mind about such a thing.


    Its already like I am dealing with a cat here.


    If I say that she might get angry though.


    When I thought so, I turned my gaze to Orihime who is getting back to y with her ball.


    She throws the ball and when Enta fetches it back for her, she praises it and pats it in a grand manner.


    I have no idea what is so fun about it.


    And why is she doing this in my room in the first ce?


    I ended up thinking about such pointless things and realized that its pointless to find reasons behind Orihimes actions.


    N? Whats wrong? Arnold.


    No, its nothing.


    Hmm? OH! I see, I see!


    It seems that Orihime picked up on something while I was trying to hold down my headache. Well, she is probably misunderstanding something again.


    Its a short rtionship we have but Ivee to understand that much about her.


    I was wondering why you have been staring so much at me today, so its like that huh. Im sorry. I was being insensitive.


    Well, I guess you are correct about that.


    But I noticed now! You wanted to join us right! Being so shy that you couldnt directly ask to join me, arent you quite a cute one!


    No, you arepletely wrong there.


    Dont be shy. I am not a demon either. If you really want to y then I dont mind letting you throw the ball you know!


    Orihime said as she smugly crossed her arms and proudly pushed her chest out.


    How can someone be so wrong and so confident at the same time?


    As I thought, this is amazing.


    No, like I told you


    DONT BE SHY!


    Saying so, Orihime hands me the ball.


    Her tail is wagging behind her and her eyes are glowing with anticipation.


    This is that right? She wanted me to y with her.


    .


    Here! Its fun you know!


    Orihime encourages me to y the ball with her, however, I still dont know what is so fun about it so I stay still.


    Seeing that, Orihimes ears drooped down and her expression getting visibly darker.


    ..if you dont want to then I cant force you. I will keep ying with Enta..


    Orihime returns to y with Enta but she is clearly dejected and both the strength of her throw and how she pats Enta looked very depressing.


    Seeing Orihime being so depressed, I started feeling bad even though I did nothing wrong.


    Alright alright.I just have to y right.


    Really!? Hahah! You should have said so from the beginning, what a troublesome fellow!


    Orihime said so and handed me the ball.


    Then she wagged her tail as she waits for me to move.


    I just have to throw this right?


    Umu! You will be the thrower. I will try to catch it before it hits the floor! Thats the rule!


    Saying so, Orihime prompted me to throw the ball.


    I dont understand whats fun about this but when I halfheartedly throw the ball, Orihime instantly reacts and moves toward the ballnding point and catches it.


    Mumu? I cant enjoy myself with such a weak throw you know.


    ..so we are being serious here huh.


    Her reaction was like a carnivorous animal.


    She moved to catch it in an instant. Well, she is a beast person so I shouldnt be surprised by that but the fact that she used that kind of ability in a y is a little astonishing.


    Telling me to throw it harder, Orihime tossed the ball back toward me.


    Since she requested that, I mustply.


    This time I aim toward the wall and seriously throw the ball at it.


    Now it will bounce and she shouldnt be able to catch it.


    Thats what I thought but the ball was easily caught even before it hit the wall.


    Umu! That was a pretty good throw!


    .Tsk.


    Just now, did you click your tongue!?


    I didnt. You must be imagining things.


    Is that right? I thought I clearly heard it just now


    Orihime tosses the ball back at me while tilting her head.


    As expected, that hurt my pride a little bit. Even though I seriously threw that she caught it so easily..


    I probably inherited this from Father but when I see someone being so smug like this I cant settle down I unless I teach them a lesson.


    If you are that looking forward to it then allow me to entertain you with all my power. Suffer your failure and despair.


    Gaze upon my full power pitch!


    Thinking so, I threw the ball in the direction of the sun with all my might. Its not a throw that you should be doing in a room. This is how you throw a ball outside.


    However, Orihime easily caught even that.


    My best pitch.


    Umu! Thats more like it!


    H, How can this be.!?


    I was shocked while receiving the ball Orihime tossed back at me.


    No matter how fast Orihime is, to think that she would be able to catch thatits more like she didnt follow the ball with her eyes but she used her entire body instead.


    Damn it. She is wagging her tail so fast right now. Her expression looks like she is having so much fun.


    That throw was supposed to teach her a lesson damn it!


    I wont let this end as it is. If you are chasing the ball with your instinct then I just have to make use of that instinct of yours.


    If pushing doesnt work then I can just pull it.


    If farther is no good then I just have to throw it shorter. Dont look down on me, Orihime. I am not the type that would take an initiative to do something dirty to my opponent but if you made me do it then I am a genius.


    I will teach you that lesson.


    Alright, here I go!


    Come at me!


    Facing Orihime, I raise my foot upward to give the ball the utmost momentum.


    Seeing that, Orihime prepared to receive it.


    However, I immediately drop my foot and weakly throw the ball in front of me.


    See that! Now you cant catch!!??


    Orihime pulled back because of feint for a moment but she uses her animal-like reaction and lunges at me.


    She caught the ball before it reached the ground and just like that, she rolled forward and taking me with her.


    Getting tackled by Orihime with all her power, I lie on my back while holding the back of my head. It seems when I fell, I hit the back of my head.


    That hurt.and you are heavy!


    Hahah! Hows that! I caught it!!


    On top of me is Orihime. The expression on her face is the smuggest I see her today.


    She then shows off the ball she splendidly caught.


    What would you do if I get hurt..


    Oh! I didnt think of that! Sorry! But its your fault, you know. This happened because you were scheming something.


    After saying that, Orihime turns her head toward me.


    While I was wondering what she is nning now, Orihime speaks to me with a cheerful smile on her face.


    I wonderfully caught it you know! You may praise me now!


    Ahh


    You may praise me now! Praise me!


    She said it like she has a higher standing but it was like a cat or a dog waiting for me to pat it on the head.


    Her ears are twitching as she is prompting me to pat her head.


    She would keep urging me to do that anyway even if I refuse her here so I pat her head with my right hand.


    Yes, yes, well done.


    Umu! You may praise me more!


    More you say


    What are you telling me to do?


    When I was thinking so, suddenly the ss-breaking-like sound echoed. Its a sound that only those who are well-versed in magic know well. That is the sound that couldnt be heard by ordinary people, the sound of a barrier breaking.


    Then, the door slowly opened.


    Hey! Al! What was that about!? On top of a people dispersing barrier, you even have a barrier at your door! It was pointlessly strong too! It was a pain to.breakin..


    Elna was standing at the door.


    ording to what she said, it seems that she had a hard time breaking that barrier. She has a sword in her hand and she is breathing heavily.


    However, when she saw Orihime who is currently mounting me, her expression turned sharp.


    At the same time, my body started to let out cold sweat.


    Thus, the sword and shield met each other at the worst timing.

 Chapter 159: Sword and Shield

    Chapter 159: Sword and Shield


    Why is Elna here?


    That question is circling in my head. On top of the barrier, any visitor that is going to visit me should be turned away by the imperial knights. Unless they do that, Orihime couldnt possiblye to y in my room.


    But it is useless to think about that now.


    First, I have to think about how to survive this situation.


    Al.you erected a barrier and have fun with a girl inside your room? Arent you living quite a happy life right now?


    No, calm down. Its a misunderstanding.


    HOW CAN I CALM DOWN IN THIS SITUATION!? I SAW THE SECOND CORP LURKING AROUND HERE SO I CAME TO HAVE A LOOK AND THIS IS WHAT I FOUND!?


    Its their fault!?


    How can this be! Instead of keeping away the danger, they are the ones inviting the danger my way!


    Damn it! If possible I dont want Elna to know that Orihime is the Celestial Princess.


    Elna, calm down first. You are having a huge misunderstanding.


    Yeah. You suspicious person. You should leave us now. I and Arnold are busy.


    !?


    My eyes opened wide at Orihime.


    You idiot. Did you abandon your animal instinct? You acted like that in front of the woman that you shouldnt piss off the most in the Empire?


    As expected of the Celestial Princess I guess.


    Suspicious person.? Thats my line! What are you doing on top of Al! Even like this, he is still a prince you know! Get off him now!


    Why should I listen to you. I am on top of him using my winner privilege. I wont get off until I am satisfied.


    Wha!? Hey! Al! What is she talking about!? Who is this woman!!


    Ahh..its a long story.


    If you want to ask someones name then how about giving yours first. Well, if you have a name to give that is.


    Saying so, Orihime smiles mockingly at Elna.


    On the other hand, Elna snapped.


    She points the sword that she used to break the barrier toward Orihime and angrily gives her name.


    Fine! I am Elna von Amsberg! The next head of the Brave house of Amsberg! Now! Give me your name!!


    Wait, Elna, this girl is not someone importa


    Hou? A member of the Brave house huh! I am Orihime Kuon! The Celestial Princess of the Far East country of Mizuho!


    Orihime cut me off and introduced herself with a smug face. She really gave out her name.


    The Empires Brave house and the Celestial Fox n of Mizuho. The strongest sword and the strongest shield.


    It will obviously be a problem when two opposing existences of this continent encounter each other.


    It would have been okay if this was an official visit but Orihime is here unofficially. As Orihime can do whatever she pleases right now, there is no problem if someone is rude to her either.


    In the first ce, she officially isnt here. Thats why I can be in direct contact with the Celestial Princess like this. Still, the perceptions of the Celestial Princess between me and Elna are different.


    From my point of view, she has the same standing as some great person from another country. But the Brave house is different.


    The Brave house has always taken pride in being the strongest. A descendant of the hero who saved the continent, the n that uses the holy sword, the strongest weapon.


    The Brave house always has a strong rivalry with those that are close to them in power. That is because they are confident in their power and they have been proving their prowess for a long time.


    Thats why I dont want her to meet the Celestial Princess whose barrier is said to be able to block even the blow from the holy sword.


    Elna is not so mature as to be able to deal with this like an adult right now.


    The Celestial Princess.? I havent heard that such a person visited the Empire though?


    Its a secret so it couldnt be helped. Even if you are from the Brave house, it seems that you are not aware of important information of the Empire huh.


    Hee..well, I can see why they dont inform us about a visitor from such a small Far East country though. The Brave house isnt that free after all. Unlike someone here.


    Sparks are flying between these two.


    It seems that the Brave house is not alone on howpetitive they can be as Orihime doesnt seem to lose in that department.


    Rather, cant they just back down..


    Hou? It doesnt seem like you are that busy to me though? I am on an official business here but what about you?


    I am also here on official business. My job is to escort the prince that you are currently sitting on.


    Oh, I see, I see. If you are his escort then you can go away now. He has me after all. No matter what happens, I can use barriers to protect him.


    I cant do that. Such a soft barrier is making me worried.


    I was under the impression that you had a hard time breaking the weak barrier earlier though? Something like that I can even create it with one eye closed you know.


    Ara, such a coincidence. I was trying to break it quietly since the noise might trouble others you see. If I do it seriously, I wouldnt break a sweat breaking that kind of barrier.


    They are fuelling each other anger.


    It is adult-like of the Hero and the Celestial to exchange only their words so far but this is just the calm before the storm.


    Both of them are desperate to make it seem like they are being carefree about this but both of their cheeks are twitching.


    They are probably at their limit huh.


    Hey! I wont allow any more insults from you! My barrier is the strongest in the world.! I wont lose to a hero who is nothing without the holy sword!


    What! You inherited some kind of legendary tool too right!? I know about it! You are using it to maintain the barrier surrounding your country, arent you!? Maybe the strong one here is just the tool you use right!?


    What did you say!? You cheeky Hero who got overshadowed by adventurers!


    Who got overshadowed!? The fame of the Brave house hasnt fallen! Maybe you just didnt hear about us because your country is such a backwater ce isnt it!?


    Mizuho is not a backwater country! We are an advanced nation with a lot of maritime trade! It seems your study is stillcking huh!


    I know that you are flourishing in the Far East! Butpared to the Empire that the Brave house protects and raises, your country would be mediocre at best!


    What!? Dont be so proud because your country just got bigger because there are only a few monsters in yournd! Fighting only humans wont make you the strongest alright!


    What did you say!?


    Provocation and tit for tat.


    They are escting the situation by themselves.


    This is really bad. I might currently be in the most dangerous ce in the world right now.


    For the time being, if I keep lying down, I will not be able to run away so I get up and get Orihime off me.


    What are you doing!?


    Ha! Maybe you are just too heavy right?


    Gununu!! Dont get ahead of yourself! If I am heavy it is because of my chest! I cant say the same for you though!


    Wha!? They are just fat right!?


    Its the symbol of motherhood! Something that a woman who can only swing a sword like you wouldnt understand!


    KIIIIII!! I cant let you off anymore!


    What a low-level argument.


    Elna and Orihime approach each other until they are at the distance where they are ring at each other face to face.


    Elna looks down on the petite Orihime but Orihime just gazes at Elnas chest and sneer at it which makes Elna even angrier.


    This is the battle between the Hero and the Celestial Princess that the whole continent was waiting to see? There should be a limit on how miserable this can be.


    Al! You say something too!


    Its no use relying on Arnold! Arnold is already my captive!


    What!?


    My chest is bigger than yours. In the first ce, I am cuter than you!


    That is just you praising yourself right!


    Orihime said as she confidently pushes her chest out.


    I started to see the difference in self-confidence here. Orihime will always believe in herself. She will never back down on an argument and have no qualm with showing her unfounded confidence to others.


    Elna has no such self-confidence. Or rather, her confidence doesnt cover that.


    The Brave house is a noble house, they have to pay respect to the imperial family. On the other hand, the Celestial Princess is something like Mizuhos guardian deity. She has a higher poption than her royal family and her words held influence on their politics. Well, thats natural. After all, Mizuho needs to rely on the Celestial Princess.


    That is the difference between the two.


    It is not a matter of inferiority or superiority but in a battle of words, Orihime is stronger. Well, it can be said that she just doesnt listen to others though.


    I am obviously cuter, and men obviously like cute girls! So you can leave now! Theres no ce for a girl who only knows how to swing a sword here!


    Gununu!! What! Al! Just which part do you like about this girl!? Her ears!? Her tails!?


    Elnas target changed to me.


    This is bad. I never thought that their target would switch over to me at this timing.


    When I was wondering how to survive this, I realized that I have no time for that.


    No, I


    That would be the ears! I get that kind of feeling from him!


    You Pervert!


    I didnt say anything yet right..


    I let out a huge sigh.


    Now, no matter what I say, I think I am gonna get beat up anyway.and staying silent is not on the table too.


    If it keeps going like this, at worst, they might reallypete with each other with force.


    While I was thinking so,


    Your Highness! His Majesty is calling for you! He said to bring Her Grace with you as well!


    A knight of the second imperial knight corp entered my room and told that to me.


    If its a call from Father then his n may be advancing huh.


    Well, I dont mind that.


    Got it. I will go immediately. Also, tell Father that I will bring Elna along as well.


    Eh? No, Your Highness.His Majesty said.


    I know that he didnt call for her but she will be summonedter anyway so its fine. She already knows that Orihime is here as well. Theres no use hiding it from her.


    It would be bad if I leave Elna here as she is and she goes on a rampageter anyway.


    I wont say that out loud though.

 Chapter 160: Immortal Monster

    Chapter 160: Immortal Monster


    What is the meaning of this? Arnold?


    Please ask the details from the Prime Minister. I am the victim here.


    As soon as I entered the throne room with Elna and Orihime, I was immediately questioned by Father.


    However, I am not going to say sorry here.


    It was not something I could control so this is definitely not my fault.


    My apologies, Your Majesty. Her Grace asked me for permission to visit His Highness Arnold so I granted her that permission.


    Unconditionally?


    No, we agreed that she have to erect barriers around the room for her visit but-


    Elna was suspicious of the knights patrolling around my room so she broke the barrier and came in.


    .


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    .


    Father and Franz held their heads at the same time.


    urate Depiction


    Seeing that, Elna seemed to be guilty about it but Orihime on the other hand has a smug expression on her face that seems to say serve you right.


    Well, you were going to talk about this with Elnater anyway right? Isnt it okay if we just do it a little earlier.


    I guess so..How much do you know about this? Arnold.


    I know that due to the Incident in the East, the dormant monsters near the Empire are beginning to enter their active phase and the Empire is dealing with that by joining forces with the Adventurer Guild. If you leave it alone it might affect the anniversary ceremony after all.


    So you know almost everything already huh. It was supposed to be a secret though.


    While muttering so as if he was amazed, Father doesnt ask about how I get to know that information any further.


    Probably this is not the time to worry about my information source huh.


    Elna. it is as you heard. I invited the Celestial Princess to assist us with this problem. ording to the report from the adventurer guild, there is at least one monster that we must rely on you to subjugate.


    I shall fulfill your wish with my life, Your Majesty, no matter what kind of monster it is I shall defeat it. Howeverif you want me to fight together with her, I will have to think about it.


    HoHou? Expecting to count on others power before the fight even starts huh, the Brave house isnt that great it seems. If you are not confident then just say it. If you do that I might consider lending you my strength you know.


    Who is not confident.? And I am only saying it hypothetically! Spare me from fighting alongside someone like you!


    Thats my line here! I wont help you unless you beg me alright!


    With me in the middle, sparks are flying around between the two.


    Honestly, I want them to think about where they are right now though. Someone just died because he disrespected the Emperor you know.


    Well, it would be rude topare Laurenz to these two though. Their status and power are orders of magnitude higher. At most, they will probably get scolded for minor rudeness like this.


    That being said, the person who should be reprimanding them right now is having a difficult expression on his face.


    This might be worse than I expected.


    Orihime.


    Nn? What, Arnold! If Arnold really insists I will consider it you know!


    Shut up.


    *GANN*..!!?


    More urate Depiction


    Elna too. We are in front of Father you know.


    Uu.my deepest apology. Your Majesty.


    Both of them drop their shoulders dejectedly.


    Now its quiet. Finally, we can talk in peace.


    What kind of monster is it? The one that requires Elnas power.


    .its a monster called the [Spirit Turtle]. It is a monster that can naturally appear out of nowhere and its enormous size makes it a walking disaster.


    From nowhere? Werent we talking about the dormant monster?


    Thats right. That Spirit Turtle appeared 200 years ago. It has been dormant since then.


    Staying dormant for 200 years? What on earth happened?


    Some monsters sleep for hundreds of years but they are extremely rare.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    The Sea Dragon Leviathan I foughtst time was forced to sleep. Unless it has some special circumstances like that, even a powerful monster usually only stays dormant for several decades.


    There is no doubt that something was done to it.


    The Spirit Turtle is called an immortal monster. The reason being it cant be killed in a normal way.


    How does that work?


    From the adventure guilds observation, they say that the Spirit Turtles body is made of magic power. When severely injured, the Spirit Turtle will make its body extremely hard andy dormant. Once it finishes strengthening its body, it will continue to move again. Even if in the off chance that someone can defeat it before it enters that state since its body is originally made of magic power, it will just reconstruct its body. It seems that the Spirit Turtle that appearedst time is the same as the one that is emerging. Thats why they call it an immortal monster.


    Isnt it strange that such a nasty monster hasnt been talked about until now?


    It seems that when the Spirit Turtles body gets its magic power cut off, the next time it appears, its body will be smaller. Its growth probably got reset as well. That being the case, subjugating it again wont post that much of a danger, Your Highness.


    I see. Even if it is immortal, it is not invincible huh.


    Certainly, defeating it shouldnt be that dangerous.


    However, since it has been dormant for 200 years, that means that the subjugation 200 years ago has failed.


    So? Why did the subjugation 200 years ago didnt go well?


    200 years ago, it seems that the guild dispatched an SS-rank adventurer to subjugate it. The SS-rank adventurer chased it down and was about to destroy it but it seems that something got in the way and the turtle was able to enter its dormant state.


    Getting in the way of an SS-rank adventurer? Just who could do that?


    It was the Ancient Dragon that Silver subjugated. That troublesome ancient dragon was preying on mankind back then and it got in the way of the subjugation 200 years ago. Well, it got counterattacked but it managed to escape and entered its dormant period. Still, it did leave quite a troublesome souvenir for us.


    Father said so with an irritated look.


    To think that the Ancient Dragon I defeated did something like that.


    Despite its strong power, it never went head to head with the Brave house but prey on the people of the center part of the continent and caused damage to the Empire. It was quite a cunning dragon.


    Even when it fought me, it was trying to escape until the end. I was under the impression that it is a dragon that is good at escaping but it even deliberately got in the way of that SS-rank adventurer to save that Spirit Turtle too huh.


    For the turtle to enter its dormant period means that it is trying to strengthen its body until it can beat its opponent. That is probably why it has been dormant for 200 years.


    If such a monster exists then the dragon probably thinks that it will be easier for it to move. Maybe it even hoped that the turtle would be able to defeat the Brave house for it. It probably helped the turtle with that intention.


    In the end, it ended up getting defeated by me but it seems that it left quite a gift for us huh.


    If it strengthened its body until it can defeat an SS-rank adventurer then even if its Elna it could still be dangerous isnt it?


    I already took that into consideration. Thats why it would be great if the Celestial Princess could lend us her power this time.


    Fumu, Your Majesty. Dont get me wrong. I wasnt called here to defeat a monster. I was called here to seal the dangerous ones. I will fight if it tries to harm me but I have no n to enter a fight that only benefits the Empire. Of course, if you offer my country arge amount of reward then, I dont mind rethinking that though!


    Putting quite a tough front huh.


    The Empire wants to make the anniversary ceremony a sess. Thats why Father promised his full support to the adventurer guild. Together with the cost of the ceremony itself, that would cost us a considerable expense.


    It will be difficult for us to offer a reward that can move the Celestial Princess. As expected, she has too little to gain from this.


    The Celestial Princess is just a barrier specialist. When defeating a giant monster, she couldnt possibly deal the finishing blow. We can appreciate the fact that she is willing to help us but it isnt like we absolutely need her to go and help with the subjugation.


    Thats a shame. We will be seeking help from the adventurer guild then.


    That masked man isnt it..Well, he should be more reliable than a Celestial Princess.


    Elna, we will not be counting on Silver this time. The adventurer guild cooperated with us under that condition.


    !? What has that man done!?


    Its not like that. The adventurer guild said that they want to cultivate their human resource so that they can avoid relying heavily on Silver alone. Our Empire is also wishing for other adventurers to set up base within our border so it is good for us as well.


    Your Majesty kept him away for such a reason? I do not like that man but..its an undeniable fact that he has been protecting the Empire. I do think we should be relying on Silver first. What would Your Majesty do if Silver grew distant from the Empire?


    I was thinking about that too. Arnold. I heard that you are connected to that man, is that true?


    We are connected but, it is more like a one-sided contact from him though.


    I dont mind, do you have a way to get in touch with him?


    I do but I dont know if the other side will respond or not. The imperial capital adventurer guild is in the same shoes as well. Silver is like a phantom. It is impossible to keep track of his whereabouts.


    If he doesnt respond then there is no helping it but nothing goodes out of quitting before you try. Tell him that I want to see him.


    ..what are you nning to do?


    Just having a talk. A slow one that is.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Saying so, Father slowly turned his eyes outside the castle.


    Although Silver is an SS-rank adventurer, it is unusual for the Emperor to call for a person whose identity is unknown.


    It is different from when I came here by myselfst time.


    So Father is nning to maintain the rtionship with Silver himself huh.


    This is an unexpected development.

 Chapter 161: The Emperor and the Adventurer

    Chapter 161: The Emperor and the Adventurer


    The Invitation from the Emperor.


    It is easy to turn down but if I use this incident as a reason not to go, the gap between the Empire and Silver will only widen.


    The Emperor also has his own reputation to care about, he would never rely on an adventurer who turned down his invitation again. If that is the case, the opportunity for Silver to get involved in the matter this time will be gone.


    That is why, as Silver, I epted his invitation.


    Using transfer magic, I teleported to the za in the Imperial Sword Castle.


    A table and chairs were prepared, and my father is already sitting there waiting for me.


    Thanks foring, Silver.


    Since it is a direct invitation from Your Majesty, I can onlyply but whether I will stay or not will depend on what you want to talk about.


    Hmpm, that sounds like you.


    Saying so, Father urged me to sit on the chair opposite him.


    He wants me to sit and talk with him equally. No matter how much of an SS-rank adventurer Silver is, this treatment is unusual.


    Moreover.


    I dont see that many escorts around you though?


    I cut that down to the bare minimum. If you wanted to try something, any amount of escort wouldnt be able to stop you after all.


    I see, I will take that as proof of trust then.


    There are only around a few guards in the za.


    That is the most nearby escort he has. There is no one around Father other than me. This is also unusual in and of itself.


    Thats right. I do trust you. It is a fact that you have been protecting the Empire after all.


    Unfortunately, I dont remember ever protecting the Empire. What I have always protected are the people.


    In the end, the result is the same. Protecting my people leads to protecting my country. My people are now less likely to voice their worries ever since you appeared. After all, it is beneficial to us having an SS-rank adventurer inside the Empire when it is likely that powerful monsters will appear.


    I am operating within the Empire because I dont have to worry about a conflict with other adventurers here. Where there are high-ranking monsters, there are quests for adventurers. I want to avoid causing turf wars so I choose to stay in the Empire.


    Saying so, I stared at my fathers face.


    Although It was through a mask, my father smiled when he noticed the meaning of my gaze.


    So from your point of view, my empires action this time is unpleasant for you right?


    Its natural for a country to want to attract more adventurers. I am not going to deny that. But if this ce bes ufortable for me, I will leave. That is all.


    That would be troubling for the Empire then. No matter how many S-rank adventurers we gather, they wont be able to rece an SS-rank adventurer like you after all. This is not just about your ability but your fame as well. People will surely be worried if you leave.


    I dont care about the Empires circumstances. If anyone came into the Empire, I would move out to keep the bnce of the continent. There are many ces where a service of high-ranking adventurers is needed after all. That would originally be the job of the Guild Headquarters but.it would probably be pointless to expect anything from the current headquarters


    Recently, the upper management of the adventurer guild has be dominated by those who have never been on the field before.


    There were many retired adventurers among them in the past but when ites to faction battles, the guild staff will always be superior to the ex-adventurers.


    The current Guild Headquarters, which is now dominated by the guild staff, became a troublesome ce.


    To not provoke the five SS-rank adventurers on the continent, they are trying to make us controble.


    Well, it is not like those guys can be controlled and since the headquarters understand that, they are trying to find a new SS-rank adventurer.


    It is pointless. If an SS-rank adventurer can be easily found if you look for one, their situation wouldnt be so difficult in the first ce.


    So simply put your first priority is the people huh.


    That is what adventurers are. Regardless of rank or status, we maintain our neutrality and protect the people, that is our rule.


    A simple rule huh. I dont hate it.


    Saying so, Father slowly sips his tea.


    From the smell, it seems that there is some alcohol mixed in there too. Thats the drink my father loves.


    Your Majesty. You are not that free as well right? How about you get down to the main topic already?


    Well, rx. I dont often have someone to apany me like this. It wouldnt be so bad if we can enjoy this a bit more right?


    I am not that free.


    Hasty men are hated, you know?


    Can I leave now?


    When I said that, Father shrugged and made a bitter smile.


    It is rare for him to stop acting like the Emperor like this. This is probably his natural self.


    Well, calm down. I have something important to discuss with you after this.


    Then lets make this quick.


    I will be direct then. Do you have anyone you are interested in right now?


    What on earth are you talking about?


    Well, if you currently dont have any significant other right now, I am thinking about giving you my daughter you see.


    do you understand what that means?


    Of course. It would be counterproductive to marry my daughter to an ancient-magic-user. The Imperial family and ancient magic, thatbination is synonymous with fear for those who live in the imperial capital. In the past, my grandfather who was researching ancient magic went mad and terrorized the capital. There are people who still remember what happened then and the story of it even passed down to this generation.


    If I marry one of your princesses and a child is born, there is a chance that another ancient-magic-user will be born of the imperial family blood again. I dont think that future is desirable for anyone though?


    Of course, as Silver, I have no intention to ept such a marriage.


    But talk about being bold.


    That n shouldnt be something that Father would want to go with.


    I guess he wanted Silver to stay with the Empire that much huh.


    You can not move forward if you are only ridden by fear. This continent was once under threat of the Demon King. While the Hero can defeat the Demon King, can anyone say that another simr threat wont arise again? That was why the emperor of 500 years ago chose to give peerage to the hero and protect his lineage. Both for the sake of protecting the Empire and this continent. At the same time, the imperial family also doesnt neglect to strengthen our own bloodline. By bringing in excellent blood, the Adler house grew stronger. That will not change. I can give you the title of a duke and have my daughter marry you. Then, your child will be taken in by the imperial family. This is for the Empire and all the people who live on this continent.


    That is a fine idea but I have no obligation to go along with it. What happens in the future will be dependent on the actions of the people of that era. Ancient magic especially depends on the individual. It is not always something that will be inherited through blood. Doing that will only put unnecessary weight on the child.


    Hmm, as I thought it is no good huh.


    You probably brought that up knowing that it is no good in the first ce right.


    Father let out a small sigh and sips on his tea again.


    And I wanted to see my daughter get married toothats right. If you want, Finne or Elna is fine too you know?


    You are being persistent. Marrying any of those two would be even worse than the princesses. If I make the most beautiful woman in the Empire my wife, I would be making unnecessary enemies, and if I make the Hero my wife, my daily life will copse. Stop pressing them on me.


    HaHaHa!! I guess you would be the only man who refused the right to marry Finne and Elna huh. If you do not find any value in women then why dont we move to a more realistic subject.


    Finally..I would love it if you stopped your joke at that.


    I was not joking. You are a hero. It would be better if I can give you a title and have you be my rtive though. Well, it doesnt like that everything can go my way after all. Now, under what condition would you choose to stay with the Empire? Will my support for your friend, the deputy guild chief be enough?


    I swallow down my answer at Fathers proposal.


    I was just about to make that same proposal.


    The Guild is a neutral organization. However, the influence of the countries can not be ruled out entirely.


    The influence of a country bes important when the guild has to decide on its top position.


    At the moment, the only one among the upper management of the guild who has been on the field before is Clyde. If Clyde stands at the top, the headquarters will surely change.


    That is good for me. That is why I was nning to use this matter as the reason and ask Father to cooperate with Clyde.


    He said it first though.


    Whats wrong? Is that not enough?


    What would you do if I object to this?


    I would only be looking for apromise.


    Does thatpromise also include the matters concerning the session war?


    It doesnt. Even if it is a request from you..I am not willing to favor any candidate. They will have to take the seat of the crown prince with their own hands.


    I see. Then I am fine with your proposal, Your Majesty. Please back Clyde up for me.


    I said so and stood up.


    There is no point in staying here anymore.


    However, I was stopped by my father.


    Silver.


    Is there anything else?


    This is a personal question. You dont have to answer if you dont want to. Who was it that taught you to use ancient magic?


    I have no obligation to answer that.


    I seeon top of its heavily dependent on an individual, you need to read valuable literature to learn ancient magic. It is not easy formoners born in some viges to learn to use it. Without a good enough status, ancient magic is hard to learn. I do think that you are from a house with high status, am I correct?


    I will leave that to your imagination.


    I see. Then let my imagination run wild a bit then. Perhaps my grandfather managed to stay alive somehow or he had an apprentice. Maybe one of them is your mentor?


    That is not a bad setting for a fairy tale. How about you start writing a book in your retirement?


    Hm, I think that my reasoning should be on the spot though.


    While making a bitter smile at my father, I leave the ce through transfer magic.


    I might get found out if I stay with Father any longer after all.


    Al be like.

 Chapter 162: S-rank Adventurers

    Chapter 162: S-rank Adventurers


    We have quite a promising bunch this time huh.


    It seems so, sir.


    I mutter while looking at the list of the S-rank adventurers the guild has gathered that Sebas obtained.


    Since I have made a secret deal with Father, I dont have to worry about this problem as Silver anymore. If the n proceeded ordingly there would be no problem and if the situation became dangerous, I have a way to intervene.


    Even if that will cause problems with the guild, the Empire will be backing Clyde.


    Honestly, this development is most desirable.


    Dont you think it would be more prudent if we expect them to fail?


    These are S-rank adventurers, sir. If they fail, they will have no choice but to raise the danger level of the monster.


    Nodding to Sebass input, I look at the S-rank adventurer on top of the list.


    Of the adventurers the guild gathered to the Empire this time, only two of them are individually an S-rank adventurer.


    Bruce Tarrant. The ice magician who has been active in the United Kingdom of Egret in the north huh. He just got promoted to S-rank too, isnt he quite a hard-working one.


    He is still young after all. Hes a young man in his early twenties but he has been constantly rising through the ranks. He is also famous in the United Kingdom as the [Freezing Noble] because of his gentleman demeanor and neat appearance.


    He is probably the one the guild wants to support the most huh. He is a good boy after all.


    He indeed has the ability to back up his rank, sir. After all, he has gotten up to this rank by hunting down many of the high-value subjugation targets by himself.


    He rose to S-rank as a solo magician so I dont doubt his skill. Still, I think that this is his limit. Modern magic alone is insufficient for him to be SS-rank after all.


    You are being quite strict arent you, sir.


    I have to. The gap between S-rank and SS-rank is more than just a rank difference. The monsters we have to deal with are in different leagues. If he doesnt have enough ability, he will just end up dying.


    Saying so, I look at the name written under Bruce.


    I do not know him personally but from the rumors I have heard, he is bad news.


    So they even called Ignat too huh. They are getting their priority wrong here. Even as he is right now, he is a problem child who doesnt listen to the guild you know?


    The fire magic swordsman from the Sokal empire. It is rumored that he is a spontaneous person who goes on a rampage while ignoring the damage to the surroundings but It is curious what he is actually like, sir.


    He naturally would be worse than the rumor. Because his ability is real, the guild should already be suppressing the bad information about him from spreading once or twice already.


    After I said that, I let out a big sigh.


    They called in quite a troublesome guy.


    There is no problem with Bruces personality but Ignat is different. At worst, Ignat might be the one who worsens the situation himself.


    He has the ability but his personality is bad.


    It would be nice if the guild can control him.


    It doesnt seem that we can expect much from them in that department, sir.


    I guess so. Lets put our hope on the other S-rank adventurers then.


    Saying so, I look under Ignats name.


    There are two names written there.


    It is not umon for adventurers to be active in pairs but this duo is still an irregr among that.


    A couple who has been certified as S-rank adventurers. Sydney and Auguste huh.


    The 2-person group of the Kingdom isnt it. They have a long history as adventurers so they are probably selected to keep order in this operation.


    Sydney of Offense and Auguste of Defense. They are seasoned veterans so they should have a lot of experience participating in a special operation like this. If they can handle themselves well in a fight, we can expect a lot from them. For stability in this operation, they are the best among the S-rankers gathered this time.


    If I recalled correctly, you have met them personally before, sir?


    Yeah, I met them once at the headquarters. I didnt get any bad impression from them back then.


    Among all the adventurers the guild gathered this time, they are the only reasonable ones.


    One of them is a young man who only knows sess and another is a troublemaker who always causes problems to his surroundings. They are certainly different from those two.


    Normally, they should have chosen someone stable like this.


    Thest one is the Grom Soldat huh (TLN: Kanji read Thunder Brigade, it seems these guys are vs.)


    They are a 5-man party operating within the central part of the Sokal empire, sir. I hear that they are unique in group battle but


    Well, these guys are probably the bottom of the barrel this time. They have no outstanding achievement as well. I am a little suspicious of how they are certified as S-rank in the first ce.


    Being an S-rank adventurer means that you can deal with most monsters.


    However, the Grom Soldat rarely left the Sokal empire and they have no credit in defeating any new monsters.


    They are a party that became S-rank by defeating arge number of monsters that already have information on how to defeat them avable to the guild.


    Naturally, it doesnt mean that they are weak but it would be doubtful at best if they can deal with the dormant monsters.


    They are the only ones I am concerned about their real ability this time.


    Thats all the S-rankers they called huh. Are they nning to allot monsters to these guys?


    It seems so, sir. However, there is one big problem.


    Just say it. What happened?


    It seems that the Grom Soldat alone has not arrived at the imperial capital yet, sir. They have ceased contact with the guild so we currently have no information regarding their whereabouts.


    ..when did they cross the border?


    Thest contact from them was two weeks ago. Thest information we have about them says that they entered the Empire through the Northern border, sir.


    2 weeks ago from the North? Why would they enter the Empire from there? They shouldnt have any problem crossing the border since the guild facilitates that right.


    That was what rmed me, sir. Perhaps they are trying to take an independent action?


    This operation is being led by the Guild and the Empire you know. Wouldnt it be too risky for them to act as they please now?


    Ignoring both the Guild and the Empire would make it harder for them to operate in the future.


    The n was supposed to be that each party would start to take action after they gathered at the Imperial capital first.


    If they choose to act on their own then-


    it might be an intervention from Sokal huh.


    The Sokal empire wouldnt want us to sessfully defeat the monsters, hold the anniversary ceremony, and let the adventurers set up base inside the Empire after all.


    It doesnt like everything will go as nned in the first ce. Still, it is possible that Sokal is trying to secretly cause chaos within the Empire.


    Taking the Grom Soldat in and making them act wildly to cause chaos in the Empire, that would be a desirable development for Sokal.


    Even if the Empire has be restlesstely, the Eastern border that is being guarded by Lize-aneue is an iron wall. They might be trying something behind the scenes since they cant break through her defense huh.


    If they have been given information prior to their participation, they should know what kind of monster is dormant in the north. What are the target monsters there?


    the Spirit Turtle, sir.


    .tsk.


    The moment I clicked my tongue, the door suddenly opened.


    Standing there is the flustered Orihime.


    Whats wrong? Orihime.


    My barrier..it broke. The Spirit Turtle might have begun to move.


    I see..I understand. I will inform Father about this. Lets go, Sebas.


    Yes, sir.


    Arnold..the barrier I erected around the Spirit Turtle was a barrier to buy time. It is supposed to have given us 3 more days. The evacuation will not be over yet..the people are in danger. It was because my barrier wasnt good enough..Im sorry.


    Since Orihime sensed that her barrier was broken, she must understand well the urgency of this situation.


    Her words were very heavy.


    However, I responded to her with a smile.


    Its okay. Even in the Empire, there are people that you can count on.


    Saying so, I stroked the uneasy Orihimes head and left the room with Sebas.


    Then.


    It seems I will have no choice but to move huh.


    It seems that you really cant catch a break, sir.


    Theres no choice. Alright, its time for secret maneuver.


    As you wish, sir.


    With such an exchange, I and Sebas headed for the throne room.

 Chapter 163: Orihime’s Request

    Chapter 163: Orihime¡¯s Request


    Once Father received my report, he immediately summoned the S-rank adventurers to the castle and gathered all the involved key people.


    With that said, since I am not in a position to be involved in this, I left the throne room and Leo went in instead of me.


    This is convenient.


    I didnt have to find the reason to leave the room.


    This is a race against time. The reason why Orihimes barrier copsed may be the arbitrary action taken by the Grom Soldat but we can not rule out that it was broken because of other causes.


    The important thing now is the fact that the barrier was broken and the Spirit Turtle has begun to move. This is like a mountain started moving on its own so we need all the help that we can get.


    I will be off then. Cover for me.


    Certainly. Please have a safe trip.


    Sebas bowed to me who had put up the guise of Silver. I have already left the illusion of myself in the room. Sebas should be able to handle the rest.


    However, I stop myself before I use transfer magic.


    Sebasdo you think that this secret should be revealed soon?


    This is the first time I ask him such a question


    Thats why I thought that it would be okay even if he doesnt answer.


    However, Sebas immediately replied.


    Does it hurt your conscience? Is it hard for you to keep this secret?


    ..I dont know. It wouldnt be weird if Elna started getting suspicious by now. If thats the case then-


    You think that it would be easier to reveal your secret? Please do not disappoint me so much, Arnold-sama.


    Sebas


    You had your chance to reveal your secret but you chose not to. You have kept this secret for so long. Your reason for revealing it shouldnt be because it will be [Easier], sir. A secret has its worth when it produces a benefit that can make a difference. There is not much benefit for you to reveal this secret to Elna-sama and continue supporting her from the shadow. Once you have decided to keep this a secret, you must keep it so. If you desire to support Leonard-sama until the end then you must not waver. If you have decided to see this through, you must stick to it until the end. This is what it means to see things through, sir.


    It was a sermon.


    Not the usual sarcasm.


    Thats why I obediently give him a nod. Thats right. I chose to deceive everyone around me. If I quit because it is getting hard for me to do so, I shouldnt have done it from the start.


    It surely isnt like me to waver since I have done nothing but cing my wishes on Leo.


    Right.I have to see this through.


    Yes. You must thoroughly keep your secret. Over time, your secret will grow heavier. This is different from the time with Finne-sama, sir. You must be decisive andpletely be Silver.


    Yeah, I understand. I will do that.


    After all, If you can not even deceive one childhood friend, it would be impossible to deceive His Highness Eric, sir. Even though I amcking, please allow me to assist you.


    ..I will be relying on you.


    Saying so, I left the ce with transfer magic.


    After I transferred to the lower level of the castle, I climbed up the stairs to the throne room.


    All the people who passed by me were making a surprised expression and rushed around.


    While observing such actions from them, I arrived at the throne room.


    Before the throne room are nobles who probably want to inform Father of my arrival but they had stopped themselves before they entered the room.


    Angry yells can be heard from the inside. It seems that there is some chaos during the meeting. The nobles probably didnt enter because of that.


    The knights guarding the door are probably aware of what is happening, once they spot me, they salute and ask me a question.


    His Majesty is currently inside. Excuse me but can we ask for your name?


    Silver, the SS-rank adventurer of the imperial capital branch adventurer guild.


    May I check your adventurer card?


    Being told that, I offered him my adventurer card.


    Thest time I was with Trau-niisan and Finne but now I am alone. Even if I appear to be Silver, they will not let me pass unchecked.


    We have certainly identified your identity. However, an important meeting is being held inside right now.


    I wont ask you to open the door. I can just enter myself.


    I said so and pushed the door open with my hands and arbitrarily entered the throne room.


    The knights didnt try to stop me. They probably knew that they would be brushed off anyway.


    I have told you many times already! The adventurer must be given first priority regarding our prey!


    Said a crude man with blood-red hair. He carries arge sword on his back and has a provocative smile on his face.


    A rude guy that cant even behave himself in front of the Emperor. This guy must be Ignat.


    And I have told you this many times before! Ignat-dono! Now is not the time to fight over who will take the credit! The monsters in the northern region are starting to move because the Spirit Turtle has woken up! Please follow the original n, the S-rank adventurers should handle the other monsters and leave the Spirit Turtle to the Empire!


    That n went down the drain already! We have no n whatsoever now! You are saying that the Empire will handle this but who will you send? Even if you send out your proud Hero here, the location is too close to the border. If she has to use her holy sword, what would you do if the turtle crosses the border? Are you willing to let her wield the holy sword on another countrys soil? If you use the monster as a reason, I dont know how the other nations will respond, you know? Leave the Spirit Turtle to us, the adventurers!


    Franz and Ignat are currently in a heated argument


    I understand Franzs point in having the Empire handle the Spirit Turtle but the problem is the off chance that if they dispatch Elna and the turtle crosses the northern border.


    If the Spirit Turtle crosses the border, it will be a diplomatic problem and Elna can not cross the border either. Its not the question of whether she can use the holy sword there or not but it will set a bad precedent if the other nations allow her to cross the border because she has to chase down a monster.


    If such precedent is set, the holy sword user might be able to use such a reason as a shield and cross the border in the future. No country will tolerate that. If that happens, any action taken by Elna will look suspicious to them.


    However, it is not safe to leave the Spirit Turtle solely to the adventurers. If we rely on them, we can not count on Elnas power.


    In the first ce, the reason this n incorporated Elna was that there is no guarantee that the gathered adventurer can win against the Spirit Turtle.


    Leave it to us! We are the most suitable and the most capable to deal with this! Its not a big deal for us to take down a monster that can only boast of its size! Or are you saying that there is someone else more suitable to deal with it than us!?


    Due to the ongoing argument, no one noticed that I entered the room.


    Thats why I raise my voice to make them aware of my presence.


    If that is what you want then I am right here.


    Ahn?


    Ignats eyes which have the same color as his hair turned toward me.


    Then, after he confirmed my identity, he scoffed lightly.


    Ha, isnt it Silver-sama the SS-rank adventurer. What are you here for? No one called for you. Right? Clyde-san.


    Ignat then turns to Clyde who is standing nearby.


    Clyde nodded to him with a bitter expression.


    Thats how it is, Silver. You can not take part in this operation.


    Maybe I heard you wrong earlier? Didnt you say that your n has already gone down the drain?


    In response to my words, Ignat looks at me with an undisguised hostile expression.


    It seems I am quite hated. Well, from his point of view, all the SS-rank adventurers including me are annoying I guess.


    The monster that you nned to subjugate has begun to move earlier than you expected. You may n to be the one who makes the first move but that is already no longer an option. I personally believe that it would be foolish to stick to the n so zealously. Dont you think so, Your Majesty?


    I have made a promise with the adventurer guild that I will not involve you in this matter.


    Risking the life of your citizens for that would be putting a cart before the horse isnt it?


    Father receives my words and gazes at Clyde.


    Clyde frowns because of the difficult position he is currently in. If he allows me to interfere here, he will go against the will of the guilds upper management. That would worsen Clydes position.


    However, if he refuses, he will be going against the principle of adventurers. Adventurers act for the people. That is our number one principle and it is the most important of all. Adventurers selfish behaviors are eptable because we save lives.


    Seeing Clyde staying silent, Father tries to open his mouth. He is probably trying to make all the fault lies with the Empire and allow me to get involved in this.


    From the Empires point of view, if I can get involved, a lot of lives can be saved and the incident can be contained early. After all, there is no adventurer more suitable for deploying their troop than me.


    However, before Father can speak, someone raises her voice first.


    I will hire him.


    Her voice is different than usual.


    I turned around and behind me was Orihime.


    Then.


    The Empire and the Adventurer Guild can proceed with the original n. On a separate note, I will hire you, Silver. I want you to defeat the hateful turtle that destroyed my barrier!!


    What? What is a brat like her doing here.


    Watch your mouth! Ignat! You are addressing the Celestial Princess!


    Thats the Celestial Princess!?


    Ignat who got called out by Clyde opens his eyes wide. It seems the image inside his head is quite different from reality.


    However, how Ignat thinks about her doesnt matter.


    Orihime may seem very self-important cing such a request on me but it was a request that has the Empire, the Guild, and even me in mind.


    This will make a good excuse. The Empire can say that it is Orihimes arbitrary action and the Guild can say the same.


    Moreover, Orihime is a powerful individual called the Celestial Princess. Even the upper management of the guild wouldnt be able to do anything against her.


    If any, it would only be harassment at best and that wont be a problem.


    ..you have my gratitude. Celestial Princess.


    Umu! You may thank me more! This is a big debt! If something happens in my country, you muste to assist us. That is how big of a debt you have with me.


    No matter what kind of harassment they throw at her, I will be there to help her deal with it.


    I understand. One requestNo matter what kind of request it is, I will ept a request from you for free. Whether it is a Dragon or a Demon King, this Silver will defeat it for you. Is that good enough?


    OH! You are quite generous huh, Masked Adventurer! You are a good guy! What kind of reward do you want?


    A reward is it.


    A normal fee for hiring an SS-rank adventurer is 3 rainbow coins.


    As expected, Orihime wouldnt carry that kind of money around.


    I can do this for free but this will reduce the worth of SS-rank adventurers as a whole.


    If that is the case then I will have to request something from her that is of the equal value.


    Thats why I asked for the thing Orihime is proud of.


    Then I would like to witness the strongest barrier of this continent. I can use barriers myself but I never have a chance to see a Celestial Princesss barrier. Allow me to study it.


    HoHou! So you do have an eye! You understand the value of my barrier huh! Umu! Alright! I shall let you witness a Celestial Princesss barrier!


    Now, the negotiation is concluded. Your Majesty, that is the case. I have epted a personal request from the Celestial Princess to travel to the northdoes anyone would like toe along?


    Wait a while. I will select some personnel. Other S-rank adventurers will be in charge of dealing with the other monsters as nned. Is that alright with you, Deputy Guild Chief?


    We have no problem.


    Clyde calms Ignat who was trying to voiceints and lowers his head.


    Now, the talk is over.


    The rest is for us to take action.

 Chapter 164: Confusion at the Imperial Capital Guild

    Chapter 164: Confusion at the Imperial Capital Guild


    Adventurer Guild: Imperial Capital Branch.


    I designated this ce as the rendezvous point and traveled here with Orihime first.


    Hou! This is the Imperial Capital Branch huh!? They have quite a good sense dont they!


    OiSilver brought along a weird kid


    Dont get involved. Hes a weirdo wearing a mask you know. Theres no way that theres a decent human being beneath that mask.


    But shes cute you know? Should we try calling her?


    STOP! What would you do if shes his woman? You want to get incinerated by ancient magic?


    Even Silver wouldnt go that far, right.


    Just give up the idea. He can use transfer magic. What would you do if he starts harassing you using it?


    Ah, make sense. Hes a creepy guy in a mask after all.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    WHO WOULD HARASS YOU USING TRANSFER MAGIC!


    I want to deny their weird usation with a yell but that would go against Silvers character.


    Giving up, I talk to the receptionist.


    Sorry for themotion.


    It is always noisy around here so it is alright, sir. Is she your sister?


    No, a client. A lot happened you see.


    Wha!? Silver-san epted a personal request without going through the guild! And we always got ignored too.


    The receptionist dejectedly dropped her shoulder and hung her head.


    The gazes from the guild staff and adventurers in the guild are getting painful.


    S, sorry..I will be more careful next time.


    Is that true!? There are actually a lot of quests that we would like Silver-san to take a look at!


    Put them together and I will take a look next time. Is that alright?


    Yes! We will be waiting! By the way.


    Hm?


    The receptionist points at the edge of the guild.


    Following that with my eyes, I see Orihime holding something white in her hand. When I raise my sight a little, I see that the dragon fang, the guilds decoration was missing its tip.


    Noticing my sight, Orihime instantly froze.


    But.


    TeHe.


    TLN: urate Depiction (The subject may be too old)


    AHHHHHHH!!?? The symbol of the Imperial Capital Branch!!! THE DRAGON FAAAANG!!????


    Oi Oi! How much do you think thats worth!?


    D, dont be so loud..It just broke when I grabbed it. Its not my fault since its so fragile.


    She only looked guilty for a moment and immediately switched to a confident attitude. ssic Orihime.


    I let out a huge sigh and shifted my eyes to the receptionist.


    Where should we send the bill?


    The castle.


    I have not revealed the Orihime is the Celestial Princess but the receptionist should notice from the fact that I epted her request.


    Without getting surprised, she said that she would send the bill to the castle and started preparing it. How reliable.


    Orihime being Orihime, she doesnt learn from her mistake and starts touching this and that inside the guild, angering the adventurers.


    Its not anything unusual. I was walking here with Orihime. The reason being, she said that she had no chance to see the capital.


    Since it will take some time to select which personnel they will dispatch, I took my time and walked here with Orihime. Naturally, she causes trouble all the way here. It would have be a big problem if she wasnt with me.


    I will have to think a lot before I let her roam free huh.


    Ah!? Hey! Release me!!


    Silver! Take care of this kid will you!


    You brat! You just ate my snack! I was saving that cheese forst you know!


    Umu, it was delicious.


    Damn it!! Silver! You better take responsibility for this alright!!


    Orihime who had her arms grabbed by the adventurers is swinging her legs in protest while her mouth spouting more things that would add more oil to the fire.


    There are dishes that are only avable inside the guild, maybe she saw it and immediately put it in her mouth huh.


    Silver! I want to try that bubbly drink!


    It is too soon for a child.


    Mumu! Its rude to treat me like a child alright!


    You are plenty a child yourself though.


    The one who outright denied Orihimes words was Elna.


    Elna did not participate in the earlier meeting because she was preparing herself to head north but since I joined up in this operation, she came here.


    Her appearance surprised everyone in the adventurer guild.


    Elna von Amsberg!!??


    What is the Hero doing in the Guild!?


    This is bad! She finally came to fight Silver for the title of the Empires strongest!


    If you are going to do it then do it outside! No, just do it outside the capital! Dont get us involved!


    Oi! Silver! Its your fault alright! Its because you imed the title of the guardian of the imperial capital isnt it!


    I dont recall calling myself that though.


    As I retorted the panicking adventurers, Elna and Orihime are ring at each other without caring what is happening around them.


    It seems you are feared quite a bit huh? Isnt this because your daily conduct is that bad?


    You are being treated like a child yourself though, isnt that because there is nothing adult-like about you at all?


    What! I was just being reserved! If I get serious they might notice that I am the Celestial Princess after all!!


    Orihime proudly said so.


    A moment after that, the face of the adventurers who got excited because of me and Elna turned blue all at once.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    The Celestial Princess!!??


    Why is the Guardian Deity of Mizuho here!?


    Oh? It seems they noticed huh. My brilliance is too much to hide I guess!!


    You just said it yourself didnt you!


    Orihime and Elnas re intensified, making the atmosphere feel like they might start fighting each other at any moment.


    Seeing that, the adventurers immediately took their distance.


    Wh, wha, what the hell..this is too much for one day..


    The strongest defense and the strongest Offense of the continent.are they nning to find out who is stronger here..?


    Ah..its over. Today is thest day of the Imperial Capital Branch.


    It seems that the rowdy adventurers who have been ying around until now cant keep doing it in front of such famous individuals huh.


    They did treat Orihime like a brat earlier too.


    Enjoying the rare sight of these adventurers, Orihime turns toward me.


    Silver! How do I look in your eyes!?


    What do you mean?


    Of course, I am asking you which one of us is stronger! Someone of your caliber should be able to tell right!


    Hmph, you dont have to rely on Silver for that. Even a child would be able to tell which one of us is stronger. Right?


    The two stared at me.


    Now, how should I answer this?


    I sweep my eyes at the adventurers who have taken their distance.


    Everyone is shaking their heads. In other words, they are telling me to not escte this huh.


    I got you. I will tell them off now.


    I cant tell which one of you is stronger.


    What!?


    You dont have eyes huh.


    The adventurers all sigh in relief


    Seeing that, I added.


    I cant tell which one of you is stronger but let me say this, I dont think I will lose to either of you.


    !!??


    The silent scream echoed inside the guild.


    The adventurers eyes are asking me whether Im sane or not. then I heard a rattling sound from behind me.


    Looking at the source, the receptionist is foaming from her mouth and faint. It seems she couldnt take it since she is so close to where we are.


    It seems I did something bad here huh.


    Hey.what do we do now


    He provoked them even in this situation.that damn idiot


    This is why I dont like SS-rank adventurersread the mood damn it.


    The adventurers are gathered at the corner of the building, their legs are shaking.


    Meanwhile, Orihime is staring at me with a visibly angry face.


    What are you saying!? My barrier is the strongest you know!


    If it can be broken by a monster then I can do it too.


    Heee, then how would you n to win against me? Have you not already witnessed the power of my holy sword?


    It doesnt matter if you cant hit me.


    Thus, the three ways ring is on.


    Each of us thinks that we can defeat each other so no one is backing down.


    Amid such a heated situation, arge number of horses arrive in front of the guild.


    They are finally here huh.


    Sorry for beingte, Silver.


    Said Leo as he got off his horse.


    Behind him are Sieg and Lynfia along with the imperial knights.


    So they are sending just enough amount of men huh.


    The Prince himself will personallye with us too huh?


    Of course. If Elna has to fight at the border, a member of the imperial family needs to be there to authorize the use of the holy sword in case she crosses the border and we also need an ambassador that can exin our intention to the other country as well. I am the right person for that.


    So you wont be participating in the battle right.


    Yes. our duty is to rescue the people who couldnt evacuate in time. I will leave the monster subjugation to you. I dont want to get in your way after all.


    ..that is fine.


    Answering so, I created a transfer gaterge enough for the cavalry to rush in.


    But before I passed through it, the adventurers inside the guild stopped me.


    Hey! Silver! If its something important then we can lend a hand you know!


    Monsters are adventurers specialty right!


    Those words are reliable.


    Since the Spirit Turtle started to move, the monsters in the surrounding area will also be going on a rampage.


    That being the case, I do want more manpower.


    However, I can not ept their help this time.


    I am happy about your offer but I have to turn you down this time. The problem this time has the dignity of the Empire on the line. The Emperor wouldnt be happy if adventurers get involved too much. Let them have the credit this time. Well,.if they are not enough to handle it I will be cleaning up after them though.


    You sure said it huh. There wont even be your turn alright.


    Very well, let me see what you can do then.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Saying so, Elna went through the transfer gate first, followed by the cavalry led by Leo.


    Then


    Let us go then! Be relieved! Even if they are the people of the Empire, people are people! I will protect them all! Then I will prove it! The fact that I am more amazing than the Hero!


    I will look forward to that.


    Saying so, I went through the transfer gate together with Orihime, Our destination: the Northern Region.

 Chapter 165: Rostock

    Chapter 165: Rostock


    We transferred to Rostock, a big city located in the Northern Region of the Empire.


    Since the adventurer guild of this city was informed of the n in advance, they are the ones in charge of observing the Spirit Turtle.


    However, the Rostock we found was an empty city.


    Although the transfer gate opened near the guild office, there is no sign of people around nor anyone inside.


    They already evacuated huh.


    For a city of this size to be evacuated so quickly..the Lord here must have made the preparation beforehand. I could think of this as that he doesnt believe in the power of my barrier but in this case, he made a wise choice huh.


    Orihime is dissatisfied but she still praises the local lords decision.


    It was certainly a wise decision.


    But if he is capable of making such a decision then he must have left someone behind for us as well.


    I float up in the air and look over the city.


    Then, I saw a group of knights on horseback a distance away.


    Perhaps they have noticed me, the knights rushed toward my direction.


    I saw a group of local knights. They are making their way here.


    The Lord is quite thorough huh. He must have stationed them here as a countermeasure for bandits and to report to him when reinforcements arrive.


    I nod at Elna.


    Soon after, the knights arrived.


    Being cautious, the knights ask for my name.


    Identify yourself.


    SS-rank adventurer of the Imperial Capital Branch Adventurer Guild, Silver.


    Adventurer


    The knights have a bitter expression on their faces.


    His expression clearly has contempt mixed in.


    I guess the Grom Soldat must have done something. As expected, the reason the barrier got broken involved adventurers huh.


    Silver-dono. We were stationed here by our Lord to exin the situation to the reinforcements. However,


    You cant trust an adventurer huh. Then exin the situation to the Prince. Tell him what happened here.


    I cut him off and turned my eyes toward Leo behind me.


    I have no time to loiter around here.


    I am the Eighth Prince, Leonard Lakes Adler. Can you tell me what happened?


    Y, Your Highness!? Please excuse my rudeness!


    Immediately after the knights recognize Leos presence, they dismount and bow.


    Seeing that, Leo gently asks them to exin the situation.


    Dont worry about courtesy. Please exin the situation to me. What happened here?


    Yes, Your Highness! The Adventurer Guild of this city was monitoring the movement of the Spirit Turtle that was trapped inside the barrier. We were informed that we still have a few more days but some adventurers tried to subjugate the Spirit Turtle on their own andunched an attack on the Spirit Turtle which caused the barrier to copse.


    Where are those adventurers right now?


    It seems that they and the adventurers who were there to monitor the Spirit Turtle were blown away by its attack. The other adventurers who managed to survive immediately withdrew to the city and the Lord ordered the citizen to evacuate with only the bare minimum luggage, the citizens are already evacuated from this ce, Your Highness.


    I seewhat happened to the Spirit Turtle?


    It hasnt moved since itunched a counterattack against the surveince unit. However, we have confirmed that its previously closed eyes are now opened. It has surely awakened, Your Highness.


    Leos eyebrows raised after hearing the knights report.


    Leo might not be able to grasp the big picture here. Unlike me, he wasnt aware of the n after all.


    Even so, Leo immediately changed gear.


    To do what he can do now.


    Even if the city evacuation ispleted, the small viges in the surrounding area shouldnt have been able topletely evacuate yet. We will head to those viges and take care of the evacuation. Once the evacuation ispleted please take care of the battle, Silver.


    Of course. But what should I do in case the Spirit Turtle starts moving?


    I want you to stall it as much as possible. In the meantime, I will do my best to evacuate the citizens.


    That is fine but the monsters in the northern region must have sensed the danger and started moving already. This entire region has already be a danger zone. It would be very difficult to evacuate the people while protecting them, no? Celestial Princess-dono and the Hero will be stuck on dealing with the Spirit Turtle. Of course, myself included.


    Dont worry, I have brought along the knights for that purpose. Let me ask you this. Since this can be counted as the adventurer guilds blunder, Are you confident that you canpensate for their failure?


    The knights turned fearful at Leos words.


    That was clearly a provocation.


    Even if he is a prince, one can say that provoking an SS-rank adventurer is going overboard.


    However, Leo should already be aware of that. He was probably being provocative to make Silver focus on the Spirit Turtle.


    Hmphdont look down on me. I did not take on the title of SS-rank adventurer in vain. Us SS-rank adventurers have this title because we are the strongest in battles against monsters. You do not need to worry. If this is the adventurer guilds blunder, I will defeat the Spirit Turtle and erase that failure.


    Is that so. Then Im relieved.


    That being the case, will you be all right? You came all the way here to save your people but if you have to run away it will damage your fame, no?


    No problem. I wouldnt be here if I am afraid of dying. The same goes for all the knights here. Dont look down on the knights of the Empire too much.


    Saying so, Leo straddles his horse and pulls out his sword.


    Then.


    We are departing! Do not forget! We are here to evacuate the citizens! Save as many lives as possible!


    Hearing Leosmand, the knights also pull out their swords and respond.


    Every one of them is a warrior who came here while fully aware of the danger. Their morale is iparable to your ordinary knights.


    Lead the way!


    Yes, Your Highness!


    Leo told the knights of Rostock to guide them.


    He then turned back to us and muttered.


    I will leave it to you.


    Were those words aimed at me, Elna, or Orihime?


    Was it aimed at the three of us or each of us as an individual?


    Still, each of us gave him an answer.


    You may leave it to me!


    I will take care of it.


    Of course! You be careful too, Leo!


    Receiving the response from each of us, Leo slightly smiled and rushed out of Rostock on his horse.


    After seeing him off, I and Elna look away and start floating up to the air.


    First, We will be monitoring the movement of the Spirit Turtle.


    However, below us, Orihime voices aint.


    I-C-A-NT-F-L-Y!


    ..thats what she said.


    Yeah. then isnt it fine if we just leave her here?


    I implied to Elna to make her carry Orihime but her reply was negative.


    I tiredly sighed and descended while holding out my hand for Orihime.


    However, it seems that Orihime is dissatisfied.


    How do you n to carry me?


    By your arm?


    That is painful isnt it!?


    Bear with it.


    EEI! Im the client here you know! I wont let you treat me so carelessly!


    Orihime quickly circled around me and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    Now we are in the so-called piggyback position. From others point of view, this sight probably looks very stupid.


    Get off. Celestial Princess-dono.


    Its fine, isnt it! You are not half bad as a ride! Depart!


    Said Orihime as she selfishlymanded for departure.


    She wouldnt get down no matter what I say so I gave up and floated up.


    Then, Elna who was waiting in the sky mockingly smiles at me.


    What a shame, it seems your effort to look cool has gone to waste huh. You know what? You look really stupid right now.


    Shut up.


    What is stupid! Silver is now my horse! He should be honored!


    Im going to drop you, you know?


    WHY!?


    Amazed at Orihime being honestly surprised, I and Elna head for the Spirit Turtle.


    We do not need any guide.


    After all, it is giving off a tremendous amount of magic reaction.


    My feeling is telling me that this turtle is truly dangerous.


    The reaction I am getting from it is stronger than any monsters I have faced so far.


    Even if I have Elna and Orihime, I might not be able to afford to care about our surroundings.


    And I will not be able to support Leo since I have to focus on the battle.


    If possible, I want him to withdraw immediately and doesnt push himself when the situation escted.


    That would be impossible huh.


    What?


    Just talking to myself. Hold on tight. I wont catch you if you fall off alright.


    OOH! SO FAST! THIS IS SO FUN!


    I cant be all serious when Orihime is around after all.


    Well, even like this she is the strongest barrier user on the continent.


    She should be reliable.


    If not then there would be no meaning bringing her along after all.


    Thinking so, I grabbed Orihimes feet which seem to slip off my side and adjust the bnce.

 Chapter 166: Paving the way

    Chapter 166: Paving the way


    Without stopping, Leos group headed to the vige located some distance away from Rostock.


    The reason that they couldnt afford to take even a single break was that they had no idea when the Spirit Turtle would start to move again.


    However,


    Ugh! We are toote!


    What appeared before Leo are vigers that were desperately fleeing out of the forest.


    They are being chased by monsters that are shaped like a wolf.


    The desperate vigers didnt even have any luggage with them. They were probably attacked by the monsters that got excited by the movement of the Spirit Turtle with no time to prepare themselves.


    Looking at what is happening before him, Leo sees a little girl being pulled by her mother as they ran away from the monsters.


    The girl was desperately running but she couldnt keep up with her mother, her feet got tangled up and she fell down.


    !? Ma, Mama!!


    Stand up! Hurry!


    The mother urged her child and tried to help her stand back up but during that time the wolf monsters have already caught up to them.


    The mother hugged the girl and put herself between her child and the wolf monster.


    Still, as if her action doesnt matter at all, the wolf monster rushed in to attack them.


    However,


    I wont let you!!


    Leo threw his sword from a distance away and it stuck in between the wolf monsters.


    elerating, Leo rushes at them without slowing down.


    The wolf monsters switched their target to the weaponless Leo but when they saw his eyes, their bodies got stiff from fear.


    Without missing that chance, Leo pulls out the sword that was stuck on the ground and cuts down the wolf monsters around him.


    However, in front of Leo who rushed ahead by himself is arge number of monsters.


    Seeing that, Leo fearlesslymands his men while pointing his sword forward.


    -Destroy them!


    After his voice echoed through the battlefield, the knights charged at the monsters following hismand.


    Because they are the elite selected from the imperial knight order, the monsters chasing the vigers were dispersed in an instant.


    After Leo dispatched thest monster with his sword, the area is secured.


    Th, thank you! Sir Knight!


    The mother who was hugging her child earlier bowed to Leo.


    Seeing that, Leo shows her a soft smile.


    Its nothing, are you injured?


    Y, Yes! I am fine!


    I see. Are you thest one who made it out? Are there any other vigers?


    This is everyone from our vige m lord. But there are many viges east of here. I dont know what happened to them..


    I see.everyone, prepare to head out.


    Leo gives amand but a knight of Rostock raises his voice.


    Wont entering the forest be dangerous, Your Highness?


    I know the danger but if there are people still stuck inside then I will not abandon them.


    Howeverif something were to happen to Your Highness


    Y, Your Highness!?


    Hearing the knight, the mother realized that the person she was talking to was not a knight but was royalty.


    While the mother apologizes for her rudeness, the child asks Leo a question.


    Onii-chan, are you a great person?


    H, Hey! What are you saying!? M, my deepest apology, Your Highness!


    Its alright. Im not a great person. It just happens that my father is a great person you see. Whether I am the same or notWhat I do from now on will decide that.


    Saying so, Leo slowly turns his horse at the forest and unsheathes his sword.


    Many monsters appeared from the forest due to the smell of blood.


    First we will have to clear out the monsters here. Knights of Rostock, you will be in charge of escorting these people to a safe ce.


    Are you nning to personally act as rear guard, Your Highness!?


    Not a rear guard. I will be the vanguard. We will be paving the way so that Silvers group can fight with peace of mind. They cant fight to their fullest if there are civilians in the area after all. To create an environment that they can fight at their best..we need to get the people out of the area first.


    Leo then slowly began to advance his horse.


    With the exception of the knights of Rostock, the other knights slowly follow Leo as he makes his way to the horde of monsters.


    Then.


    Protect the civilians! Advance!!


    With Leo leading the charge, the knights started engaging the monsters.


    Engaging the monsters, Leos group spreads out so that the monster cant pursue the evacuating vigers.


    Normally, an effective way of fighting the monsters would be to group up against them but this battle relies heavily on individual ability instead.


    However, Leo did not give any special instructions.


    He is confident in the ability of each and every one of the elite men he brought along.


    Seriously! This prince is such a vedriver!


    If you have time to open your mouth then please put more effort into swinging your spear.


    You sure are diligent huh.


    While having such a conversation, Sieg and Lynfia are getting rid of the monsters with a momentum that doesnt lose even to the imperial knights.


    The two who are originally adventurers have an easier time dealing with monsters rather than fighting humans.


    Even with his weakened state, Sieg was originally an S-rank adventurer. No matter how many small fries gather before him, they wont even serve as his opponent.


    Cmon! Try approaching me and your life is forfeit alright?


    His words contrast with his adorable appearance. Sieg kills the approaching monsters with a ferocious smile.


    On the other hand, Lynfia changes the shape of her magic sword into a spear and effectively hunts the weakened monsters.


    The two who were pushing back the monsters heard an abnormal noise from the sky and looked up.


    Tsk! A bird-type huh!


    It seems to be the Red Ravens. They are A-rank monsters.


    And we have three on our hands huh.


    A group ofrge crow approaching them from the sky.


    The noise they heard was the sound of their wings fluttering.


    The two adventurers were familiar with how troublesome these bird-type monsters that suddenly appeared before them are.


    This is an opponent that you would normally need long-range support like an archer and mage to take it down.


    Some of the imperial knights may be able to use magic but it would be impossible to strategically group up in this situation.


    It seems that we have no choice but to take them down when they approach.


    No, we dont have enough leeway for that.


    Then what should we do?


    Sieg shows a fearless smile at Lynfias question and starts running toward her.


    I will jump up! Be the base for me!


    Denied.


    No way!?


    Refusing the proposal, Lynfia holds her spear at the base and prepares tounch Sieg with it.


    For a moment, Sieg thought that he could get a chance to hug Lynfia when sheunched him up but when he saw the coldness from Lynfias eyes he chose to obediently use the spear as auncher.


    Use my spear as the base. If you fail I will make a hot pot out of you alright.


    So harsh!? But jokes on you, I recently think that being looked at so coldly like that is nice too, you know!


    Please just go already.


    Lynfia swings her spear as hard as she can as Sieg rides on it.


    Like a bullet, Sieg soars into the sky.


    Then.


    Hi folks, Im a flying bear.


    Cutting off the head of the first Red Raven he targeted, he steps on its torso.


    From there, he jumps to his next target and takes down the ravens one by one.


    A Red Raven tries to evade him but Sieg cuts off its wings in an instant to prevent it from escaping.


    ORAHH! You are thest one left!!


    Saying so, Sieg aims at thest raven. He ran on the ravens body and jumped up to even greater height.


    Passing thest Red Raven, Sieg descends down and thrust his spear at it with great momentum.


    TERYAHHHHH!!!!


    Siegs spear deeply prated through the Ravens body.


    The Red Raven screams in anguish and spins in the air but Sieg keeps himself from being shaken off and pulls out his spear and then proceeds to cut off its neck.


    Fuu, with this Lynfia-chan wouldnt give me an earfulter huh.


    While wiping off his sweat, Sieg makes a satisfying smile as he rides on the falling Red Raven.


    However, as he kept descending, he noticed something serious.


    Wait? How do Ind?


    Shortly after, the body of the Red Raven crashed into the ground apanied by Siegs loud scream.


    Seeing that unfold, Lynfia speaks to a nearby knight.


    I will take care of this ce so please check on him. If hes alive then please collect him but if hes dead then nothing of value would be lost so please dont worry.


    The knight bitterly smiles at Lynfias words and head to the location where Sieg crashed.


    Then after the knight found Sieg half crying from the fear of falling, he shrugged and retrieved him.

 Chapter 167: The Lost Sword Saint

    Chapter 167: The Lost Sword Saint


    Around the time Leo arrived in Rostock.


    The imperial army was deployed further to the east.


    This unit was dispatched from the Northern Border Defense Force that protects the northern border.


    Leading that unit is Gordon who was appointed as the vice-general of the defense force.


    The order he received was to monitor the movement of the Spirit Turtle and rescue as many civilians as possible.


    However.


    Just now..what did you say!?


    At themand center, Sonia mmed the desk as she stood before Gordon.


    That was how unbelievable Gordons order was.


    Dont make me repeat myself. We will not deploy our troops


    Have you not heard of the report that there are many viges in the forest!?


    I heard it.


    Then we should be dispatching a rescue unit right now!


    The monsters are rampaging because of the Spirit Turtles movement. Dispatching our men would incur a considerable loss. This is no time to be wasting human resources.


    Saying so, Gordon puts his arms together and looks at Sonia who is voicing her opinion.


    Gordon was separated from his aides since he was appointed to the northern defense. As a result, he is utilizing Sonia as a valuable human resource despite her failure in the south.


    Sonia who had lost the will to live after facing failure after failure regained her energy after seeing the crisis that befell the people and tried to get Gordon to dispatch the troops but she was rejected.


    A waste..? Isnt it exactly the duty of the military to protect the citizens!?


    My duty is to my subordinates.


    Isnt that just self-justification! Your Highness was given amand to save as many lives as you could! Swinging your sword to protect the people would be helping your subordinates! That is what you should be doing!


    This is my decision. I will not change that.


    Saying so, Gordon waved her away as if she was a nuisance.


    Seeing that, the guard grabs Sonias arm but Sonia res at the guard with a bloodcurdling expression.


    Release me.


    !.


    ..Your Highness. This is yourst chance. You must immediately dispatch a rescue unit. That is the way for you to be an emperor.


    Annoying. I will not participate in a worthless fight.


    Hearing that, Sonia let out a deep sigh.


    If you are aiming for the throne, the natural course of action would be saving the people. At the very least, you must show that you are doing everything in your power to do so.


    If you be an emperor, you must help the people. That is what an emperor is.


    However, Gordon doesnt have the people in his eyes. He only thinks about his own subordinates. His reason is that he sees them as what he needs to win the session war.


    But if you dont protect the people that you dont need, you will not be able to be the emperor.


    As I thought, you are not suitable for the throne..


    Whether I am suitable or not is not for you to decide.


    That might be so, but I will never recognize you as an emperor. Since you are not protecting the people I wont even recognize you as a soldier. Youre disqualified both as a soldier and a prince.


    Gordon doesnt make a move against what Sonia said.


    He could cut her head off on the spot but that would be a waste. If she is going to die then it would be better if her death could benefit him.


    Seeing through his thought process, Sonia suggested an idea.


    I will lead the troops out myself. It will only be those who volunteer. You will be able to get rid of me and the subordinates who annoy you all at once, everyone will see that you have put in a minimum effort as well. How about that?


    Hou? You are nning to die for me huh?


    It is not for you..I.am only doing what I can.


    It was the word Grau said to her.


    Sonia, who was told to do what she could, has been struggling with it for a long time.


    What could she have done? What can she do now?


    Thinking of such questions, Sonia looked back at her fathers teaching. Sonias father taught her strategies. It was both to help Sonia and the people.


    Like how he helped Sonia, her father was a strategist who always worked for the good of the people.


    That is why Sonia admires the appearance of her father.


    However, after her family got taken hostage, Sonia was getting farther and farther away from the image of the step-father she adores.


    She was always developing a fifty-fifty n that would be fine no matter what the result is.


    It was a convenient way for her to make excuses and it was far away from what her father had taught her.


    What would her father do?


    Surely, he would do what is best for the people.


    What she has been doing until now was like an opportunist. That was why Grau reprimanded her.


    Even though she did not do everything that she could, she wanted to be saved.


    Not only will no onee to save her, she will not be able to save anyone.


    What Sonia, who was once prepared to face her death, set her sight on is clear. Simplymit herself for the people. To act in the way that her father wouldnt be ashamed of.


    Even if that action will cost her, her fathers life.


    This strategyit is for the people. If your sword is true then you should be swinging it for the people as well. Victory will note to those who forget that. Just like I was.


    I am different from you. Death will not stop me. Just go off and die if you like. For my sake that is.


    Sonia realizes that her words no longer have any meaning and turns her heels.


    Then, she gathered all the soldiers and recruited the volunteers.


    Among 3,000 soldiers under Gordon, only 37 volunteered to rescue the civilians with Sonia.


    Given that this is Gordons unit, the number is surprisingly high.


    With Sonia as the lead, they made their way toward the forest.


    -


    Sonias rescue unit was attacked by arge number of monsters once they entered the forest.


    Due to the movement of the Spirit Turtle, the survival instincts of these monsters made them aggressive and confused.


    Currently, Sonias unit is trying to evacuate the citizens out of the forest while intercepting the monsters pursuit.


    It is just a little further! Dont stop running!


    Sonia found a group of fleeing vigers and sessfully protected them from the monsters.


    The number of vigers is more than fifty.


    It is a number that is too much for Sonias unit to protect while fighting off the monsters, but Sonia still guides them out of the forest while giving her unit appropriate instructions.


    Ojii-san. Im sorry, please try your best. Just a little more.


    (TLN: Old man)


    No, no, I am fine. Are you alright yourself youngdy?


    Sonia speaks with an old dwarven man who joined up with the group of vigers she is protecting. The old man seemed to be lost by himself in the forest so Sonia took him under her protection.


    She is worried about the old man because he is carrying a short white cane with him, but each time she asks him if he is okay, he always answers that he is fine.


    But despite being an elf, you are so kind, youngdy.


    Eh?


    I am a dwarf so its been a while since I met a kind young elfdy like you. You are nice, youngdy.


    Iam a half-elf.


    Hearing him mention the elves, Sonia told him so with a dejected expression.


    But after the old dwarfs eyes went round for a moment, he smiled.


    I see, I see. I understand now. Elves are beautiful and good at magic but they are quite exclusive. That being the case, you also have the blood of a human, youngdy. That is why you are beautiful, good at magic, and kind like a human. You have all of their good parts right.


    Good parts.?


    His reply was unexpected for Sonia.


    After all, she had never met anyone who sees the existence of a half-elf like her in such a good light.


    Moreover, he is a dwarf, a race that has a cat and dog rtionship with the elves.


    Ojii-san.you dont hate the elves?


    There are guys I dont like. But among the elves, there are good folks as well. Humans are the same. It would be too narrow-minded to generalize them all as a race.


    I seeOjii-san, you are kind.


    Kind huh..I dont know about that. I have been living the way I like. Listening to the voices, following it, traveling by it. I dont think that doing whatever I pleased is the same as being kind. That being said, there is no doubt that you are kind, youngdy.


    I..Im not kind.


    You are. You are protecting others while putting your life on the line after all.


    That is becauseI am a soldier.


    She doesnt formally belong to the military.


    However, Sonia consciously considered herself as a soldier. Just like how her father was.


    She wanted to be a soldier who protected the people.


    That is not something that you should lump together like that. If there is a good soldier, a bad one must exist as well. You are a good soldier, youngdy. You are wearing that uniform with this nations coat of arms. You must know well of its meaning.


    The old man smiles at Sonia.


    He then turns his sight ahead.


    The ce he is looking at is the edge of the forest.


    Sonia and the others rushed and made it out of the forest.


    However, what she is seeing is a fierce battle between Leos group and the monsters. From Sonias groups point of view, the battle is diagonal to their right. Seeing the battle so up close, the vigers are frightened.


    This is.


    For a moment, Sonia didnt understand what was happening but she immediately sorted out the situation.


    The knights are fighting monsters and spread their front to the right.


    They are probably trying to prevent the monsters from going behind them.


    That information is enough for her to make the decision.


    Run straight at them! Dont turn back!!


    Sonia said and instructed her men to spread out to form a line.


    This is to prevent the advance of the monsters that are pursuing behind them.


    If they are maintaining a line of defense there, it means that behind them is a safe zone.


    She has to take the vigers there.


    Judging so, Sonia has all her soldiers take out their bow.


    Nock the arrow and wait for my signal! Now, run!


    Responding to Sonias words, the vigers suppress their fear and start running.


    Meanwhile, the old man was looking over the other side of the forest.


    Ojii-san, hurry!


    Umu, it seems that is the direction I wanted to go.


    It is impossible to get there right now! Please hurry!


    Sonia forces the old man on the horse she was riding and makes the horse run to the defense line.


    OOh! Youngdy! Isnt this a little reckless?


    Its fineI will definitely protect you.


    Sonia said so and lures the monsters toward her men.


    Then, at thest minute, she gave the signal.


    Fire!!


    She also shoots out a fire attack magic herself as her men release their arrows at the monsters.


    The salvo scare off the monsters.


    At the same time, Sonia continues tomand her men.


    Ten steps back!!


    Widening the distance, her men prepare for the next shot.


    This is an effective way to buy time.


    However, it is not the best strategy for the situation.


    It could be said that this is a strategy that abandons their own safety but this is the n Sonia chose.


    A half-hearted measure can not save anyone.


    Right now, civilian safety is her top priority. If they can clear that objective, they can struggle to break through this situation if they still have power left.


    I will see it through to the end today!


    Sonia repeats her interception tactics and lures the monsters toward them.


    Thanks to that, most of the monsters turned their attention toward them.


    Leo and his subordinates who have been freed from the battle move in to protect the vigers from Sonias group.


    Among the people who moved in to protect the civilians, Lynfia raises her voice in surprise.


    Ojii-san?


    Oh! Isnt it the kind youngdy I met back then! How are you doing?


    Lynfia is confused by the old dwarf who speaks so loudly even though he is being chased by monsters.


    He was the old man who got lost in the south. Why is he here?


    Why are you here?


    I was thinking about finishing my old business you see. It was going well until I entered the forest but I ended up getting lost in it for a week. That was quite a hardship you know.


    For a week? Why didnt you take a guide with you


    Its hard to find nice and kind people. When I was troubled about what to do, the youngdy over there helped me out you see.


    Saying so, the old man points at Sonia who is being surrounded by monsters.


    Seeing that, Leo immediately reacted.


    That womanShe is..


    You know her eh? Prince Leonard.


    Eh, ah, we are not acquaintances or anythingUm, have we met somewhere before?


    I met you once when you were still a kid. Is your father doing well? Recently, the management of this country isnt going quite well though.


    Eh, ah, Yes. he is fine but


    A country ridden with sadness is no good. A country would be better if no voice calls for me.


    The old man slowly got off the horse and looked forward while carrying his white cane.


    Within his sight, Sonias group is being surrounded by arge number of monsters. It is no longer possible for them to escape.


    Then, the old man lightly swings his white cane and pulls out a katana from inside of it.


    Taking a stance, the old man mutters.


    [That Guy] will notice so I dont want to swing it too much but.I will not abandon the people that are waiting for my help.


    Saying so, the old man casually swings his katana.


    No, it simply looked like that but in fact, he has already swung his katana many times with a speed that could be called God Speed.


    Then, the shes that urred from that urately cut all the monsters surrounding Sonias group.


    Seeing the monsters in front of her fall down in an instant, Sonia looks in surprise at the origin of the shing attack. The old dwarf stood calmly there.


    You are?


    My name is Egor. SS-rank adventurer, Egor. People call me [The Lost Sword Saint]. I havee to defeat the Spirit Turtle.


    Saying so, the old dwarf cheerfullyughs.


    (TLN: The Lost Sword Saint is not a cool name or anything, he simply always ended up lost.)

 Chapter 168: Worthy Opponent

    Chapter 168: Worthy Opponent


    Mumu! Its so big! Thats not just on the level of a mountain anymore!


    That was Orihimes impression once she saw the Spirit Turtle. Well, I and Elna also have that same impression.


    Long neck and thick limbs. A shell that is like a wall of rock. On top of that shell is a real mountain that probably formed over the course of 200 years.


    With a quick nce, I think that it is probably hundreds of meters in both height and length. Leviathan would look cute inparison.


    It was called a turtle because of its shell but it would be more appropriate to call it a dragon with a shell.


    Even though we are looking at it from the sky, the turtle doesnt make any move. It would be great if it stayed quiet like that until Leo finished evacuating the citizens.


    When dealing with a giant monster at this size, I would have to use magic with high firepower. That being the case, I can not afford to care about my surroundings.


    It doesnt seem to move huh?


    Do you want it to?


    Thats not the case but normally when a creature senses a threat to their life it would be more vignt right?


    Orihime is correct.


    Why doesnt it move when the three of us approached it like this?


    I think that we do post enough threat.


    Surely, It isnt saying that we dont even worth being vignt against right?


    Elna gazes at the Spirit Turtle with a little irritated look.


    Elna hates being looked down on after all. Plus, the opponent is a monster.


    She seems like she was about to summon her holy sword and sh at it so I give her a warning.


    I dont mind that you are burning with fighting spirit but if you do something now, the people down there will get involved you know?


    I know that! Shut up!


    This is exactly why Hero is so troubling. You are such a war maniac that you dont care what happens around you at all.


    You have a lot to say huh..are you saying that you properly keep an eye on your surroundings here?


    I am! I am different from you after all!


    Then can you tell me? What did you understand from your keen observation.


    Umu! I was thinking about why the turtle didnt move! And I got the answer! Right now, the Spirit Turtle is sleepy!


    .


    It has slept for 200 years after all! Maybe it is just sleepy because it just wakes up, right! Thats why it doesnt have any reaction toward us! My head spins when I wake up after a long sleep too. It is sleepy, theres no doubt about it!


    Hearing Orihimes conjecture, I and Elna sighed at the same time. She probably wasnt trying to be funny but her reasoning is just too bad.


    I will take that as one of the possibilities.


    You dont have to, alright. Its definitely not the case after all.


    What!? Then what do you think is happening here!?


    If I know that we wouldnt be so troubled right!


    Then how can you say that Im wrong!?


    Taking my eyes away from the two, I look at the Spirit Turtles eyes.


    It isnt looking at us. Instead, it looks like it is looking somewhere far away.


    It is definitely wide awake. Being sleepy isnt the case here.


    It probably doesnt see us as a threat since we didnt show any sign of attacking it huh.


    If we attack it, it will surely have some kind of reaction.


    Well, I dont care what it is thinking.


    As long as it doesnt move, it is convenient for us after all.


    I will dly ept the time that Leo can use to evacuate the citizens.


    While I was thinking so, the Spirit Turtles neck suddenly started to move.


    It is staring in the direction of the forest where Leo is evacuating the vigers.


    The turtle that hasnt reacted to anything until now begun to react to something.


    I immediately set up a detection barrier to look for anything unusual in the surrounding area.


    Leos group is fighting against the monsters.


    A unit from the imperial army is holding back the monsters some distance away from him.


    Its a dangerous situation.


    I thought about going over to help them for a moment.


    But suddenly, magic power swelled up at Leos area.


    Sensing that, Orihime and Elna also look in the same direction as me.


    Then, the Spirit Turtle slowly opened its mouth. Its face looked somewhat happy.


    It is as if it has found a worthy opponent.


    Then, a huge amount of energy gathered in its mouth.


    A ze!? We are going!


    I grab Elnas arm and transfer us to where Leo is.


    There, the imperial army group has joined up with Leo and his knights as they protect dozens of vigers.


    However, what surprised me was the existence of the old dwarf.


    Elder Egor. So it was you.


    Oh! Its been a while, Silver.


    A simple greeting.


    This is quite a tame greeting between SS-rank adventurers.


    This white-haired dwarf called [The Lost Sword Saint] is an SS-rank adventurer who the guild has no way to contact.


    There is no problem with his personality. He is an adventurer who crushes the tyrants and helps the weak. However, due to him always moving on his own ord, he doesnt respond to any demand from the guild. In the first ce, the guild couldnt even figure out his location.


    In some sense, he is also a problem child.


    Being over 300 years old, he is the oldest SS-rank adventurer and he has held that title for over 200 years.


    I have something I would like to ask.


    Ask away.


    Was it you who failed the subjugation 200 years ago?


    Thats right, thats right. This is really embarrassing.


    Saying so, Egor scratches his head.


    Id like it if he doesnt talk like it was some small mistake. After all, because of his failure, an SS-rank monster has been born.


    Celestial Princess-dono.


    Already on it.


    Before I gave my instruction, Orihime had already erected a strong defensive barrier in front of us.


    A huge amount of magic power gradually swells from the other side of the forest.


    It was a terror that even a normal person could feel. They may not know why but their body would start to tremble. That would be the vigers impression.


    It is an instinct as a living being that tells them of danger.


    Then it immediately became a reality.


    A deafening sound of an explosion could be heard from the other side of the forest. At the same time, a huge ck sphere is flying toward us.


    It destroys the forest in an instant and collides with the barrier Orihime erected.


    A strong light is emitted on impact and a thunderous roar could be heard over the distance.


    The impactsts for some time and finally the light and sound cease.


    No, way..


    Someone whispered.


    The surrounding terrain had changed.


    The forest in front of me was destroyed and there was nothing blocking the way between us and the Spirit Turtle.


    With the changed terrain, the Spirit Turtle is clearly visible from our location.


    Its red eyes are looking straight at us.


    It seems it has been waiting for you, Elder Egor.


    I have that feeling too. Thats why, I thought that I should approach it in a way that it wouldnt notice at first, you see.


    You should havee to me if that was your n.


    That n came to me after I got lost in the forest for a week so it was already toote. Well, I have no sense of direction anyway. It couldnt be helped.


    I tiredly looked at Elder Egor who wasughing Wahaha while opening the transfer gate.


    The Lord of Rostock took his people to another city in the area. The destination of the gate is that town.


    I cant say that it would be safe there but it is way better than being here.


    This ends the evacuation. Head through that gate immediately. Tell the Lord there to get his people ready and evacuate from the city.


    For you to say that, is the situation that grim, Silver?


    Yeah, thats right. The guild gave that turtle the S-rank designation but that is clearly an SS-rank monster. It is a monster that you would normally have to call multiple SS-rank adventurers to subdue. Well, by chance, we have 2 SS-rank adventurers and others who have equivalent fighting power here already so we should be able to manage it but-I am not confident that we will not involve the nearby people.


    So hurry up and go.


    Understanding that, Leo immediately sent the people through the transfer gate.


    Fortunately, Orihimes barrier is still holding.


    As expected of the strongest barrier user on the continent huh. She could erect a barrier thatpletely absorbed a ze from the Spirit Turtle in such a short time.


    However, Orihime looked unsatisfied with the result.


    Is there any problem?


    That guyit wasnt being serious but my barrier almost copsed from the blow just now. Unforgivable!


    That wasnt a serious attack?How much stronger is itpared to when you faced it, Elder Egor?


    About a hundred times stronger. In the first ce, it wasnt that big before.


    Hearing that from Egor, I let out a small sigh.


    It would be dangerous to fight it alone. If it bes a fierce fight, the whole Empires northern region might be destroyed.


    We have to stop it as soon as possible, failure is not an option here.


    Lets join hands. Fighting that thing separately is not a good idea.


    Seems so. I will take themand.


    What are you saying! Its me who should be taking themand right!


    What are you saying, youngdies. The eldest one here is me.


    I will take themand. You two will be fighting on the front line so you are not suitable for the job and Celestial Princess-dono has to maintain the barrier and stop its attack. The only versatile one here is me and I can support you with the transfer gate too. I trust that there isnt any objection.


    It is doubtful whether these three can cooperate or not but if I dont manage them well, the Empire will be hit hard.


    There is no choice but to do it.


    I am worried that we have to do a party battle with this lineup but our opponent is that strong. If we fail, I will take all the responsibility.


    Ara? So you are thinking about losing as well?


    I will tell you something interesting. If I really think about losing, the word responsibility would nevere out of my mouth. Let me tell you this, this man called Silver has never been defeated by anyone.


    Saying so, I slowly step forward.


    Leo and the others have already evacuated through the transfer gate. I am sorry but if there are any other survivors left, they cant be saved anymore.


    The battle that will ur from now on is not a battle that I can afford to do that.


    Now, lets do this.


    As I whispered so, the Spirit Turtle thunderously roared as if to challenge us.

 Chapter 169: Testing the waters

    Chapter 169: Testing the waters


    [[I am an agent of the divine I act on behalf of heaven and earthThe time of judgment haseTremble Sinner-Delight InnocentMy word is the word of GodMy blow is the blow of GodIn my hand is the me that can torch the world Oh me of Heaven reduce the Sinner to AshesEXECUTION PROMINENCE]]


    A giant magic circle emerges and shoots out a blinding sh of me toward the Spirit Turtle.


    It is a greeting blow.


    It was a spell that once annihted the Mother Slime along with a mountain but lets see how it will work against this Spirit Turtle.


    The Spirit Turtle doesnt even try to avoid my magic. Well, Id be surprised if a giant monster could move fast enough to avoid such an attack.


    OOH!? Isnt that a direct hit!?


    No..


    Its not working at all huh.


    The turtle emerges from the smoke. I thought that there would be some damage but aside from the mountain on top of its shell that was blown away, there is not even a scratch on its main body. Rather, it probably feels thankful that I got rid of the extra weight on its back.


    It seems I wont be able to deal with it unless I repeatedly barrage it with multiple high power magic huh.


    For the time being, I want to see what it can do, Elder Egor.


    Understood.


    In response to my words, Egor rushed at the Spirit Turtle in an instant and started running up its leg.


    His aim is probably its neck and its face beyond it. As expected, those areas would be less protected than others huh.


    However, the Spirit Turtle wasnt easy going enough to allow that.


    Its opponent this time is Egor who once gave it much trouble in the past. Its reaction toward him would be ordingly fierce.


    Muh?


    While running at high speed, Egor jumps away to evade something that flew in at him from the side.


    It was a scale.


    The scale attached to the Spirit Turtles shell is flying toward him. And it is not just one. Hundreds or even thousands of its scales are autonomouslyunching attacks on him.


    They are scales that withstood my magic. Something like that flying at you at high speed would be sharper than any normal high-grade sword.


    Finding that interesting, Egor directs his attack at the scales.


    Naive!!


    Egor parries the scales that attack him one after another without breaking a sweat.


    Hepletely blocked the Spirit Turtles attack. Swordsmen all over the continent would apud his feat but unfortunately, the only ones here are a mage and a princess that dont care much about the way of the sword and a Hero who has the same level of ability as him. Moreover, his opponent is the Spirit Turtle. With such a level of swordsmanship, its attack would never reach him.


    Oh.


    Egor quietly mutters.


    In front of him, a scale that was twice as big as before was charging at him.


    He probably couldnt cut that down.


    Judging so, I transferred to Egors side and took him back to where I was before.


    Celestial Princess-dono.


    I know!!


    Orihime erects an omnidirectional barrier against the scales thate to attack us from all sides.


    The scales that pursued after Egor slowly returned back to the Spirit Turtle without being able to break Orihimes barrier, putting an end to our first exchange.


    So? Any n?


    It seems that its defense is perfect. Do you think you can slip through that?


    Only fifty-fifty. With that number, some might manage to make me stop midway.


    If we stop, we will be attacked from all directions huh. Defending against it would be possible but we will lose our chance to attack.


    How useless, swordsmen. Im amazed to hear those words from the Sword Saint and a Hero you know?


    Orihime unnecessarily provokes both Egor and Elna.


    Egorughs as hements on how harsh she is while wrinkles form between Elnas eyebrows. Her expression would be one that a normal woman would never show to others.


    You are quite cheeky even though you can do nothing but defend huh.


    Wha-t?


    The two violently re at each other.


    Seriously, fighting each other in front of the Spirit Turtle, what a carefree bunch.


    Even so, our opponent is not something that we can ovee individually. If you do not understand that much then I have no choice but to transfer you out of here though?


    I know that.


    Elna poutily turns her face away.


    Orihime also looks dissatisfied but she doesnt refute my words.


    If I cant use them well, it will be a battle of attrition. It would be troubling if they started to fight with each other now.


    If we individually cant break its defense then what do you suggest we do, Silver?


    Breaking through its defense using a long-range attack is not possible. Our goal should be attacking its weak points.


    Its face huh.


    I see. It has scales protecting its neck. What we should aim at are targets like its eyes or mouth huh.


    I will support the Female Hero. Celestial Princess-dono, please support Elder Egor. we will attack its face in groups of two. The main attacker will be our respective swordsman.


    Everyone nodded as I gave them a simple strategy.


    I will not go into detail here. In the first ce, I dont even know what kind of hidden ability the turtle still has avable. There is no choice but to deal with it with their individual ability. Rather, I am confident that they can do it.


    Move as you like. I will do the follow-up.


    I will do that without you telling me to. If you arete to react, I will leave you behind alright?


    Thats my line. If your offense is too poor then I wont support you.


    What did you say!? Just do it! Its your job to follow up for me right!?


    Be relieved! Sword Saint! I will protect you!


    Im thankful. I wonder how long it has been since I am being protected by someone.


    Umu! Go at it with a bang! But if I do forget to set up the barrier, do forgive me!


    I wonder why I am so anxious at these supporters..


    The same goes for the swordsmen right.


    While I was thinking so, Elna tiredly sighed and extended her right hand up to the sky.


    Hear my voice and descend! The brilliant sword of the stars! Now, the Hero has need of you!!


    White light falls from heaven.


    Elna grabbed it and with white sparkles turns it into a shining silver sword.


    The sword that the hero used to cut down the Demon King five hundred years ago, Aurora. It is said to have been forged from a meteorite, the sword can cut all things in creation and does not allow any existence of evil.


    The strongest sword one could imagine.


    Egor certainly has more experience than Elna but she also possesses the raw power that can easily brush that difference off.


    There is no question that Elna with her holy sword possesses the highest offensive power on the continent.


    Still, even with such power, Elna has no advantage against the Spirit Turtles defense in a direct fight.


    The holy sword is the strongest weapon in the continent but it doesnt mean that Elna can use all of its power. She probably couldnt use it at the same level as the First Hero. In the past, Elna said it herself.


    Just because I can summon it, it doesnt mean that I can master it.


    The holy sword huh. Its been quite a while since Ist saw it. You are quite something to be able to summon it at such a young age.


    I am honored by your praise, Elder Egor.


    Wait, wait. Why is your attitudepletely different toward me?


    As someone who uses a sword, I do respect a master like him. Its only natural right?


    Are you saying that I am inferior to that old man with no sense of direction!?


    It doesnt matter if he has no sense of direction. The Sword Saint is the Sword Saint. Hes different from a Celestial Princess that can only use barriers.


    MUKIIIIII!!


    WAHAHA!! How cheerful you are, youngdies!


    I beg you, focus..


    I wonder why I cant feel any tension in this situation at all..


    Well, its better than being grim I guess.


    And no matter how carefree they appear to be, these people are some of the strongest individuals in this continent.


    They should know well how to sort out their feelings.


    While I was thinking so, Elna and Egor start walking slowly toward the turtle. The atmosphere from them is nowpletely different.


    The sharp atmosphere around them felt like a de.


    Perhaps she is getting inspired by it, Orihime also enters a state of readiness. Her appearance seems like a beast approaching its prey.


    Feeling relieved at their appearance, I open a transfer gate in front of Elna.


    I pray for your luck.


    I dont need it. Even if you dont, there is someone who would do that for me without me asking. I will not lose to anyone-I am a sword after all.


    Elna said so as she jumped through the transfer gate.


    She appeared right above the Spirit Turtle. Seeing that, Egor rushes straight at the turtle.


    Sky andnd, a simultaneous attack has beenunched by the two best swordsmen in the continent.


    On the side of their opponent, the Spirit Turtle loudly howls and intercepts them with its scales.


    After parrying many of the scales, Egor makes a big leap up and stands still in the air.


    No, rather than standing, he justnded. Orihime made a scaffolding for him using her barrier. However, Egor is now being surrounded by scales.


    Even so, the scales never move.


    Dont think that barriers can only be used to protect alone.


    Orihime seems to have blocked each of the Spirit Turtles attacks by confining each scale in a small barrier.


    Thus, she created a gap in its absolute defense.


    Without missing that opportunity, Egor moves in to attack.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, Elna is defending herself against the scales as she descends. However, there are many of them.


    The scales immediately gather around Elna.


    At that time, I transferred myself next to her.


    I will take it from here.


    Ara, thats quite considerate of you.


    After such an exchange, I opened a new transfer gate for her.


    Elna passes through it and escapes the scales encirclement.


    Meanwhile, I generate a myriad of wind bullets around me and intercept the iing scales.


    With this, the turtle will not be able to ignore me and recall its scales.


    And while its defense is thin, it will be attacked by both Egor and Elna.


    Now, how will you deal with that?

 Chapter 170: Spirit Turtle’s Counterattack

    Chapter 170: Spirit Turtle¡¯s Counterattack


    The Spirit Turtle intercepts the oing attack with its remaining scales but such a half-hearted defense couldnt stop the advance of the two.


    The two swordsmen dived into the barrage of scales and headed for the Spirit Turtles defenseless face. They are probably aiming for its eyes.


    HAAAAAAA!!


    HMPH!!


    The two all-out attack approaches the eyes of the Spirit Turtle.


    They pulled it off. The moment I thought so, the movements of the two stopped in mid-air.


    Guh!!


    Tsk!!


    The two grumble as they struggle to move but they couldnt even twitch. Then, they were dived down to the ground.


    Although they managed tond, they were unable to move. It was as if they were being weighed down and couldnt move.


    Gravity huh..!


    While intercepting the scales, I realized the true nature of the Spirit Turtles ability.


    So moving these scales is one of the applications of its ability huh.


    If thats the case then those two are in a bad position. If it has the power to control gravity, a downward attack would be much stronger than normal.


    The scales that were circling around me gathered near the face of the Spirit Turtle all at once.


    The scales kept gathering together and formed 2 giant spears.


    Then, it immediately descended down to the two swordsmen on the ground.


    Dont get carried away!!


    I open the transfer gate near Elna and bind one of the scale spears with cursed chains.


    The descending spear stopped its movement as it was bound by the cursed chains as Elna made her way to the transfer gate while under the effect of the heavy gravity.


    It seems the spear that was headed for Egor was stopped by Orihimes barrier and he managed to escape the gravity like Elna.


    That being the case, the one who is in the most dangerous position now is me.


    I immediately released the cursed chains and got away from the Spirit Turtles vicinity while using transfer magic to group the others up.


    It seems that it has quite a troublesome ability huh.


    That got me. I was so surprised that the stiff shoulders I have for so many years have healed. WaHaHa.


    Egor said as heughed.


    Just what kind of constitution do you have for stiff shoulders to be cured by being surprised?


    When I turned my eyes to Elna, she red at the Spirit Turtle without bothering to hide her bitterness.


    Diving me to the groundwhat a humiliation!


    Im d that you didnt lose your fighting spirit.


    No way I would lose it right! I will definitely chop that thing up!


    That is easier said than done. I dont think that it would be easy for us to get close to it though?


    Orihime posts the question.


    Not a provocation. She probably means that there would be no meaning unless wee up with a n huh.


    Well, Ipletely agree. If fighting spirit alone can break through this predicament then we would already have done it.


    If we try the same thing we will simply get the same result. It seems we have toe up with a new way of attack huh.


    What should we do then?


    If we cant break through its defense to aim for its weakness up close then our only choice is to attack it from a distance.


    I wanted to avoid it if possible but I will have to break through the Spirit Turtles defense with brute force.


    If we go on an all-out attack with these members then the terrain here will probably change. But we dont have to worry so much about that.


    If we cant stop it here, the cities in the northern region will fall victim to it.


    But.


    That being said, it seems that we should be focusing on our defense first.


    It probably saw a chance to strike.


    The Spirit Turtle gathers back its scales and scatters them around its body.


    What is it doing now?


    No matter what kind of attack it is, I will stop it!


    I am grateful for that. I dont want to use much of my strength before an all-out attack.


    True. I will leave defending entirely to you. Thats your specialty anyway right.


    Hey, dont say it like that is the only thing I can do! I have a lot of good parts alright!


    Ara? Is that right? So can you tell me some of those good parts for future reference?


    Hear me then! The first good part about me is my cute ears! The second is my cute tail! And the third is that I am already cute in general!


    Isnt that just your appearance! Its totally useless in this situation right!


    The fourth one is that despite my age, my chest is big! Its way bigger than yours!


    WHAT DID YOU SAY!?


    Haa.


    What an idiotic thing to say even though the enemy is about tomence its attack.


    I get the feeling that even if they are facing against the Demon King they would still be having the same argument like this.


    Elder Egor. its a rumor that the Sword Saint can cut anything if he has three chances. Do you think that you can cut those scales any time soon?


    Fumu, well, I already remembered their hardness. The next time I will slice through it like thin paper.


    Saying so, Egor shows an expression full of fighting spirit.


    No matter how much he behaves like a good-natured old man, his true nature is that of a swordsman. He wouldnt be so kind to something that could block his de.


    I dont think a master at Egors level would bluff about this. He probably feels that he can pull it off.


    Then.


    Female Hero. Can you swing your holy sword at full power?


    What are you saying? Thats a matter of course right?


    What I am asking here is whether you can bring out even more power from that holy sword.


    ..you are quite familiar with the holy sword huh?


    I learned about it when I studied ancient magic. So how is it? The sword that once defeated the Demons King shouldnt be only at this level right?


    Yes. There are several seals on the holy sword. Removing them would increase its power butif I do that the terrain here will be changed.


    Your worry is reasonable. I had thought the same as well. However, we cant leave that thing as it is. You need to make your resolve.


    To my words, Elna quietly closed her eyes and nodded.


    If Elna seriously wields the holy sword, the damage to the surrounding area would be unavoidable but if we left the Spirit Turtle alone, the damage will only increase.


    When I think so, the Spirit Turtle opens its mouth. It is probably going to fire another ze.


    We stand guard against it but the Spirit Turtle doesnt immediately release its ze.


    Then, the Spirit Turtle released its ze that umted its power to the limit to the sky.


    Mumu!? Has it gone senile in the past 200 years!?


    No way thats the case right! It ising back down!


    As Elna said, the ze diffused in the sky and rained back down in the shape of countless spheres.


    It was like a barrage of meteorites.


    To make things worse, its scales adjust their position to an irregr trajectory to receive the falling spheres.


    Like a mirror that reflects light, the scales redirect the ck spheres toward us.


    This is bad! I cant defend against it if that attackes from all directions!


    That is probably its aim! Avoid it as much as possible!


    I gave the instruction and moved away.


    Although the attack power was diluted, it is still a ze attack from a Spirit Turtle. No matter how strong Orihimes barrier is, if she has to defend against it from all directions then it will eventually breakthrough.


    Evading the ck spheres, Egor and Orihime flew to the left while I and Elna went to the right.


    However, the attack doesnt end with just one sphere.


    Second and third spheres continue to follow us.


    In that situation, I tried to transfer away with Elna but Elnas eyes were pinned to another ce.


    When I was following her line of sight.


    Elna was already dashed out at full speed.


    No..way


    Beyond Elnas line of sight were two children.


    A boy and a girl. They probably got separated from their parents.


    They both look at the sky with a frightened expression.


    The ck spheres that are raining down here and there might not directly hit them but the aftermath will easily blow them away.


    Thats why Elna dashed toward them.


    To protect the children.


    However, in this situation, that is a fatal opening.


    WAIT! ELNA!


    My voice was blocked out by the falling ck spheres.


    I clicked my tongue and opened the transfer gate but during that time Elna was already prepared for the danger.


    Then, as Elna head to the childrens side, a ck sphere directly heads toward them.


    It was a split second that decided whether she can make it or not.


    Elna is probably fully aware of that.


    Despite that, Elna dashed in front of the two children and deflected the iing ck sphere.


    HAAAA!!


    However, because of that, Elnas movement stopped.


    Rather than directing its attack at someone who might evade them, the Spirit Turtle directs multiple ck spheres at Elna.


    Elna who couldnt deal with all the ck spheres directing toward her was blown away.


    TLN: Now, suffer the cliff mortal!!!

 Chapter 171: Silvery Lightning

    Chapter 171: Silvery Lightning


    The moment I saw Elna got blown away, my mind became pure white.


    In that state, I turn toward the Spirit Turtle.


    What are you doing to my childhood friend..!!


    Muttering so in a small voice, I gather magic power in both of my hands to prepare arge-scale magic.


    However, I got stopped by Orihime.


    WHAT ARE YOU DOING! HURRY UP AND GET THEM AWAY FROM THERE!!


    Hearing Orihime, I turned my eyes to the ce where the children were..


    Inside the barrier Orihime erected, the children are still there, crying.


    Seeing that, I managed to regain a little of my calm.


    They are the children that Elna was prepared to die for. It was because Elna stood her ground that Orihime managed to protect them in time.


    I cant let her effort go to waste.


    Kuh!


    When I went to the childrens side using transfer magic, I found a boy and a girl.


    The strong-willed looking girl is crying at the scene of disaster before her eyes while the boy is trying tofort her.


    The soldiersaid that we would be saved if wee this way..!!


    D, dont cryeverything will be alright..


    For some reason, this scene ovepped with how I and Elna used to be.


    I have always been the one that cried but there are times that Elna cried as well, in a time like that, I tried my best to suppress my tears.


    It was because I felt that I needed to do something.


    Its alright now.


    Gently put my hands on the childrens heads, I opened the transfer gate. This gate will transfer them to the city Leo and the others escaped to.


    After you go through here, shout for Prince Leonard. If you do that you will surely be saved.


    The girl kept crying and couldnt reply to me.


    Thats why I look at the boy.


    You can do it, right? You have to be the one who protects her now.


    ..Un!


    Replying so, the boy takes the girls hand and enters the transfer gate.


    Now, one problem is gone.


    After seeing them off, I use the transfer again to go to Elnas side.


    Elna..!


    I rush over to her as I call out her name.


    Elna was lying down, unconscious.


    To not let go of the holy sword even in such a condition, as expected of her huh. As far as I can see, she didnt suffer any heavy injury but if shes unconscious then she cant fight anymore.


    When I was trying to get her away from this ce, I was suddenly crushed by gravity.


    Tsk!


    Clicking my tongue, I set up a barrier around Elna and me.


    It saw a chance to attack because Elna is unconscious huh. Well, of course, it did.


    I would never let an opportunity like this go too.


    After I set up a barrier to lessen the effect of the crushing gravity, I turned toward the Spirit Turtle.


    The Spirit Turtle also turned toward me while opening its mouth.


    Trying to finish us off with a full power ze huh.


    As expected of an SS-rank monster.


    Seems like it knows when it should attack.


    But since it is a monster, there is something that it doesnt know as well.


    Thats how I want it.I will take you head on..!!


    Sometimes human beings also do unreasonable things.


    Facing it directly would be disadvantageous for me.


    In a time like this, avoiding it would be better. I know that well.


    However.


    I pay you back in full here, Spirit Turtle! When its time for payback I always return it twofold!!


    Elna is my important childhood friend.


    When we were children.


    She was the one who always protected me when I couldnt use ancient magic. I couldnt count how many times I got saved by Elna.


    It was because she was there that I am here.


    It hurt her, not to mention that it took the chance when she tried to protect the children.


    It may be strange to get angry at a monster but even if she wasnt at her full readiness, it did hurt her.


    Even if she wasnt fully prepared, Elnas pride would be hurt by that.


    Elna is always strong and confident.


    Someone that taints that figure of her is unforgivable.


    [[I am one who know the principle of silverI am one who has been chosen as the true silver]]


    Whispering themon chant of Silver Destruction magic, I stretch my hands out and release my magic power.


    Something like a ze, I will just annihte it.


    [[Silver thunder appears from the skyDescend down and razes the earth]]


    Perhaps it understands what I am intending to do, the Spirit Turtle also gathers more power into its ze to match my magic.


    Its eyes are saying that a mere human shouldnt get in its way but what I want to say in return is Dont get cocky you damn turtle.


    [[The heat of this Silver Thunder is the symbol of heavens mightThe sound of this Silver Thunder is the word of God]]


    A huge magic circle emerges from my hand and Silver Thunder begins to make a crackling noise.


    On the other hand, the Spirit Turtle is beginning to release its ck ze that is far stronger than what it shot out before.


    It would bepletely different from the one it just released.


    That is probably how dangerous it judges me and Elna to be.


    Fine by me.


    Bright Heavenly Lightning of DestructionDark Heavenly Lightning deO Silver Thunder roaring within my handShow the Will of the Silver Heaven]]


    The magic circle grew even bigger and the silver lightning showed its formpletely. Joining my hands together, I shout out the name of my magic.


    [[SilveryLightning]]


    A huge silver thunder is shot at the Spirit Turtle. At the same time, the Spirit Turtle also released a ck spherical ze from its mouth.


    Both made contact at the space between me and the Spirit Turtle. The ck and silver collide and emit enough energy to terraform the surrounding area.


    Kuh..!!


    But I have a little disadvantage here.


    Silver Destruction magic does not exert its full power unless you spend enough time to let it umte magic power.


    This Silvery Lightning is about 80 percent of its power. Itsck of power is undeniable.


    Even so, I will push that ze back with what magic power I have.


    Perhaps it found me troublesome, the Spirit Turtle strengthens the gravity on me and Elna.


    Feeling the effect of the strong gravity, I dispel the barrier around myself and strengthen the barrier around Elna.


    With the sudden heaviness, my knee hit the ground.


    Despite that, my focus was never interrupted. If I lose my consciousness here, Elna would be swallowed by the ze.


    And the undefeated legend of Silver will end.


    If the two greatest powers of the Empire disappear at the same time, what waiting for the Empire would be hell.


    I am carrying the future of the Empire on my shoulders.


    I thought so for a moment andughed.


    Ridiculous..like hell I would care about the Empires future


    In the first ce, that is not like me at all.


    It was because I hate things like that I became an adventurer to live freely.


    What I am always trying to protect is those that are important to me.


    The Empire is important but it is not what I most care about.


    I raise from my knee.


    Remember who I truly am, I regained my energy.


    Come at me as hard as you wantI have already decided that I will not let any harm be done to those around me!


    The silver thunder that was gradually pushed back little by little push back against the ck sphere all at once.


    It then prates through the ck ze and reaches the Spirit Turtle.


    However, the silver thunder weakened by the ck ze would not damage it.


    With no damage done to it, the Spirit Turtle looks my way.


    However, that is a mistake.


    It paid too much attention to us.


    To not notice even when I am this close. Silver must be that dangerous in your eyes huh.


    Egor takes a stance with his cane on top of the turtles shell.


    His sword sheathed into a sword drawing stance.


    Then.


    Why do you think people call me the Sword Saint?


    After that question, Egor draws his sword and shes at the shell with the speed of god.


    Its because there is nothing I cant cut.


    GUGAHHHHH!!!!!!


    A long andrge wound runs on the shell of the Spirit Turtle and blood gushes from it.


    Egor retreats from the thrashing Spirit Turtle but now there is a gap on its absolute defense.


    Just one more push.


    At that moment, I heard a voice from behind me.


    ..Al.?


    TLN: So this is arguably a better cliff right? Muhahahahha

 Chapter 172: Silver and Gold

    Chapter 172: Silver and Gold


    She found out.


    Those words repeatedly float inside my head. The voice she used to say my name was the one I am familiar with.


    A tone of voice that she would never use on Silver.


    How did she find out? How I called her earlier? Or was it a different reason?


    While I was thinking about all the possibilities, I decided to look back.


    Even if the secret is out, I have to keep lying. I have to deceive her somehow.


    However, my resolve quickly disappeared.


    Elna stood up. But her eyes are still unfocused.


    You dont have to.sound so worried..I wont lose.


    She is probably still hazy.


    Elna is speaking to me who is not here.


    I.will protect you, Al.


    Elna holds up her holy sword as her voice is still shaking.


    I want to take my mask off this instant and tell her that I am right here and tell her that I am Silver so you dont have to fight anymore. I want to tell her that she has already done enough.


    But, that would probably be unfair.


    My knight who showed me such determination wouldnt desire such a thing.


    Once youve decided on something, you must stick to it until the end. That was what Sebas said to me.


    I think I finally understood the meaning of those words.


    I have been lying to someone who thinks so much about me. It would be rude to her if I reveal my secret because of my emotions.


    Such selfishness is not allowed to me.


    -thats surprising. So you were fighting for that Dull Prince huh?


    I asked Elna with Silvers voice.


    Elna looks at me with a flustered expression and slowly collects herself.


    Then when she recognized that I am Silver, she frowned at me.


    ..such humiliation..you looked like Al a little just now.


    Thats my line. I would like it if you dontpare me to the Dull Prince.


    You..I thought I told you that you shouldnt talk about him like that, right.?


    Saying so, Elna holds her right nk with her left hand.


    The fact that she didnt immediately get angry at me is probably because she couldnt afford to do that.


    Your rib is broken but it seems that your mouth is still working huh.


    .can you drop that know-it-all look already? I might identally cut you down with the holy sword you know.


    How scary. I guess even I cant stop a blow from that holy sword of yours.


    I shrug my shoulders and look at the Spirit Turtle.


    The turtle whose body was deeply cut concentrated its scales on its wound.


    Thats why it couldnt afford to pay attention to us.


    This time, the role of the decoy and the attacker are reversed.


    Elna probably understood that too. However, she doesnt move out immediately.


    She might be fine with one rib broken but if multiple of it got broken then there might be damage to her internal organs.


    I was a little worried about her but Elna opened her mouth first.


    Before I fainted.I heard Als voice.


    Wasnt that just a hallucination?


    You must be unpopr with girls right..? Im sure that Al is worried about me. No, I know that he is.


    Such a girly way of thinking is not like you.


    You are quite irritating, you know that?..I know that he is worried about me, I am his childhood friend after allEven now, Im sure that he is still worrying. Thats why I will put an end to this nowAfter all, it is my job to end this before Al tries to push himself too hard again.


    Elna slowly raises the holy sword up with both of her hands.


    She frowned from the pain she felt there but she took a deep breath several times and stabilized her stance and looked at the Spirit Turtle with a sharp gaze.


    So she switched her mind into battle mode and temporarily shut out the pain huh.


    Thats how it is, Silver. Lend me a hand.


    What do you mean? I dont think that I have any obligation to help you on your personal agenda though?


    You called him the Dull Prince right? I will forgive you now if you lend me a hand.


    What a scary woman. I was only saying that to get your spirit up though.


    Yes, it did the job, thanks.


    I cant feel any gratitude at all. Honestly, I pushed myself quite a bit to protect you when you fainted, you know?


    Thats not a lie.


    I soloed the Spirit Turtle to protect her.


    My magic power doesnt run out yet but shooting any more great magic is hard for me now. At least it will take time for me to do it.


    However, ignoring my circumstances, Elna says this to me.


    Cut that out. You still have some kind of secret move hiding away right? Use it now.


    Good griefthe job to finish that thing off supposed to be yours but I have to help you do it huh. This debt will be big, you know?


    Dont spout nonsense. The debt you own me is bigger than that.


    With such an exchange, I slowly raise one hand up above my head.


    As Elna said, I do have a secret move.


    Ive alreadyid the groundwork in case Elna didnt regain her consciousness but I never thought that I would be using it alongside her.


    She probably intends to erase that Spirit Turtle from existence here.


    [[I am one who know the principle of silverI am one who has been chosen as the true silver]]


    Silver Destruction magic is a special type of magic among ancient magics.


    It shines silver light and all the magic power used in it is converted to a special attribute of magic power called silver-attribute.


    [[Azure sky filled with the divinity of silverTrue silver scatters across the green earth]]


    Silver-attribute magic power will be scattered where you use Silver Destruction magic.


    Normally, when magic power gets converted into a special attribute, you will not be able to make use of it again.


    However.


    [[At times, that silver bes lightningAt times, that silver be the light that illuminates the darkness of night]]


    You can reuse that silver magic power if you use another Silver Destruction magic.


    However, not any magic can use the scattered silver magic power.


    You must use a magic that collects the scattered magic powers.


    That is my secret move.


    [[Sacred divine silverPure and white silver]]


    It is a magic that gathers all the scattered silver magic powers and forms one single sword.


    [[O true silver gather in my handAnnihte the enemy before me ]]


    The silver magic power gatherers around my hand and form a sword.


    It is a dazzling silver sword that is a concentration of an enormous amount of silver magic power, its power will vary on the Silver Destruction magic that you use beforehand.


    It is using the magic power from when I used Silvery Lightning earlier but it is far from its full power.


    Even so, it is powerful enough to cut that Spirit Turtle. After all, it is a spell that concentrates silver magic power at one point, which is rare among Silver Destruction magics many areas of effect spells. Thats why its power is guaranteed even among all the Silver Destruction magic.


    The name of that magic is.


    [[SilveryEndSaber]]


    The Silver Sword of Silver Extinction.


    My own holy sword.


    At the same time, Elnas holy sword also let out the shine that doesnt lose to mine.


    If my holy sword was silver then Elnas was golden.


    The holy sword that is shining so bright that you cant look at it with naked eyes ispletely different from how it was before.


    Hear my voice and awaken! O Shining Sword of Life of the Star! The Hero now needs a miracle!!


    Responding to Elnas words, golden light spills from the holy sword at once.


    The brightness was so strong that the silver light in my hand looked dim.


    Holy swordAurora  Second Release.


    Elna probably removed one of the seals on the holy sword.


    Although it is not at full power, the appearance of the holy sword grew closer to when it was used to defeat the Demon King.


    Are you ready? Silver.


    Of course. It seems yours is ready as well huh.


    Saying so, I turn my eyes to the sides of the Spirit Turtle.


    A ginormous barrier is forming around ityer byyer.


    Seeing us preparing our attack, Orihime probably tries to contain the aftermath by deploying multipleyers barrier around the turtle.


    Quite considerate on her part.


    Trying to contain my attack with barriers like thatit seems she is looking down on me quite a bit huh.


    Let me say this first. Your target is not the barrier you know?


    I know. My aim is at that weak looking turtle.


    Elna then looks at the Spirit Turtle.


    It probably felt the threat to its life as it is now transitioning to its superhardened mode.


    But its toote. Our preparation is alreadypleted.


    Elna: Remember well. This ce is the Empire.


    Silver: The country that is being protected by the Hero and the Silver Mage.


    Elna: You


    Silver: You bastard


    Elna&Silver:  CHOSE THE WRONG PLACE TO MESS WITH


    I and Elna swing our swords down at the same time.


    The Silver and Golden Swords of Lights race to assault the Spirit Turtle.Previous Chapter

 Chapter 173: A Place to Rest

    Chapter 173: A ce to Rest


    The torrent of gold and silver rush toward the Spirit Turtle.


    Perhaps it judges that it couldnt go into its hardened state in time, the Spirit Turtle opens its mouth to fire its ze to intercept our attack.


    However, its ze couldnt stop the torrent of gold and silver light.


    The light swallowed both the Spirit Turtles ze and crashes into its body.


    The Spirit Turtle tries to endure the attack with its prided hardened body but with the wound on its shell, it couldnt handle the attack.


    Then, its entire body got swallowed whole by the light.


    GUGGAGAAA!!!!!!!


    With its final death throes, the Spirit Turtle gradually disappears within the golden and silver light.


    However, that is not the end.


    The torrents of silver and goldbined and kept going.


    This time, it was Orihimes barrier that took the hit.


    When it crashes into the barrier a dull sound resonates from it and with each of itsyer broken, a high pitched sound echoes.


    However, the torrents of lights momentum gradually weaken.


    Then


    It stopped huh


    I muttered and sigh in relief.


    I got carried away and made an all-out attack together with Elna. it was an attack that would cause damage greater than the Spirit Turtle so I will have to thank Orihime for her barrier.


    Of the twelveyers, it only destroyed ten


    Stop being so shocked that you couldnt break through her barrier


    I looked around after I voiced some warning to Elna who was having a surprised expression.


    The Spirit Turtlepletely disappeared and there is no trace of other monsters around.


    This is probably the end.


    Thinking so, Elna sat down on the spot.


    Whats wrong?


    Im tired.


    So you can get tired too huh?


    What are you saying? Im a fragile girl you know.


    In what world would you be considered fragile I wonder.


    Of course, its this world right. Just open the transfer gate already. It would be a pain to walk back like this.


    So theres a selfish Hero like you too huh.


    After I tiredly muttered so, I opened a transfer gate to head to where Orihime is. Egor is probably with her there.


    Lets group up and head to Leos ce.


    While I was thinking so, Elna entered the transfer gate.


    Stepping out of the gate, we found Orihime with a smug expression on her face.


    HaHa!! With this, it is proven that my barrier is superior!


    Whatever. I am not so energetic to be arguing with you right now.


    Elna sat down again, she seemed really tired.


    Seeing that the reaction she received was lighter than she expected, Orihimes eyes opened wide.


    While she was making such an expression, Egor appeared from behind her.


    Im sorry for using you as a decoy, Silver.


    The same goes for me too. But, as expected of the Sword Saint. I didnt expect that you would be able to actually cut the shell.


    I never thought that you would use two great magics in session too. As expected of you, Silver.


    We professionally admire each others works.


    While showing Orihime such an adult attitude, Egor slowly approached Elna.


    Then after asking for her permission, he touches her right nk.


    Umu. this is quite serious. Five of your ribs are broken. It will hurt a little alright?


    Yes.


    Egor instantly moves his hand on Elnas right nk. It was only a moment but he probably returned Elnas ribs to their original position.


    It should heal up in no time once you apply healing magic on it. Silver, why dont you try using it on her?


    Unfortunately, I only know arge barrier type of healing magic. It would be a waste to use it on a single person.


    You are the worst.


    I might use it if there was another injured person but it would be too wasteful to use it on you alone.


    While saying such a thing, I opened the transfer gate to the city I sent Leo and the others to earlier.


    Among the knights that Leo brought along, there should be some imperial knights who can use healing magic.


    I should leave Elnas treatment to them.


    Thinking so, I sent the three through the transfer gate.


    I get busy after returning back to the city.


    When I reported that the Spirit Turtle had been subjugated, the whole town got into a festive mood, and Leo and the knights were busy taking the evacuated people from Rostock back to their ces.


    Prince Leonard. Sorry for bothering you while you are busy but I have something to ask.


    What is it? Silver.


    Elna was treated with healing magic but because of her fatigue, I was asked to send her back to the Imperial capital.


    However, I have something to ask Leo before that.


    There were two small children that should havee here through a transfer gate. Did you meet them?


    I took them in under my protection. They are sleeping in a separate room right now.


    The one who answered so wasnt Leo.


    When I turned my eyes to the voice, Sonia was standing there.


    You are.the strategist under Prince Gordon huh. The one who attacked Gers.


    I dont know why you remember me like that but.I am no longer a strategist for that person.


    My apologies then. So, what did the children say?


    they were told by a group of soldiers to head to the forest. Im sure that it was the surveince unit under Prince Gordon.


    Hearing that, Leo got angry for a moment.


    The fatigued Elna also frowned at that news.


    The soldiers that were supposed to protect the country and its people refused to protect them huh


    Im sure that Prince Gordon will give an excuse that since the unit I led was in the forest, he told them toe to me. Still, they should have given the children some escorts and if they were prioritizing reporting to the main unit then they should have just dispatched a messenger. In the end, all he wanted was to get away from the battlefield. That prince.


    A surveince unit wouldnt be able to do anything about the Spirit Turtle after all. That may be why he made that decision but it is impossible for me to understand how he chose to do it.


    this can not be simply water under the bridge. I cant forgive a member of the imperial family who abandoned our people.


    Leo said so as he couldnt stand such an action.


    Certainly, this matter shouldnt end without consequence.


    However, it is a fact that no matter how much we try to use him, it would be judged as a mistake in the soldiers decision.


    It all depends on whether they know that the Spirit Turtle started to move or not. If they know then it was intentional and if they dont then it was simply a mistake. There is no way to prove that it was the former.


    Their withdrawal was not a mistake in itself. It can be said that it was a decision to avoid the unnecessary loss of their unit.


    It would be difficult to persecute Gordon with this case. Although it is entirely possible to worsen his image in Fathers eyes, the demerit for escting the matter to such extent is too big.


    Hmm.Prince Leonard. Can you let me handle this?


    what are you nning to do?


    What. it is just some harassment. Do you mind if I use your elder brother a little bit?


    If Nii-san approves of it then I dont mind.


    Then I will handle this matter myself. Rest assured. It will be just a normal protest from an adventurer.


    Saying so, I took Elna with me through the transfer gate back to the capital.


    -


    Wee back, sir.


    Im back.


    Sebas wees me who has transferred back to my room.


    I took off Silvers costume and sat on a chair.


    We transferred back to the adventurer guild and Elna already took a carriage back to the Brave houses manor.


    She looked tired but if it is just fatigue then theres no need to worry.


    It was quite bad this time


    Then it is something to celebrate that you are back here safely, sir.


    Saying so, Sebas brews me ck tea.


    After that, I chatted with Sebas for a while but then he noticed something and gave me a wide smile.


    It seems that my presence here will be in the way so allow me to excuse myself.


    Ha?


    Sebas suddenly disappeared.


    In the way of what..


    I thought about such a thing when the door suddenly swung open without any knock.


    It was Elna.


    Elna!? Whats wrong!?


    Im tired so I came to see you, Al.


    If you are tired then just go homesince you are here, it means that everything ended safely right?


    Yeah. The turtle was already subjugated. Im tired so I had Silver bring me back here with him.


    Saying so, Elna sits on the sofa.


    What are you doing?


    Come here.


    As I was told in a silent tone, I gave up asking and obediently sit down next to her.


    Then, Elna suddenly lies down and uses my knees as her pillow.


    Oi.


    I told you right? Im tired. The turtle bullied me.


    Bullied? You sure about that?


    Dont be rude..I did my best so dont be mean to me alright.


    Said Elna as she pouted a little.


    Seeing that, I sigh and ce my hand on Elnas head.


    Resting in your manor would be better you know?


    If I head back to my house then everyone would just get worried and I would end up cant take a proper rest anyway. Its calmer here.


    Is that so. Then do what you want.


    Yeah, thats my n.


    Elna immediately closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.


    What a change.


    Well, shes a knight so it would be bad if she cant rest when she needs to.


    Thinking that she is going to sleep just like this, I stroke Elnas head.


    She tried her best as a knight, lets allow her this one selfishness.


    Thank you for your work. You did your best right.


    Yeah.I, did my best.


    Saying so, Elna quietly closed her eyes. Immediately afterward I could hear her the sound of her sleep breathing.


    Her sleeping face was very calm.


    TLN: Pat pat

 Chapter 174: A Favor

    Chapter 174: A Favor


    I am surprised that you are still here.


    A few days after I returned to the imperial capital with Elna, I headed back to the city where Rostocks citizens and the vigers evacuated to.


    Leos and his men are still taking care of refugees but what was surprising was that Egor was still in town.


    Dont say that. I am already old. A fight like that would tire me.


    I see.


    I dont buy that.


    The oldest SS-rank adventurer is a man who wanders the continent. Its very rare for such a person to stay in the same ce for a long period of time just because he is tired.


    Speaking of which, Miss Celestial Princess was angry you know. She was saying, [What is he thinking leaving me here!?] earlier.


    Ah, Ivepletely forgotten about her.


    Since she is your client you should have taken her with you. It will be troublesometer you know.


    Shes always troublesome so it wouldnt be a problem even if she gets slightly more annoying.


    Egor cheerfullyughs at my words.


    As I was chatting with Egor, Sonia entered the room.


    Ojii-san. Its lunchtime.


    Oh, sorry for the trouble. Elf youngdy.


    Sonia was surprised by my presence but she immediately collected herself and ced Egors meal on the table.


    Thinking that she might bother us, Sonia bowed and silently left the room.


    So you stay here because you are happy to be served by that girl huh?


    That is one of the reasons.


    Hmph, seems like you have taken a liking to her. Its rare for you to stay behind for someone like this.


    If Egor is a perverted grandpa who likes thepany of young girls then the people at the guild wouldnt have so much trouble tracking him down.


    This grandpas hobby is helping people. Thats why he kept wandering around the continent. It is rare for him to stay behind for a specific person.


    That Egor is now here for Sonia. Maybe if Clyde was here, Sonia would have been scouted to the Guild already.


    Its my duty to help those who ask for help. But.even after the Spirit Turtle was subjugated, that girl still seems like she asking for help


    Do you know about her circumstances?


    I havent asked. I dont think that she is willing to tell me.


    With an SS-rank adventurer like Egor, there is a high chance that Sonia can be saved.


    However, Sonia herself probably hates the idea of involving him in her problem so she decided not to say anything.


    I can see that Sonia has changed.


    I could say that she has grown up since thest time I met her. Compared to when she only used those half-hearted ns back then, she is certainly different.


    It seems that she is willing to be responsible for her actions now.


    Thinking so, I briefly exin Sonias situation to Egor.


    Hearing my exnation, Egor stays silent for a while.


    What you do with that information is up to you. I have a business to attend to so I will be excusing myself now.


    Saying so, I was about to leave the ce.


    After all, I am only here to see how things go.


    My real destination today is not this ce.


    However, when I was about to use transfer magic, Egor opened his mouth.


    .are you on your way to see the Third Prince?


    Thats my n. As an adventurer who must protect the people, I cant overlook his actions. I will go threaten him a bit.


    I see.hey, Silver. Will you be willing to do me a favor?


    A favor for you huh? What on earth do you want me to do?


    Making an SS-rank adventurer indebted to me, not to mention the Lost Sword Saint himself, is a rare opportunity.


    Therefore, my interest was piqued.


    I want you to help the elf youngdy.


    If you want to help her, why dont you do it yourself?


    I am not good at negotiation. I can do nothing but cut. I cant think of a way to save her parents without bloodshed.


    I am not a person who fancies a gentle method myself though?


    But you have a way to save her right? For me, I can only think of finding out the hostages location and forcefully take them away. That will not save that girl. I want that child to be free.


    .so you really like her huh.


    Umu, I do like her. What about you? She chose to help the people even though her family was taken hostage, dont you think that someone like that is worth saving?


    Egor looks straight at me.


    He is probably trying to assess what kind of person I am.


    Egor is an SS-rank adventurer. If he decides to help her, he will definitely do it. If I refuse him, he will surely resort to a forceful means.


    It will surely cause confusion in the session war and what more is that Egor will not be able to enter the Empire anymore.


    That is not a favorable development.


    In the first ce, what Gordon did can be judged to be a mistake as a soldier. A simple mistake.


    Looking at it with the big picture, it was simply that two children werete to the evacuation, and thats the end of it. What made me couldnt let such a thing pass is that I am an adventurer.


    It is impossible to defeat Gordon with this case. I can damage his reputation using Silvers name but that is still only harassment.


    Then it would be far better if I can make Egor indebted to me now.


    Haa..I understand. I will negotiate with the Third Prince and save her parents.


    OH! I am grateful!


    But since they have been involved in the session war, their safety is no longer guaranteed. What are you nning to do with that girl?


    I will hide her parents in a safe ce. For the elf youngdy herself.Id love for her to be my assistant. I have no sense of direction after all.


    That is surprising. So you are finally willing to solve the problem that you have been ignoring for hundreds of years huh?


    Dont put it like that. I have been trying to fix that many times already. Ive even had people to stay by myself. It is just that, they all couldnt keep up with me.


    To be fair, I think there are only a few people who can keep up with you.


    Since hes a person that travels everywhere on a whim. He doesnt listen to others and casually travels across the continent with his own senses.


    Surely, it would be hard to keep up with him. Moreover, he has an extreme case of having no sense of direction.


    It will be tough for Sonia but if she is by his side, her safety will be certain.


    Moreover, if I have the elf youngdy by my side, the rtionship between dwarves and elves might be able to improve a little too.


    That would be too optimistic. The elves wont ept any half-elf.


    I am not aiming for something so big. Not every elf epts half-elves but its fine to do this little by little. That is enough for me.


    His words carry the weight that only he who has been alive for so long could give.


    Egor who is unrivaled in terms of life experience must have seen many unpleasant things in his life as an SS-rank adventurer.


    Despite that, Egor continues to help those who seek to be helped.


    He believes that his action will eventually lead to something good.


    Little by little, huh that certainly sounds like you. Alright, I will believe in that too.


    Yes, thats good. After all, all we can do is to influence the world to change little by little.


    I nod to Egors words and leave the ce with transfer magic.


    My destination is a fort at the northern border.


    The hateful ce for the Empire. It was the fort that the Crown Prince sortie from and met his tragic end.


    Gordon is now defending the northern border at this fort as the vice general of the northern border defense force.


    The ce I transferred to was the entrance of that fort.


    Wh, Who are you!?


    B, ck robe and silver mask!?


    No waydont tell me!?


    The soldiers who were guarding the gate gathered and hardened their defense but once they saw my figure, all of them froze.


    Well, thats a matter of course I guess.


    After all, it is unlikely for an SS-rank adventurer toe to a fort on the border like this.


    Tell Prince Gordon. Silver hase to see him.


    Y, Yes sir!


    One of the soldiers salutes and rushes into the fort.


    The rest of the soldiers took up their weapons and surrounded me in a half-circle formation. This is probably due to their instinct as a soldier.


    As long as they dont know what I am going to do, they cant just rx and wait around.


    That situation continues for a while then the soldier who ran off as a messenger returned.


    His face is terribly blue.


    Hm.quite a terribleplexion you have there.


    Pr, Prince Gordon..said that he will not see you, sir.


    I see. What is his reason?


    H, he said that he has no reason to meet you.


    The soldier mutters as though he is about to copse.


    Hearing that, I put my hand on the soldiers shoulder.


    I see. Good work.


    Ah, m, my deepest apologies..


    No, its not your fault.


    Saying so, I slowly stepped forward.


    The soldier who probably thought that the talk was finished and I am leaving made a frightening expression.


    To that soldier, I speak to him in a low voice.


    Even if he doesnt have any reason to see me, I do have a reason to see him. Iming in.


    Pl, please stop! Even if you are an SS-rank adventurer, forcing your way into a military facility is.Ah..Ahhh..


    The surrounding soldiers who were holding their spears at me were hit by an intense magic power I released fell on their butts.


    I pass by the soldiers and open the gate.


    Think of this as me being polite since I didnt just transfer directly inside. I am only here for a polite visit. My aim is to only meet Prince Gordon after all. I have no intention to hurt anyone or break anything. Of course, I will be counterattacking though.


    Saying so, I casually entered the fort.


    At the same time, a soldier watching the event unfolded from a distance rings a bell that signals an emergency.


    Emergency! Its an emergency! S, Silver has invaded the fort!


    The report was so shocking for the northern border fort no less than the news of the Crown Princes tragic end.


    TLN: To be honest, the thought of leaving this chapter as a cliff crossed my mind. Well, if I do too many cliffs my head might be on the spike though.

 Chapter 175: A Warm Welcome

    Chapter 175: A Warm Wee


    Seeing I entered the fort, the soldiers that fell on their butts stood up and tried to stop me.


    They probably remembered their job as a soldier huh.


    However, the moment they stood up, they staggered and stopped.


    Its better not to overdo it. I have increased the concentration of magic power here. Those who are not used to magic power wont be able to endure it.


    Even if its just a little, everyone has magic power inside them. Only a few people can project that power outside to produce magic.


    These few be mages, excellent adventurers, and knights. It is rare for ordinary people to be exposed to arge amount of magic power.


    Now, the concentration of magic power I scattered is much higher than ces that are said to be rich in magic power. It may be possible for those who are familiar with magic to stand it but for ordinary people, it would be hard to even stand.


    W, Wait, Silver..


    One of the soldiers crawls up to me and tries to grab my foot.


    Nice guts he has there. But I can not afford toply.


    I walk out before the soldier grabs my foot.


    Passing through the gate, I walked into an open area. In front of me is a group of bows carrying soldiers.


    STOP! SILVER!


    You are quite well trained huh.


    Dozens of soldiers managed to gather with bows and arrows within only a few minutes huh.


    The man who seems to be their captain is raising his arm. If he swings that hand down, the soldiers will probably shoot their arrows at me.


    However, I do not stop walking.


    Ugh! STOP! SILVER! This is a fort undermand of the imperial army! Even if you are an SS-rank adventurer, you can not have your way here!


    If you cant let me have my way then try to stop me. Rest assured. I will not fight back.


    You bastard! Dont look down on us! FIRE!! Hes an SS-rank adventurer, he wont die from it!!


    Saying so, the captain gave his order to shoot.


    Dozens of arrows enter my vision. However, I kept on walking without worrying about it.


    The arrows approach me but when it enters within a certain distance from my body, it loses all momentum and falls down.


    The rain of arrows fell in front of me. As I looked at the scene before me, I spoke to them.


    You underestimated me quite a bit huh. Do you think that something like this can stop an SS-rank adventurer?


    Tsk! Magic huh! Surround him! He shouldnt be able to defend against it from all directions!


    Saying so, the captain gave his order and reinforcements began to appear.


    When the reinforcements took their position around me, the captain gave an order to fire arrows at me from all directions.


    However, the result doesnt change. At a certain distance, the arrows simply lose their momentum and fall to the ground.


    As they were shooting their arrows at me, the soldiers experienced the concentrated magic power and kneel down one after another.


    I dont want you to call a child y like this a magic though.


    A, Ahhh


    Walking past themander, I tap his shoulder. Its not particrly a strong tap but the captain copses on the spot.


    I was invading deeper inside but then arge soldier appeared in front of me. Behind him was a toon of about ten soldiers.


    They have an unfamiliar weapon in their hands.


    It looks like a crossbow but it isnt a simple crossbow.


    A circr tube was attached at the bottom of the crossbow and there is a small jewel embedded in the center of it.


    The prototype weapon of the imperial army huh.


    Dont move! Silver! Even if you can defend against ordinary bows, you will not leave unscathed with this!


    I cant say that I can block it since it is a weapon I dont know but I think that it would be impossible to stop me with that you know?


    Hmph! Know this! These are the [Prototype Magic Rotating Crossbows] that were used to battle against the demons in the south!!


    In response to themand of therge soldier who should be their toon leader, the soldiers behind him pulled and held down the triggers.


    Doing so, the magic power contained inside the jewel released and constantly fired arrows at me.


    The rotation of the cylinder attached at the bottom of the crossbow repeatedly reloaded the crossbow and allowed these crossbows a rapid-fire function.


    The arrows that were fired at an unprecedented rate rapidly approaching me but the result is still the same. The arrows lose their momentum and fall. The only difference is the amount of dust that rises up as the arrows hit the ground.


    Even seeing the risen dust, they didnt stop firing.


    So wasteful. That weapon turned a jewel into a disposable item. They might think that I am a good guinea pig for their prototype weapon but this is just too reckless.


    Did we do it!!??


    Since it seems that your research was not enough, let me tell you this. No matter how prideful you are about that crossbow, the one who defeated the demons in the south was not the army using that weapon. It was me.


    Un, Unscathed!?


    Monsters, Demons, even a child knows which one is stronger. And I am stronger than a demon. Did you really think that such a weapon would even leave a scratch on me?


    HIIIIIIII!!!??


    As I walked toward them, they all threw down their crossbows and fell back.


    That must have been their trump card huh. But as a trump card, those things are too weak.


    While I was thinking so, I heard the sound of multiple horses galloping toward me.


    All men, fall back!! We will take it from here!!


    Cavalry!? Go get him!!


    Thinking that they are saved, the toon cheers for the cavalries.


    Five men on horseback rush at me withnce in hands.


    However, when I nced at it, the horses suddenly halted.


    Due to that, their riders were thrown into the air.


    They might get injured if theynd just like that so I lightly wave my right hand and catch them with a barrier.


    It is shallow of you to think that approaching me would work when the long-range attack did not. Animals are more sensitive than humans. They wont plunge themselves at someone who they perceived as unbeatable unless you established a great deal of trust with them.


    I lower the riders that were caught inside a barrier to the ground.


    While doing so, over a hundred soldiers gathered around me.


    They have swords with them so they are probably trying to resort to close-quarterbat here.


    Just stop him! It would bring shame to our fort if words get out that a single man managed to breach it!


    Themander holding up his sword to inspire his men.


    However, the soldiers morale is low. Its written on their face that they think that it is impossible to stop me. Well, it is exactly the case so they might be the smarter one here huh.


    However, being a soldier means that they have to obey themand from their superior.


    And a recklessmand to attack me was given.


    CHARGE!!


    The soldiers unwillingly approach me.


    Blowing them away would be easy but it would be distasteful to hurt them.


    Thinking so, I concentrated my magic power on my feet and instantly moved to themanders side.


    Themander froze up when he noticed my sudden presence.


    Wha!?


    Whats wrong? Arent you going to charge at me?


    From behind my mask, I peer into themanders eyes.


    Themander couldnt move as if he was being stared down by a demon and fell down on the spot.


    You gave quite a recklessmand earlier. Why dont you lead your men by example then?


    A, Ahhh.pl, please.


    I am not nning to eat you or anything. I just advise you to think about your order. If you order them to recklesslye to attack me I will kill you. Keep that in mind.


    Saying so, I pass by themander and head inside.


    There is no longer any soldier who tries to stop me. They all are staring at me from a distance away.


    They should understand it. The fact that I can erase this fort from existence if I feel like it.


    Since I am not doing that means that I am not hostile toward them. I simply want to see Gordon.


    After a while, I reached the castle located at the center of the fort. This is probably the residence of the fortmander. Gordon probably lives here as well.


    When thinking about such a thing, a big man jumped down from the castles window.


    UOOAAHHH!!!!


    The man loudly roars as he wields arge sword.


    The sword that was swung down from abovebined with the descending momentum approached me at tremendous speed. However, just like what happened to the arrows, he simply slowed down and stopped before me.


    Lightly pushing therge sword to the side, I speak to the attacker.


    Quite a warm wee you have here, Prince Gordon.


    You lowly adventurer!


    Id like to thank you foring out to meet me even though I am only a lowly adventurer. Even if you didnte out here yourself, I would havee in to greet you though.


    I rudely speak to Gordon.


    Perhaps he hates my attitude, Gordon frowns.


    Greeting? You bastard just broke in here.


    You could say that. But it was your fault to turn me away at the gate. I did dere my visit here. You should be able to predict that I would do this right? Im the man who can casually enter the imperial sword castle you know?


    While mocking him for his inability to predict this development, I took my eyes off Gordon and bowed to the man who appeared behind him.


    Excuse me for themotion. General.


    No, no, that truly served as a good training for my men. My soldiers should be more alert from now on.


    This person is themander of this fort and the leader of the Northern Border Defense Force.


    His name is Rohos. He is known to be a cool-headed general and was assigned to the northern border exactly because of his reputation. It could be said that Father was able to send Gordon here because he has that much trust in him.


    You have business with General Gordon, correct? I will prepare a room for you.


    You have my thanks.


    Fortress Commander!!


    Its a seed you sowed yourself. You must clean this up on your own. General Gordon.


    I HAVENT DONE ANYTHING WRONG!!


    That will be for Silver to decide.


    Saying so, Rohos invites me in.


    Gordon still looks bitter but he went inside the castle because he has no other choice.


    Inside a room inside the castle, I and Gordon face each other.


    Gordon is shutting his mouth with no intention to say anything.


    Do you know the reason I came here?


    no idea.


    I see. Then let me tell you. Two children wandered into the battlefield while we were fighting the Spirit Turtle. Elna von Amsberg had to protect them and that put us at a disadvantage in the battle.


    And how is that my fault?


    It was the childrens testimony but they said they met a unit of the imperial army and were told to head to the forest.


    ..thats just a childs story.


    Then I can just tell that to the Emperor right.


    With the atmosphere that says, if that is your attitude then the talk is over, I open a transfer gate.


    The Spirit Turtle subjugation was an important matter for the Empire. Any action that gets in the way of that is unforgivable. Gordon will lose the trust of the Emperor and wont be allowed to attend the uing anniversary ceremony.


    He will be left to dry in the north. Even so, that doesnt mean that he is out of the session war.


    However, he will be left in the dust.


    Thus, Gordon stood up and held me back.


    Wait!


    I thought that the talk was over though?


    I also have something that I want to talk to you about. Hear me out.


    I see.


    My business is already over.


    Gordon pulls me back to my seat with a bitter expression.


    It was a humiliation for Gordon when he was assigned to the north. He probably doesnt want his stay to be prolonged.


    .what is your aim?


    Nothing. I will just report that children wandered into a battlefield because they were told so by the army.


    . it was a reconnaissance unit I was leading. I did certainly say that they can rely on the unit in the forest for evacuation.


    Hou? Without giving them any escort?


    I just prioritized reporting to the main unit as a soldier.


    You can just send out a messenger. If its the Emperor then he would insist on helping them you know?


    ..I want you to not mention this matter to Father.


    Gordon quietly bowed his head.


    I cant see it but I can imagine what kind of expression he has right now.


    His voice is shaking. This is probably a humiliation for him huh.


    However, the crime of neglecting the lives of the people can not be forgiven with just that.


    I cant simply do that.


    I AM ALREADY BOWING MY HEAD YOU KNOW!?


    Do you think that your head has that much worth?


    When I threw ridicule at Gordon, he stood up and reached for his sword as though he couldnt stand it anymore.


    But I am not moving.


    There is an absolute power gap between me and Gordon. If he wants to resort to violence then he is wee to try.


    Solving your problem with violence. If that is how you live then you will be left behind in the session war. Have you forgot that the person in front of you is an SS-rank adventurer?


    Kuh..!!


    If you draw your sword then I will take it as a breakdown in the negotiation. What do you want to do?


    Gordons hand that is grabbing his sword handle shakes violently.


    He tried to pull out his sword many times but he clenched his teeth and sat down in the end.


    Seeing that, I finally decided to start the real negotiation.


    Then let me state my demand. Release the family of your former strategist and swear that you will never get involved with her again.


    ..what kind of rtionship do you have with Sonia?


    Its not me. Egor took a liking to her so he asked me a favor for her freedom.


    Hearing my demand, Gordon thinks a little and grins.


    He then takes a piece of paper and writes something down.


    This is the ce where Sonias parents are being held. Im already done with her as a strategist anyway.


    I see.


    I receive the paper and stand up.


    Detailed directions were written on the paper. They are probably held at the destination.


    Judging so, I created a transfer gate again but before I passed through it, I paused.


    Then.


    Oh, let me tell you beforehand. Dont forget that you are dealing with two SS-rank adventurers here. Do consider what will happen if you lie to me here.


    Wh, what are you talking about..?


    It would be better if you give up on the idea of stalling me using fake information while using Sonia as a hostage to control Elder Egor. He is even more unreasonable than me you know?


    Gordon begins to sweat profusely and doesnt say anything.


    As I thought, he did think about such a shallow n.


    Well, its a Gordon-like n. With him as her master, Sonias tactic would certainly be a waste.


    Gordon clenches his teeth and writes down another location on a new piece of paper.


    ..the first one was where the family of the parents who raised her is being held. This one is the ce where her parents are.


    So you confined them separately huh. Well, its natural to spread the risk. But Im d that you changed your mind. You just narrowly escaped death, literally. No matter how much you love war, a war with two SS-rank adventurers would be too much for you after all.


    Gordon simply stares at the desk without saying anything.


    Snorting at the scene, I entered the transfer gate and left the fort.

 Chapter 176: The Genius Strategist’s View

    Chapter 176: The Genius Strategist¡¯s View


    After I returned to Egor, I immediately took Egor and Sonia to the location Gordon gave me.


    This is because if we dont act fast, Gordon might have time to contact his underlings if he changes his mind.


    At the first location, we found Sonias adopted grandparents.


    They were confined in a small remote house but their treatment was decent. There was no visible injury and they dont seem to be sick either.


    Of course, there were guards around but Egor immediately incapacitated them.


    Then, we proceed to transfer to where Sonias step-father, the genius strategist is being held.


    Same as the previous location, he was confined in a small house in a remote location, and Egor immediately neutralized the guards before they could react.


    This is the end huh.


    Hearing that, Sonia quickly runs into the house.


    Seeing that, I follow after her.


    Otou-san!!


    When she finds a man with sses sitting on a chair inside, Sonia rushes up and hugs him.


    Looking at such Sonia, the sses man strokes Sonias head with a bitter smile.


    Hey, Sonia. How are you?


    Im sorryIm so sorry..


    What are you apologizing for? It was my fault in the first ce. The one he wanted was me you know. Im sorry.


    As the man gentlyforts Sonia, he turns to look at me.


    Hes a delicate man. Moreover, he looks sickly as well.


    No matter how I look at him, he doesnt look strong at all. Still, he does possess a unique atmosphere around him.


    So this is the man who once was called the genius strategist huh.


    It seems that you have taken good care of my daughter. Even a man who lives in the sticks like me would recognize your appearance. Its an honor to meet you, SS-rank adventurer, Silver.


    The one who took care of her was not me.


    Saying so, I moved aside and Egor slowly entered the house.


    As expected, he doesnt recognize who Egor is but he probably understands that Egor is not a normal person.


    Sonias step-father quietly bowed and introduced himself.


    I am Sonias step-father, Kevin Laspade. Thank you for taking care of my daughter.


    No, no, I didnt do anything. It was Silver who did everything up to this point. My role is to take care of things from now on. I will guarantee everyones safety and make sure that you dont have to be involved with any political conflict ever again. Rest assured. Even like this, I am still an SS-rank adventurer. The name is Egor. but it might be easier to recognize me if I say that I am the Lost Sword Saint huh.


    At that revtion, Kevin was slightly surprised and his eyes opened a little.


    He probably thought that Egor is a powerful dwarf but he probably didnt think that two SS-rank adventurers would be cooperating to help Sonia like this.


    He looks at Sonia who is still hugging him while crying and speaks to her in a small voice.


    You have recruited such an excellent help huh. I have been thinking up all kinds of ns but it seems that we will be safe with this.


    Itwas just a coincidence.I have only been escting the problem.


    Your responsibility is my responsibility. You dont have to worry so much about it. And you know, I never thought two of the SS-rank adventurers woulde to help us. There are only five of them in this continent you know.


    Well, your daughter was worth helping. Thats why I asked Silver to cooperate with me. I wonder why Silver moved though.


    Saying so, Egor nces at me.


    It seems that Egor is doubting why I gave him my cooperation so readily.


    This is a cheap price if I can sell you a favor, Elder Egor.


    You would never move with that kind of reason.


    Seeing him insist on finding out my reason, I sigh.


    Egor is convinced that I have an ulterior motive. And in truth, I do have one.


    I didnt do that for my own benefit though.


    So it was a request from your coborator huh?


    You could say that. He regretted that he couldnt save her so I just lent her my power in his ce.


    There was something I could do to immediately save her.


    I simply didnt do it because there were too few benefits for me.


    It was not an impossibility to rescue the hostages when I learned that Sonias parents were taken.


    But in the end, I did temporarily abandon Sonia after I weighed the options. The benefits of helping her simply dont match the time and effort it would take.


    Leo would have tried to help her immediately but that is the proof of both his strength and weakness.


    I am here to make up for that. That is why I can not act like Leo.


    As her father, I want to hear the name of your coborator. Could you tell me his name? Silver.


    ..Sonia Laspade. Do you have any idea who it is?


    .Your coborator that would regret not being able to help me? Was it Prince Leonard?


    Close. It was his elder brother.


    No, wayAl-kun.?


    With an unbelievable expression on her face, Sonia covers her mouth with both of her hands.


    I could see the tears in her eyes.


    The Seventh Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler. That is the name of my coborator and the man who regretted not being able to help you.


    Did you be friends with him?


    Sonia shakes her head at Kevins question.


    I am not his friendI onlydeceived him


    I dont think that the other side thinks of you like that. He was worried about you. That was why I lent you my help. This is probably the case of what goes aroundes around huh.


    But.I havent done anything


    Thats probably how twins are. Their naivety of not being able to abandon anyone is simr to each other.


    Saying so, I turn back.


    It would be fine to let Egor take care of the rest.


    If Sonia is by Egors side she will be safe. Plus, Egors sense of direction might be able to improve a little too.


    Even if that is not the case, Sonia has the right to spend her time with her family.


    No matter how much she is well-versed in tactic, Sonia is still an ordinary person. A victim of the session war. After all, she only served Gordon because she had no other choice.


    No one can me her even if she wants to spend her days in peace. Egor surely knows the ce she can do that.


    Then I will excuse myself here. I still have to help those naive twin princes. Someone like the Third Prince might be an emperor if I dont after all.


    I say so and step out of the house.


    However, Kevin suddenly stopped me.


    Silver, please wait a moment.


    What is it? I can introduce you if you want to be those princes strategist though.


    Unfortunately, I am not brave enough to join the session war. But please tell this to the princes. [There is something wrong with this session war].


    .What do you mean?


    Ive heard those words somewhere before.


    Thinking back a little, I recalled that it came up in my conversation with Elna.


    It was not Elnas words but they were the words of Elnas father, the Brave.


    The same opiniones up again huh. Moreover, this time it came from a man who was called the genius strategist too.


    A lot of horrible things have happened in the past session wars. Family ughtering each other, that is how a session war is.


    Thats right. It is as bloody as I have heard. From your perspective how does this session war look to you?


    It seems that a few members of the imperial family have changed in this session war. Surely, it is normal for someone to change after experiencing a horrible conflict but the change this time is simply too much.


    Too much?


    Three years ago, when the Crown Prince died, the session war began. And the three prime candidates have significantly changed. Princess Zandra became crueler, Prince Gordon became more violent, and Prince Eric became cold-hearted.


    Dont you think that they simply show their true nature because of the allure of the throne?


    People do not change that dramatically. At the very least, a person wouldnt forget the lesson he has already learned in the past.


    What do you mean?


    At my question, Kevin looks straight at me.


    There is no lie in my words. That was what his eyes were telling me.


    It might be hard to believe but.as far as I know, Since his first campaign, Prince Gordon was a general who listened to others opinions. At the very least, my old colleagues have advised Prince Gordon for many years and he has taken their advice to heart. In his first campaign, he didnt listen to my advice and charge at the enemy head-on while aiming to gain military achievements. In exchange for his achievement, many sacrifices were made. That was when he changed.


    Is that true? That Third Prince really changed?


    Yes. After that, Prince Gordon changed. Although he was still arrogant, he realized that he needed advisers and began to listen to his staff. Through the lesson he learned from his first campaign, he changed. He became a general after he repeatedly obtained military achievement one after another. His Majesty isnt so sweet on his son that he would promote him to a rank of general if his son always solved any problem with violence. Such a person rejected all of Sonias proposals. I have received a lot of letters from him. It said, your daughter is useless so juste and take her ce. Even now, I still cant find his change to be believable.


    Maybe I didnt notice it because I was too close to the problem.


    Gordon has changed that much huh. I thought that he has always been arrogant and tends to solve any problem with force.


    Thats why I was ted to see Gordons humiliated expression earlier.


    However, if he really learned his lesson in the past thenhis present condition is certainly strange.


    He learned his lesson after a failure and he has been sessful ever since he changed himself.


    Would he really throw away such a lesson after he became so sessful because of it?


    So you think that his change came from him getting involved with the session war?


    Thats right. I dont know the exact reason. Maybe something happened that I didnt know aboutBut.he did learn his lesson after he witnessed the disaster of his first campaign. And when I served under him.even though he didnt listen to my advice, he was serious about protecting the Empire.


    Time changes peopleall the more so when all you think about are political maneuvering and how to outdo your rivals. But you of all people should have known that already.


    Yes..but I do feel that something besides those factors has changed Prince Gordon.


    Kevin affirmed his point.


    It was something that the Brave and the genius strategist himself noticed.


    Moreover, Kevins opinion is based on how he views the session war from a distance.


    When Prince Wilhelm became the Crown Prince, everyone was hopeful about the Empires future but they also sympathized with the other candidates. Prince Eric, Prince Gordon, and Princess Zandra, they all can be a great emperor in their own right. From simply what I heard, I know that they were all evaluated highly by many people. I cant believe that to be true when I see them as they are now. If you are saying that their current condition is strange..then it must be true. I understand, I will tell that to the Princes.


    Thank you. And please be careful. Even if you are an SS-rank adventurer, this session war is simply too dangerous. If you plunge yourself in any deeper, you will be drawn in and you will not be able to return.


    Dont worry. I am fully aware of that.


    Saying so, I tried to transfer away but this time Sonia called out to me.


    Silver! Uh! Please tell Al-kun.thank youand that I am sorry


    Understood. I will just give him your thanks then. After all, that person wouldnt want for anything more than that.


    Saying so, I returned to the imperial capital through the transfer gate.

 Chapter 177: The Thing He Forgot

    Chapter 177: The Thing He Forgot


    When I got back to the imperial capital, Sebas wees me back.


    Wee back, sir.


    Yeah, Im back.


    As usual, I remove my silver mask, take off the ck robe, and change into my clothes.


    After that, I sit down and tiredly lean back on my chair.


    You look tired, sir.


    Yeah, Im tired. In the first ce, the magic power I used in the battle with the Spirit Turtle still hasnt recovered and the negotiation really took a strain on my mental health too.


    A negotiation, sir?


    Yeah, Ive negotiated with Gordon to free Sonia. Her family that got taken hostage is under Egors protection now.


    That is good news. Now there is no one we have to watch out for in His Highness Gordons faction anymore.


    I nod to Sebass words.


    Looking at the Spirit Turtle incident, I cant imagine Soniaes up with any n for Gordon but if her family is still in his hand, anything can happen.


    In the worst-case scenario, Kevin himself might be the one serving under Gordon with Sonia as a hostage. In that regard, this one case is quite big.


    I was able to sell a favor to Elder Egor. its not a bad deal.


    A weight has been lifted off your mind as well doesnt it. Dont you think that this is a thing to celebrate, sir?


    I smile bitterly at Sebass words.


    After all, it seems that I cant hide anything from this butler of mine.


    Well, thats right. Its great that Sonia was saved. I feel like I have been able to unload a burden off my mind for once.


    She was someone who you didnt have the chance to save even though you want to after all. If possible, Id like her to be on our side though.


    Its well known that Sonia is Gordons strategist. Even if she wishes to join us, we wouldnt be able to take her in immediately.


    Thats true. We already have Vin-dono as well.


    Right, we already caused enough fusses by recruiting Vin as our strategist, if we recruit an enemy strategist this time, our faction might be split in half after all. We dont have time to deal with that.


    The 25th-anniversary celebration for my fathers coronation will begin soon.


    Guests from all over the world will gather in the Empire and a big festival will be held inside the imperial capital.


    At that time, we, the Emperors children will be in charge of entertaining the VIP guests of each country.


    The Empire is one of the top three superpowers in the continent.


    We still have two rivals to worry about.


    One is the Kingdom of Pen to the west, another is the Sokal empire in the east.


    It is widely recognized that the Empire is by far the best in terms of size and influence but as long as we stay at the top, the others wille to take our ce. Thats why the Empire has been keeping a certain bnce.


    The one who will receive one of the VIPs from those two countries will definitely be Eric.


    The problem is another one.


    By the time the ceremony begins, Father will call back Gordon. Will he appoint Gordon or Leo to do that job? Looking at the result of the session war so far, the answer is clear.


    If things go well, Leo will be appointed but if a scandal urs, that might change.


    Since it is almost certain that Leo will get that job, I saved Sonia using the information that could be used to damage Gordon.


    Still, without that information, Gordon might be appointed to the job. With that being the case, Leo might be seen as his substitute. We can not allow that to happen.


    We have to show the foreign dignitaries that Leo has risen above Gordon. its time for people to know that Leo has climbed up to the 2nd ce in this session war and start making foreign connections.


    It is finally the time.


    We are not there yet. The aim is to stand at the top, the Emperors throne. Leo isnt let his guard down either. After all, our strongest enemy is still reigning at the top.


    Certainly, Prince Eric is still unharmed so far.


    It is not just being unharmed. Gordon and Zandras supporters are flowing into his camp. His faction is much better an option than us who were in direct conflict with them. No matter what kind of struggle we have gone through, Erics position at the top is unwavering. It was because he is fully aware of that, that he doesnt move so far.


    So he simply stayed still to strengthen his power.


    Yes, and he doesnt have to worry about Fathers mood as well. Zandra and Gordon wanted the seat of the Emperor. That was clear in Fathers eyes. That was why the hit they took was so strong. But Eric is different. He has shown no such ambition for the throne. He simply took it for granted that the throne would be his. Father likes how confident he is and how he is thinking about what would happen once he bes the emperor.


    In the end, Eric is still the first choice. The other two were running out of control because Eric was reigning supreme over them so they have to resort to extreme means.


    Even so.


    Sebas..do you think that those three have changed?


    Compared to when His Highness the Crown Prince was still alive, sir?


    Yeah, thats right.


    Yes, they have changed. Very much so.


    I seeI was told the same by Sonias stepfather. He said that there is something wrong with this session war. Do you think so too?


    .a session war is a conflict that will ur every half a century, sir. All of the emperors have fought in such a battle before.


    True. if it gets out of hands, it is the duty of the Emperor at the time to get it under control.


    Yes. I have read the records of the past session wars and I still remember the previous one as well. If I take those things into ountthis session war is definitely strange, sir.


    I turned silent at Sebass words.


    Now its three people. Sebas was active as an assassin in thest session war. Of course, he would have detailed information about it. As Sebas says, at least this session war is different from thest one.


    What do you think is strange about it?


    In the past, there was rarely any candidate that would consider a move that would damage the Empire. Even if they arepletely cornered, both Princess Zandra and Prince Gordon resorted to causing a civil war to create a situation where they can retain their power. Prince Eric who has been looking down at this situation from above is the same. When you be an emperor, the Empire will be yours. Intentionally damaging something that will eventually be yours is too illogical. This is certainly strange, sir.


    So they think that as long as their faction survives, they can reverse the situationter huh. This is certainly unnatural.


    It would be too illogical to say that they were simply too stupid.


    If I use that reason then there is a question of when have they be such an idiot.


    At least when the Crown Prince was still alive, both Zandra and Gordon were highly evaluated by everyone.


    ..this thing might be deeper than I thought huh.


    Even so, the thing that you must do still hasnt changed, sir.


    Exactly. If the three of them have changed, it is all the more reason that we cant let them be an emperor. Both for mine and my familys sake.


    Shouldnt you say that it is for the Empires sake, sir?


    Thinking about that is Leos job.


    Sebas makes a troubled smile at my reply.


    As we were chatting, I heard a knock from the door.


    When I told them toe in, Finne came into the room with Christa and Rita behind her.


    Sorry for intruding.


    Whats wrong? You have quite a party with you today.


    You have been turning them away because of your busy work after all, sir.


    Sebas smoothly follows up for me.


    I see, thats the excuse he used while I was away huh. Thinking so, I stroke Christas head.


    My bad, Christa. Im sorry.


    UUn..Nii-sama is busy so I asked Finne to y with me.


    Is that so. Sorry about that. Finne too.


    No, its nothing. I wasnt the one who yed with Her Highness after all.


    Saying so, Finne directed her sympathy filled eyes in the direction of Rita.


    Sieg is being hugged tight in Ritas arms.


    It seems that he was a toy rather than a ymate though.


    He should have just arrived back on a fast horse together with Lynfia and Leo too. How pitiful.


    Thats right. Nii-sama. Look.


    Said Christa as she approached Rita.


    He should have sensed the danger to himself but Sieg doesnt react in any way. It seems his mind has gone nk already.


    To such Sieg, Christa holds his head while Rita grabs onto his foot.


    Then they started slowly pulling him into opposite directions.


    Im stretching, Im stretching.stretching


    Sieg repeatedly mutters in a small voice.


    So he has broken already huh.


    However, when he was stretched to a certain level, he suddenly shouted as though he regained his consciousness.


    IM STRETCHING TOO MUCH!? IT HURTS!!!


    Its amazing right!? Al-nii! Sieg can be stretched a lot you know!!


    Sieg.fluffy.


    Thats a weird way to y huh. How did youe up with it?


    When Sieg tried to look under a womans skirtLynfia stopped him and taught us that we can y with him like this.


    I see. You can stretch him more, you know.


    Like hell they can!? Im stretching too much already! R-E-L-E-A-S-E-M-E!!


    Sieg desperately shakes his body while shouting Like hell I would be a childrens toy.


    Although he is swaying up and down, he couldnt escape the hand of the two children.


    The scene was tooical so I ended upughing at it but without missing that Sieg res up.


    DONT YOU DARE LAUGH!!?? KID! YOU ARE THEIR GUARDIAN SO DO SOMETHING ABOUT THIS SITUATION!!


    I see. Sorry about that.


    I apologize and make the cor around his neck heavier.


    Unable to support the sudden weight, Christa and Rita released their hands from Sieg.


    Sieg then mmed onto the ground with a loud noise.


    Alright, done.


    ISNT THERE ANY BETTER WAY TO DO THAT!!?? YOU MIGHT ALREADY FORGET BUT I AM STILL AN S-RANK ADVENTURER YOU KNOW!!


    After proiming so, Sieg became frozen for some reason.


    Then he pped his hands together as though he just remembered something.


    Thats right. I am an S-rank adventurer..!


    So you forgot about it yourself huh.


    Just howfortable has he be with that body.


    Hey! Kid! What about the deal that you would try to turn me back to normal!


    Thats quite a thing you say when you forget about it yourself. I will tell Silver about you where there is an opportunity. Be patient until then.


    Dont joke around! Certainly, with this body, I can do all kinds of things with cute girls and since I can see things from below, I can enjoy a lot of views too, wait, everythings good isnt it!


    Then theres no problem right. Just stay like that for a while.


    But I cant do the good stuff with the girls right! I want to do the good stuff with a cute girl!!


    Good stuff?


    Im just talking to myself. Dont mind me.


    Since he was making an inappropriate joke in front of the children, I made his cor turn super heavy.


    GYAAAAA!!?? Im going to sink into the floor!!!!


    Christa and Rita worriedly poke at him but Sieg only gets more riled up. However, he doesnt resist the two children andpletely turns into their toy.


    The tea is ready.


    GIVE ME ONE TOO!!!!!


    Since he was trying to crawl his way toward Finne, I made the cor even heavier.


    He really is a relentless guy. If I keep quiet about it for a while, he will probably forget that he is an S-rank adventurer again huh.


    Lets leave him like that until he forgets.


    Thinking so, I sip on my tea.

 Chapter 178: Lolifu and Erofu

    Chapter 178: Lolifu and Erofu


    <strong>(TLN: Loli+Elf and Eroi + Elf)</strong>


    L, Lolifu ising to the Imperial Capital!?


    Its Elf.


    I was so amazed at him, I had a headache.


    In front of me is the Fourth Prince Traugott. The weirdest person in the Imperial Family.


    Hearing what I came to say to him, Trau-niisan excitedly draws up a picture of a small elf.


    Lolifu! Oh! Lolifu! Why are you such a Lolifu!


    I cant say that his painting is any good but, to find out why I am having this conversation with him, we have to turn the time back a few hours.


    A dignitary from the Elf Vige?


    Thats right. I didnt get my hope up when I sent over the messenger but they replied that they absolutely want to participate this year.


    Father told me that inside the throne room.


    The Elf Vige is located in arge forest in the western part of the continent. It has a strong barrier covering their territory and they dont have much interaction with the outside world.


    Thats why Father was surprised that they would send someone over.


    Thats surprising.


    It seems that the eldest daughter of their Elder is deeply interested in humans. Perhaps, it was due to her request, Your Highness.


    The eldest daughter of the Elven Elder, so in other words, the elf princess will being to visit us?


    Thats right.


    The Elder of the Elf Hidden Vige is the leader of the elves. Being connected to that Elder by blood would mean that she is royalty.


    So, why did you call me here?


    I want someone from the imperial family who will not stir up trouble to be the elfs entertainer. You are good at that right?


    Well, I dont like making things troublesome after all. But its a rare asion that we will have a dignitary from the Elf Vige, will it really be fine for me to take that duty?


    The others have too much personality. It would be no good to offend them after all. Its just thatthere is one problem.


    What is it? Please spare me from any trouble okay?


    Your Highness Arnold. There is already someone who nominated you to be their entertainer.


    A dignitary that would nominate me to be their entertainer.


    Well, it must be her.


    I can pretty much guess who it is but.who is it?


    The Celestial Princess said that she wants you to be her entertainer for the event.


    Haathen what do you intend to do?


    My apologies but..could you take care of both of them?


    So you want me to die from stress?


    Thats how it is, Your Majesty.


    Franz looks at Father with a side nce and makes an expression that says See, I told you.


    Seeing that, Father frowns.


    I already have a hard enough time taking care of Orihime alone and they want to add an elf princess to myps too?


    Then do you have anyone else who would be suitable to take care of her?


    If we leave aside the other three candidates for the throne then how about letting Trau-niisan do it?


    Trau.Hes the weirdest person in our family you know?


    If its an elf then he should be fine right? His strike zone is very narrow after all.


    If you are cute you are Justice.


    Trau-niisan lives with that principle but his preference is only girls in the middle of their teens. He doesnt have any interest in anyone older than that.


    In the first ce, what he is most interested in is girls in their early teenage years. He likes them enough to describe them as humanitys treasure.


    Therefore it should be fine for him to be around a girl whose age already past that period.


    Trau-niisan is capable if he gets serious and he is the son of the Empress as well. In terms of status, I think that he should be enough to wee an elf dignitary.


    Butdo you really think that he will judge people based on their age?


    Well, he will definitely judge them from their appearance first.


    Age is also important but since he likes small and cute girls, if their appearance looks like a girl while their age is different, he shouldnt mind their age. He might just simply focus on her bust too.


    I dont know the exact age of the Elf Elders eldest daughter. If her outer appearance looks young then he might be the worst candidate for this right.


    That is trueI cant deny that.


    However, leaving two dignitaries in His Highness Arnolds care is not realistic as well.


    Thats true. Arnold. For now, try bringing this up to Trau. You can judge if we can leave it to him from his reaction.


    Understood.


    -


    And thats why I am having this conversation with Trau-niisan.


    AHH! GOD! How blessed I am to be able to entertain the Lolifu!!


    This is a mistake.


    Trau-niisans love for Loli Elf is much greater than anticipated.


    There would be no problem if an adult elfes but in case of a young elf, this would be a huge mistake. I will have to change ces with him as their entertainer on the spot and Trau-niisan will definitely resist.


    As I thought, I cant let him do this.


    Trau-niisan, we were just talking hypothetically you know? Its not decided that you will be given the job alright.


    Excluding the three candidates, I am the best person for the job in terms of status! Dufufu. This is as good as a sealed deal!


    He is being strangely smart now.


    He takes a look at the situation as a whole and concludes that he has the highest chance of winning. After all, he may act like a fool but he isnt an idiot.


    In the end, Father will be the one who decides it. You might even be assigned to entertain the Celestial Princess instead you know?


    That is good too. I have been eyeing her fox ears all this time after allDufufu.


    ..tsk.


    So this is a no go too huh.


    I really cant use Trau-niisan.


    While looking at the still excited Trau-niisan, I made the decision and left the room with a sigh.


    But this is bad.


    If I can entrust neither the elf nor Orihime to Trau-niisan, my hands will be full during the event.


    I have to avoid that.


    Thinking so, I returned to my room.


    Wee back. Oh? Is there something wrong, sir?


    Inside the room were Finne, Sebas, and Sieg.


    Since Sieg seems to be tired, he must have just finished his duty as Christa and Ritas toy huh.


    Yeah, something big.


    What might it be?


    I thank Finne who brewed me the tea and briefly exined the situation to them.


    Dignitary from the Elf Vige will be attending the ceremony. If I cant find a suitable person to take care of her, I will be stuck with both Orihime and the elf dignitary at the event.


    Erofu you say!?


    Its Elf


    Why are there so many people with bad ears today?


    Sieg was suddenly invigorated and excitedly joined the conversation.


    A Bombshell Erofu ising!?


    Its Elf for god sake! In the first ce, how can you know her figure! You dont even know her age right!


    But elves are all beautiful right? I wonder what kind of Erofu wille.


    Seeing Sieg doing a dirty old manugh while imagining the elf in his mind, I hold my head.


    I wonder why there are so many idiots around me.


    What should we do..if a really beautiful elf-sane to visit us then we might have to leave Sieg-san outside the castle too.


    Finne-sama!? You are firing me!? No way! I wont take a single step from here!!


    Wrapping his arms around the chair, Sieg deres that he will never move from this ce.


    Then, I heard a knocking sound from the door.


    Hey, Nii-san. Actually


    Elf.


    Eh? Ah, thats right. I was thinking about talking to you about that.


    Leo got surprised a little when I brought up the elf before he could.


    Good. it seems that my brother is still a decent person.


    Sorry. I misjudged you.


    Umm, I dont know what you are talking about butOkay. A dignitary from the Elf Vige ising, right? Thats why Nii-san is looking for a suitable person to be their entertainer.


    Thats right. I am having a hard time finding a suitable person.


    Yeah, about that. Can you leave that to Christa?


    Christa? Well, I dont have a problem with that but Father doesnt consider using Christa and our youngest brother for this ceremony you know?


    Any member of the imperial family is treated as a child before they reach 15.


    Thats why Father is not considering Christa and my youngest brother.


    It could be taken as an insult if you assign a child for entertaining duty so it would be a problem if the other party was offended by it.


    That is true but how about we have Finne-san and Christa do it together? Finne-san is the Emperors favorite and she also has the title of the u Mowe. It is well-known that it is not an exaggeration to treat her as a part of the imperial family as well. So, I think that it would be fine if we have Finne-san help Christa do this.


    Leoyou are a genius.


    That was a blind spot.


    I couldnt find a suitable person because my scope only covers the imperial family. Anyone would be fine as long as the guest isnt offended.


    Christa with Finnes support. The Elves wouldnt be offended since their dignitary will be taken care of by the Emperors favorite daughters.


    Perfect. And more importantly, they are both girls.


    Lets go with this.


    N-O-W-A-Y-!! I want to meet Erofu!!


    If you dont cut that out I will throw you out of the castle you know?


    Dont treat me like a pet damn it!!


    I pulled Sieg, who clings to my leg in protest, off and threw him on the sofa.


    After that, Leos proposal was epted and it was decided that Christa and Finne will be taking care of the elf dignitary.


    After it was announced, Tru-niisan was crying while punching the floor but well, that couldnt be helped I guess.


    After all, too much love is dangerous.


    For the time being, a problem was solved.

 Chapter 179: The Saint and the Dominion

    Chapter 179: The Saint and the Dominion


    A few days after Christa and Finne were chosen to receive the elven dignitary.


    Eric, Leo, and I were summoned by Father.


    I understand why he called Eric and Leo. After all, he will probably tell them which dignitary of the two major countries they will be assigned to wee.


    But why was I summoned too?


    Orihime already nominated me as her entertainer so my assignment is set in stone already. If Father goes out of his way to cancel that, not only it will lower the Empires reputation but Orihime will not be so favorable toward the Empire as well.


    While thinking about such a thing, I finally arrived at the throne room.


    Father, Franz, Eric, and Leo were already waiting for me inside.


    You arete, Arnold.


    I was intending to be here early though.


    Just run here next time.


    If you are fine with me being tired and couldnt talk then I will do so.


    Father raised his brows at my reply but from his side, Franz cleared his throat to remind him to start the meeting.


    I guess this is no time to discuss such a topic huh.


    Hmph..Eric, Leonard. I am going to decide which country you will be assigned to at the ceremony now. Do you have any requests regarding that?


    As long as it is Fathers decision, I have no qualm against it.


    Leo gives a safe answer first.


    To that, Eric immediately replied.


    I wish to wee the dignitary from the Sokal empire.


    Hou? And what is your reason?


    It is a country that I have visited many times as the Minister of Foreign Affairs, they should be more familiar with me than Leonard.


    So you think that they would not be so favorable toward Leonard?


    Eleven years ago, the dwarves have fled the Sokal empire to our Adraxia Empire. They know that at the time Leonards mother, Mitsuba-dono was involved in allowing them into our country. Still, they shouldnt know the exact details of what happened.


    Saying so, Eric nces at me.


    He is probably trying to imply that it was the mess you made but well, its already in the past. Theres nothing I can do about it now so I just shrug and let it pass.


    Seeing that, Eric lightly exhales and continues speaking.


    With the dwarves incident, there are probably many who dont have good feelings toward Mitsuba-dono so I think that it would be better for me to entertain the guests from the Sokal empire myself.


    Hmm, what do you think? Franz.


    It is as His Highness Eric said. We do not have time to cause extra problems as well.


    I see. Then Eric will be assigned to the dignitary from the empire. Are you alright with that? Leonard.


    I do not mind.


    Saying so, Leo bows without saying anything more.


    He knew that it would be like this, thats why he gave Father a safe answer. Between the empire and the Kingdom, the people of the Empire are more favorable toward the Sokal empire. The duty to entertain the dignitary from the empire is important but Eric has many acquaintances in the Sokal empire. If we cant win no matter how much effort we put in then it would be better to not take that fight in the first ce.


    After all, there are only two choices here. Its not a bad thing for Leo to be left with the leftover one.


    Then Leonard, you will be assigned to the dignitary from the Kingdom.


    I think that is good. The representative from the Kingdom also wanted either His Highness Leonard or His Highness Arnold to be their host as well.


    Me and Leo?


    I unintentionally reacted since it piqued my interest.


    The Kingdom has been at war with the Empire since eleven years ago. Since then, we have been gradually deepening the rtionship with each other.


    We have been dispatching people to go to their side while the other side also sent someone over. It should be someone who they sent over in the past but, was there anyone who got along with me and Leo that well?


    For a moment, I dive into the sea of my memory.


    But before I remembered that person, Leo arrived at the answer.


    Dont tell me..[Saint]-sama will being to visit us?


    Exactly. So you immediately know who it is huh?


    .I still remember her after all. She only stayed with us for 2 days though.


    Thats right. It seems that she still remembers her time here. Arnold seems to have forgotten it though.


    If you mention her I would remember.


    Thats right.


    Five years ago. At the time when we were only 13 years old, we spent two days with a girl from the Kingdom.


    The girl who was one year older than us was called the [Saint].


    Two years before we met, the girl who was 12 years old at the time held a legendary staff in her hands and saved the Kingdom of Pen which was at war with multiple countries.


    As the Kingdom and the Empire were locked in a stalemate, that Saint came to visit the Empire as the Kingdoms ambassador.


    It was a coincidence that we were able to be acquaintances. The two of us met her when she happened to be talking with our mother.


    I still remember how I enjoy those two days.


    I see. So she still remembers us huh.


    The Saint Saviour of the Kingdom of Pen, Leticia. So, she will be representing the Kingdom this time huh.


    Thats right. The Kingdom seems to want to conclude the treaty with us soon. The reason that the Saint herself will being here is the deration of that.


    It was always her who lessened the tension at the border after all. Her decision in nominating her entertainer here might be a political one as well.


    I will do my best.


    Leo said with a face full of motivation.


    Seeing him like that, I lightly sigh. The important talk should be over now.


    So? Why did you call me here?


    there is a little troublesome matter.


    Another troublesome thing again huhplease dont push something like that to me anymore.


    A dignitary from the Cornix Dominion will being, Your Highness.


    The moment Franz said that my head went nk for a moment.


    The reason is that I just heard the name of a country that has no businessing here.


    I, Leo, and Eric silently give Father a sharp gaze.


    Father slightly narrowed his eyes and took it.


    Are you sane?


    The voice was so emotional that I was surprised that it was Erics voice.


    The emotion imbued in that voice was anger. Both mine and Leos anger also doesnt lose to him


    The Cornix Dominion..It was them that killed Wilhelm three years ago you know!?


    Thats right! Even if they are now a part of the Egret United Kingdom, a country that tried to evade the responsibility and me what happened on some random vassal has no right to be here!? Father!! They took Wilhelms life!!


    The throne room is heating up.


    That was how hated the country that took the life of the Crown Prince is.


    The Cornix Dominion is a country to the north of the Empire. It used to be an independent nation but since its defeat by the United Kingdom of Egret (TLN: Kanji read the Alliance of Ind Nations), it was now incorporated into the United Kingdom. However, because they are now a semi-independent country, they still have a certain degree of autonomy.


    Our eldest brother, Wilhelm the Crown Prince, died in the battle that took ce at the border of the Cornix Dominion. Their exnation was only that some of their vassals went out of control and only offered us the head of some random vassal as an apology.


    Of course, the Empire was furious. Many voiced their opinions that we should destroy their whole country but the death of the Crown Prince, who was the excellent sessor, took a toll on Father and he lost the energy to make a counterattack on them.


    Apart from that, Father thought that what happened might have been an assassination that would have been unrted to the Dominion. One could say that he spent so much time investigating that and eventually missed the chance for the counterattack.


    Thats why the root of the problem is still unsolved.


    To the mass, they see the Cornix Dominion as their sworn enemy


    Even Leo who was usually calm was angry at the Dominions response when they denied all responsibility and med everything on their vassal.


    His anger from that time probably resurfaced.


    That matteris already in the past. We must set our sights forward from now on. The other side wanted to reconcile with us. Brushing them off would be ill-mannered.


    However!


    Leo was still unconvinced but he didnt say anything more when he saw Fathers eyes. Even Father still couldnt fullye to terms with this. That was what his eyes were saying.


    So you want me to be their entertainer for the event?


    Can I ask you to do that? A VIP from the United Kingdom will being as well. I am intending to have Gordon take care of that.


    .Can I have some time to think it over?


    Very well. If you dont think that you can do it you can refuse. I dont mind.


    Father said so and dismissed us.


    I and Leo are silently walking down the hallway of the castle.


    you should refuse.


    You think so?


    I finally smiled when Leo opened his mouth.


    Hes still having a sour look on his face. This is rare.


    You dont want to do it right?


    Its not that I dont want to do it. I asked Father for time to think it over because I want to know if that person is okay with this.


    That person?


    We arent the ones who are the angriest at them. Im sure the angriest one among us is Trau-niisan. If Trau-niisan is okay with it then I will take the job.


    The day Trau-niisan, the real younger brother of our eldest brother, known of his death.


    It was the first time that I ever saw Trau-niisan get angry.


    Back then he even said that he would personally lead the army to attack the Dominion himself.


    I cant decide what to do with this case before asking Trau-niisan first.


    I am fine. Its not that I am not angry. But Father was also enduring his anger. If Trau-niisan is willing to endure that anger too then I will also do the same. Thats why you can just forget about this.


    But


    Are you nning to wee the Saint with that kind of face?


    Leos face that was clouded by anger is different than he usually is.


    That is not a good face to show her.


    Leo takes a deep breath and finally notices what kind of face he is making.


    Okay. I will leave this to you, Nii-san.


    Do that. You can just think about how you should wee the Saint. After all-


    She is your first love.


    When I said so with a grin on my face, Leo turned his blushed face away and turned silent.

 Chapter 180: Trau-niisan

    Chapter 180: Trau-niisan


    Thats what happened.


    Heading to Trau-niisans ce, I exin what happened to him.


    I was expecting him to get upset and immediately head to Fathers ce but Trau-niisan is very calm.


    Even though I brought up the Dominion, He didnt look at me and normally headed to his table.


    Umu, I cante up with a good idea for my work at all.


    Trau-niisan..did you listen to what I said?


    I did. But I do not understand the reason you bring this to me.


    .Arent you angry?


    Puzzled, I asked him that question.


    After all, I can not feel any shred of anger from Trau-niisan at all.


    And he actually nodded.


    The time for anger has already passed. Lets put it like that.


    You are saying that you will not obsess on the past?


    I do obsess on the past.


    Now Im confused.


    Trau-niisan really is a strange person. I cant understand what he is thinking at all.


    While I was thinking that way, Trau-niisan turned toward me.


    Arnold. Do you think that the Dominion was responsible for my brothers, Wilhems death?


    .I think that they yed a part in it.


    I have the same opinion. However, they probably were only used. The aides who served at my brothers side at the time he headed to the north were limited in number. The battle took ce when his defense was the weakest and my brother died from a strayed arrow..But do you truly think that Wilhelm was someone who could be killed by some stray arrow? The possibility is that his condition was bad at the time and couldnt react to itor someone drugged him.


    He may act like a fool but he is not an idiot.


    That is my evaluation of Trau-niisan but I have never felt that as strongly as today.


    His straightforward gaze feels even more amazing than usual.


    After all, this person is the actual younger brother of Prince Wilhelm. He must have witnessed a lot of things as he looked on the back of his brother since he was a child.


    An assassination? But no evidence was found even though Father did all that investigation you know?


    They wouldnt use anything that can be found. You need to guarantee sess when you try to assassinate the Crown Prince. They probably know how our investigation will be conducted in advance as well.


    ..are you suggesting that the person who murdered the Crown Prince was someone who knew him, and how the Empire works?


    There is no doubt that there is someone like that among them. However, that is not my job to find out.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan looks out the window.


    From there, he can see the vibrant castle town.


    The Imperial Family is here to support and prosper the Empire. Our eldest brother has lived with such an ideal. If the Empire prospered, as a result, one could say that the death of our Eldest brother was not in vain.


    are you fine with that?


    as a younger brother, it was painful to lose him. I have never doubt that he would be a great emperor. Butas a father who lost his son, I think the one who has it harder than us would be Father. If Father is willing to ept the people from the Dominion then it would be our duty as his children to ept his decision.


    .I understand. The task of being their entertainer, I will


    I will do it.


    When I tried to say that, Trau-niisan stopped me with his hand.


    Then.


    I will do it myself. That would be for the best.


    Are you serious!?


    I am serious. If they truly want to befriend us then it would be rude to brush them off. If we dont give them a proper wee then we will not be able to ovee the past. Having me who was born from the same mother as the Crown Prince would show our sincerity. Plus, I would rather not push something unpleasant to my little brother.


    I have never thought of it like that.and wont it be hard for the other side as well?


    I know that. But if they really want to improve the rtionship between our countries then should be able to ovee that much pressure.


    Trau-niisan said so and raised his body, which is thergest of all of us the Imperial family, from his chair.


    When I was a kid, I thought that he was like a big bear. Well, that impression wouldnt be wrong.


    This person is a bear.


    After all, there is still a strong light behind his eyes.


    If their intention to improve the rtionship between our nations is a lie then..I will personally make them pay for it.


    Trau-niisan.


    But..my will might be broken if they sent over a cute girl though..


    So you wont break character huh.


    I tiredly open the door while being amazed by how Trau-niisan could care less about thatment.


    If Trau-niisan is going to take on the role of the entertainer for the dignitary from the Dominion then he must report it to Father.


    To Father, if Trau-niisan is willing to take on that task, he will surely leave it to him.


    After all, even like this, this person has no weakness except for beautiful girls.


    Arnold.


    When we left the room and started to walk down the corridor together, Trau-niisan suddenly called out to me.


    When I looked at him, the expression on his face was a serious one.


    What is it?


    Tell Leonard to be careful. This ceremony will not end without any incident.


    What do you mean?


    The dignitaries that will be visiting the Empire during the ceremony will be the ones that favor the Empire. If other nations are nning to do something then this will be the chance they would aim for.


    Are they going to attack us? The Empire?


    I cant say that the possibility doesnt exist. Maybe it was because she was cautious of that, Ms.Lizelotte refused Fathers request toe back and stay to guard the border. She has been guarding the frontline all this time, she must have felt something there.


    I will let Leo know.


    even so, she can only be vignt of the external threats. Well, I guess I cant do anything about that.


    After muttering those profound words, Trau-niisan hastens his pace.


    While trying to match his pace, I asked him the question that has always been on my mind.


    Trau-niisan.have you never thought about aiming for the throne?


    .Wilhelm was an ideal Crown Prince. Thats why I was always doing what I pleased. In the endI couldnt do anything to help him. No matter how much I regret what happened, there is a limit to my regret. No matter how regrettable it was. Thats why I once thought about taking over from him..for a moment that is.


    Only a moment.?


    It immediately disappeared from my mind. I will never be able to be an emperor that can surpass Wilhelm. Ever since his death, the session war has begun. The next emperor who is the winner of that session war must be someone that can surpass Wilhelm. And I can not do that.


    As we almost arrived at the throne room, he stopped.


    Thats why,


    He said so as he took a deep breath while looking at me, no, the person behind me.


    I have high hopes for Arnold and Leonard. You two will surely be the emperor that can surpass Wilhelm. Unlike the other three.


    Can I take that as your deration that you would be on Leonards side? Traugott.


    Looking back, Eric was standing there.


    Trau-niisan and Erics eyes locked.


    It will be up to how you take it, Eric.


    Are you saying that I cant surpass Wilhelm?


    The past you might be able to do that but now it is different. Eric who was working hard to support Wilhelm back then would act in a way that will not escte the session war. Like the other two, you have changed as well, Eric.


    If I move, the session war will only get more chaotic. That will weaken the Empire. Why dont you understand that?


    Im telling you, you have changed. You should have enough power to act without undermining the Empire and striving to keep our family from shedding blood. If you are saying that you want to surpass Wilhem then that is the thing you must do. Still, you didnt do it even though it was within your power.


    That is unrealistic. My way is better to minimize the damage.


    I am not saying that you should act solely on an ideal. I am only saying that I will not ept someone who does not try to pursue it. After all, there is no tomorrow for someone who doesnt wish for a better future.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan turned back. At the same time, Eric also does the same.


    While showing me his broad back, he says this to me.


    Arnoldyou can not beat Eric alone. You need to do it together with Leonard. Do not force everything on to your brother. Dont repeat my mistake.


    ..Yes. I will keep that in mind.


    Well then, lets go.


    Eh? Wai-!


    Trau-niisan said so and suddenly started running at the door.


    I tried to stop him but before I could do that, he vigorously opened the door to the throne room.


    Father! I, Traugott will take care of the dignitary from the Dominion!


    Noisy! Dont barge in during a meeting!!


    HIIII!!?? IM SORRY!!


    While wondering why he is always like this, I lowered my head and ran after Trau-niisan who fled the throne room half crying.

 Chapter 181: The Sixth and the Ninth Prince

    Chapter 181: The Sixth and the Ninth Prince


    Then the Sixth Prince Conrad will take care of the dignitary from the Principality of Albatro and the dignitary from the Principality of Rondine will be taken care of by the Ninth Prince Henrick. The Seventh Prince Arnold will continue to be the entertainer of the Celestial Princess of Mizuho. Thats good?


    Father assigned us the task at the throne room.


    Including me, the three princes quietly bow our heads.


    Fathers decision is absolute. There is no room for objection.


    The gathered princes this time are the princes who have a supporting role in the session war.


    Thus we are only assigned to small countries.


    The implication is that we are enough to take care of their country. Well, as for Mizuho, I was only assigned because of Orihimes nomination though.


    There were some countries that did not ept our invitation but most of the major countries will being to visit us. Do not judge the dignitaries based on the scale of their country. Try and take an arrogant attitude toward them and I will rid you of your status as a prince, you hear me?


    Father narrows his eyes as he advises us.


    It was the Ninth Prince Hendrick who responded to such advice.


    Please leave it to me, Your Majesty. As a part of the Imperial Family, I will never act in a way that willpromise the honor of our family.


    The one I am most worried about is you though.


    Father tiredly said so.


    The Ninth Prince Hendrick is 16 years old.


    He has half-length green hair as his characteristic feature. His mother is the Fifth Consort Zuzan and is the direct little brother of the Second Princess Zandra.


    Since they have quite a distance between each other, he was let off with only a punishment.


    Should I say that he took after his mother or his sister here?


    His pride as a member of the Imperial Family is high and he always harsh on others. I understand why Father is worried about him being arrogant.


    He probably doesnt understand what an entertainer is. Maybe he is thinking that its alright as long as he shows up and wees the guest.


    Even now, he is distorting his face when he was told that it was he who is the root of Fathers worry. He probably felt humiliated by that.


    The fact that he acted like that even to Fathers words is already enough for us to worry.


    Excuse me, Your Majesty. But rather than me shouldnt you be more worried about Arnold?


    Henrick said so and directed the talk toward me.


    This guy has been seeing me as his enemy for a long time and he has an intense feeling of rivalry toward Leo.


    Apparently, he cant endure the fact that we were born from amoner mother to rise above himself. Thats why this guy doesnt treat us like his older brother.


    To be honest, hes a pain.


    Yes, yes, I will be careful.


    Henrick res at me who casually let hisment pass.


    He probably dislikes my reaction as well.


    Well, if I take him seriously he will re at me all the same so its the same result either way.


    Well, the young ones sure are cheerful. An old man like me really cant keep up.


    You are still only a young man in your twenties, what are you saying.


    I am already 21, Father. Compared to my teenage brothers, I am already an old man you know.


    The one who said such an old man thing is the Sixth Prince Conrad.


    This prince is characterized by short red hair and a soft smile on his face.


    His mother is the Fifth Consort and his older brother is Gordon. He was supposed to be raised as a warrior but hisck of motivation is the same as me.


    That soft smile and light attitude is probably some kind of mutation from his bloodline.


    Well, maybe Fathers blood is just stronger in him.


    The difference between him and me is that he does put in the bare minimum effort to not be scolded at.


    That being the case, can I leave now? It is very tiring to mingle with young people after all.


    Haa..both you and Arnold, why have you two turn out like this?


    We just took after you, Father.


    Saying so, Conrad turned back without waiting for Fathers permission.


    Then without looking back.


    Please rest assured. I will properly do my job.


    I am not worried about that part. Seriouslyyou two are dismissed too.


    Saying so, Father dismissed me and Henrick.


    After I left the throne room, I immediately tried to head back to my room but I was stopped by Henrick.


    Wait, Arnold.


    What? Henrick.


    Dont address me without honorifics! Think of your position! You Dull Prince!


    Henrick said so in anger.


    Thinking about my position huh. I am the older one here so you are the one who should watch out how you address me though.


    Dont think that you are the same as me alright? I have my sisters faction on my back. I will be entering the session war myself!


    Okay. Well, do your best.


    After I casually brushed him off like earlier, I started walking.


    Certainly, Zandras faction is now under Henrick.


    However, its power is only about 60% of how it was during its prime. Half of the missing 40% went to join Erics side and the other half just dropped out from the session war.


    Its fine if he wants to prop himself up with it but his faction is too small to be considered the fourth candidate.


    It would be almost impossible for him to aim for the emperors seat. Moreover, when he unted the power he borrowed from others, that ambition of his just looked pathetic.


    Wait! You are making fun of the fact that I will be joining the session war!?


    ..I wont say anything bad about it but it would be better if you just give up.


    When I advised him so, Henrick started tough mockingly at me.


    Hisughter continued for a while.


    What was so funny. I couldnt understand that so I decided to wait for him to say something.


    Ahaha!! This is the best! Do you think that just because I will take part in the session war, I am aiming for the emperor seat myself?


    Am I wrong?


    Hmph, I am not thinking about winning the war with this faction. I have a smarter way. I will be lending my help to other factions and secure a solid position for myself after the session war is over!


    ..do you think that it would go well?


    It will. I already have a coborator after all.


    Saying so, Hendrick looks behind me.


    Looking back, I saw Gied standing there.


    Yo, Arnold.


    .Horsvath house huh.


    Thats right! I already obtained the help of Duke Horsvaths house! With this, you have no chance of winning! Why? That is because I will never cooperate with you!


    What a shame, Arnold. If you only epted my invitation at that time, it wouldnt turn out like this!


    Birds of the same feather really flock together huh.


    They both begin tough mockingly at me.


    They both possess a high amount of pride and they are the type of people that satisfy their self-esteem by looking down on others.


    I wont say anything bad about them. After all, a persons capacity varies from person to person.


    Even so, as a person, these guys are just too small.


    I will look forward to your work then. I hope you can enjoy the session war to your fullest.


    Saying so I tried to walk past Gied to leave the ce.


    However, Gied grabs my arm.


    Is there anything else you want from me?


    This is mercy. Arnold. Grind your head on the ground and pathetically apologize to me. If you do that I will convince His Highness Henrick to help yours and Leonards faction.


    Haha, thats good. Now, apologize to him, Arnold!


    Their noises echo in my head.


    Seriously, these guys really are a bunch of idiots.


    Even if I bend over and beg, nothing will change.


    Henrick has hated us ever since he was born. As long as that hatred is there, he will never help us even if Gied tries to convince him.


    Since I know that, I brush Gieds hand away.


    Sorry, but I cant show such pathetic appearance like that anymore. It will damage Leos reputation.


    Now you suddenly care about Leonards reputation!? You are making meugh! You are already a dirty spot on Leonard! Leonard is probably cursing himself for having a brother like you!


    The moment Gied said that to me.


    The hallway was filled with intense killing intent.


    There is no need to look at the source of that. I can count the number of people who can release this level of killing intent with one hand.


    Do you have any otherst word? Gied.


    E, Elna!?


    Seeing Elna walking toward us while ring at him, Gied lost his bnce and fell on his butt.


    Her gaze moves from Gied to Henrick.


    It seems that even Henrick couldnt say anything in front of Elnas killing intent. He only stepped back in fright.


    Elna. dont threaten them too much.


    Thats rude. This is not a threat you know.


    Elna then put her right hand on her sword handle.


    Didnt expect that she would do that, Gied raised a scream while Henrick tried to threaten her.


    H, Hmph! Try it if you can! You should know how heavy a crime it is to turn your sword toward the imperial family!


    Thats true, Prince Henrick. Do you also know that blocking the way of the imperial family is also a crime?


    Th, that is.I allowed it so its okay!


    Henrick uses sophism to let Gied escape Elnas punishment.


    Seriously, theres no point in dealing with them.


    Thinking so, I try to pull Elnas hand and leave the ce.


    -then I will allow it. You can kill him, Elna.


    Understood. Now I have the permission as well.


    Haa..


    Elna dly tries to pull out her sword.


    I put my hand over hers and looked at the person who gave her such a permission.


    Dont stir up trouble, Leo.


    Retaliating when someone picks a fight with you. That is Nii-sans policy right?


    Said Leo as he walks toward me with arge group of nobles behind him.


    They are all nobles who are supporting Leo. He must have just finished the meeting with them.


    The number of the nobles behind him signify Leos current power.


    Then, Leo, who is being followed by so many supporters, looks straight at Henrick.


    Henrick. If you are nning to stand against me then I will not show you any mercy.


    Kuh..! Dont get ahead of yourself, you lowborn! You people stand no chance against Eric-aniue! Without my help, you will never stand a chance against him you know!


    I have won many battles with no chance of victory just fine so far. We are not weak enough to be scared by that attitude of yours. Ive been aware of how harsh this path is from the beginning. Only when I ovee its harshness, I will be the emperor everyone recognizes. It would be better for you not to stand against us with that half-baked resolve of yours.


    Leo gave Henrick advice.


    At the same time, it is the final warning.


    This is hisst chance to withdraw.


    However, Henrick distorted his face and chose to continue.


    I am not joining this battle with a half-baked resolve! I am prepared to die for it!


    And I am telling you that your resolve is half-baked. We are fighting because we dont want us or anyone to die! Spare me from any more senseless bloodshed. Get out of my way! Henrick!


    I will not! I will never ept it! I will never ept the like of you!!


    Saying so Henrick ran away.


    Gied who was left behind tries to escape without being noticed but Leo stops him.


    Gied von Horsvath.


    Y, Yes!?


    Tell this to your father. Dont disturb the session war any more than this.


    Un, understood!


    Alsoyou should change the way you treat Nii-san. Both mine and Elnas hand tend to reach for the sword when people make fun of him you see.


    HIII!


    Gied leaves the scene with a frightened look.


    After seeing that, I turned to Leo.


    You purposely did that right?


    Henrick is being hostile toward us after all. If he is going to be our enemy anyway I thought that I should scare him a bit.


    Saying so, Leo sticks his tongue out.


    Seeing that yful gesture, I sigh.


    At the beginning of the session war, he would never y this trick on anyone. Talking about his growth, I think this also counts as one but I think that his method has be a little simr to mely.


    You look like you have someplicated feeling huh?


    I feel like my pure brother has been tainted.


    And who do you think is the one who tainted him.


    Hearing Elnas retort, I frowned.


    Should I be happy or sad about my brothers growth?


    Thinking so, I parted with Leo and his supporters.


    What are you doing here today?


    I was summoned by His Majesty. Maybe it will be the talk about reinstating me into the Imperial Knight Order.


    Is that right. It is finally the time huh.


    Yeah. I want to be free from that position a while longer but..well, if he reinstates me I will obey. After all, there is a lot I can help you with from inside the Imperial Knight Order too.


    Elna said so with a smile and headed to the throne room.


    I can see Fathers intention in wanting to perfect his preparation to wee the dignitaries at the ceremony by reinstating Elna into the Imperial Knight Order.


    The ceremony was about to begin.


    I hope that nothing bad happens..but Im sure that it is a dream that wonte true.


    Thinking so, I went back to my room.

 Chapter 182: Dignitaries Reception

    Chapter 182: Dignitaries Reception


    The 25th-anniversary celebration for Fathers coronation.


    In order to participate in the event, the dignitaries of each country gathered at the Imperial Capital.


    The peak of their arrival is likely to be today.


    OH!? Look! Arnold!


    Theres no way I can see that right


    I am currently observing the dignitaries arrival at the castles balcony but my view was obstructed by Orihime who is currently riding on my back because she was free so she came over to y at my room.


    In the end, I can only see what is below me.


    What!? People are riding on small dragons you know!? Are they the Dragon Knights I heard from the rumor!


    The proud Dragon Knights of the United Kingdom huh.


    I shift Orihime sideways and look up at the approaching Dragon Knights.


    Orihime resisted but I am curious so it couldnt be helped.


    A dozen or so Dragon Knights were flying in the sky.


    The ones they are riding are Flying Dragons. Although they are only a subspecies of the dragon, the United Kingdom has the technology that managed to tame them.


    The Dragon Knights that are riding on the Flying Dragons yed a big role in their battle against the Dominion. They also yed an active role as the United Kingdoms main force in their war against the Kingdom.


    Leading those Dragon Knights is a man riding on a red flying dragon.


    The mannded near the main gate of the Imperial Sword Castle and splendidly jumped off from his dragon and has a firm handshake with Gordon who came out to meet him.


    Who is that?


    William van Drummond. The Second Prince of the United Kingdom. His alias is the Dragon Prince. As you can see, he is a dragon knight.


    He rides a dragon even though he is of a royal family? Thats so dangerous. He has nomon sense at all.


    I dont want to hear that from you.


    WHAT!?


    Getting angry at my words, Orihime leans back as a punishment.


    Honestly, she is heavy.


    Hows that!? Give up yet!?


    Yeah, yeah, I give up.


    Muuuu, I cant even feel a shred of sincerity


    While saying so, Orihime jumps off me and stands at my side.


    When she was doing so, William and Gordon entered the castle.


    It seems that they are strangely close to each other thoughHa!? Does that prince prefer men!?


    Dont ever say that in front of him alright? Im begging you here, at least dont do it when you are with me, it will cause a diplomatic problem. Listen here, they are being friendly to each other because those two are actually friends with each other.


    Friend? Was the Empire an ally of the United Kingdom?


    Thats right but Gordon had been studying in the United Kingdom for about six months. It seems that was when they met. They are both warriors so they should get along well with each other. Their ages are close too.


    Hmm, so that was the case huh. I thought that he has that kind of hobby for a moment, thats a relief.


    It is strange that your mind went there in the first ce.


    While being amazed at Orihimes thought process, my eyes found Leo near the castles main gate.


    He is fidgeting too much..


    Mumu? Why is your younger brother so restless? Even I am calmer you know!


    Nah.


    WHAT!?


    OwOw!? Dont bite me!


    Ish ur oalt!!


    Dont just try to talk! It hurts!


    Even when I try shaking my hand, my hand couldnt escape Orihimes jaw.


    I dont know what she is saying but she should be saying that its my fault or something along that line.


    Since she is being so relentless, I decided to say the thing that has never even once crossed my mind.


    Alright alright! You are calm! You are very calm!


    HHmph! Thats right! Thats right!


    Orihime finally released me with a smug face and crossed her arms while nodding to herself.


    It seems that she was satisfied with how she was able to get me to say what she wanted.


    How simpleminded.


    UWaa..theres even a bite mark


    A bite mark was left on my right hand.


    Well, if a beast person like Orihime seriously bit me then I wouldnt be left with only this kind of light bite mark. For Orihime, it must have been only a yful bite.


    Maybe that is why she doesnt look worried at all. Well, she is always like this though.


    Putting that aside, why is your little brother so nervous?


    He probably gets nervous because he will be weing the famous Saint-sama I guess.


    The Saint? The one from the Pen Kingdom?


    Thats right. The user of the holy staff, one of the four sacred treasures made from the same meteorite that was used to forge the holy sword. She is like the Kingdoms version of Elna.


    The four sacred treasures huh. I know about them. There are four of them including the holy sword right? I didnt know that the Saint was holding onto one.


    Tomoners, the staff was only something of a legend after all. In the first ce, there are many mysteries surrounding the four sacred treasures. It is said that they were made even before the age of ancient magic and each of them has different power too. Still, even though they are all sacred treasures, the holy sword was said to be about three levels above the other three.


    Arent you quite knowledgeable about this?


    My childhood friend is the user of the holy sword after all.


    During such an exchange, I look up at the sky.


    Seeing that, Orihime puzzlingly cocked her head.


    Why are you looking at the sky? There is no more dragon you know?


    The Saint of the Pen Kingdom doesnt only have the holy staff. Although there are only a few in the Kingdom, she also rides on a Griffon.


    At that moment, 7-8 griffons descend down from the sky.


    Leading them is a woman with pale blond hair riding on a white griffon.


    She has semi-long hair and is wearing a characteristic headband.


    Although the woman possesses a mysterious atmosphere, she is beautiful. Her beauty doesnte purely from her outer appearance. She has the beauty of pure white snow.


    Like a woman who doesnt know filth.


    That is the Saintess of the Pen Kingdom, Leticia.


    Following Leticia was a ck griffon with no rider on it and her escort knights riding on griffons.


    Weing them is Leo who is respectfully lowering his head to wee Leticias party.


    I was a little curious so I used magic to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Wee to the Empire. Leticia-sama. Thank you for taking the long trip to visit us. I, the Eighth Prince Leonard will serve as your entertainer during your stay at the Imperial Capital.


    Thank you for your warm wee, Prince Leonard. It has been a while. Has it been 5 years already?


    Yes. its been a long time.


    That Leo, he is so nervous.


    If its the usual him then he would praise how she has grown beautiful.


    He only says those safe lines for a while now. He probably doesnt want to say anything weird to her huh.


    Seeing such Leo, Leticia smiles.


    My prince, has the friendship we have from 5 years ago faded away already?


    N, No! Its not like that!


    Then please rx. When I see you being so tense, I would end up feeling nervous as well.


    M, My apologies. Um..its just that.I was nervous because you are very beautiful


    Thank you very much. Prince Leonard has grown cooler yourself too, you know. No, putting it like that wouldnt do. You have be a splendid prince. Your fame even reaches the Kingdom as the Hero Prince who saves the people you know.


    No way..I was only being helped by others.


    Even so, it was you who decided to help them right? I am happy that your kindness still remains the same.


    Saying so, Leticia reached her hand out for Leo.


    Leo tensely took her hand and shook it.


    After exchanging a few more words, the two walk to the castle.


    During that time, Leticia looks up at me.


    Catching my figure with her clear blue eyes, Leticia smiled and waved at me.


    Since I can not wave back with my hand like this, I give her a small bow in return.


    She doesnt change. No matter where or when it is, she is still herself. It might be better to describe her as a person that always does everything at her own pace.


    Muu-


    Whats wrong?


    As expected of the Saint. I was taken in by her for a moment! I shall recognize her as the third most beautiful woman next to me then!!


    So you are always on the top of that list huhwait? Who is the second most beautiful woman after you then?


    That would be the most beautiful woman in the Empire.


    Finne huh.


    I havent seen them talking with each other but they must have at least greeted each other before.


    Even Finne is the second most beautiful huh. That is so like Orihime.


    I dont mind that they each have their own pace but if she does it too much it would be hard for me to keep up with her though.


    By the way, where is Elna in that ranking?


    Out of bound, probably.


    Dont say that in front of her okay


    I said so and sigh.


    The fact that the dignitaries from each country have gathered here means that troublesome things will increase as well.


    I hope that there isnt too many problems I have to deal with.


    After making my wish, I left the balcony.

 Chapter 183: Excessive Force

    Chapter 183: Excessive Force


    Your Highness Arnold, Your Grace, the Third Imperial Knight Corp is at your service.


    Umu, Good work!


    Each of the Imperial Knight Corp is assigned as protective detail to each of the dignitaries.


    Well, thats good and all but.


    Isnt the strength concentrated too much here?


    The strongest sword and the strongest shield on the continent are here after all. Even if it was topensate for Arnold-samascking, this would still be overkill.


    Dont saycking. Was it Fathers order?


    Yes, His Majesty said that it should be easier for me to have my first mission after a long while with someone I am familiar with.


    It will be tough on me though.


    Well, its not my business.


    Hearing that cold response, I sigh deeply.


    If he wanted to assign her to someone she is familiar with, Leo should work just fine.its useless to think about it now huh. If she was assigned to him, two users of the sacred treasures would be at his side after all.


    Since the result would be almost the same, it is probably no coincidence that Father decided to push the problem my way.


    Seriously, what a troublesome father he is.


    Captain Elna. Right now, you are my escort, correct?


    I am Your Grace and Your Highnesss escort, yes.


    In other words, you are my escort right!


    ..that is not wrong.


    Orihime puts on a smug face and sits down on the sofa.


    Seeing that, Elnas expression turned visibly displeased.


    Somehow, I have a bad feeling about this so I put some distance away from Orihime.


    Now Captain Elna! My shoulders are stiff!


    Is that so.


    Not like that! You are now my escort! You should give me a massage!


    Seeing Orihimes triumph attitude, I can see Elnas veins popping and her cheeks starting to cramp.


    It would be fine if Elna says that massaging her shoulder is outside the scope of her duty but Elna would never do that. Its not that she cant do it, she simply is not willing to.


    The reason being, it would make her feel like she lost to Orihime.


    Thanks to that, the situation goes in aplicated direction.


    Understood. Then allow me to give you a massage, Your Grace.


    Elna then slowly walks behind Orihime with a smile that can kill.


    On the other hand, Orihime seems to be pleased to hear Elnas reply.


    That might be why she didnt notice the fact that Elnas smile only deepened when she got behind her.


    Will this amount of power be E-N-O-U-G-H for you?


    UWAAAAA!!?? MY SHOULDERS ARE BEING CRUSHED!!??


    Elna grabs Orihimes shoulders as though she was going to crush them.


    I dont think that can be called a massage anymore.


    Orihime went wild as her shoulders are literally being crushed but Elna only increases the strength of her grip.


    It hurts! IT HURTS! I SAID THAT IT HURTS RIGHT!??


    The pain means that the massage is working right? Dont you know that?


    I wont have a shoulder after this! You are only jealous of my chest right!? Yours wouldnt give you shoulder pain after AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!??


    It seems that your shoulders are quite stiff, Your Grace! I think it would be better if I increased my strength a bit more!!


    Orihimes carelessment hit Elnas nerves. She looks like a demon as she literally tries to crush Orihimes shoulders.


    It would be dangerous if this keeps on going so I move in to stop her.


    Elna.


    Hmph!


    Hearing my voice, Elna releases Orihimes shoulders and snorts as she looks away.


    Finally released from Elnas grip, Orihime half cryingly clung to my waist.


    Uuuuuuu..it hurts.it hurts so muchArnold..


    Yes, yes, it was because you were trying to y a prank on Elna you know.


    I tiredly stroked Orihimes head to ease her.


    Orihime groaning about the pain for a while after the pain subsides, she half cryingly yells at Elna.


    WHY IS MY OWN ESCORT TRYING TO HURT ME!


    I just gave you a shoulder massage though?


    YOU LITERALLY TRIED TO CRUSHED it!


    Then do you want a do-over?


    Hiiii!!


    When Elna started to grip her right hand, Orihime screamed and hid behind me, probably reminded of the pain she just felt.


    Arnold! Elna bullied me!


    Haa..you went too far. Elna.


    What!? Are you intending to be on her side!?


    Hahah! Arnold will always be on my side! He is my entertainer after all!


    That doesnt matter! Al! Stop spoiling that fox already! She is up to no good you know!


    She has always been up to no good though.


    Hearing that, Orihime peeked out from behind me and stuck her tongue out to provoke Elna.


    Reacting to that cheap provocation, Elna tries to grab Orihime but she escapes while using me as her shield.


    Come back here!


    Why would I!


    You little!


    Uwa!? Arnold! This woman was about to hit me you know!?


    I was only trying to pat your head!


    Dont lie!? That was clearly a fist right!?


    Thus the game of tag begins with me as the center.


    Elna is trying to catch Orihime while she escapes from her while using me as her shield.


    Although they are ying tag by circling around me, one of them is the Hero and the other is the Celestial Princess.


    Orihime who is running away creates barriers to obstruct Elna while Elna who is chasing after her continues to break Orihimes barrier one after another.


    This game of tag is both simple and advanced at the same time. As I think so, the sound of ss breaking continues to echo around me.


    Abandoning his master and escape alone, what kind of butler are you?


    It is my principle to not poke my head into a conflict between women, sir.


    Thats the first time I hear that you have such a principle.


    This is the first time I mention it after all.


    I tried to jab at Sebas who evacuated the scene and observed the situation from a distance but he still managed to give me a perfect reply.


    Just like that, Sebas started to sip on his tea while observing the situation like it is none of his business.


    This butler. He is being serious about not interfering huh.


    I cant expect outside help and even if I tell them to stop, they would start fighting over whose side I will take again.


    Then I should just wait quietly until this pointlessly advanced game of tag is over.


    When I decided to give up, Finne came into the room.


    Excuse me. Al-sama.


    Wee, to the noisy room.


    Fufu, it is very lively here.


    Smiling at the scene, Finne began to brew the tea with practiced hands.


    It seems from Finnes point of view, this situation seems to be lively.


    Orihime-sama, do you want some tea?


    Umu! I will have some! Finnes tea is always delicious!


    Then please sit down and wait okay. What about you, Elna-sama?


    I


    Seeing Orihime who she was chasing after obediently sit on the sofa. Elnas outstretched hand wanders without knowing what to do.


    Seeing such Elna, Finne smiles.


    We have sweets too so why dont we eat it together?


    alright. I will join in.


    Yes. then please sit down.


    With that said and done, Finne managed to have both the strongest sword and the strongest shield of the continent behave themselves.


    How skillful. To think that she would be able to make these two beasts behave like adults.


    As expected of Finne huh.


    Here, Al-sama.


    Thanks. You saved me there, really.


    No, I also have something to talk with you about after all. It seems that the dignitary from the elf vige still hasnt arrived yet.


    The dignitary from the Sokal empire, the Dominion, and the two principalities in the south have already arrived.


    The Sokal empire sent their prince, for the Dominion, the Lord came over himself. I was a bit nervous when he arrived but since Trau-niisan was friendly with him, the atmosphere didnt be so serious.


    From the two principalities are their Kings children. Representing the Principality of Albatro are the twin, Eva, and Julio while the Principality of Rondine sent over a prince.


    The only remaining major dignitary left is from the elf vige but unfortunately, the elves are secretive so we only know that they have already left their vige.


    We have sent out agents to look for information about them but currently, we dont know where they are.


    Is that so. Well, I guess we can only wait patiently for their arrival huh. Maybe it was because they have long lives, they tend to take their time.


    Yes. I dont mind waiting for them but I am worried if they will be able to arrive here safely..


    It should be alright. The elves elites should be escorting them. We dont have to worry as long as she is not someone who ditched her escort like a certain someone here.


    Saying so, I look at Orihime.


    However, she seems to not hear that because she is happily eating Finnes sweets.


    She left her escort behind?


    She left them at the guild headquarters. The Second Imperial Knight Corp took over from there so it was fine butthat was certainly not normal.


    She has nomon sense at all.


    Oh shut up, both of you. It will ruin the taste of the sweets alright. Well, even if its ruined its still delicious though. In the first ce, I did not ditch them okay. I just ordered them to wait for me there.


    Thats exactly what ditching means.


    I was being considerate for the Empire you know. They are all small noisy old people after all. If I brought them over they would just say I cant do this, I cant do that right. It would dy my arrival for at least several days.


    Orihime is spending her time freely here right now but back in Mizuho, she held a symbolic position for them. Her position is some kind of a Miko (Shrine Maiden) to them.


    There are many troublesome customs she has to abide by.


    She probably felt suffocated by all that.


    In the first ce, I cant y around if there are people keeping eyes on me right.


    So thats your true aim huh.


    Umu!


    Saying so, Orihime continues to eat more sweets.


    If she keeps eating them at this pace, she will end up finishing them all by herself.


    While Orihime was chowing down on the sweets, another guest arrived.


    Al-nii! I brought Sieg over!


    Chuppii!


    Oh! Enta! So you yed with her huh?


    Chuppii!


    It was Christa and Rita who entered the room.


    Christa is hugging the dead tired Sieg in her arms while Rita is carrying Enta.


    Apparently, before I noticed, Enta already joined Christas party.


    Well, thats good but.


    Why is Sieg burnt?


    Sieg tried to approach Saint-samas room and got caught in a barrierthat was what Lynfia said.


    You can throw him away you know.


    D, Damn it.using barriers is cowardly you know.


    Sieg who is being hugged by Christa muttered.


    Seeing Sieg like that, Finne puts her hand on her cheek as though she is troubled.


    What should we do? Should we really leave him outside the castle?


    He would cause trouble outside so I think it is better to throw him in jail you know.


    Arent you people being too cruel toward me!?


    Sieg let out a heartbreaking scream but no one here sympathized with him.


    Well, he brought this on himself after all.


    We spent our days like that as we wait for the day of the ceremony to arrive.

 Chapter 184: Bad Premonition

    Chapter 184: Bad Premonition


    Morning.


    The castle was in an uproar.


    Alright, I will leave Christa in your care.


    Yes, please leave her to me.


    Saying so, Finne leaves the room together with Christa.


    The reason for the uproar was the sudden arrival of the elf dignitary.


    Although the Empire has dispatched agents to look for them, we didnt notice their presence until they entered the imperial capital.


    They probably didnt use conventional magic to conceal themselves but some kind of elven secret magic.


    They must have used it to do some covert actions before they arrived here.


    Thanks to that our side were thrown into an uproar but the fact that they dont seem to care is probably how the elves are.


    I head to the balcony and look down at the newly arrived elves.


    The elf dignitary had already got off her carriage.


    Down there, the blue-haired elf stood there surrounded by beautiful elves.


    The other elves around her are beautiful but she is even more beautiful than them.


    So that is the granddaughter of their elder huh.


    She is a mature woman with a slender body.


    She should be outside of Trau-niisan and Siegs preference.


    She is neither loli nor erotic. Well, since its Sieg, he should be pleased as long as the opponent is beautiful. He still prioritizes women with a rich proportion though.


    I was preparing myself because the elves are all beautiful but Im d that she looks like this. I was worried about what to do if her appearance is biased to either side.


    However, when I looked at the blue-haired elf, I felt something was off about her.


    I tried to find out the source of that feeling by carefully observing her but a person called out to me from behind.


    Prince Arnold.


    Hearing that voice, I removed my gaze from the blue-haired elf and looked back.


    I might give observing the blue-haired elf the priority if it was Orihime but I can not ignore this person.


    If it isnt Saint Leticia. Its been a long time.


    Yes, its been a long time.


    Saying so, Leticia stands in front of me.


    Her height is about 160 centimeters huh. She didnt change much from 5 years ago so it is a little strange to be looking down on her like this.


    You both got taller.


    We are twins after all. If Leo gets taller, I wont just stay at the same height you know.


    Thats true. But it seems that your personalities are still the exact opposite of each other.


    It would be unpleasant if we have the exact same personality too right? Leo is a serious guy so I am fine with being like this. So, what do you need with me? Are you perhaps dissatisfied with Leos reception?


    No, Prince Leonard is doing well. I just want to say hello to you.


    Leticia said so with a smile.


    Its an innocent smile.


    That smile hasnt changed since I saw herst time.


    Well, thats not the only part that doesnt change though.


    Is that so. I thought that you might be annoyed since he was so stiff but it seems that my worry is unnecessary.


    Annoyed.I dont think of it like that at all.


    But you do think that he is being stiff right?


    Th, that is not it.but.


    But?


    I just think that it would be okay if he treated me a little intimately. Its not like I amining you see!! I just want to give him some points to improve on!


    Iugh at Leticia who desperately tries to deny that she is dissatisfied in any way with Leo.


    She is still the same old clumsy person as before.


    Although she can firmly deal with malicious actions against her, since she is weak to others goodwill, she often has problems asking for help when she is troubled like this. That is her weakness.


    That was what she talked with Mother about 5 years ago.


    When the maids followed her into the bathroom like it was a normal thing to do, she troublingly talked to my mother about that. After all, Leticia is not that high-born.


    She is in her current position because she was recognized by the holy staff but her original standing was not like that. It was strange for her to see someone else follow her into the bathroom.


    Thats why she went to consult my mother who is also of amon birth for consultation.


    She was told that she could tell them to back down if she feels ufortable but she couldnt do it since the maids were doing it out of their goodwill. In the end, it seemed that Mother sent a word about her worry to the maids and the problem was solved.


    That same weakness of hers still hasnt changed.


    Wh, What is it!? Thatugh! Its bad tough at someone in trouble you know!


    You were troubled?


    It, it was just a figure of speech! I was not troubled at all! I just think he was being too distant, thats all!


    Then please tell that to the person himself.


    Th, that is.


    Leticia troubledly muttered.


    Of course, she was being sincere when she went out of her way to say hello to me but she probably wanted to ask me to deal with Leos excessive stiffness.


    In the first ce, she wanted either Leo or me to wee her because she wanted to avoid this exact thing.


    It may seem obvious if you think about it but since Leo is a serious person, he is seriously trying to entertain her.


    He must be too stiff because of that. Still, since he was being so serious, she couldnt bring herself to tell him that.


    That must be the problem.


    I understand. I will tell Leo to be more rxed. That Saint-sama chose him because she didnt want to be so stiff.


    Thank you very much! As I thought, Prince Arnold really is a good personHa!? You knew what I was worried about and you still pretended not to know!?


    Since you didnt want to honestly say that you were troubled, I just teased you a little bit.


    Teased!? I can feel nothing but evil intention from your action! Prince Arnold! You may forget this but I am actually older than you, you know!


    Is that right? I have never seen you acting like an older person before.


    Wha!? I cant turn a deaf ear to that you know!


    Since the old days, Leticia has been trying to appeal that she is older.


    Back then, when she was a little taller than us, she used to insist that she was the older one but now she cant do that anymore.


    Since I am curious about how she would insist that she is older this time, I tease her again.


    No matter what angle you look at me, I am older than you! I am a prim and properdy after all! This is an adultsposure you know!


    Are you being prim and proper right now?


    I am!


    Where so? I replied with that question but she only gave back a stubborn reply.


    It is probably useless to say anything more than this. She probably thinks of herself as prim and proper anyway. Shes that kind of person after all.


    Still, I can say that a prim and properdy wouldnt ride on a griffon though.


    Well, lets leave it at that.


    Somehow..the way you said that sounds like you have some hidden meaning


    Theres no hidden meaning at all.


    I hold back myughter and reply.


    She threw a suspicious gaze my way but immediately dismissed it afterward.


    I guess it is about time I stop teasing her.


    It would be bad if shes in a bad mood after all.


    Then please take care of Leo. I will tell him to be more rxed around you.


    Thank you. I too..want to keep it fun until the end.


    Until the end?


    I was just talking to myself. Dont worry, there wont be any trouble for you.


    Saying so, Leticia smiles and turns back.


    Her back looked somewhat lonely.


    I wanted to say something to her but I gave up.


    Rushing headfirst into something without proper information is only asking for trouble.


    Sebas.


    Right here, sir.


    Thinking that he is lurking around here while erasing his presence, I called out to him.


    He then appeared on the balcony.


    There seems to be something wrong with her.


    It appeared so, sir.


    Look into it. Anything is fine, I cant move without any information.


    I advise that it would be better to not look deeply into the affair of another country, sir.


    I need more information to determine that. She said [until the end]. That is not like her. Im sure that there must be something going on.


    From that alone? Perhaps she meant that this would be herst time visiting the Empire? She wouldnt be able to move so freely if she married someone after all. Maybe that was what she meant?


    If its like that then its fine. No matter who she chooses to marry, it is the Kingdoms affair. But if it is something different then we have a problem on our hands.


    In other wordsSaint-samas life might be in danger?


    Thats how it is. If she was to die during her visit to the Empire, it would cause a big problem. Moreover, the person taking care of her now is Leo.


    I think that you are overthinking it, sir


    Sebas murmured.


    Thats right. The possibility that I am only overthinking it is higher.


    Anyone can say the word until the end after all.


    But the moment I heard her say it.


    I had a bad feeling. Unfortunately, when I have a bad feeling about something, it often hits the mark.


    If you insist then I shall begin the investigation. However, if I move, the escorts around Finne-sama will be thinner.


    I will appoint the imperial knights to her security details. If theres nothing unusual happening then that should be enough.


    In that sense, Leticias personal safety is guaranteed as well.


    Still, I cant dismiss this bad premonition of mine.


    If someone is aiming for her life or her life is somehow in danger, there must be information about it rolling around. She is that important of a person.


    Understood. Please leave this to me.


    Saying so, Sebas disappeared from the spot.


    I shifted my eyes down the balcony but the blue-haired elf is already gone. She must have already entered the castle with Christa and Finne.


    I guess I will have to look for that strange feeling again next time.


    Seriously, I cant catch a break at all.


    Afterining so, I left the balcony.

 Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185:


    Shenanigan chapter?


    -Mr.Graverobber


    First Day


    Fathers 25th anniversary of his coronation.


    It is a nationwide event. Each city holds festivals in celebration on that day but the imperial capital alone is different.


    The festival at the imperial capital started three days before the ceremony and it will continue even after the ceremony ends.


    And today is three days before the ceremony.


    It means that the imperial capitals festival has started.


    Of course, the ceremony did not officially begin yet. Even so, since the city has already gone into the festival mode, the castle will have to give an appropriate response.


    Since this is only the first day, Father will not being out yet. Instead, our guests, the dignitaries from various countries will show themselves to the people.


    That being said, not every one of them would do that.


    In consideration of the sentiment of our people, the Lord of Cornix Dominion turned the offer down. The elf dignitary didnt want to appear in public and the Sokal empire dignitary said that he doesnt feel well and refused to appear.


    However, for the Empire, there is no loss for getting rejected by them.


    There are two people that the Empire absolutely wants to show to the people and those two will almost certainly not refuse.


    Look! Its Saint-sama!


    Is that the Celestial Princess beside her!?


    Long live the Saint! Long live the Empire!


    Celestial Princess-sama!!


    Appearing on the castles balcony are Leticia and Orihime.


    Appearing after them are Eva, Julio, and William. People are less excited about their arrival than the previous two but that is inevitable.


    Saint Leticia and Orihime the Celestial Princess is well known throughout the continent. Their poprity is high even in the Empire.


    With the twos presence, they would overshadow the other dignitaries. I suppose the dignitary from Sokal didnt like that.


    Even so, Eva and Julio who still came out despite that are excellent. One could say that William is good at human rtions as well.


    Well, in the case of William, he might think that since the Saint ising out herself, he cant afford to not show up though.


    Saint Leticia yed an active role in the Kingdoms war against the United Kingdom.


    Eleven years ago, the Kingdom was at war with the Empire and they managed to maintain their frontline with the support of the Principality of Albatro. However, due to that, their national power declined and they were invaded by many foreign countries with the United Kingdom at the helm.


    In the situation where the Kingdom suffered losses on many fronts, Saint Leticia appeared.


    Despite the overwhelming advantage the United Kingdom had, they repeatedly faced with defeat after defeat. In the end, they couldnt gain any more territory on the maind aside from the Dominion.


    If Leticia didnt appear, the three superpowers of the continent might have changed.


    It is no wonder that William feels some sort of rivalry with Leticia.


    Well, in consideration of the rtionship between their countries, their standing positions are far apart.


    Orihime and Leticia are standing at the center while William stands a little further away on their left with Eva and Julio on their right.


    Of course, since the dignitaries are showing their faces to the public, the princes and princess who were assigned to take care of them also came out.


    Since Orihime and Leticia are standing at the center, I and Leo are standing slightly behind them.


    Leticia-sama. Are you tired? You have just finished a long trip, if you are tired then you could head bac!?


    I silently step on Leos foot since he was being pointlessly polite to Leticia who is waving her hand at the people.


    Leo gives me a look that says What are you doing!? but that is my line here.


    Have you listened to anything I told you?


    But I have to be careful of her health!


    And I am telling you thats no good. We are here to take care of them. It is our job to provide them with afortable space. She didnt ask for you because she wants such a stiff reception. I already told you that right?


    I heard you the first time but


    If you heard me then put it into practice. What going back inside? No matter how you look at her, she is enjoying looking at the people right.


    But she might be tired.


    If shes tired then she will say it herself. Shes not a child so just treat her like you would an old friend already.


    Even if you say friendI only spent a few days with her five years ago.moreover, she is the saint you know?


    Its not to the level of worshipping but he probably idolized her quite a bit.


    The invible existence that should not be approached. That must be the way he thinks of her.


    That doesnt matter. Are you a person who judges someone based on their standing?


    But.


    Seriously, why are you so useless at a time like this.


    While being amazed at my own brother, I shifted my eyes to Orihime.


    Orihime is waving at the people while listening to their cheers. She is waving both of her hands while leaning herself forward on the balcony.


    Orihime. Thats dangerous you know.


    Mumu? Is that so? I can just catch myself with a barrier if I fall, you know?


    That would give people a scare.


    Muuuu, cant be helped then.


    Saying so, Orihime steps slightly away from the railing.


    Like this. You do it too.


    Thats impossible!? Leticia-sama is different from Orihime-sama right!


    Orihime is the Celestial Princess you know.


    Their personality is different!


    You are so troublesome. Whatever, just start by saying her name without honorifics.


    I cant just address Saint-sama without honorifics!?


    Attempting to draw the line, Leo repeatedly shakes his head.


    Thats like Leo. In a time like this, it is really a bad manner to forcefully shorten the distance but since Leticia herself wishes for it, theres no other choice.


    Just try treating her like Finne.


    Shes different from Finne-san..I am used to dealing with a nobledy but Leticia-sama is different.


    Its because of that huh. You are bad at this because normally thedies would just approach you themselves. Thats why you are troubled at a time like this.


    Thats unrted, and I am not being approached by any nobledies you know.


    So you didnt notice huh. How sinful of you.


    Saying so, since we are not making any progress, I decided to resort to a forceful method.


    Dont think badly of me, little brother.


    Saint Leticia.


    Yes?


    Can you see the big mansion over there?


    Ahh, yes. I can see it.


    Actually, theres a demon living there. Can you purify it during your time in the capital? Personally if possible.


    Thats right, thats right. Theres a demon living there! I dont know how many times she made me cry already!


    Orihime joined in on my conversation.


    Then, unknowingly, she muttered the forbidden word.


    If you are the Saint then you should be able to purify her. You can purify everything about that cutting board demon!


    That is overkill.


    Thinking so, I heard a loud noiseing from behind.


    Elna, who was standing there as our escort, is flying toward us with a loud noise.


    Seeing Elna whose expression is not one that a girl should be showing to othersing at us, Orihimes ears and tail started to shake as she hides behind me.


    Dont move, Arnold! The demon will see me!


    You idiot! Dont make me your shield! You were the one who angered her right!


    You were the one who started that topic didnt you!?


    While saying so, we slowly get away from Leticia.


    One reason is to escape from Elnas terrifying gaze, another is to prompt Leo to do his best.


    As I give Leo a small wink, Leo returns with an expression that says What is happening!?. Seeing him being so panicked is rare.


    Cant be helped then. I guess I will have to lend him a little help huh.


    Saint Leticia. Ahh, its so troublesome to attach Saint to your name every time so how about we drop that?


    Fufu, please, feel free.


    Then, Leticia. If you have any questions about the imperial capital please feel free to ask Leo. Even though he looks like this, he is still an honorary general of the imperial capital garrison. He should know a lot about the capital you know.


    Is that true? Then Prince Leonard. What is that building over there?


    Eh, Ah, that is..


    Then, the conversation between the two started.


    The rest will depend on Leos effort.


    I think that he was able to talk with her a little bit more familiarly. Its probably because the existence of Leticia inside Leo is just too big.


    Still, I managed to damage that wall a little for him. That is the most I can do.


    Well, Leo will do something about this himself.


    The problem now is on my side.


    Al?Do you have anything to say for yourself?


    Arnold!? That woman, she is smiling! How terrifying! So she is really a demon huh!?


    Dont add fuel to the fire!? Wait! Elna! Listen to me!


    If you want to talk then we can do it inside. Third Knight Corp, His Highness, and Her Grace are not feeling well so I will take them back inside.


    WhaTT!? I want the people to praise me more!


    That is already enough. The people will be delighted with the Saint alone. Lets head back, Your Highness, Your Grace. Also, please do tell me in detail about this demon you talked about.


    Listening to Elnas frosty voice, mine and Orihimes body tremble at the same time.


    After that, I and Orihime had to sit down in the seiza position and receive a sermon from her.


    In the meantime, I was worried about Leo and Leticia. After all, the distance between them is not shortened yet.


    The fact that I can hearughter from them might be that he has grown even if slightly.


    Al! Are you listening!?


    I am, I am but.hey, Elna. My legs are already getting numb.


    I dont care! Just sit there and listen to the history of the Brave House! You will know how foolish it is to treat me like a demon!


    But Arnold started it..


    Oi, dont just push the me on me.


    But its true!


    While shifting the me to each other, we stuck in seiza for a while after that.


    Now you can Seiza too!!!

 Chapter 186: Intruder

    Chapter 186: Intruder


    Now, what should I do.


    Imperial Capital: Night


    Sebas was running around searching for information.


    To be exact, he was looking for someone who might have the information.


    A huge undertaking like assassinating the Saint will require many preparations. Thus when nning such a thing, people will often leave trails behind.


    He was following those trails.


    And his hunch wasnt wrong.


    He has spotted a group of suspicious people lurking in the darkness of the imperial capitals night.


    They are chatting among themselves about something and their movement is obviously not that of an amateur. If it wasnt Sebas then there is a high chance that they might notice that someone is shadowing them.


    However, they couldnt spot him since Sebaspletely melted into the darkness.


    Their talk seemed to be over, and they began to scatter. It would be easy for him to catch them but someone who would move around at this level is most likely to be just an underling.


    Even if their n is not the assassination of the Saint, those whomand such skilled henchmen can not be left alone.


    Thus Sebas decided to shadow them until he discovered the mastermind.


    I shall continue my pursuit then.


    When Sebas decided so.


    [Arrows] attacked the suspicious people who were trying to scatter themselves.


    What!?


    GUHHAA!?


    They seem to be overwhelmed and fall down without being able to react.


    The only man left standing was a man carrying a shield.


    Then, the person who appeared to have shot those arrows appeared in front of the man.


    Y, You!?


    You know me, as I thoughtyou people are a part of the [Organization] arent you.


    (TLN: This person refers to herself as Watakushi, very Ojou-sama-like, to be honest.)


    That person is wearing a vermillion colored mask.


    Based on the tone of voice, and body shape, he judges that the unknown assant was a woman.


    However, what surprised Sebas wasnt that.


    The woman turns her bow at the man. However, that bow had no arrows.


    Ma, Magic Bow, and Vermillion mask..You are the thief, Vermillion huh! (TLN: Kanji read Knight of the Red Moon)


    Magic Bow.


    It is a technique where you unleash magic from a bow, it does require a special talent to use but the unleashed magic can be several orders of magnitude more powerful than unleashing magic the conventional way.


    There was a chivalrous thief who utilized such a technique in the Dominion.


    The chivalrous thief who focuses on attacking the nobles who favored the oppression of their people, and steals the money back for the people while bringing the nobles injustices to the light, [Vermillion]


    Since she wears a mask, many think that she is somehow connected to Silver. After all, One is a rare ancient magic user while the other is a rare user of magic bow.


    Remembering that Al regards her as a mild annoyance he can do nothing about, Sebaspletely agrees to his statement.


    What is the chivalrous thief from the Dominion doing here?


    With that question in his mind, Sebas quickly took out his knives. He is nning to catch her attention and let the man escape.


    After all, there is no useful information that can be obtained through the man here.


    It was something that Sebas, who has been the denizen of the world of darkness, knows. However, the woman did not understand that.


    Spit it all out. Why did the organization that operates inside the Dominione to the Empire for? What are you people nning to do?


    (TLN: This woman is the type that ends her sentence with [Desu wa], another Ojou-sama-like behavior)


    Hmph, I dont know what you are talking about.


    Dont try to y dumb. When I destroyed your Organizations base in the Dominion, I found a n that you people are trying to start something in the Empire. You cant worm your way out of this.


    Saying so Vermillion turns her bow at the man.


    In response to that, Sebas throws his knives.


    However, at that moment, several magic arrows flew toward Sebas.


    !?


    Sebas was caught off guard but he managed to throw his knives precisely at the iing magic arrows and intercepted them.


    No action indicated that Vermillion shot out those magic arrows.


    Perhaps the arrow that she shot out before still remains and responded automatically to Sebass action.


    While analyzing the situation, Sebas clicked his tongue at the bad development he is heading in.


    Who are you!?


    Saying so, Vermillion shoots magic arrows at Sebas who was hiding in the back alley.


    Sebas tries to intercept them but this time the number isrger than before so he has no choice but to avoid them.


    However, the magic arrows turned around and headed toward Sebas again.


    This time he made sure to intercept them but during the time he did that, Vermillion had already entered the back alley.


    Seeing that, Sebas decided to prepare himself.


    For the time being, although it was different from what he nned, he managed to separate her from that man.


    If its Sebas, he can still find him again by limiting the searching area by narrowing down the mans escape routes. After all, he can not afford to let the scarce information slip him by.


    Its surprising that they would attach them with an escort.


    Finding the chivalrous thief of the Dominion here surprised me as wellhowever, allow me to withdraw here.


    Saying so, Sebas throws knives at her in session.


    Vermillion knocked them down with her bow without a problem and shot out magic arrows in return.


    Taking out a ck dagger, Sebas deflects the magic arrows and slips his dagger at Vermillions chest.


    Although Vermillion is not their enemy, she is not their ally either. Fighting her here only brings demerit. However, if he leaves such an unexpected intruder alone, many things might go wrong for his master.


    Like the time Sonia deceived him, an unexpected intruder like her might be Als obstacle.


    Sebas entered thebat while having no intention to kill her but wanting to leave her in a state where she had no choice but to retreat.


    Hmph!!


    Vermillion blocks Sebass dagger with a short sword but since his blow was unexpectedly powerful, Vermillions posture copsed.


    Without missing that opening, Sebas immediately closed the distance until the distance between them was reduced to zero.


    With this, you cant use your magic bow.


    Sorry to disappoint. I am quite good at close quarters as well, you know?


    Saying so, Vermillion grabs Sebass arm and throws him into the air.


    If he endured her grasp, his arm might be broken. Judging so, Sebas jumped up himself to reduce the damage he would receive.


    However.


    !?


    Even if there is zero distance between us, shooting an arrow is no problem for me you know.


    Saying so, Vermillion releases her arm from Sebass who is still in midair and nocks her bow in a flowing motion.


    Despite the small opening he showed, she already released her arrow.


    The arrow shot at Sebas.


    In midair, Sebas forcibly rotated his body and managed to avoid the arrow.


    You are like an acrobat!


    No, no, if I take that head-on it would be my loss.


    Saying so, Sebas takes a distance.


    For Sebas, who is an assassin, fighting head-on is not something he is good at.


    Even so, Sebas has the confidence to keep up with most of his opponents. However, such Sebas have no choice but to admit that Vermillion is indeed strong.


    As a chivalrous thief, Vermillion didnt seem to think about killing Sebas and above all, she considered the surroundings and appropriately reduced the power of her arrows.


    And now they are locked into a stalemate.


    There is no chance for him to win in a frontal battle.


    However, considering Vermillions ability, he should be able to disable her long enough for him to slip away.


    Although the man has already fled, the distance is still close enough for him to catch up if he seriously pursues him.


    He must engage her again and disable her somehow. Fortunately, the odds are still in Sebass favor.


    However, Vermillion suddenly lowered her bow.


    Have you changed your mind?


    Well, I have a feeling that you are not from the Organization.


    I have no idea what you are talking about though?


    Those belong to the Organization basically would never help each other.


    Saying so, Vermillion turns her eyes to the roof.


    There, Sieg is observing them while holding his spear.


    A sharp girl huh.


    Ipletely agree.


    Sebas of course, realized that Sieg had arrived but it seems that Vermillion noticed his presence as well.


    Thats why she chose to end the battle before she has to face the two at the same time.


    I came here tracking the Organization. Do you people belong to the Empire(Desuno)?


    You have quite aplicated way of speaking huh. Well, we are actually something like that.


    Then I have no reason to fight you.


    Please wait. Wont you leave pursuing that man to me? Even like this, I used to be an assassin.


    Vermillion tried to chase after the man as soon as she finished talking but Sebas stopped her.


    For a little while, Sebas and Vermillions eyes intersected.


    It was Vermillion who broke eye contact first.


    .since you have better knowledge of the area, I will allow it.


    Thank you very much. I shall share whatever information I discover with you. How would you like me to contact you in the future?


    .tomorrow night, meet me here again. And I forbid you to chase them too far. The name of their organization is [Grimoire]. A continental crime organization.


    Sebas was familiar with the name.


    It is a crime organization that grew from a group of researchers who were aiming to study the secret of magic. It is a mysterious organization that appears at the turning point in history.


    And they are currently lurking in the Empire.


    I see. That is certainly troubling. That persons bad premonition is indeed correct.


    While muttering so while feeling amazed at his master, Sebas bows and acknowledges Vermillions words.


    Seeing that, Vermillion leaped up and left the ce.


    After seeing her off, Sieg and Sebas began to chase after the man who fled earlier.


    TLN: for those who are not familiar with Ojou-sama speech

 Chapter 187: Secret Maneuverer’s Speculation

    Chapter 187: Secret Maneuverer¡¯s Spection


    -that concludes the report. After that, I shadowed the man who fled from Vermillion until he entered a certain building, sir.


    The Next Morning.


    I made a big frown after receiving the report from Sebas.


    What is the chivalrous thief of the Dominion doing in the Empire?


    Apparently, she has been tracking the movement of the Organization.


    Hm..what kind of organization is Grimoire anyway? I think that you have mentioned it before.


    I dont know many details about it either. As far as I am aware, they were originally a gathering of mages who wish to study magic, sir.


    Why did such a research group like that turn into a crime organization? Are they studying the forbidden arts?


    That seems to be one of the reasons, sir.


    Forbidden arts fall under the category of modern magic. However, their property is close to that of ancient magic. Those arts were forbidden by the sages of the past because the techniques involved are simply too dangerous.


    Each nation adheres to the teaching of those sages and bans the study of forbidden arts in their country. Some people like Zandra can legally study it with permission from the country but if you are studying it without said permission you will be arrested.


    That is why Zandra was supported by the mages. Although it seems that Grimoire and simr organizations didnt do the same.


    They are those who wish to master the extremity of magic and no longer choose their means to do it, sir. Researching forbidden arts and collecting magic items is one thing but they are also willing to go as far as murdering people with innate magic for their research as well. They are the worst of the crime organizations led by mages, sir.


    Government and adventurer guild are not doing anything about them?


    They are at their root, a research organization, sir. They dont appear at the front stage that often. They are the kind of people that will lock themselves up in their room as long as they have what they want to study after all.


    I see. So you are saying that we have to strike the moment they crawl out of their hole huh.


    Or we can catch the people that are connected with them. In that sense, it is reasonable that they chose the Dominion as their base of operation, sir. Corruption is rampant among their nobles and it is exactly because of that the adventurers have a hard time against them.


    As long as they dont bother the Empire then I couldnt care less about them butthe problem now is that they are trying to start something in the Empire. Even if they dont have any n to harm the Saint we cant leave them alone. Well,. the user of one of the four sacred treasures like the Saint would serve as an excellent subject of study for them huh.


    Its not impossible to think that she would be more vulnerable inside the Empire rather than inside the Kingdom.


    The Kingdoms security details for the Saint is strict. However, it is not like the protection the Empire is giving her is weak.


    They should be able to predict that the Imperial Knights would be guarding her but they still decided to aim for her nheless?


    If it is me, I wouldnt do it. If I am aiming for her life then I would choose the moment where she is on the move, sir.


    But aiming to do something to the Saint while she is riding her griffon would be difficult.


    Yes. it would be impossible without any sort of special trick, sir. However,..if Arnold-sama were to conduct such a n, how would you do it?


    If its me huh..


    I think about Sebass question for a moment.


    I am not thinking about how to use ancient magic to break through her defense. After all, that was not Sebas was asking.


    He was asking how Arnold would do it, not Silver.


    No matter how troublesome a crime organization is, it would be difficult for them to get past someone strong like Elna. In that case, they would need to gather up a moderate amount of force.


    Hm, that would be impossible. So.if its me I would create a hole in her security. An inside job.


    In other words, they would need to make a coborator, correct?


    Thats right. It may be impossible from the outside but an inside job is another thing entirely. If they look at it from that point of view then this country is perfect. We are in the middle of the Session War. There are many separate factions in our country right now. Depending on the conditions, some may choose to cooperate with them. Judging from what happened so far that is.


    If the Saint died in the Empire, it will cause a liability issue.


    If that is the case, the Empire will be at a disadvantage. Normally, no one in their right mind would do that.


    However, it is better to drop that mindset.


    Normally, thinking that someone from the Empire is considering assassinating the Saint would be unrealistic..but it has be a little more usible now.


    Do you think that the Saint herself also noticed? If that is not the case then she wouldnt use the word until the end after all.


    She said that she was only talking to herself, it means that she thinks of it as her personal matter. I know her personality well. She will not change her mind. She is super stubborn after all. If she didnt want to talk then that means she doesnt want to bother me. If its like that then it would be useless for me to ask her myself. If someone can do it then it would be Leobut I dont think that things would go well unless I exin the situation to him.


    So we have no choice but to put our hope on Leonard-samas skill. Well, if its him then dont you think that it would be fine?


    If its the usual Leo then he might be able to naturally pull it off butits her we are talking about after all. Well, I guess I will have to let him do his best then.


    This is not a problem that can be solved with a secret maneuver alone.


    He must get through it with his own power.


    I will tag along with you tonight. I am interested in that masked thief.


    Are you sure, sir? Your appearance will be exposed.


    Its not strange for a prince to move for the Empire right?


    That is certainly true but will it not affect your reputation as the Dull Prince?


    She came from another country. Moreover, she is a shady person hiding her identity under a mask. Theres no problem for me to show her my serious side right?


    I feel that this wille back to bite youter, well, I understand. Am I correct to assume that you will be going all out, sir?


    Thats right. Father said that the session war is on hold but the opponent this time is a crime organization so that shouldnt be a problem. In the end, even if the candidates are involved, this will be a battle to protect the Empire. He should be able to let me off.


    That is true. But what would you do if Grimoire is truly aiming for Saint-sama, sir? Wont this prove to be a bad development for us in case the threat to Saint-samas life can not be averted?


    I think about Sebass words for a while.


    Certainly, that will be most troublesome. If that is the case then we can not leave it alone. However, if the two are not connected, both problems can not be solved.


    I will have to divide our force huh.


    Using the force on Leos side, they should be able to strengthen the protection around the Saint.


    However..


    Since the Imperial Knights are already escorting her, a certain degree of protection is already guaranteed. If they are trying to do something from the inside then.adding one or two more guards would not be able to prevent that. Lets leave that to Leo as well.


    Will that be all right? Being so vague like that.


    We have no hand left to y. And Leo will be able to pull it off somehow. Arge-scale assassination n involving arge crime organization, not to mention, the possibility of a traitor inside the Kingdoms ranks. Hes my twin brother, Im sure that he already felt that something was off about her.


    We twins are like each others alter ego.


    There may be a difference in our ability, there may be a difference in our personality.


    However, there are some things that we have inmon that are unrted to those things.


    Just as how I have a bad feeling about Leticias words, Leo must have felt that something was off about her behavior as well.


    This is our strength.


    We know each other well.


    There is no need for us to exchange words.


    I will pursue the crime organization and Leo will remain at the Saints side. Lets go with that.


    Understood, sir. Do you want Sieg-dono to help us out again?


    No, I will recruit that masked thief. I cant have Sieg leave Christas side after all.


    Saying so, I smile.


    Grimoire might be conducting a secret maneuver but I will teach them that its not just them that are capable of lurking in the shadow.

 Chapter 188: Shooting Stall

    Chapter 188: Shooting Stall


    Delicious!


    Pay before you eat!


    If we talk about the festival then we can not mention the stalls.


    Being told that by Orihime, I was taken to the festival by her.


    Of course, we are traveling incognito.


    Umu! My servant! You may pay it for me!


    Seriously


    I look at Orihime who eats food off the stall without paying and lower my head to the stall owner while paying him the money.


    It is not umon for a foreign dignitary to enjoy the festival incognito like this.


    There are quite a few dignitaries who have asked for this exact thing in the past. The scale of the festival inside the imperial capital is just thatrge.


    Thats why the Empire has prepared in case of something like this.


    The dignitaries will be provided with a hooded coat for their disguise with a perfect escort system in ce when they tour the festival. The coat is a magic tool made at the castle so its effect is guaranteed.


    As long as you cover your head with the hood, no one will recognize the wearer. However, if the hood is taken off, the effect will immediately cut off and its effect does not work on those who originally know the wearer.


    Thats why there are knights stationed around me and Orihime at regr intervals. Elna is observing us from a distance and the other knights are blending in with the festival-goers.


    The setting for me and Orihime is that she is an Ojou-sama who sneaked out to y and I am her servant. Since there is a chance that our cover might be blown, she is referring to me as her servant. Other princes would reject this kind of setting but since I am basically treated like her servant so far anyway, theres no reason to reject it.


    Still, with such borate security details for her incognito outing, Orihime seems to have no self-awareness about it at all.


    She is moving around as she pleased, it took me my all just to keep up with her. The guards around us must have a hard time too.


    Lets go that way next! My servant!


    Oi! Wait!


    No!


    Being so high tension, Orihime dexterously runs through the crowd.


    She is letting out a strangeugh like WaHaHa as she runs so I somehow managed to catch up with her but I seriously worry that I might lose sight of her.


    Well, thats why Elna is observing us from a distance though.


    Elna will surely catch Orihime if she runs off on her own. At that point, this incognito outing will be ended.


    To be honest, it would be easier for me that way but this also serves as a stress relief for Orihime who alwaysins about having nothing to do in the castle. Not to mention that she would surely be in a bad mood if she got caught by Elna.


    Things just dont go my way huh


    The only difference here is to take on the trouble now or deal with itter.


    If thats the case then it would be easier to deal with if I keep Orihime in a good mood so I desperately chased after her. I have to visit that masked chivalrous thief tonight too. Such a waste of my physical strength.


    Then, when I thought that I finally caught up with her, Orihime is now glued to a stall.


    Haa HaaI finally caught up.


    My servant! I want to try that!!


    Orihime said so with glittering eyes.


    Wondering what kind of stall it is, I take my hands off my knees and lift my head up.


    Doing so, I saw a shooting stall in front of me.


    It is a stall where you shoot at the prizes that are arranged on a shelf with a toy bow. You get the prize if you can drop it with your arrow. It could be said that it is a ssic stall you can find at any festival.


    Look here.


    I want to try it, I want to try it!! I WANT TO TRY IT!!


    When I openly show her an unpleasant expression, Orihime grabs onto my clothes and leans up to me like a child.


    Her begging appearance with her upturned eyes looked like a small animal so I feel like I want to let her try it but it is clear that if I let her try it, she will be troublesometer.


    At a stall like this, if all the prizes can be easily taken then it would be a bad business model. Thats why it was designed to not let some prizes be dropped.


    Orihime hates losing after all. She will definitely get absorbed in it and wont stop until she gets what she wants.


    So I sighed and handed Orihime the money.


    If you run out of this just give up alright. Thats the condition.


    Ohh!! This will be more than enough! FuFun! I will get all the prizes in this stall!!


    Orihime then triumphantly heads toward the stall.


    Her appearance looks very brave, it was as if she is a general heading out to the battlefield.


    It would be great if I dont have to carry her away after this


    While thinking that this must be how a vassal seeing his lord heading into a reckless battle must feel, I continue watching over Orihime.


    -


    UWaaaahh!!!! WHYYYY!!??


    Orihime is screaming while holding her head.


    The shopkeeper grins at the sight.


    I handed Orihime a fair amount of money and she used almost all of it without being able to win any prize.


    Uuuuall the prizes were supposed to be mine


    Orihime stares at her remaining money with a half crying face and nces at me.


    She probably wants to request an additional war fund but I have no intention to give it to her.


    Just do something with the amount you have left.


    Why..you are so cold even though you are supposed to be my servant.Uuuuu.I can only do it one more time.


    Disappointed, Orihime dropped her shoulders but she immediately regained her enthusiasm and paid the shopkeeper for another try.


    So she ns to make her final charge huh.


    I will aim for the generals head!!


    Saying so, Orihime aimed the toy bow at a case containing gems.


    There are two gems embedded in it, and it is probably the highlights of this stall.


    That kind of prize will definitely not fall. She should be able to get one reward if she aims for something else but Orihime has no eyes for other things besides that so she has been showing her miserable appearance until now.


    UWAAAAA!!?? It wont fall again!!


    The arrow Orihime shot out did slightly touch the case.


    However, the case doesnt budge at all. There is probably something supporting it from behind. It probably wont fall even if you managed to hit it directly from the front.


    Even with such spection in mind, I didnt say it out loud. This is also one of the joys of the festival plus my childhood friend did keep screaming about how unfair it is in the past and got into a fight so I decided that I will never say anything about these stall tricks anymore.


    If you are done then lets go.


    UWahhh!! I want t-h-a-t-!!


    Orihime swings both of her hands and screams aloud like a child being selfish.


    Its something in a stall so it is probably not something valuable anyway.


    However, Orihime seems to have taken a liking to it as she is throwing a tantrum while saying that she needs it no matter what.


    Its not like I have no money left to give her but if I spoil her here she might try to have her way again in the future. That case wont budge no matter what she does in the first ce.


    It would be a waste of money to spoil her here.


    While I was thinking so, a woman suddenly appeared next to Orihime.


    Her age should be about the same as me.


    Her hair is braided and her eyes are amber-colored.


    What stood out is her thick sses. Maybe it was due to that, her appearance appeared to be inelegant.


    Which one do you want?


    (TLN: This sses girls way of talking just exudes the Ojou-sama vibe)


    Uuuthat one.


    When she was asked so, Orihime pointed her finger at the case.


    Hearing that, the woman grins and pays the shopkeeper for the toy bow.


    It seems that the cause is not the bow huh.


    After muttering so in a small voice and pulling the bowstring several times, the woman narrowed her eyes and aimed the bow at the prize.


    Then, she shot out the toy arrow.


    The trajectory ispletely different from when Orihime did it. In Orihimes case, the arrow she shot out hit slightly below the shelf but the arrow shot by this woman headed directly toward the prize as if it was directed by a string.


    However, the arrow hits the prize next to the case Orihime wants. Moreover, since it did not hit the center, the prize only vigorously spun on the shelf.


    For a moment, the shopkeeper breathes a sigh of relief. However, the spinning prize hit the case from the side, and rather than pushing it to fall behind the shelf, it fell forward instead.


    He probably was confident since there was something supporting the case from behind but he probably didnt expect the case to fall forward huh.


    Alright. Id like to take that now.


    Tsk! That doesnt count! This game rewards only the prize that fell behind the shelf!


    The shopkeeper shouts and takes back the case that the woman knocked down with her godly skill.


    Perhaps she didnt expect such an excuse from the shopkeeper, the woman furrowed her brows as though she was troubled.


    As expected, I cant trouble her any more than this huh.


    I quietly step forward and enter the stall to chat with the shopkeeper.


    Oi, dont you think my face looks familiar?


    Haa? Who the heck areeh..?


    I shifted the hood off a bit so that the shopkeeper alone could see my appearance.


    I just showed my face together with Leo recently after all.


    It seems that the shopkeeper immediately noticed who I am.


    Y, Y, You are! O, O, Oh.


    Stop there. You have something mypanion wants. Can you give it to me? If you give it to me then I can turn a blind eye to your little trick here.


    Being threatened, the shopkeeper silently nodded several times, and awkwardly gave the case to the woman.


    The woman tilts her head at the shopkeepers sudden change of attitude and hands the case to Orihime.


    Here, you can have it.


    OOOOOH!!!! Thank you, kinddy! I love you!!


    Saying so, Orihime joyfully hugged the woman.


    After a while of hugging, Orihime lets her go and waving at the woman as we part ways with her.


    Farewell! Kinddy! I will never forget this favor!!


    A favor is it, you are exaggerating(desuwa).


    Saying so, the woman disappears into the crowd.


    Even so, her skill was godly. I doubt that even an imperial knight could pull such a thing off. Moreover, that was only a toy bow too.


    While I was wondering who she is, Orihime tries to put something on my arm.


    What are you doing?


    Dont move! Mumu! This is surprisingly difficult!


    Saying so, Orihime struggled for a while before she cheerfully announced a task well done.


    Umu! Its done!


    This is.


    The gem in the case is now on my right wrist. Apparently, it was a bracelet. To be honest, it is not something so valuable.


    However, she seems to like it so much that she put one on her wrist as well.


    How is it! Now its a match!


    Seriously.


    Satisfied that we are now wearing a matching bracelet, Orihime shows me an innocent smile and runs into the crowd.


    Thus I began chasing after her once again.

 Chapter 189: Mouth is the source of Disaster

    Chapter 189: Mouth is the source of Disaster


    Mumu!?


    Around the time that the festival will be over for the day.


    Orihime suddenly raised her head.


    Her voice was clearly different than usual.


    Over there huh.


    Saying so, Orihime elerated all at once and ran through the crowd.


    She was not that fast but it was a speed that I am unable to catch up with.


    Your Highness.


    Dont worry about me. Go after her.


    I gave the order to the imperial knight, Marc, who was stationed nearby.


    (TLN: Hes Elnas second inmand. Remember him from when he served under Al in Albatro?)


    Immediately after that, the nearby imperial knights started moving.


    My protection is now weaker but Elna is observing us from a distance so she probably already assessed the situation and remains as my escort.


    And even though we are far away from each other, this distance is well within Elnas range. No matter whates at me, she should be able to intercept it.


    Thinking so, I jog after Orihime.


    You brat! Dont get in my way!


    When I caught up with Orihime, I found a crowd of people there.


    At the center of the crowd are Orihime, the woman who showed her godly bow skill at the stall and a copsed olddy. Opposite them are two thugs. Both of them are quite big.


    They are standing in front of a stall but the foodstuffs that should be disyed on the stall are scattered around on the floor


    I could easily see that something was going on.


    Thats my line here! Apologize to this Obaa-san immediately!


    Like hell I would apologize to that old hag! You cant open a stall here without permission! Its the old hags fault for opening the stall here!


    I havent heard about such a thing before! And this Obaa-san has already obtained the permission(desuwa)!


    She didnt get the permission from us!


    I see.


    So these thugs are trying to extort the olddy huh.


    This is our territory so pay up if you want to open a stall, or something like that I guess.


    They are looking down on us quite a bit here huh.


    Normally, they would be immediately arrested.


    The festivals security is carried out by the imperial capital garrison and the city guards are in charge of cracking down on these people.


    The former is an organization under Leos jurisdiction and thetter is a unit under the jurisdiction of the Minister of Justice.


    However, it seems that even with theirbined strength, they are not enough to cover everything in the festival huh.


    ncing at Marc, I can see that the imperial knights on our security details are ready to act.


    They are probably waiting for my decision.


    It would be easy to arrest them here but these guys are just small fries. There must be someone behind them since they are confident enough to act so boldly in the public.


    It wouldnt be a bad idea to look into that.


    Thinking so, I make my way through the crowd and stand between Orihime and the thugs.


    Excuse me. Id like to apologize on mydys behalf.


    Ahn? Who the hell are you?


    I am a servant of thisdy. My deepest apologies. Mydy doesnt havemon knowledge for this kind of situation.


    Servant! What are you trying to do!


    Please keep quiet for a while, Ojou-sama.


    Turning back, I looked at Orihime who narrowed her eyes at me.


    Dont say anything unnecessary okay? That was what it meant. Understanding that, Orihime hid herself behind the godly skilled woman while her body was trembling.


    I truly apologize for mydys action. Would you gentlemen be kind enough to forgive her with this?


    Saying so, I showed them a bag of gold coins and took one of the coins out to give it to the thugs.


    Looking at arge number of gold coins in front of them, the thugs eyes began to shine.


    Then, the thugs look at each other in the eye and grin.


    I guess they are nning to extort more money from me huh.


    Oh! We cant just let your Ojou-sama off the hook with just that much! It was that old hag who broke our rule so you guys who are backing her up are guilty too alright?


    Yes, thats why I am apologizing.


    If you are really feeling sorry then show us more sincerity!


    Saying so, the thugs demand more money.


    Seriously, their ego sure got inted by the festival huh.


    Its convenient for me though.


    Then how about this much?


    Saying so, I took out a few more gold coins.


    However, the thugs are not satisfied with it.


    Hah! So thats how much your sincerity amounts to huh? Oi, listen well! We are being backed by Baron Gamlhi alright! If you dont want that person to squeeze you dry then hand us that whole bag!


    Baron Gamlhi huh.


    If I remember correctly, hes one of Gieds entourage.


    Well, those guys probably have connections with guys like this so its no surprise huh.


    Handing you the entire bag is a little..can we settle this if I add a few more coins?


    I try showing them a weak attitude.


    The matter could be settled by arresting these guys and interrogating them about their connection to Baron Gamlhi but I would be troubled if my reputation rose in the process.


    It would also be troublesome for me if the imperial knights think that I was tricking them for the name of their backer if I have them arrest him. That will still cause my reputation to rise after all.


    Without causing a scene, I have to make them think that I am a person who tries to solve everything with money. The best oue here is to have the city guards arrest them. Thats why I have been buying time for them to arrive.


    With such a n in mind, I continue to extract information out of these guys for a while.


    The faces of the onlookers around us are starting to get pale.


    They are probably taking this as a servant trying to get rid of the thugs that bother his master huh.


    While thinking that it should be about time, the thugs patient has reached its limit.


    Whatever, just hand it over already!


    Saying so, the thugs reach out to grab me.


    Ahhn, they cant wait until the city guards arrive huh.


    While thinking so, I look at the hand of the approaching thug.


    However, that hand never touched me.


    Wh, at?


    The reason is that the undercover imperial knights all point their sword at the thug in an instant.


    Surrounded by the imperial knights on four sides, the thugs stood still without moving.


    Forgive me, Your Highness. Any more than that and the Captain would have moved.


    Its fine. Thats your job after all. But still, I will have to report this to Father huh.such a hassle.


    While I half-acting and half-serious said so, I remove the hood.


    At that moment, the thugs gave me a dubious look.


    They probably dont recognize my face huh.


    Im Arnold Lakes Adler, Seventh Prince of the Empire. Would it be easier for you to recognize me if I say the Dull Prince? Surrounding you guys are the imperial knights. You may try to resist but it would be useless you know.


    A, a prince!? Why is someone like that here!?


    Well, it was due to Ojou-samas wish, you see.


    Saying so, I turned to Orihime and lowered my head.


    Please forgive the rudeness of my people, Your Grace.


    Hearing that, the people around me jumped.


    After all, there is only one person who would be addressed with Your Grace here.


    Its fine. I apologize for causing trouble for you as well.


    Saying so, Orihime removed her hood.


    At that moment, the people around me all kneel down on the spot.


    This is the effect of the Dull Prince huh. They didnt kneel since they already knew me. Well, some might actually kneel for me but most would just lower their heads though.


    But the moment they find out Orihimes identity, this is the result.


    Seeing that the people are properly looking down on me, I make a bitter smile.


    Prince Arnold. What will you do with those people?


    I will hand them to the city guards, Your Grace.


    Then, before that, can I have them apologize to this Obaa-san?


    Orihime states her wish.


    In response, I nodded and nced at the thugs.


    What do you want? Want to apologize?


    W, W, We will apologize! Please allow us to apologize!


    I see.


    When I gave Marc a signal with my eyes, the imperial knights made the thugs kneel in front of the olddy.


    Seeing that, Orihime tells them.


    Dont do it again. If you try to exploit the weak, it will eventuallye back to you. Live a proper life from now on.


    Y, Yes! Thank you very much! Celestial Princess-sama!


    The thugs repeatedly bowed to Orihime.


    After all, if they displease Orihime, their heads wont be on their shoulders anymore. In other words, they are d that they can at least keep their lives.


    While that was happening, the city guards arrived.


    They probably saw all the fuss around here. Theres arge crowd around us after all.


    I will let you handle it from here. Marc.


    Yes, sir. Please leave this to me.


    I left Marc to hand them over to the city guard and exin the situation to them since it is troublesome. Thus, I decided to take Orihime back to the castle.


    See you again! Kinddy, Obaa-san!


    Thank you very much! Thank you very much!


    The olddy lowers her head while repeatedly offering her gratitude while the godly skilled woman also bows her head ordingly.


    However, for a moment, my line of sight intersected with that of the godly skilled woman.


    At that time, the woman opened her mouth.


    Your Highnesswhat are you nning to do with the people behind them?


    .


    My n was to reveal Orihimes identity so that I can get the spotlight away from myself but..


    She is looking at me with quite an intensity.


    It seems like she is not some random person that happens to be skilled with bow handling huh.


    My younger brother will give them the appropriate response.


    Y, your brother?


    Yeah, I wont do anything. That is my brothers job after all. Well, see you again.


    Saying so, I left the ce together with Orihime.


    After all, since it has already be quite an uproar, we cant continue this incognito outing anymore.


    Night.


    In the end, after returning to the castle, I have to report the matter to Father so I took the chance and ryed the information Sebas discovered to him.


    That being said, the information we have on hand is only fragmentary.


    It was only spection at best so Father and Franz are making a troubled expression.


    In the end, the talk concluded that I will tell them more once Sebas discovers more information.


    That meant this matter will be entrusted to me for the time being.


    The back alley at night is quite ominous huh.


    It is also perfect for a secret talk, sir.


    When I was having such a conversation, I felt a presence from behind me.


    I turned around slowly and found a woman in a vermillion colored mask standing there.


    She has a bow in her hand.


    So this is the chivalrous thief of the Dominion, Vermillion huh.


    While I was thinking so, the moment she saw my face, she panicky muttered.


    Pr, Prince Arnold.!?


    Hou. So you know about me huh. As expected of the famous chivalrous thief of the Dominion. Perhaps I was one of your targets?


    Th, that is not the case(desuwa)!


    .desuwa?


    (TLN:)


    I paused at her way of speaking.


    After all, I just met a woman who ended her sentence in the same way at the festival.


    I dont think that many people would end their sentences like that. No matter how I think about it, the only person who would talk like that and know me is


    ..are you the godly skill woman I met at the stall earlier today?


    Th, thats not me(suwa)! I dont even use a bow(desuwa)!


    I see. So you dont use a bow huh.


    Aah..Ive done it now(desuwa)


    Ive never said anything about a bow.


    Immediately realized that she just dug her own grave, Vermillion dejectedly dropped her shoulders.


    TLN: A small cliff? is this enough cliffiness for the week?

 Chapter 190: Secret Talk

    Chapter 190: Secret Talk


    Despite that, you still did well operating as a masked thief huh?


    Uuu.I have nothing to say back(desuwa)..


    (TLN: Alright, you get the point)


    Vermillion hangs her head down at my words.


    We are currently at an inn Sebas prepared.


    Originally, I intended to finish the talk at the back alley but since I identally touched on the subject of Vermillions real identity, I decided to move to this ce.


    After all, it is safer here.


    Haa..I never thought that my expectations would crumble like this.


    I sat down on a chair andmented on her unexpected carelessness.


    Sebas muttered from behind that I have no right toment about such a thing but I ignored him.


    He should be talking about the time with Finne but who would expect that someone would just enter a prince room without permission? Id like him to not group that up with Vermillions failure. That was something I have no way to avoid alright.


    Lets start by introducing ourselves then. Im sure that you already know who I am but I am Arnold Lakes Adler, this Empires prince. This is Sebastian, my butler.


    Please feel free to call me Sebas. I am very sorry for what happened yesterday.


    N, No, it was my fault as well


    After Sebas politely bowed to her, Vermillion also did the same.


    Seeing her like this, it would be impossible to associate her with the famous masked chivalrous thief, Vermillion.


    However, she is indeed the chivalrous thief of the Dominion and it is also true that she possesses information that we dont know about.


    So I decided to ask her without hiding anything on my part.


    I told my father about Grimoire but the information I have is still uncertain so we can not move as a country yet. Thats why I came out here to determine if Grimoire is really lurking in the imperial capital and find out their objective. Can I recruit your help to do that?


    I am called a chivalrous thief. If a prince were to cooperate with someone like me, the rtion this country has with the Dominion will copse you know?


    I understand that. Thats why I came out to meet you secretly like this. Well, the fact that I can confidentlye out hereis just that I am a prince that the imperial family can easily cut tie with if necessary after all.


    at the festival, you were quite different from the rumors


    Hearing my exnation, Vermillion looked confused.


    Seeing her like that, I shift my leg up and answer her.


    You think that I am too decent to be the Dull Prince you heard from the rumors right?


    Yes, it is exactly as you said. The current you arepletely different from the ipetent prince I heard in the rumors.


    Well, I guess so. I am just motivated about this one case though. After all, my brother might be involved in this. I wouldnt mind if this happens somewhere I dont know about but if my family is affected by it then that is entirely a different matter. I decided that I will never show any mercy to those who try to harm the people around me after all.


    When she saw the look in my eyes as I said that, Vermillion took a step back.


    She probably didnt expect that I would say that, Vermillion herself seems to be surprised at my words.


    To such Vermillion, Sebas said to her with a troubled smile.


    It would be great if he is always this motivated though. Normally he is always a cker after all.


    Putting him as a cker would be too cuteI would say that a smart falcon hides its talons but that would be expected of the descendant of the golden falcon. All of you are highly skilled.


    Saying so, Vermillion slowly took off her mask.


    The real face behind that mask was that of a beautiful girl.


    I didnt notice when she wore the sses but her facial features were well arranged.


    She is different from Finne or Elna whose beauty attracts peoples eyes.


    If those two are flowers that you can only look at like rose or hydrangea, the girl in front of me is a bergenia that you can appreciate up close.


    My name is Mia. In the Dominion, I am called Vermillion. I came to the Empire because I discovered Grimoires n that was hidden in one of their bases that indicates that they are nning something in the Empire.


    Is it really alright for you to trust me?


    I do not mind. I do not like nobles and royalty but.I think that you are different.


    Your reason is?


    You are a person that doesnt get serious even when people dubbed you the Dull Prince, despite that, you get serious immediately for the sake of your family. Surely, your family must be important to you, correct? I have no family that I have blood ties with but I do have people that I can call family. I understand your feelings. Thats why I decided to believe in you.


    I smile bitterly at Mias words.


    She is acting as a chivalrous thief but her criteria in trusting people are quite something.


    However, it is convenient that she trusts me.


    Then lets join hands. I will not abandon you until this case is over. In exchange, I want you to give me your cooperation.


    Understood. After all, I wouldnt be able to collect information if the Empire sent out pursuers after me. In exchange, Id like to ess the information from your side as well.


    Mia requests information from our side as well.


    I see, I thought that she was a muscle brain who only solved her problem through power but it seems she has a good head on her shoulders.


    Since she knows that I had Sebas moved out to investigate the capital at night, she probably thinks that I also possess some kind of information as well.


    I dont mind but..you cant back out now you know?


    I have no n to turn back ever since I donned this mask in the first ce.


    I seethere are dignitaries from various countries inside the imperial capital right now to attend the 25th anniversary of the Emperors coronation. You are aware of that right?


    Of course. Orihime-sama who was with you earlier is also one of them right?


    Yeah, thats correct Among the dignitaries is the Saintess of the Kingdom. The person who was assigned to take care of her is my brother.


    are you saying that there is something strange with Saint-sama?


    She was acting unnaturally. She is not a person that would use the word until the end so carelessly. That was when I felt that something was off. If her life is in danger then there must be something going on behind the scenes. Thats why I had Sebas investigate for anything suspicious he could find.


    not because Saint-sama asked you to? You started moving because of a hunch?


    My bad premonition often hits the mark you see.


    I said so while letting out a small sigh.


    Unfortunately, it seems like my hunch is right again this time.


    The rest is to see how far that bad feeling will spread but depending on my effort, I should be able to prevent it.


    Honestly, if they are nning to do something to the Saint then they would need a coborator from the inside. But there are a lot of people in the castle and with the session war, there are many factions inside the Empire. It is difficult to find such a person from the inside so there is no other choice but to trace them from the connection they have with the Organization. You can say that they are our only clue now.


    It would be no surprise if Grimoire is trying tounch their attack on Saint-sama. That organization is a group of abnormal people who took over the dark side of the Dominion to further their research after all.


    We have no evidence that they are aiming for her butit is bad enough that they are here. We should quickly crush them together. I will have Sebas follow after the man who belongs to the Organization. Do you mind tagging along with him?


    Of course.


    Ah, be sure to follow Sebass instructions okay? You are quite careless after all.


    C, Careless!?


    You are careless alright? Your identity got found out because you didnt ditch that way of talking after all.


    I, I was just not used to it!


    Not used to it huhthen what would you do if you meet an enemy?


    Id knock them out from afar. I dont usually get close to have a conversation with them and my shot never misses in the first ce.


    .


    Mia said so as she showed off her bow.


    I see, so she is so strong that she doesnt have to worry about her identity huh.


    It seems I have another seed of worry on my hand.


    Make sure to be careful alright.


    Certainly.


    Wh, what do you mean!? I need some pointers to change!


    Start by fixing that weird speaking habit of yours ande back to me again.


    Weird speaking habit!? It was my Ojii-sama that taught me that it is moredy-like to talk like this you know!?


    A real nobledy doesnt speak like that.


    Looking at Mia who was in shock, I had a slight headache.


    Will she really be alright.


    While having such anxiety on my mind, the secret talk of that day finally wrapped up.


    TLN: Funny enough, there seems to be more people who discovered the secret game than I thoughtno one seems to get the answer right though

 Chapter 191: A Break and A Game

    Chapter 191: A Break and A Game


    The Next Day.


    I woke up and looked through the documents at my desk as usual when Finne entered my room.


    I thought that it was Orihime at first so I was a bit surprised.


    Finne?


    Good morning. Al-sama.


    Yeah, good morning. Do you have business with me?


    Yes. I brought you a light meal.


    Thanks. But you are quite unusual today?


    Finne smiles bitterly at my words.


    She then points at the clock.


    Seeing it, the clock hand indicated that it was 10 oclock. The time is muchter than the usual time I get up.


    I didnt think that I had slept that much so I didnt check the time but it seems that I am oversleeping quite a bit.


    I came to wake you up at the usual time but Al-sama seemed to be sound sleeping so I left. Arent you tired?


    I see.well, a lot happened yesterday after all.


    Thats why I asked Orihime-sama to y with Christa-sama today. The elf princess-sama seemed to be interested in the Celestial Princess as well.


    I seesorry for the trouble.


    Not at all, this is the only thing I can do after all. By the way, Elna-sama is looking after Orihime-sama and there is Sieg-san there as well so I dont think that there would be a problem regarding their protection. Orihime-sama said that it is boring but since she is a person that is good at taking care of others, I asked her to take care of Christa-sama and Elf princess-sama since they are still awkward around each other. I think they will be okay.


    Hearing Finne exining the situation to me, I was impressed.


    When she first came here she was only a naive and airhead girl but after she learned from her experience here, she could deal with many things on her own.


    And recently her airheadedness also impro


    Au!? It hurts


    .


    Never mind.


    Looking at Finne when she tried to brew the tea and hit her leg on the desk, I affirmed that her airheadedness is still the same.


    How is it possible for her to hit her leg there. Thats a little mystery to solve.


    The figure of her brewing tea with teary eyes looked somewhat unreliable and worrisome.


    Well, that little airheadedness is certainly like Finne.


    Please have some teas.


    How did you even hit your leg there?


    Auuu..Im really sorry..


    While looking at such Finne, I picked up the documents on my desk.


    However, Finne immediately responded to that.


    Ah!? You cant!


    Finne tries to get the documents from me and reaches her hand out to them with all her might.


    When I evaded her grasp, Finne lost her bnce since she put too much strength into it.


    Hawawa!?


    Seriously..


    I catch Finne with my free hand and support her so that she doesnt fall.


    Then, when I confirmed that Finne is properly back on her feet, I pointed at the documents.


    Alright, can you exin yourself now?


    Awawa.Al-sama has entered interrogation mode


    Finne jumped a little when she saw that I slightly narrowed my eyes.


    After averting her eyes away for a while, she couldnt bear the pressure and confess.


    I heard from Elna-sama that Al-sama was tired sotoday, I thought that I should keep you away from your work as much as possible..


    That Elna. She told me to work and now she is telling me to take a break, what a troublesome person she is.


    Saying so, I returned the documents to the desk.


    On my desk are various documents regarding the reconstruction of the Empires Southern region. Originally, they were the documents that Leo should read but since he was busy, I wanted to read through it first and organize them for him.


    Its an important work after all. It wouldnt do to neglect it.


    However, the current Leo doesnt have enough leeway to organize them himself.


    Well, a little dy wouldnt hurt.


    Im sorry for the people of the south but let me take a break for today.


    It isnt good to have people around me getting worried after all.


    Is this enough?


    Yes!


    I smiled bitterly at Finne who happily smiled at me and got up from my chair.


    If I am not going to work then theres no point staying behind the desk.


    Moving to the sofa, I plunge my back onto it.


    But since you told me not to work then I will have nothing to do. If I leave the guest I am supposed to take care of and go outside, Father will definitely yell at me.


    Please leave that to me! Ive thought that something like this would happen!


    Finne said so and ced a lot of games in front of me.


    Basically, these are board games.


    I havent yed it recently but I used to y them a lot with Leo.


    Hee, this sure is nostalgic.


    Lets y this game! Even like this, I am quite good at ying these kinds of games you know.


    Hou? Thats surprising. I wont lose alright.


    Then lets y it together! I wont lose too you know!


    Saying so, Finne challenged me to a board game.


    Thats quite a courage.


    Then you want to make a bet?


    A bet is it? That is fine with me! What should we bet?


    Loser will do the winners chores for a day.


    Yes?


    That was what I used to bet with Leo. if I lose, I will be forced to do the chores.


    I understand. If thats the case then I dont mind! I will tell you this first but, I have never lost to anyone in my family you know?


    Is that so. Quite a coincidence isnt it. I almost never lost to anyone as well.


    Yes?


    Feeling some agitation from my words, Finne made a doubtful expression but I started setting up the game without minding that.


    -


    Awawa!? My queen is!? I, I have to escape!


    You can try, but your King will be wide open you know?


    Eh!? Since when!? Pl, please wait!


    How many times is it now? Well, it doesnt matter though.


    The game was supposed to be over multiple times now but I allowed her to reverse her moves to the state before she met her doom.


    That being said, there are two choices here. The Queen or the King. there are only a few moves she can try even if her moves were reversed.


    Finne desperately tries toe up with a n to reverse the situation but such recovery is impossible. Whichever she chooses, she will be eventually cornered.


    Understanding that, Finne dropped her shoulders and admitted her loss.


    I lostUuuu..I couldnt do anything


    That will be my third win then.


    After losing the first game, Finne changed the game and challenged me again.


    Unfortunately, I am good at board games in general.


    Alright, with this, you will have to do the chores for me for 3 days you know?


    Uuu.the wound only spread


    It was a failure on her part to try to reverse the situation after her first defeat.


    Well, Finne normally takes care of things here anyway so its not much different from how things normally are though.


    When I thought so, the door suddenly opened.


    Arnold! Are you awake yet!


    Thanks to you.


    Oh! So you are already up huh! The Elf princess said that she was tired so I came over to y!


    Did she do something tiring?


    What are you saying. We were just chatting with Christa.


    If its only that then it should be fine.


    While I was chatting with her, Christa, Rita, and Elna followed her into the room.


    I cant see Sieg but he probably got abandoned somewhere.


    Well, its Sieg so he should be alright.


    Al-niisama. Elf princess fell asleep..


    Is that so. Thanks for your work.


    So, Al-nii, lets y-!


    Hey, Rita! You are acting as an escort now alright?


    When Elna scolds Rita and catches Rita who tried to rush over to me.


    Despite being a knight apprentice, Rita is supposed to be Christas escort during the ceremony. Well, she mostly serves as Christas ymate though.


    Strict as usual huh. Ms.Imperial Knight Captain.


    You just yed with me earlier too right.


    I didnt!


    Orihime jabbed at Elna while Elna fully denied it.


    As she argues with Elna, Orihime sits down with Finne on the seat opposite me.


    Master of board games is my title! I will take that as a challenge!


    Ah, Orihime-sama.Al-sama is-


    Say no more! It would be cowardly to know my opponents tactic beforehand!


    After she said that, Orihime startedughing with WaHaHa.


    Seeing that, Elna and Christa looked at her with a delicate expression.


    Orihime-sama..Al-niisama wont hold back you know.?


    Theres no need!


    You should give up. Its useless for you to y that kind of game with Al.


    Mumu! I can see your confidence! Thats how my entertainer should be! Come at me!


    Well, thats what she wants, will you bet something?


    Hmm..how about todays dinner?


    I see. Then if I win you will go without dinner today alright.


    Saying so, I slowly crack my shoulder.


    Seeing that, Elna tiredly sighed.


    Haa.I will tell you this first, Al is really serious when ites to nonsensical things you know?


    Hearing that, I mercilessly started the game.


    Then, a whileter, Orihimes crying sound echoes inside the room.


    UWahhh!! WHY!!?? ISNT THIS STRANGE! THIS IS TOO STRANGE!! YOU CHEATED DIDNT YOU!? REMATCH!! I WANT A REMATCH!!


    This is already the third game you know? You lost in three different games. Just give up. No dinner for you.


    Dont spout nonsense!? You were obviously cheating! How could you roll such a high point in a dice game!? I wont give up! I will never give up!!


    Cant you be a little more polite to a national guest


    A challenge is a challenge.


    I grin and choose the next game.


    No matter what game it is, I dont feel like losing at all.


    Tonight dinner is settled already so lets make her goes without dinner for tomorrow and the day after as well.


    If you win the next game, you can reset all your losses, how about it?


    Really!? Umu! I ept the challenge!


    However, if you lose, you have to skip tomorrows dinner and the day after as well.


    It startedAls exploitation.


    Has he always been like this since he was a child.?


    Yeah.do you know how many times Leo and I have to suffer.


    Elna recalls the past and makes an unpleasant expression.


    A bad memory for Elna is a good memory for me.


    Al-niisama..didnt even go easy on Christa.


    From my side, Christa is pouting at me.


    While patting Christas head, I enthusiastically started my game with Orihime.


    I will take your dinner!!


    Shortly thereafter, Orihimes screams echoed throughout the room.


    TLN: the next chapter will be updated when the next chapter release. wordpress somehow bugged out on backend if I ce the link there before hand..

 Chapter 192: Chance

    Chapter 192: Chance


    I will run away from home! I am running away from home alright!


    After repeatedly losing to me, Orihime dered so and left the room.


    Elna chased after her immediately while Christa and Rita followed after them a little afterward.


    Now, only me and Finne are left in the room.


    Since the storm had passed, I leaned back on the sofa to rx. However, when I was doing that, someone called out to me.


    Arnold-sama.


    When I heard that voice, I lightly snap my fingers.


    Sebas huh. What is it? How was your investigation with Mia goes?


    No good, sir. We discovered another of their agent from following the man who fled the other night but we are still far away from reaching the bottom of this. It seems that we need a little more time to find someone with important information, sir.


    Hurry it up. Tomorrow is the day of the ceremony. If they want to do something in the imperial capital then they should start moving soon.


    Certainly, sir. I will hasten the investigation as much as possible.


    Saying so, Sebas disappears again.


    Despite such a conversation taking ce, Finne still brews the tea as usual. It seems she has already gotten used to it huh.


    Please, here, its ck tea.


    Sorry, thanks.


    Is there some kind of problem again?


    Yeah, this time it is a little troublesome too.


    The same as always then.


    After saying that, Finne smiled and looked at the door.


    I erected the barrier by snapping my fingers to prevent the knights outside from hearing my conversation with Sebas.


    Understanding that the soundproofing was taken care of, Finne nodded to herself.


    While thinking that she really gets used to stuff like this, I break the barrier.


    Finne then continues the conversation about Orihime without even changing her expression.


    Where did Orihime-sama go I wonder? She did say that she is going to run away from home too


    Who knows? Well, there are only a few ces that girl can run off to anyway. Its either my mothers or Leos ce.


    For running away from home, the locations are extremely close arent they.


    She cant leave the castle without permission in the first ce.


    If thats the case then she will not go anywhere that can leave trails of her whereabouts. As expected, Orihime wouldnt go ask permission from Father for something like this.


    And considering her personality, its hard to say that she has already given up. Im sure that she is recruiting reinforcements to help her take back her dinners.


    Then, that would eliminate my mother from her possible escape route. That person will just politely dismiss her after all.


    In other words.


    Couldnt be helped then. Lets go to Leos ce. She must be crying to Leticia or Leo right about now anyway.


    It would be bad if she disturbs the two of them after all, right.


    Disturbing them huh.


    I would be happy if they have that kind of rtionship but it would be difficult considering Leos personality.


    It would be good if Leticia can say that she gets along well with him though.


    Finne, from a womans perspective how does Leo look like to you? You know, as a man.


    As a man is it? I dont think that many would be able to raise aint about Leo-sama. He is a cool and kind person after all.


    Right.


    Then why doesnt he make full use of that?


    While Imenting so, Finne smiles.


    Are you worried about Leticia-sama and Leo-samas rtionship?


    You noticed huh?


    It is the first time I saw Leo-sama like that after all. But I dont think that you have to worry so much about them. They looked like they both wanted to get closer to each other too. I think they are only waiting for a chance.


    A chance huh.


    That is the most difficult thing to create.


    Thinking so, I and Finne left the room.


    -


    I dont think that forcefully taking something away from someone is a good thing. That action is certainly evil.


    The moment I entered Leos room, Leticia started preaching me.


    Also, Orihime is hiding behind Leticia while nodding to her words.


    You conveniently only say your side of the story again huh?


    I didnt do anything like that!


    I wonder about that. When I asked if we should bet something, the one who brought up betting our own dinner was you right? Isnt it a little cheap for you to cry at Leticia when you lost?


    Gununu! I wont ept such matches! You definitely cheated! I challenge you for another game in front of the Saint! Leticia! Act as the witness for us!


    I understand! I will not let any fraudulent act slip past me!


    After that, Leticia and Orihime enthusiastically set up a game on the table.


    The game was the one I just yed with Finne where you win once you eliminate your opponents king.


    Honestly, it is the game I am best at but it seems that Orihime thinks that I cant win against her if I dont cheat.


    Thats quite the courage you have there. And you lost so miserably just earlier too.


    S, shut up! In a fair and square challenge, I will win! Leonard! You should monitor your brother as well!


    M, Me too?


    Although Leo was acting as if all of this had nothing to do with him, Orihime arbitrarily dragged him to her side.


    Leticia is enthusiastic about a fair fight while Orihime is all about winning.


    When Leo saw them like that, his face cramped up a little bit.


    Orihime-samaforgive my rudeness but, Nii-san is not just good at cheating, he is strong even when he does it normally too.


    Theres no way thats true! When I cast the dices, only my result was bad! He must have cheated somehow! No doubt about it! When a person cheats, it means that hecks the skill to win! He wont be able to cheat in front of the Saint! In other words, my victory is assured!


    Haa.


    Leo tiredly dropped his shoulders. Well, he once saw a childhood friend of ours said the exact same thing after all.


    And after seeing what is unfolding in front of her, that childhood friend boringly leaves the room.


    Then I will wait outside. Call me once you are done.


    What? You are not going to watch?


    Its not fun to see a game where you already know the results. And I already learned as a kid. That I should never approach Al when he started a game.


    Saying so, Elna left the room.


    It seems that Leticia sensed the bad feeling from what is happening around her but since she cant turn back anymore so she focuses her eyes on my movements.


    Well, since Im not cheating anyway, it doesnt matter how many people are going to keep their eyes on me.


    Well, lets do this. By the way, if I win without cheating, it wont settle with just your dinner you know?


    Mumu! So my dinner is not enough for you!?


    Obviously. If you cant prove that I am cheating here then the other three games will be valid as well. Considering that, your dinners are already as good as mine. I cant feel motivated if there is nothing new on the table.


    MUUU..Alright! Then I will bet Leticias dinner as well!


    EHHHHHHH!!?? Y, you are betting my dinner too!?


    Its alright! Believe in me!


    T, the Empires food is delicious so I have been enjoying it everydaybut, I understand! Once I decide to help someone I must see it through to the end! I will put my dinner today on the line!


    Alright. You two will go without dinner today then.


    Saying so, I started arranging the pieces on the board.


    And soon after, Orihimes scream echoed throughout the room.


    UWaaaaaa!! No!! Its no good anymore! Dont take away any more of my pieces!?


    I will take your King then.


    NOOOO! WAAA! They are taken away no matter what I do! UuuuuI only have two pieces left now.


    The match is already decided.


    Orihime only has one other piece other than her King. recovery is impossible for her now.


    At Orihimes side, Leticias face also turned blue. That is probably because she didnt spot any cheating at all.


    Behind them, Leo holds his head and sighs.


    Just give up. Its your loss.


    I, I still havent lost yet!


    You dont know when to give up huh..alright. How about changing the yer then?


    What? What do you mean?


    If Leticia takes your ce, we can start from the beginning. Leticia, you dont want to skip dinner too right? Its not your loss after all.


    Th, thats right! Orihime-sama! Please let me take it from here!


    R, Right! I will leave it to you, Leticia!


    epting my suggestion, Leticia switched ces with Orihime with her eyes shining like she just witnessed Gods salvation.


    She probably thinks that this is the chance to get her dinner back huh.


    Thats a fatal mistake.


    That being said, I would only be at the disadvantage in this deal. The loser will have to do their opponents chores for a day. How about it?


    Th, thats alright with me! If you cant get anything from it then it doesnt make sense to make a bet after all!


    Le, Leticia-san! Making a promise like that to Nii-san is!


    Its fine! Even if I look like this, I have already experienced the battlefield! This game is a reproduction of the battlefield so my experience will help me!


    No, I think that probably doesnt help.


    Leo tries to stop her but Leticia is focused on taking me on.


    While being impressed that he can now use -san to address her, I grin.


    Seeing that grin, Leos body started to shake.


    N, Nii-san.y, you will hold back right?


    Dressing the Saint and the Celestial Princess in maid clothes is not a bad idea right.


    Wh, What!? Where did that devilish smile and evil ideae from!?


    Fu Fu Fu.


    My principle is to do everything thoroughly. Especially when ites to a game.


    Prepare yourselves!


    Ahhno way..


    Thats the end!


    Saying so, I immediately took down Leticias King without worrying that I would upset her.


    With this, the victor is decided.


    Maid outfit huh. You can wear them when I enjoy my dinner.


    Wh, what a devilish smile!? Is there no human emotion left in there at all!? Orihime-sama already froze by the shock you know!?


    Doesnt matter to me. Its you guys fault for challenging me.


    Kuh.Le, Leonard-sama! Please, help us!


    EHHHHH!!??


    He probably didnt think that she would pass the baton to him.


    Leo screamed out in surprise but Leticia didnt care about that and quickly set him down in her seat.


    Please! This is for mine and Orihime-samas dinner! I dont mind wearing the maid outfit but I will cry if I have to watch him eat my dinner!


    You are exaggerating.Nii-san wouldnt really take your dinner awa.


    I have never backed down from a bet.


    Right


    When I told him so with a straight face, Leo held his forehead.


    Then, after a while, he lifted his face up as though he had made his resolve.


    There is no other choice.its a duel! Nii-san!


    Hmph, have you already forgot the match record between us?


    Its, its already in the past!


    A hundred matches, I won 99 of them. Even though I let you off since you said that you dont want to lose 100 matches straight, I never thought that you would forget them when you grew up. Prepare yourself for the consequence alright?


    Holding up a piece from the board, I smile at him.


    While letting out cold sweat, Leo started arranging the pieces on the board to avoid entering into my pace.


    Then the battle began.


    As expected of my twin huh. Leo was able to read all my moves. In that sense, he proved himself to be a tougher opponent than Orihime and Leticia.


    However, he can not go into the offensive. Him being able to read my move means that I can also read his. This hasnt changed since the time we were children.


    The way to decide the victor is to take him by surprise.


    In a game like this, Leo can never beat me.


    Your Queen is mine, Nii-san!


    Leo takes an offensive and takes down my Queen.


    However, that is a trap.


    He is as serious as always.


    Just like that, I move my pawn toward his King.


    You are naive. This is the end.


    I wonder about that?


    Saying so, Leo moved another piece to intercept my pawn advance to his King.


    Although he justunched a full offensive, he left one to defend his King huh.


    I was one step behind him.


    That was a fatal dy for me since all of Leos pieces were on an offensive against my King.


    Then.


    I won.!?


    Leo finally took down my King.


    Leo murmured that as if he couldnt believe what just happened.


    Next to Leo, Leticia and Orihime were overjoyed.


    We did it! As expected of Leonard-sama! You protected my dinner!


    As expected of you! I have always thought of you as a man that can do it you know!


    Being praised by both of them as their hero, Leos cheeks started to blush.


    Seeing him like that, I smiled and stood up.


    Dont get ahead of yourself alright? Thats only your second victory after 100 matches you know? I am totally stronger than you.


    Un, I know.


    Saying so, Leo smiles.


    Seeing his smile, I left the room looking biter about my defeat.


    Did you lose on purpose?


    Maybe.


    Finne asked such a question from behind me but I only shrugged and gave her a vague reply.


    Seeing me like that, Finneughs.


    Fufufu.you are not honest at all.


    I didnt hold back you know.


    Is that true?


    Of course, I gave it my all. I gave it my all to think up the best move for the game. Well, I was not serious though.


    ??? is there a difference between giving your all and being serious?


    I did give it my all. But I was not trying to win. Thats how it is.


    While exining so, I heardughtering from the room I just left.


    It seems my defeat did create the chance for him huh.

 Chapter 193: The Kingdom’s Circumstance

    Chapter 193: The Kingdom¡¯s Circumstance


    Night.


    I left the castle and headed toward the inn I had my secret talk with Mia.


    How is it? Have you been able to gather any more information?


    Mia immediately nodded in reply.


    Tomorrow is the day of the ceremony.


    Although the festival will continue afterward, it is still an important day.


    So they made a move huh.


    I have found one of their leaders.


    Hou? So you know his face huh?


    No, it was the first time I saw his face.


    Then how did you know that he is one of their leaders?


    Mia nods and takes out a piece of paper.


    On the paper, a symbol that looks like a ck book was drawn. It was not a simple book either. The strange book symbol has a pair of demon wings sprouting from it.


    My eyes narrowed at the strange book symbol in front of me.


    This is?


    It is a symbol that the leaders of Grimoire tattoo on their bodies.


    I see. So you found someone with this tattoo huh?


    Yes.


    Spotting a leader of Grimoire is a huge thing.


    If we follow his movements, we will be able to understand what their n here is.


    A crime organization would be a very troublesome existence to the imperial capital during the ceremony but the only thing we can do is to increase the security.


    From what Father said, he wouldntunch an investigation on them either. After all, we dont have enough men to spare and if their n is already underway then it is toote for an investigation anyway.


    Canceling the event is also impossible.


    The thing we can do is limited.


    How about Leonard-sama, sir?


    Sebas asks about Leos side.


    Leo is the only person who can get the secret the Saint is holding out of her.


    Being curious about him is only natural.


    For now, I did follow up for him butits up to Leo from here on.


    If Saint-sama only says that she felt something was off then we could help her out.


    I cane up with some theories from the fact that she isnt willing to talk about it.


    Theory?


    .Saint Leticia has fought for the Kingdom. The Kingdom and its people are what she wants to protect. Even if they are trying to betray her.


    The Kingdom is betraying the Saint?


    I nod to Sebass question.


    The fact that Leticia isnt willing to talk about it is because she thinks of it as her own problem.


    I cant believe itSaint-sama has only been supporting the Kingdom right?


    The Kingdom is not so united. Currently, there is a faction that supports making peace with the Empire centered around Saint Leticia but there is also an anti-empire faction. They are those who wish to join forces with the United Kingdom and take down the Empire. Thats why Leticia who repelled the United Kingdoms invasion and sought peace with the Empire is in their way.


    For the United Kingdom, Leticia is certainly a nuisance.


    As long as there is a Saint called Leticia, the United Kingdom will not be able to acquire more territory of the Kingdom. In the first ce, the main members of the United Kingdom will not go to war against the Kingdom. No, they cant.


    That is how much they fear Leticia. Their defeat at her hands might be something close to trauma here.


    Thats why the presence of Leticia is a hindrance to the Kingdoms effort to build a closer rtionship with the United Kingdom.


    Even though she is the Saint who rescued their country.they still trying to get rid of her when things be inconvenient for them .they are the worst.


    Thats how humans are. When Leticia stepped onto the battlefield, the Kingdom was on itsst leg. They managed to recover from that but when they regained a certain amount of power, its normal for them to want to expand their territory. With that being the case, getting into a close rtionship with the Empire would be a problem. After all, what they want most is the territory at the center of the continent, the Empires territory.


    Thats quite ironic. Saint-sama was the one who saved them and allowed them to regain their power but now they want to eliminate her exactly because of that.


    Indeed. The fact that Leticia was able toe to the Empire at this time means that the Pro-Empire faction is willing to conclude the peace treaty. If they are going to prevent that then the time to act is now. If that is the intention of the Anti-Empire faction then I can understand why Leticia said that. Certainly, this is an internal problem of the Kingdom but their stage will be the Empire.


    The United Kingdom had been seeking to acquire territory on the maind for ages. A biggernd than the Dominion. Thats why they invaded the Kingdom in the past but it doesnt mean that they are obsessed with the Kingdomsnd.


    If the Saint is assassinated here, war tension will rise between the Kingdom and the Empire.


    They only want territory on the maind. Anynd is fine with them.


    In that case, them joining forces with the Kingdom to attack the Empire is possible. Sokal empire might even be able to join in if they have the justification.


    If that happens, no matter how strong the Empires military is, it will still be tough.


    From here on ispletely my own spection but.if the Empire fell into a decline, we would have to cede our territory. Also, they would want someone from the Empire to take responsibility for the Saints assassination. Leo who is her entertainer right now is likely to be the scapegoat here. In other words..its not a bad deal for other candidates.


    Is there really a person who will do anything for the throne even though it will bring harm to their own country? That would be an extremely short-sightedness.


    That ispletely true butwith what happened so far, I cant say that there is none who would resort to such a method. Whether it be Grimoire or one of the other candidates, it is the truth that they all have their motives. And having a motive means that there is a possibility.


    However, as long as they work toward their own objective, I dont think that theirid out scenario would be able to unfold so smoothly.


    I nod to Sebass words.


    The Anti-Empire faction will want to destroy the Empire and the other candidates wouldnt want to ally themselves to the Kingdom as well.


    In that case, it is safe to assume that they will each take independent action after or soon before the Saint is assassinated.


    With various agendas mixing together like this, it is very hard to read them urately.


    Im not sure whether Grimoire is involved in the plot to assassinate the Saint but.with them deliberately infiltrating the Empires territory, they surely have some kind of n in mind. Even if Grimoire wasnt involved, if we managed to stop their n then it will be possible to send the dignitaries back to their countries earlier than nned. We might be able to avoid more problems by doing so as well. Search for more information about Grimoire. We need to know what they are nning.


    Understood. However, in case we can not find out more about them, what are you nning to do, sir?


    I will do my best when the timees. I want to avoid it if possible though.


    If the Saint got assassinated, Leo will surely not be able to recover for a while.


    If that happens, our faction will be shaken.


    Most importantly, he will not be able to forgive himself.


    In the worst-case scenario, I will do something about the situation with my secret n. But I dont want to use it if possible. You understand that right?


    Yes, please leave it to me.


    Saying so, Sebas and Mia left to search for more information about Grimoire.


    Now, how will this y out?


    For the time being, I decided that I should keep my eyes on the other candidates.


    Anyone who loves the word war will surely think about such a n.


    No matter how you used to be, you are already an unsalvageable fool now. Gordon.


    While muttering so, I returned to the castle.

 Chapter 194: The Blue Haired Elf

    Chapter 194: The Blue Haired Elf


    Early Morning.


    The castle appeared to be much busier than usual. This is probably because today is the day of the ceremony.


    I was woken up by such restlessness so I took a walk around the castle as a morning exercise.


    Al-niisama.?


    Christa? You are up early today.


    When I was called from behind, I looked back and found Christa.


    We are in the center part of the castle, a za-like area.


    Nii-sama is early too..what are you doing?


    Taking a walk.


    Then we will join you.


    We?


    Hearing that, Christa quietly nods and turns her eyes to the za direction.


    The blue-haired elf and Rita are happily walking together there.


    Is that the elf princess? You seem to have gotten quite close with her huh?


    Un, shes a good person.


    I see.


    Its rare for Christa to get attached to someone.


    Elves are an exclusive race. Many of them look down on humans. However, if she is that kind of person, Christa will never get attached to her and Rita wouldnt look so happy walking with her.


    There is just one problem.


    I have a strange feeling when I look at her.


    I couldnt find the source of that strange feeling when she first came to the castle.


    There is something wrong with her.


    I thought so and carefully observed her. Then, I noticed that her line of sight was directed toward me.


    It is a pleasure to meet you. I am the Seventh Prince, Arnold. Your Highness.


    It is embarrassing when Your Highness addresses me like royalty. My name is Wendy. I am from the Elf Vige.


    I couldnt feel any strangeness from Wendy who politely returned my greeting.


    There is no lie in that friendly smile of hers.


    However, that sense of difort I felt still doesnt disappear.


    Are you a good friend with His Highness Arnold, Your Highness Christa?


    Un, Al-niisama and Christa get along well.


    Christa said so and hugged me.


    While stroking Christas hair with a bitter smile on my face, I do not take my eyes off Wendy.


    I feel that just a little more and I can grasp it.


    While I thought so, Rita rushed between me and Wendy.


    A, Al-nii! We have to go soon!


    U, Un! We have to go back soon!


    Its strange that Rita and Christa are in such a hurry.


    They both pull on Wendys hands and try to leave.


    At that moment, I felt that Wendys figure blurred for a moment.


    Its only a slight change that seems like it could just be due to my imagination but I am used to seeing that kind of phenomenon.


    Illusion huh.


    Hearing my words, Rita and Christa stopped and their bodies started to tremble.


    Bingo huh?


    In contrast to the two of them, Wendy herself seemed to be calm.


    As expected of one of the imperial family. It seems you all have good eyes.


    Christa noticed it too huh.


    Yes. can we talk about this in the room?


    Of course. It seems that you have some kind of circumstances after all.


    Thus, we moved to Wendys room with Christa and Rita.


    -


    First of all, allow me to apologize for my rudeness.


    Please, I dont mind. What I am curious about is only the reason why you used such an illusion.


    Wendy nodded to my question and dispelled the illusion on herself.


    Wendys body slightly glowed brighter and Wendys real appearance appeared.


    Wendy, who had the appearance of a slender adult woman, now has the same height as Christa.


    In other words, shes a child.


    I see. You think that being a child wouldck the dignity of an adult dignitary right?


    Yes. There are not many people in the Elf Vige who want to visit a human nation. Only a few of us have a high enough position to visit the Empire as a dignitary. There was also concern that it would be rude if I go so I was forced to change my appearance with illusion.


    If you informed us beforehand we would have shown an appropriate response but.well, there is no helping it anymore.


    Since she started this lie, she will have to see it through to the end.


    Her circumstance is understandable. I dont think Father would get angry at her if she gets caught either. But there will be less trouble if she doesnt.


    ncing at Christa and Rita, I see them expecting me to get angry.


    Seeing them like that, I put my hands on the twos heads.


    youre not angry.?


    Im not. You are her entertainer. You properly did your job. Rita too.


    Rita couldnt do anything..


    Perhaps she is shocked that the lie was exposed, Rita seemed dejected.


    Im sure that she already felt the weight of herck of power as their escort so she thought that she should at least keep her secret hidden but it was still exposed.


    I did something bad huh.


    Princess. Please take care of these children. If you have any problems at all, please rely on me.


    You will not tell His Majesty.?


    My father doesnt have time to listen to me right now. Its better to see this through rather than increasing his work. Well, there is no problem as long as no one finds out so please cheer up.


    Hearing my words, Wendy seemed relieved and let out a sigh.


    She must have been quite nervous about it.


    Elfs growth stops at some point in their life but they still have the same growth rate as humans to some extent. In other words, Wendy who looks like a child is definitely a real child here.


    Im sure that she felt suffocating having to keep up the lie in a foreignnd like this. She must have been able to endure it because she became friends with Christa and Rita.


    Did you tell Finne about her?


    Uun.not yet.


    Then you should tell her. If you have a problem, she can let either me or Leo know. I will do something about it. If necessary, you can ask Mother to help you too.


    Dad is sweet on Christa.


    Of course, he is also sweet on my mother who is acting in ce of Christas real mother.


    If Christa relies on Mother, Father will surely forgive her.


    However, there surely will be someone who will escte the matter after Father forgave her. After all, there are some people in the Empire that dislike elves in general and there are some that are strict with courtesy.


    It would be a pain for Father to keep those guys silent. He will be busy with the ceremony after all.


    That being said, do try to avoid getting caught as much as possible. Especially when you are around the imperial family members. If I can notice her illusion then it is possible that everyone can notice it too.


    Well, some would feel the same strangeness I felt and try to figure it out.


    But the biggest problem isnt there.


    We have a huge pervert in our family that would find this appearance change fascinating.


    For the time being, dont get close to Trau-niisan as much as possible, okay?


    Un, I got it.


    Christa nods with a serious expression on her face.


    It seems Christa also thinks that it would be bad to show Wendys real appearance to him.


    Wendy is the [Lolifu] that Trau-niisan is seeking after.


    I cant predict what kind of reaction he will have when he sees Wendy like this.


    Thats all the points I think you need to be careful of I can think up right now. Now, excuse me, Princess.


    Y, Your Highness Arnold. Uhhthank you very much.


    Please dont mind it. Do enjoy the Empire to your heart content. That is the reason you visit us, correct?


    Yes! I am interested in humans and I wanted to see the human nations! I also want to see the festival as well!


    Rita wants to go to the festival too!


    Me too.


    Then tell that to Finne. She will surely help you arrange it.


    Saying so, I left the room.


    After I closed the door, I found that Sieg was leaning against the wall in front of the room.


    Did you try to approach the Saints room again?


    Hell no. Im just getting sleepy from escorting your sister.


    I see.. sorry about that. I am always having you taking care of her.


    I try to station Sieg as close as possible to Christa and Rita.


    Maybe he was already aware of Wendys illusion in the process.


    It seems that he was doing his best as their escort to not let anybody find out her secret.


    Its alright. This is a job too after all. I will do something about the situation here. How about your side?


    Cant say that it is going well. At worst, there might be a big incident. Both Christa and Wendy, theres a good chance that they will be targeted. Can I leave them to you?


    Hahwho do you think you are talking to? This Sieg is acting as their escort. I wont let them suffer even a single scratch.


    Ah, its Sieg!


    In the middle of making a cool speech, Sieg was held up by Christa and taken into the room.


    He probably will be used as their toy again.


    While I was thinking so, I heard a scream from inside the room.


    THAT HURTTTTTTTS!! PLEASE DONT PULL ON ME ANYMORE!!!!!


    Despite feeling a little sympathy from him, I leave the ce.


    Today is the day of the ceremony.


    There are a lot of things left to do.

 Chapter 195: The Saint who gave up

    Chapter 195: The Saint who gave up


    My reign has reached the 25th year. There surely are hard times for you. I can not say that it was all good. I know, there are many points that I must reflect on. However, we are still here. It is all because of you people who supported and followed me! Today is the day for everyone! Thank you for supporting your Emperor! Celebrate, rejoice, and look forward to the future of the Empire that has survived and prospered to this day! Make today a special day with me!!


    The opening ceremony of Emperor Johanness 25th coronation anniversary began with his speech.


    Leticia and Leo who looked at him from their seats switched their gaze to the people.


    Long live the Emperor!!


    Long live the Empire!


    Empire forever!!


    Seeing the peoples wild enthusiasm, Leticia shows a soft smile.


    This is a good country isnt it.


    Yes. His Majesty..no, my father made it so. Im always hoping to be like him someday.


    If its Prince Leonard then you will surely be able to do it.


    Saying so, Leticia smiles widely at Leo.


    It wasnt ttery. She truly believes that Leo would be able to do it.


    .I hope that is the case.


    Are you not confident?


    Well..I havent done anything that would make me confident I could do it after all.


    Fufu, if you say that then a lot of people would be in a bind you know.


    I am not trying to be humbleI really did nothing so far. People call me a hero but I am not someone as great as a hero. I have only been desperately trying to fulfill my duty as one of the imperial family. I have only been helped by others.


    I do think that it is the caliber of a king that makes others want to help him though?


    That might be the case. Luckily, everyone around me is excellent. But if that is truly the most important thing thenthere is a person who is better suited than me.


    Saying so, Leo turned his eyes to Al who was watching the Emperor making his speech in a different ce.


    With him were Orihime, Wendy, Christa, and Finne.


    There, Al is talking to every one of them in a friendly manner.


    To him who cant even satisfy Leticias wish, Leo thinks that it is something that he couldnt do.


    I do think that Prince Arnold is a wonderful person. He surely is a person that has the talent to earn the support of others. I too..sometimes think about how fun it would be if I have him as a little brother.


    L, Little brother is it?


    Yes, little brother. I am older after all.


    After she emphasized that she is the older one, she turned a soft smile on Leo.


    Receiving that smile, Leos face started to blush.


    Prince Leonard is worrying if you are really suitable to be an emperor right. You are wondering if you should aim for the throne, that Prince Arnold might be more suitable than you.


    yes.


    Then let me assure you. I think that Prince Leonard is definitely better suited to be an emperor. Prince Arnold truly cares for those around him, however, I am sure that he couldnt care less about others. After all, even now his sight is set on the people around him rather than the people down there. On the other hand, Prince Leonard can think of the citizens of your country as your family. You have always been thinking about what you can do for your people, isnt it clear which one of you is more suited to be an emperor?


    Is it really so..


    Yes. you are indeed better suited than him. Prince Leonard, you are someone befitting of the throne. A king is the symbol of the country. A person who makes the decision and leads. Then it is appropriate to think that someone who always thinks about the betterment of your country is indeed befitting of the throne. Even though Prince Arnold has the caliber of a king, hecks the will to do it. It is because you are here. As long as you are here, Prince Arnold will never aim for the throne. After all, he is the person who recognizes you the most.


    Is that still not enough?


    Leticia asks as she looks at him.


    As a response, Leo shook his head.


    He was desperately trying when the faction was still weak. If he didnt do it, only death will be waiting for him after all.


    However, as the faction grew stronger, his ambition for the throne began to waver. He began to hesitate. He was wondering to himself if he should be the one to do it.


    He had enough leeway to think about such a thing. However, that hesitation was dispelled.


    He now realized that it is useless to start hesitating now.


    I am fine now. Thank you very much.


    Is that so. Im d.


    As Leo felt that Al is more suitable than him, Al also felt that Leo is more suitable.


    Then if she says that he is more suitable, his answer is already decided.


    Being an emperor doesnt mean that he has to stop being Als brother. They can trust and support each other as they have always done.


    Such a future was made visible through Leticias words.


    He felt that the fog clouding his mind was cleared up. The hesitation that he had for a long time disappeared.


    While looking at Al, Leo said his thanks again.


    Al doesnt look at Leo.


    That surely because he trusts him. It was Als silent message.


    Leo is not an idiot.


    He has noticed all along.


    He knew that Leticia was hiding something but he didnt know what to do.


    He thought that Al might notice the same thing ande to consult with him but Al never said anything.


    There is no way that he didnt notice. They are twins after all.


    If so, there is only one answer.


    He is leaving this to me huh


    Yes?


    Its nothing..I just arrived at the answer. Leticia.


    Without attaching the -san, he simply dropped the honorific entirely.


    Leticias eyes opened wide in surprise when Leo suddenly changed his way to address her but Leo continued to speak.


    Like how you hear me out, I want you to tell me your worry. If you truly trust me then-wont you share it with me? Your worry.


    Leo said that to Leticia as he looked directly into her eyes.


    Perhaps she wasnt expecting such a straightforwardness from him, Leticia turned silent.


    I have noticed it all along. That you were carrying something with you. But I was afraid to ask. Thats why I was waiting for Nii-san to bring it up. But he didnt say anything. Im sure that he trusts me with this. Thats why I want to ask you. Can you share your worry with me?


    Prince Leonard.


    Without any hesitation, Leo straightly asks her.


    Leticia was surprised at his straightforwardness at first but now she started to analyze the differences between the twins.


    Al will not ask her directly like this. He will try to find out about it using a roundabout method. Leo on the other hand asked such a question directly.


    Which one does she prefer? Leticia doesnt have to think for a second to decide on thetter.


    Leticia is weak against goodwill.


    In that regard, Leo is more suitable to persuade Leticia.


    Leticia shows a troubled smile and lets out a small sigh.


    That is because she wants to talk about it now. After all, there is something in Leo that made her want to talk to him.


    If she tells him, he will get involved. She knows that was definitely not a good thing. However, what spilled from Leticias mouth was something that contradicted her thoughts.


    ..His Majesty the King has already grown old. At the moment, much of political affairs are being taken care of by His Highness the First Prince. and.His Highness has joined hands with the Anti-Empire faction. Maybe that is why he started to see me as a nuisance. Eventually, I think that I will be assassinated. After all, the Kingdom no longer needs me.


    Assassination.? You, who have always supported the Kingdom!?


    Of course, there are those who support me but.when I picked up the holy staff, I decided to devote my everything to the Kingdom. The King is someone who leads the nation. If he wants me to die.then I will ept it.


    No..such a thing is..


    The Kingdom has changed. When I stood on the battlefield, the Kingdom was terribly weak. But now it is different. The Kingdom is regaining its power as one of the three superpowers of the continent. The people also regain their self-confidence, they believe that the Kingdom is the strongest in the continent. However, in reality, we are considered the weakest and are treated as such. That has be amonint of the people. Feeling that discontent from the atmosphere of the Kingdom, the First Prince who had never experienced being the strongest or the weakest started to move. He probably thinks that he could save lives by changing my mind and started a united front against the Empire butI dont think that conflict can lead the Kingdom into the future. The Empire is a strong country. I think that it is better for the Kingdom and the Empire to work and develop together rather than fighting.


    Thats right! Leticia, you are not in the wrong! I can help you!


    Leo says.


    The poprity of Saint Leticia is on the continental scale. There should be many who support her. If the Empire backs her up, the First Prince should change his mind.


    Leo thought so but Leticia shows him a sad smile.


    If the Empire got involved, it would surely lead to a war between the Kingdom and the Empire. At worst, the Kingdom will be split in two by civil war. That is not something I can allow to happen.


    Then you will just wait to be killed.?


    I will not trouble the Empire. They will surely try to assassinate me during my stay here to use it as a justification to start a war. However, assassinating me during the ceremony would be difficult. They will surely aim for my life on my way back to the Kingdom. But I only take the people I can trust along with me. They should only be able to assassinate me after I enter back into the Kingdoms territory. So..this will be thest time. Thats why I asked for you two to be my entertainer. I think that myst moment should be a happy one after all..


    The Imperial Knight of the Empire can be said to be the strongest force on the continent.


    With them as her escort, breaking through is unrealistic.


    However, she can not stay inside the Empire forever.


    This is my worry. And it is my own problem. It is not something that Prince Leonard should worry about.so please dont look so sad anymore.


    .when the King die..you will die too?


    that is how a country is. My staff is certainly powerful. It is the power of this staff that makes the people confident in the power of the Kingdom. If I die, they should be able to calm down. That would make it easier for the First Prince to change his policy. War is a sad thing. I dont want to die if I dont have to. If I die within the Kingdoms territory, war will be easier to avoid.that will be myst service to the Kingdom.


    There was no hesitation on Leticias face.


    The holy staff was sealed deep inside the Kingdom.


    Ever since she went there to unlock the seal to save her country, she no longer wished for a decent way to die.


    This is myst selfishness. Please let me enjoy the rest of my time. Prince Leonard.


    Saying so, Leticia smiles.


    How can he change Leticias mind?


    That is something Leo doesnt know. Leticia has given up on living. What should he say to persuade such a person?


    In the end, without exchanging any more words, the opening of the ceremony ended and the imperial capital transformed back into a festival.

 Chapter 196: Al’s Answer

    Chapter 196: Al¡¯s Answer


    After the opening ceremony ended, Leo came to my room and said that he wanted to talk.


    Seeing the serious look on his face, I decided to send Orihime to Finnes ce and hear him out.


    .


    .


    But Leo didnt say anything.


    No, he couldnt. He probably couldnt organize his thoughts yet.


    What did Leticia tell you?


    .Nii-san. I..


    The moment he heard Leticias name, Leos face distorted. His expression looked like he could cry at any moment.


    When I saw that, I had a rough idea of what kind of conversation he had with her.


    Someone is really aiming for her life huh.


    You also noticed, Nii-san


    I suspect that it might be the case. But she couldnt talk to me. It was you who she decided to talk to.


    Im not happy about it at allshe already decided to give up on her own life.!


    As if he had to squeeze those words out, Leo started talking to me about Leticia.


    Leticia is targeted by the Kingdoms Anti-Empire faction. The Anti-Empire faction also has the support of the next king. Including its citizens, the Kingdom has an Anti-Empire mindset.


    Leticia decided to give up on her life because the Kingdom will be split by a civil war if she doesnt. She asked for us to be her entertainer because she wanted to enjoy the time she has left.


    Leo bitterly told me so.


    So that is her decision huh.


    For Leticia who devotes herself to the Kingdom, the Kingdom is all that she has.


    She thinks that the Kingdom is the highest priority in whatever she does.


    To such Leticia, it is necessary for her to do anything she can to prevent the Kingdom from warring with the Empire. However, she couldnt do it directly.


    Then, she chooses to die as the holder of the holy staff and the symbol of the Kingdom. That is probably what she is thinking.


    Everything is for the Kingdom.


    Thats like her.


    Is there.nothing we can do at all? I want to save her!


    It is splendid of you to say that but.this problem is unrted to us.


    Eh..?


    She is a citizen of the Kingdom. It is normal for her to put the Kingdom as her first priority. Just as we are princes of the Empire. We have the obligation to think of the Empire first. I agree that we have to protect her life while she is in the Empire but after that, we have no obligation nor enough leeway to get involved any longer.


    No way! Then are you telling me to let her die!?


    Thats right. If she wants to die then let her. That is what she wants. Its wrong for us to get involved. it will surely trouble us if she dies within the Empire but there is no problem if she dies inside the Kingdom.


    Hearing my cold words, Leo took a step back.


    I closed my eyes because I dont want to see the despair on his face.


    Nii-sanshe is our friend you know!?


    She is. But she is not a family. If she is a family then I will do everything I can to help her but in the end, she is only our friend. As long as she lives by the Kingdoms g, we are not someone that can help her.


    How could you say that! She desperately devoted herself to save the Kingdom and supported it all this time you know! What did she do to deserve this!


    Right. I understand what you are trying to say. However, the ones that should do something about that are those that belong to the Kingdom. After all, this is the Kingdoms affair.


    Her parents were from the empire! Moreover, helping her would also benefit the Empires interest!


    If you get involved with a half baked resolve, the Kingdom will be split in two as she says. She chose to use her death to avoid that..are you going to ignore her determination? Even if you dont want her to die, that is only your selfish desire.


    When I opened my eyes, Leo had an expression with mixed emotions.


    Anger, sadness, resignation. It seems that he is experiencing a lot of emotions and couldnt organize them all.


    I once saw a simr expression before.


    Back thendo you still remember the dying cat you picked up?


    I do.


    At that time, Mother told you that it was your responsibility to look after it until the end. She told you that she will save it [after] you assume all responsibility for its life. This time is the same. If you cant take the responsibility to the end then dont act at all.


    She is not a cat.


    Right. Thats why the responsibility you will have to bear will not be light. She is the Saint of the Kingdom. To save her is to take responsibility for all the problems that will follow. And we are not in a position to take that responsibility. So just make her time here as happy as possible. That is what she wants.


    After he took that cat in, he took care of it until it died.


    But this time, even with the two of us working together, it is still too overwhelming.


    Leo hangs his head and looks down. He probably is well aware of this helplessness.


    ording to Sebass investigation, a crime organization is infiltrating the Imperial Capital. I will ask Silver to help us out. You just stay with her.


    .is there nothing,..we can do?


    I wonder. I can only give you my own answer. My answer is what I just told you.


    Hearing that, Leo shows an awkward smile.


    After that, he said that he understands and tries to leave the room.


    At that time, the door was knocked.


    Come in.


    Excuse my rudeness. I am a servant of Wendy-sama. Please call me Pa.


    Saying so an elf woman in sses entered the room.


    The woman with an atmosphere of a capable woman politely bowed to us with a smile.


    Did you need something?


    Wendy-sama said that she wanted to see the festival and the person on the scene couldnt make the judgment so I was directed to you, Your Highness Arnold.


    I see. I understand. I will make an arrangement.


    Thank you very much. You must be Your Highness Leonard? The rumors about Your Highness have reached even the Elf Vige. It is an honor to meet you, Your Highness. May I be allowed to shake your hand?


    Pa asks Leo to shake hands.


    Leo who is absolutely in no mood to do that manages to paste a smile on his face.


    If you go meet Leticia with that kind of face, she will be sad you know?


    I knowI will do it properly.


    After Pa left, Leo told me so in a whisper.


    While wondering if he will be okay, I see Leo off.


    Then a voice came from behind me.


    Wasnt that a little too tough, sir?


    Should I have said that I would help her together with him?


    Sebas who appeared silently behind me shook his head.


    That is not the case, sir. I simply thought that you went too far in cornering him.


    If he gives up with just that then thats that. It would be better if he gives up if he isnt willing to go that far.


    It was as if you dont want him to give up though? Leonard-sama will surely be able to arrive at a different answer. Is that what you are thinking?


    Sebas smiles and says so.


    While I frowned at him, I changed the topic.


    Have you found the base of that leader guy?


    Yes. we still havent got found out either.


    I see. I will do it myself. Keep Mia on standby.


    You are quite proactive this time, sir.


    There is definitely a traitor inside the castle. I have looked around but I dont know who it is yet. Well, the clue lies with Grimoire. Failure is not an option. I will take them down with all my power.


    Understood.


    Saying so, Sebas prepares Silvers clothes for me.

 Chapter 197: For the People

    Chapter 197: For the People


    Their base is located in the basement of an abandoned noble mansion, sir. They are a group of mages so they should have a strong barrier in ce so I do advise that you avoid using transfer magic.


    Got it. Just in case, I want you to be on standby near their base.


    As you wish.


    Then I will be going.


    Have a safe trip, sir.


    Saying so I transferred away as Silver.


    I was told the location of the abandoned mansion in advance.


    It seems that it had been left unused since the owner hadnt used it for a few years prior. Since it is now the base of a crime organization, no one can fault the Empire for their presence there.


    Well, we cant keep track of each and every abandoned mansion after all.


    While muttering so, I entered the mansion.


    Then, I found a door leading to the basement.


    Of course, it is locked and there is also a barrier protecting it.


    However, a barrier at this level is the same as nothing.


    I put my hand on the door and pour in my magic power.


    The barrier also got destroyed since it cant handle the magic power I poured in and the door exploded in an instant.


    Now they should notice my presence huh.


    As I went down the stairs, I increased the concentration of magic power around me.


    Despite being an organization led by mages, in the end, they should only be on the level of human beings.


    If they are at that level then I dont even have to deal with them.


    While I was thinking so, I arrived at the basement.


    Hou?


    There is a straight path in front of me.


    Although it seems to be a normal straight corridor, there are invisible threads of magic power set up there.


    If I snap them something might happen huh.


    Thinking so, I proceeded further without minding them.


    Then, when my body touched the magic threads, an arrow flew out from the wall.


    Abination of magic and trap huh. As expected of a base of Grimoire.


    I think that it is an interesting mechanism but in the end, it is just interesting.


    Considering the time until its activation, this will not work against a skilled person.


    And in reality, the arrow that flew toward me slowed down and fell to the floor.


    After I casually walked past the straight corridor, I arrived at a big open space.


    There, dozens of men are waiting for me with weapons in hands.


    HES HERE! THROW IT!


    They probably anticipate that arrows would not work on someone who can break through the earlier trap.


    So, they started throwing javelins at me.


    The javelins are also magically enhanced. With such quality, it wouldnt be weird for the military to adopt these javelins.


    Even so.


    Is that all?


    No way


    Someone muttered.


    All the javelins stopped in front of me.


    Seeing the javelins that paused in midair, people with good instincts would start finding a ce to hide.


    Then I will return these.


    The javelins flip over and point at the men. Guessing what about to happen, many try to flee. But it is already toote.


    In an instant, the javelins in front of me shot out at them and prated their bodies.


    Those who hid behind a cover were pierced through along with the object they were hiding behind. With the majority of them dead, the rest were left unable to act.


    However.


    Hou?


    WOAAHHHHH!!!


    There is one capable enough to move huh.


    The man unsheathes his sword and rushes at me from my left.


    To be able to survive that rain of javelins, this man should at least be at the ss of A-rank adventurer huh.


    However.


    Youre..kidding me.


    Sorry. A halfhearted strike will never reach me.


    The body of the man stopped in front of me.


    Seeing his sword that couldnt move an inch, the man despair.


    Do you have anything left to say?


    S..


    S?


    S, ITS SILVEEEEEEEEEEEER!!!!


    Thanks for the introduction.


    I blew away the man with my left hand.


    The man crashed into the wall and died on impact.


    Well, every one of them should notice my presence now.


    As far as I can see, this basement is quiterge. They must have expanded the original basement here.


    Well, I guess I will have to look for their leader now.


    Muttering so, I left the room that has already turned into a sea of blood.


    -


    Fire Fire!! Dont let him advance any further!!


    As I progressed through the basement, the men who seemed to be the members of the organization took the initiative and attacked me.


    Some used magic and theres even a squad of crossbowmen.


    Although the result is still the same and their attack still couldnt reach me, there are several men who are on the same level as the man from the first room.


    It made me understand how deep this organization goes.


    Out of my way.


    Seeing the men trying to construct a barricade by piling up their desks, I swung my right arm and created a wind pressure and blew them off along with their barricade.


    In such a tight space there is a limit to what I can do because I have to hold back. It is a disadvantage for me but seeing the resistance they provided so far, Im d that I infiltrate this base myself.


    Sebas and Mia should be able to manage them but it will surely take some time and the possibility that they can hide crucial information will increase.


    When I was analyzing the situation, a young man came out from deep inside the corridor.


    He is a crude man with blood-red hair and arge sword on his back.


    A provocative smile floats on his face.


    I never thought that there would be an S-rank adventurer who would get himself involved with a crime organization. Ignat.


    The name of the man who appeared in front of me is Ignat. He is one of the S-rank adventurers the guild gathered to subjugate the Spirit Turtle.


    Hah! Adventurers are like a jack of all trades, right? As long as there is a reward I will do it! And thanks to a certain someones interruption, I just missed a fat paycheck. I am earning it back here. These guys are the best you know? They paid me a lot. Unlike this damn Empire!


    Ignat happilyughed after he said that.


    Acting in exchange of money is basically what adventurers do. That is not wrong.


    However, Adventurer Guild has dered that it will never allow any of its members to get involved with any crime organization.


    Because that action will vite their one and only iron rule.


    To act for the People.


    Have you thrown away your pride as an adventurer?


    That for the people crap? As expected of SS-rank adventurer-sama. Arent you a good boy? Here is my answer, that damn rule can go eat shit. What can people do for us? All they do isin after we saved their asses. I fuckin hate them. Both them and a stiff like you who support that stupid rule!!


    Ignat pulled out the sword on his back.


    Then, when he poured magic power into his sword, the de was wrapped in mes.


    Magic sword huh.


    Thats right! Whether its a monster or a human, this guy can burn them all away, the best partner I have!


    Ignat straightly thrusts his sword at me.


    An S-rank adventurer is strong, and I cant use my full power in a tight space.


    This is indeed a miscalction on my part. A big miscalction.


    However.


    Kghaa!?


    What a coincidence. I also hate it. A guy who broke an adventurers only rule like you.


    Ignat was hit by an attack from the side and sent into the wall before he reached me.


    I further provoke Ignat who still doesnt know what just happened.


    Stand up, Ignat. As an SS-rank adventurer, I will swat you down for breaking that iron rule.


    Dont fuck with me! YOU WEAK ASS MAGE!!


    Ignat got up and came to attack me. This time, he used a feint before he tried to approach me.


    Then, when he swings down his magic sword from above, I take it with my barrier.


    You think you stopped it? This time its your turn to disappear! Silver!


    No, I was just curious about your partner since you boasted about it so much. It doesnt look that special to me though.


    Damn you! I will fucking kill you then rip thatme-ass mask off your corpse!!


    Thus, the battle between an S-rank and an SS-rank adventurer began without anyone noticing under the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 198: S-Rank and SS-Rank

    Chapter 198: S-Rank and SS-Rank


    Hahaha!! Whats wrong! Silver!!


    Tsk!


    Ignat skillfully uses feint and brings the fight to close quarters.


    On the other hand, I was trying to keep the distance while concentrating my magic power on both hands while parrying Ignats magic sword.


    All you do is defend! Is that how much an SS-rank adventurer amounts to!?


    Your mouth made it look like you still have leeway left huh.


    Saying so, I swing my hand downward, sending a wind de toward him.


    Ignat receives it with his magic sword but he is pushed back by the impact and retreats a distance away.


    Tsk! Damn mages!!


    So the standard of S-ranker has already fallen so much that a closebatant can get cornered by a mage huh.


    You bastard.! I will make you regret that!!


    Ignat adds more magic power into his sword.


    Then, the mes wrapping around his sword hugely swelled up and immediately settled down with only a thinyer around his sword.


    That probably isnt a misfire.


    If that giant me waspressed around that sword then its power must be stronger than before.


    You need a special kind of battle to be SS-rank. The only thing Ick is a suitable monster to fight!!


    So you are saying that if you have the chance, you could be SS-rank adventurer?


    Thats right! And I will prove that to you now!!


    Ignat rushed at me as he said so.


    Since he only rushed straight at me, I created the wind des with my hand again.


    However, Ignat shed into the wind des. He cuts through it and keeps rushing at me.


    You think you can stop me with something like that!!?


    Hou?


    As expected of an S-rank adventurer huh.


    He has quite a power.


    I set up a strong barrier in front of me and stopped the blow from Ignats sword. The barrier is different from the one I used to test him out earlier.


    This one is a proper barrier.


    So youre saying that you still havent got serious too huh!


    Who knows.


    I tried to pierce Ignat whose movement got stopped. Ignat twists his body to avoid my attack then grabs my arm and performs a throw.


    I was thrown but I managed to regain my bnce midair andnds. However, using that moment, Ignat rushes at me again.


    He is aiming to settle this with closebat. He probably doesnt want to give me a distance since he cant break through my defenses from afar and he knows that I am better at long-range attacks.


    That strategy, even though he is rotten, he is still an adventurer huh.


    TAKE THIS!!


    Kuh!


    I used both hands to catch his magic sword that tried to pierce my chest.


    Normally, your hands would get burned if you catch such a hot sword but that was why I was collecting magic power in my hands.


    However, for it to still make me feel its heat like this, this sword is quite dangerous.


    What? Cant set up any more barriers now?


    I guessIm bad at close-quarterbat you see.


    Saying so, I kicked at Ignat but he quickly let go of his sword and evaded it and proceeded to strike my abdomen.


    I was forced to retreat from his attack so I have to let go of his sword. Ignat then catches his sword back from midair.


    Guh


    A kick strengthened by magic huh. It may be powerful but do you really think that you can hit anyone with that technique of yours?


    No matter how much I can strengthen my body with magic, I dont have even a shred of physical talent after all.


    I might be able to improve my power but against a professionalbatant like him, I am nothing.


    I can not beat Ignat with my physical skills.


    Well, I already know that.


    I stood up while holding down my stomach. There is not much damage but the odds are in his favor. I will have to get in a good blow to offset this.


    Understanding that, Ignat shows a carefree smile.


    Whats wrong? Just use your big magic! Well, if you use such a magic the capital above us might crumble down to the ground though!


    So you understand that huh. The reason I will not use big magic here.


    For the people, huh. Fool! If you throw that ideal away you wouldnt be cornered like this! Do you think their lives are more important than yours!?


    I did not answer his question.


    It was a question that I did not need to answer.


    I am the SS-rank adventurer who uses ancient magic. Silver was epted by the people of the Empire because he has acted as their guardian.


    For the people, I can see what will happen if I break that iron rule.


    Because he is an ideal adventurer, Silver is allowed to be in the Empire.


    Therefore, Silver can not abandon the people of the Empire.


    Even if that will cost him his life.


    Hah! You can live by that ideal all you want but your life wont be long you know!!


    Ignat held up his magic sword.


    He finally decided to deal the finishing blow huh.


    I dont usually give a name to the techniques I use but there is one of them that I gave a name to.


    A trump card huh.as expected of an S-rank adventurer. You have a lot of tricks up your sleeve.


    That carefreeness.will you be able to keep it after you take this!?


    His magic sword is wrapped in a big swirling me.


    The me was redder than all the me Ignat showed so far.


    That zing me grows smaller and smaller as Ignant takes a deep breath. It was as if Ignat himself breathe in the me. From the look of it, he must be increasing the synchronization with his sword.


    Eventually, the me swirling around his sword disappeared.


    However, it should be close to the calm before the storm.


    Final Cremation.


    At that moment, Ignat disappeared.


    Before I knew it, he was already closing in on my chest.


    Fast. his speed is totally different from before. The speed that was almost at the level of teleporting muste from when he absorbed the me from his sword.


    His physical ability explosively increased.


    As an S-rank adventurer, Ignats physical ability is already high but now it has grown even higher.


    Ignat keeps closing in like that while thrusting his sword at me. I can feel a huge amount of magic power emanating from his sword.


    With my action limited, I cant avoid his attack.


    Originally, as a mage, I cant go all out in such a tight space. Ignat already entered the range that I should never have allowed him to in the first ce.


    Normally, I would eliminate him or take a distance away.


    However, I couldnt do that here. I can use transfer magic but doing so I would lose the chance to collect the scarce clues we managed to find.


    But if I attack him with arge-scale magic, the basement will copse and it will cause damage to the imperial capital above us.


    That was why I was in a helpless situation.


    Therefore.


    Good work. I was waiting for you to make such an attack.


    What.?


    Ignats attack was stopped by a barrier before it reached me.


    And it is not a simple barrier either.


    My magic is too strong for a tight space like this. Its hard to even hold back. Thats why it is easier for me to make use of your own attack.


    Dont tell me.!?


    Ah, dont worry. I was fighting you seriously. I simply didnt give it my all.


    Kuh!?


    Trying to figure out what kind of barrier I was using, Ignat tried to get away from me. However, it was toote.


    In the first ce, we are in a closed space. He has nowhere to escape to.


    The name of the barrier I used is the [Reflective Barrier]. As the name implies, it reflects back the opponents attack.


    Ignats thrust released the umted energy he gathered up all at once but it was absorbed into the barrier and released back at him.


    GWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!??


    Ignat, who took the brunt of his own trump card, tried to protect his body with his right arm that was holding his magic sword. Thanks to that, his body was only slightly burned. Even so, since his whole body was burned, his condition could be said to be serious.


    The right arm he used to protect his body was also carbonized.


    With his body tattered, and his right arm crumbling away, Ignat copses as he loses his consciousness.


    After catching Ignat with a barrier, I turn back.


    Now, lets continue.


    As expected, they shouldnt have any guard that is stronger than Ignat.


    All that left is to capture their leader.


    Lets end this. This ce stresses me up. I might end up shooting out magic to relieve some stress after this.

 Chapter 199: Hex User

    Chapter 199: Hex User


    After defeating Ignat, I proceed further underground.


    As expected, there was no one that was stronger than Ignat among their guards. What left are some sporadic resistances scattered here and there.


    Then, I arrived at a door.


    I can feel magic power from it but I open the door without minding it. Doing so, a bolt of lightning flew towards me.


    Still, it was blocked by my barrier.


    As expected of an Ancient Magic-User. People didnt call you the strongest mage in the Empire for nothing. That was a great barrier.


    Said the young man with swept-back blonde hair as he apuded.


    His irises are in different colors of purple and green. I can see that he possesses a good amount of knowledge of magic.


    The man sits imposingly on his chair as he looks straight at me.


    This room is different from the others.


    It is filled with books so this must be some kind of a study room, probably the personal quarter of the man in front of me. It somehow feels simr to Gramps room.


    They are the same in that they are both fascinated by magic and only live to study it. There is a huge difference in their nature though.


    So you are their leader?


    Indeed I am. My name is Ian. One who bears the symbol of the winged book of Grimoire.


    Ian then shows the tattoo on his left hand.


    The tattoo is one of a book with demonic wings. This is probably the symbol of their executives that Mia was talking about.


    People with odd eyes have a strong magic power by nature. The fact that he is one means that he must be an excellent mage himself.


    Crime Organization that was born from a group of researchers, Grimoire. What exactly are you people doing under the imperial capital?


    So you paid us a visit without knowing that?


    I only heard that there are maggots squirming underground. I dont know what such maggots are doing though.


    Ians eyebrows moved after my provocation.


    Then he shows a thin smile.


    Thats cruel. Calling us maggots? Then maybe the people above ground are simple pebbles?


    Maybe. Compared to you people they are as valuable as gems though.


    As expected of the sole SS-rank adventurer of the Empire. You sure favor them.


    I wonder about that. I think that you would get the same answer no matter which SS-rank adventurer you ask you know? Even like this, I am still the gentlest of all SS-rank adventurers though. Maybe you dont like what I said?


    Well, I do have the same sensibilities as the next guy you see. Being treated like a maggot hurt me quite a bit.


    I see. Sorry about that. I will rephrase it then. You trash who are obsessed with magic. What are you doing inside the Empire?


    Ian doesnt react this time.


    However, I can see that his magic power is slowly increasing.


    That being said, his carefree expression still remains the same.


    He probably has some kind of n huh.


    I think it is my business to conduct my magic research wherever I want though?


    Magic research? If you are not guilty then why bother holding yourself up underground like this?


    Im a shy person.


    Is that right. So you are saying that what you are researching are healthy magics?


    Of course.


    as a mage, my interest is piqued. Lets hear it then. What are you studying?


    I am thinking of challenging a grand magic with cooperation from a certain person. Its a magic that nobody has managed to cast before.


    Cooperation huh


    For him to infiltrate the Empire during such a time, theres no way that he would be researching such ordinary magic.


    And his cooperating probably means bing his research specimen. No one would willingly give their cooperation to such a thing.


    In other words.


    Rather than a cooperator, isnt it more urate to say a research specimen?


    You could say that I guess.


    I see. One more thing. Is it the Saint?


    As expected of Silver, you are fast. Thats right. I am intending to have her cooperate with us.


    Ian grins.


    There is no malicious intent on his face. His grin seems like that of someone who doesnt think he has done anything wrong.


    He probably thinks of everyone else beside him as his specimen.


    He does resemble Zandra. A person that doesnt care about anyone except they serve a purpose.


    I seethen I am done asking questions. Have you prepared yourself?


    You sure are carefree. So you went out of your way to let me finish my preparation huh?


    Its my interest as a mage. I am wondering how dull your magic would be when it was developed through illegal means and at the expense of others.


    Hmph..then that dull magic will be your downfall!


    Saying so, Ian snapped his fingers.


    At that moment, Countless barriers that were set up around the room activated, and the ce where I am standing was surrounded by magic circles.


    The magic circles formed a single crest and started to bind me.


    My specialty is hex. I have been collecting the hex barriers of the east and west, both old and new, once it allbined it willpletely neutralize the target! This is my new magicEvil Eye Barrier! You already lost the moment you stepped into my room!


    It seems that this magic is certainly abination of various kinds of barriers huh.


    There are more than 20 barriers set up in this room. Each of their powers probably stacks up and creates a powerful hex at the magic circle below me.


    Certainly, it is powerful. However, this is simply a mishmashbination.


    I am the strongest Hex User! You chose the wrong opponent! Silver!


    Yeah, seriously. You really chose the wrong opponent.


    I slightly lift my right leg up and stomp back on the ground.


    With that alone, the magic circle under me copses and the barriers that were set up all over the room also copsed with the sound of ss shattering


    Im, possible.


    To be honest, I do think that it was a great barrier. Youbined the barrier that normally would repel each other into one barrier that has an exquisite bnce. Still, if I break that bnce, everything will copse immediately. That barrier wont help you in actualbat.


    I know that..thats why I used it as a traphow could you move inside that barrier?


    That is probably because my barrier is stronger than your hex.


    Ian seems to think that he would win if he can trap his opponent inside his barrier but that idea is too naive.


    Tentatively, I am the strongest mage of the Empire. Even if I have Orihime as my opponent, as long as I have time, I can escape her barrier. And she is the strongest Barrier User on the continent. Of course, I can move within the hex barrier at Ians level.


    And if I can move as normal, it is an easy task to pour my magic power in his barrier to upset the bnce of the magic circles.


    No matter how much you research andbine various kinds of magic, you can not call it new magic. At best, it is only a modification of its current capability. A new magic is one that you create by oveing the already existing wall. Dont underestimate magic development.


    Fu..fufufuas expectedas expected of you, Silver..I am so lucky. I thought that I drew a bad lottery when I was assigned to lead the Imperial Capital operation but.I am now being able to test out my skill with the strongest mage!!!


    Saying so, Ian shoots a huge fireball from his right arm.


    He certainly is skilled. That is not something a normal mage could cast without any chant.


    However.


    Testing your skill? A Hex User like you who already abandoned relying on your hexes?


    Kuh! Then take this!!


    Ian took out a stone from his pocket.


    It was a jewel that has umted magic power inside. Ian threw it at me.


    The moment the jewel came into contact with my barrier, the jewel shattered with smoke leaked from the inside.


    Hahaha! Its over! Silver! That jewel is a special item I developed! If you breathe in that smoke, you will sleep for three days!


    Is that so.


    Saying so, I contained the smoke inside a barrier.


    Seeing the smoke being captured in a moment, Ian opened his eyes wide but I spoke to him without caring that.


    Thanks for the exnation. I was thinking that it would be a pain to find a way to knock you out without killing you, you see.


    Wai-!


    No.


    I throw the barrier containing the smoke at Ian.


    The moment it reached him, the barrier broke and the smoke leaked out.


    Ian who was bathed in it immediately lost consciousness and fell asleep.


    Now, the rest is to look for information huh.


    Muttering so, I started looking at the documents on Ians desk.


    As I looked through it, I unintentionally clicked my tongue.


    Tsk..! this is more troublesome than I thought.


    Saying so, I started collecting all the necessary documents.

 Chapter 200: Each of their position

    Chapter 200: Each of their position


    I left the clean up to Sebas and transferred back to the castle.


    At the hectic castle where the ceremony is being held, people are looking at me with shock as I walked past them but I keep on without paying them any attention.


    My destination is at the top floor. The throne room.


    As I go up the stairs, I pass by many senior nobles and ministers.


    Everybody panicked every time they saw me. They are all wondering what I am doing here but not one of them shows any sign of following me. They probably have an idea of where I am trying to go but it seems that they have no intention to get between an SS-rank adventurer and the Emperor.


    Then, I reached the throne room.


    After showing my adventurer card to the Imperial Knights on guarding duty, I open the door.


    Looking inside, it seems that there are already several guests in there.


    Silver huh. Have you alsoe to celebrate my anniversary?


    Father sees me and sighs.


    Instead of Father, it was William and Gordon who came to greet him that shouted at me.


    Silver! There should be a limit on how rude you can be!


    Certainly, this is discourteous.


    Following Gordons shout was Eric.


    Next to him is the dignitary from Sokal empire. He should be one of their ministers if I remember correctly. He is certainly a person worthy of being a negotiation partner for Eric who both has the blood of the imperial family and holding the position of Minister of Foreign Affairs.


    However, contrary to Gordon, Eric seems to be watching me with the intention to find out my aim. Hisposure is one step higher than Gordon who readily shows his anger.


    I ignored both princes including their guests.


    I need to talk with you. Please clear the room.


    Hou? You have something to tell me that you dont want my princes to hear?


    Thats right. Unfortunately, I do not trust your sons.


    I see..withdrawn, both of you. Prince William, Minister Martin. I am sorry that I have to interrupt your greeting. Can I have you visit me at another time?


    Father! Are you giving priority to the like of this adventurer than our foreign dignitaries!?


    Gordon explodes in anger but Fathers reaction to his outburst was calm.


    Thats what I am saying. Back down already.


    Kuh


    Gordon had no choice but to shut up.


    On the opposite, Eric and the dignitaries dont give their verbal reply and leave after a polite bow. They are certainly more mature than Gordon. Well, thats to be expected.


    With the fours withdrawal, the only people left in the throne room are me, Father, and Franz besides him.


    Do you want Franz to withdraw as well?


    Unnecessary. I want the Prime Minister to take a look at this.


    Saying so, I handed the documents I recovered from the base of Grimoire to Franz.


    This is?


    I was asked by the Dull Prince to take control of the base of a crime organization. It was unpleasant to have a criminal organization operating from under the Imperial Capital so I epted the request but it seems that this matter will be more troublesome than I expected.


    I see. So it was Grimoire Arnold was talking about huhit must have been hard huh.


    Indeed. If he wanted to investigate them then he should have added more manpower. That prince has been bringing trouble after trouble to metely.


    Hearing that, Father made a bitter smile.


    He then received the documents from Franz and read through them. In doing so, his expression gradually grows sharper.


    A magic experiment using the Saint huh.


    That was their n.


    Thats right. What was left inside their base were documents on [How to utilize the Saint].


    They poured their brains into a study when they still couldnt acquire the specimen yet.


    That was too unnatural.


    The security around the Saint is strict. Nevertheless, the n they have was not how to kidnap her but how to use her once she is in their hands. I am sure that you understand the meaning of this.


    It doesnt matter how strong her security is.


    The fact that they have such a n means that they have the means to get to her. The Saint who is being strictly guarded by the Imperial Knights.


    Leticia herself is the user of one of the four sacred treasures. There is no way for them to capture her through brute force.


    They didnt have any sign of preparation in regard to that. If you want to abduct the Saint, it will certainly be a huge undertaking. There should be a trace of that somewhere but so far I havent seen any.


    In other words, the one who will be kidnapping the Saint is not Grimoire.


    Grimoire is a group of researchers who seek to uncover the secret of magic. I understand that their aim is the Saint. If it is true that there is no other n at their base as you said then they must have a coborator, that person will be responsible for the abduction. As we still couldnt identify that coborator yet, you are saying that this situation is dangerous right, Silver?


    Thats a good answer. You should send the Saint back to the Kingdom immediately.


    Arent you quite motivated this time? This is a political issue you know?


    A human life is at stake.


    I see.then I will tell you my decision. We will not send the Saint back to the Kingdom. She will be enjoying the rest of the ceremony and the festival before she heads back as nned.


    .If you wait for something to happen first it will be toote you know!?


    Father nodded at my words.


    Theres no way that he didnt understand the risk. He should know full well what will happen if the Saint got kidnapped inside our country.


    An assassination would be far better. If Grimoire got to her, she would only be treated as an experimental subject and the Empire will be the one who suffers the result of that experiment.


    We would have to deal with Grimoire from the inside and the Kingdom from the outside. It would be the worst scenario.


    One question. Are you sure that other documents werent destroyed before your arrival?


    I couldnt find any trace of that. And what would change if that is the case? The fact that Grimoire is aiming for the Saint still exists. We still dont know how they would do it. Sending her back to the Kingdom because of the danger to her life, what is wrong with that?


    But you already destroyed their base, no? Isnt it fair to say that the danger has dramatically decreased already?


    Do you want the Saint to die? Do you wish for a war with the Kingdom?


    Silver. His Majestys hands are tied in this matter.


    Franz opened his mouth.


    His expression looked grim.


    What do you mean?


    ..the Kingdom currently wishes for a war with the Empire. This ceremony also has the purpose of appealing to the other countries that we are still staying strong since they believed that we have weakened by the loss of the Crown Prince and the various incidents that happened. So, if we send her back, the Kingdom will be convinced that the Empire is weakened.


    Then the Kingdom will attack. The United Kingdom and the Dominion will move. That is why we cant show any weaknesses.


    That is putting a cart before a horse. The same would happen if the Saint was abducted inside the Empire.


    Howeverthe Kingdom will be severely weakened. They have both Pro-Empire and Anti-Empire factions in their country. The Saint belongs to the former, if she was kidnapped, the Pro-Empire faction will turn into the opposite. On the contrary, as long as they are not united, there are plenty of opportunities we can exploit.


    You are saying that if we are going to war anyway then it would be better to fight the Kingdom that already lost the Saint? If you move now, there is a life that you can save you know!?


    Once she returns to the Kingdom, her life will not be long. The mainstream opinion of the Kingdom is Anti-Empire. She will be assassinated eventually. She herself told her supporters that she wishes for peace with the Empire, thats why they will not run wild in anger after her death. With that in ce, the Kingdom will never be united.


    If they are not united, we can divide them up as much as we want.


    That was what my father was saying.


    Understanding that, I bite my lips. I understand what he is saying but if I ept that then Leo will be deeply scarred. That alone is uneptable.


    Silver. We are in a different position. If we save her life just because we can, she will eventually be killed or used in a war. The worst oue for the Empire is thetter. The Kingdom is everything for her. If pushes to shove, she will always choose the Kingdom. And when she does, she will oppose the Empire. What followed would be the loss of our soldiers lives. I am the Emperor. What I must give my priority is the Empire.


    ..you are saying that it is better for her to die when it benefits the Empire? Is that your answer?


    Thats right. Of course, we will protect her. Her security is perfect. I have already asked the Celestial Princess to set up a barrier around her room. If she doesnt open the door herself, no one can break-in. Even for you, that barrier shouldnt be something that you could break in a short time.


    The Celestial Princesss barrier is certainly strong. I admit that. But any protection has its drawbacks.


    We are doing our best. If something were to happen to her in the end then thats that. I will work with Franz to solve it when the timees.


    To that realistic n, I couldnt say anything back.


    Both as an adventurer and as a prince, I have nothing left to say.


    I wanted to help her for Leos sake. As a prince, I have already epted her death but as Silver, I still could not.


    Saving lives that can be saved. That is Silvers creed.


    However, this matter is a national problem. If so, then the Emperors decision is absolute.


    Is that so.I understand what you are thinking.


    Are you disappointed?


    NoI can understand your position.


    I see. Im grateful. Ifshe belongs to the Empire, it would be a different matter.


    Thats right. As a prince, that is the conclusion I reached. For those who belong to the Empire, it is impossible to help someone from the Kingdom.


    In the end, that is where she belongs.


    As an adventurer, I can no longer save her. No matter how great Silver is, I cant ignore a national decision. After all, this is already politics.


    In other wordsI can only put my hope on Leo.


    I gave up and turned back but I was stopped and asked Father onest question.


    Your Majesty. As long as they are aiming for the Saint, it is impossible for them to do this from the outside. There will definitely be a coborator from inside the castle. Do you have anyone in mind?


    Franz will take care of the investigation.


    ..be careful of the Princes.


    You are saying that any of my sons would betray the Empire? Impossible. If they get the throne, the throne will belong to them. What is the point in hurting your own belonging?


    There are some who think that if they cant have it, no one can.


    My sons are not that stupid.


    Confidence can be seen hidden in my fathers expression.


    He is fully convinced that his own flesh and blood will never betray the Empire. Of course, normally that would be the case. However, this session war is different.


    Franz should feel it as well.


    Besides Father, Franz is having a thoughtful expression on his face.


    It is not so bad for the master to be unconvinced. If his trust was broken then it is fine as long as his subordinate follows up for him.


    My father has an excellent subordinate at his side.


    Thinking that my worry is unnecessary, I left the throne room behind.

 Chapter 201: Worry

    Chapter 201: Worry


    I left the clean up to Sebas and transferred back to the castle.


    In the end, I tried looking around the castle but I still couldnt identify the traitor.


    Nightes. Arge party was being held at the castle.


    The party where many nobles, as well as influential people from each country, were invited is currently heated up.


    Finne! There are some rare foods over there!


    Orihime-sama. It is dangerous to run around so much you know.


    Orihime who is wearing a ck dress runs around without looking might identally tackle other party goers so Finne gave her a warning.


    Together with Finn who is currently donning a blue dress, they are gathering a lot of attention at the party.


    Walking behind the two of them, I am also attending the party.


    Originally, the role of being Orihimes entertainer was mine but Finne has been the one who took care of her today. That is why they are getting along so well. Well, I cant use that as an excuse to neglect my duty though.


    Mumu! This also has a strange taste! But it sure is spicy. Arnold. Im thirsty.


    Theres some drink over there right.


    Im thirsty.


    Orihime stares at me.


    You have been neglecting me the entire day and you cant even do that much for me? That was the message her stare was giving.


    With no other choice, I picked up the juice from a nearby table and gave it to her with a sigh.


    Here.


    Umu. Good work.


    Quite self-important today arent you?


    Mu? Is there a problem? If thats the case then I dont mindining that you have been neglecting me for an entire day you know?


    Even if you say that, you were ying with Finne the whole day right?


    Umu, Finne did a great job. I went out to see the festival with the Elf Princess too.


    Then its all good right?


    No way! I was lonely you know.


    Orihime dejectedly lowers her shoulders.


    Seeing that, Finne came over tofort her with a bitter smile. It seems like I have done something bad here though.


    Well, Orihime did say that she wanted to see the festival again so I told her that I would go with her again. Im sorry that I had to break my promise with her.


    Sorry, it was my bad. Cheer up.


    Muuuu..


    I will make it up to you.


    Really? You are not lying?


    Yeah, really.


    Umu! Then I will forgive you!


    Saying so, Orihime gives me a cheerful smile.


    Its a quick switch. Well, Im thankful since the awkward mood went away. Rather, I should be grateful that she was only in a bad mood after I neglect the duty of being her entertainer huh.


    It would be a big trouble if sheins about it to Father. Well, I was out investigating Grimoire so it couldnt be helped. Still, it doesnt change that it will be troublesome.


    Right now I simply dont have the time. No matter what I do, time simply is not enough.


    I have Sebas look around the castle during the duration of this party but the question is whether he will be able to find any clue.


    He probably cant find it huh


    I look around while muttering so.


    On the other side of the party venue are Wendy, Christa, and Rita who are happily having their meal together. A little away from them, the minister from Sokal is talking with Eva and Julio. It is probably some kind of diplomatic talk.


    Eric and Conrad were nearby and they were talking about something together. Even though it is out of formality, Conrad is still a supporter of Gordon. What is he doing talking with Eric?


    Well, Conrad is a pretty shrewd guy. He is easy going and has a good atmosphere around him. If he wanted to get along with Eric then he would be able to do it.


    Gordon and Prince William were at the exact opposite side. They are talking with the dignitary from the Dominion with Trau-niisan beside him.


    Trau-niisans eyes are looking away though. He is focusing his gaze in Christas direction.


    I can say nothing but as expected of him.


    Well, with that said, it seems that he is properly listening to the conversation and it seems that the Dominions dignitary is having a hard time.


    After all, if anyone wants to talk about something with him, Trau-niisan would be the first to hear it. It will be super troublesome if Trau-niisan gets serious and it is hard to pull him away as well.


    As expected, what I should be worried about is over there.


    I thought so and moved my eyes to the center of the venue.


    Leticia is standing there in a white dress.


    The pure white dress that embodied purity suits her very well and she is currently gathering gazes at the center of the hall.


    She is someone suitable for the leading role as she is attracting the eyes of those around her and fascinates them with her mannerism.


    Next to her is the stiff Leo. He is also attracting the attention of women around him.


    I should say that his presence stands out no less than Leticias huh.


    One could say that both of them suit each other so well that the women around them cant help but sigh in admiration.


    However, Leo seems to have a sad expression. A nobledy nearby saw the current Leo and exims that todays Leo is more wonderful than ever! But from my point of view, I can only worry about him.


    Then, my eyes suddenly met with Leo.


    Cant be helped. If possible, I want him to do this by himself though.


    I moved my neck and signaled him to follow me. Leo, who urately sensed my intention, excused himself from Leticia and follow me.


    The location is the balcony. Its perfect since there is no one there at the moment.


    Nii-san.


    You sure looked depressed huh?


    Un..a little.


    Leo then casts his eyes down.


    Seriously, he is such a troublesome younger brother.


    While thinking so, I asked Leo a question.


    Leo. Have you gotten your answer? Not mine, but the answer that youe up yourself.


    As a prince, abandoning Leticia was my answer.


    That also matches the wish of Leticia herself.


    But that was only my answer, not Leos.


    Thats why I asked him. Because I am sure that it is what he is worried about.


    However, Leos response was immediate.


    I thought about it. I already have my answer.


    Nn? Were you not troubled because you couldnte up with one?


    If I cant find my answer after mulling it over for a day then I wouldnt be suitable to be an emperor. As Nii-san said, I wanted to give her the best memories I can. Thats why I spent today thinking only about her. But before I noticed, Iwant her to keep living on like this.


    Heethen what do you want to do?


    .there is only one way to solve everything. I will pull her over to the Empire.


    Defection huh. I dont think that she will go along with that though?


    I know that. Thats why I will use myst resort.


    Last resort?


    I can predict what he is intending to do to some extent.


    I thought that if its Leo he would give me such an answer.


    I didnt suggest it because I want Leo to notice it himself. After all, there is no meaning unless he does so.


    Leticia will never be moved if the answer to all this wasnt what Leo himself came up with.


    We are talking about emotions after all.


    Un. Iwant to have Leticia as my wife.


    Is that so. Isnt that great? I think you two suit each other you know?


    I repeatedly nod while being satisfied with Leos answer.


    After all, Leo is Leo. while he was mulling over it, he came up with the best answer.


    Even if you consider the session war alone, taking Leticia in as his wife brings nothing but merit to him. Its a perfect move both from the personal point of view and the political point of view.


    As expected of the younger brother I am proud of.


    I thought that way but I noticed that Leo has a miserable expression on his face.


    A, and you see.Nii-san.I have some trouble


    Hmm? What is it?


    ..you see


    What? Are you feeling ill or something?


    Rather than feeling ill, the problem is more emotional.Actually..Im troubled since I dont know how to propose to her..how should I do itwhat should I say to her?


    Seeing Leo who is staring at me as though he is pleading, I let out a huge sigh.


    As I thought, he really is a troublesome younger brother.

 Chapter 202: The Clan of Golden Eagle

    Chapter 202: The n of Golden Eagle


    Fuuuthat was tiring wasnt it.


    Y, Yes.


    Night.


    Leaving the party venue, Leticia and Leo are walking together in the outer area of the castle.


    Leticia is in a good mood while Leo was far from it.


    On the balcony, Leo told Al that he didnt know how to propose but Al told him that he doesnt have that kind of experience either.


    Well, Nii-san is not be experienced in that field too huh


    Leo sighed. He doesnt know what to do since his brother doesnt know what to do in such a situation either.


    Since they were children, Al was like a consultant to Leo. He would always consult him if he has a problem and Al would always give him a helpful answer.


    Al who has a different perspective than the adults around them always knows what needs to be done. Thats why Leo has been relying on Al.


    However, this time he did not give him the answer. Its not that he couldnt. Leo knows that he chose not to give it to him. After all, he wanted him to think for himself.


    After thinking through it, he still doesnt know what to do. In the end, Al gave him advice but he didnt go into detail about it. Still, Leo wanted him to be more specific here.


    Thinking that it is too much for him, Leo follows behind Leticia.


    The ce they arrived at is the stable housing the griffons.


    Fufuhave you been well? nc.


    Leticia said as she stroked the head of the white griffon she rode on her way here.


    From behind, a ck griffon, who did not have any rider when she came here, pushed its way out as if to say that it wanted to be patted too.


    Yes, yes. How are you, Noir?


    Um.Leticia.


    Yes? What is it?


    Uhh, you rode on the white griffon on your way here didnt you? Why did you also bring the ck one along?


    Rather than bringing this child with me, he simply came along you know.


    Saying so, Leticia started stroking the head of the ck griffon named Noir with a bitter smile.


    Hearing that it came along with her, Leo has a puzzling expression on his face.


    Griffons are Phantom beasts that live in the Kingdom of Pen. They do not attack humans unless they are provoked, thats why they are being treated as a rare animal rather than a monster.


    The clever, brave, and proud griffons rarely recognize anyone as their master. That is one of the reasons why there are only a small number of griffon knights.


    Then howes a griffon willingly followed her here?


    The first griffon I rode on was the mother of these children. She died from illness but after that, I was the one acting in ce of their mother, that might be why these two got attached to me..especially Noir, this child only epted me so he followed me everywhere I go.


    You are acting as their mother.


    Noir has a rough temper and I didnt want to bring him to other countries so I left him behind at first but it seemed like he somehow escaped


    I seethe bond you have must be very strong.


    Yes, this child can find me anywhere I go. In front of me, he is simply a good child though


    Saying so, Leticia pats Noirs chin and Noir happily purrs.


    As far as he can tell, Noir seems to be well behaved. That being said, the idea of touching him never crossed Leos mind. After all, the gaze that Noir is giving him is like one that he uses on an enemy.


    Theres no way he can propose to her here. If he does that, he might be bitten by this griffon after all. With that prediction in mind, Leo proposes to change ces.


    Le, Leticia. Uh.would you like to take a walk with me?


    Take a walk, is it?


    Yes. there is a ce where you can see the entire Imperial Capital.


    Leo notices his mistake.


    Leticia who often rides through the sky on her griffon should be tired of appreciating such a view.


    The ce he suggested is the one that provides the best view of the imperial capital from the castle. He is not sure whether Leticia would be impressed by such a view.


    Leo started having a headache mid his sentence.


    Seeing Leo like that, Leticia lightly smiles at him.


    Im fine with appreciating the scenery but there is a ce that Id like to visit. Would you take me there?


    Y, Yes! dly!


    Then lets go!


    Saying so, Leticia took Leos hand and started running.


    Wow! So there really is a hidden room here!


    Leticia joyfully said so as she looked at the secret room in the castle.


    It was a hidden room that was not generally known and it was located on the lower floor of the castle.


    The entrance can be opened by pressing the switch hidden behind the portrait of the past emperors. It is a hidden room that you cant usually find.


    This is where you want to visit?


    Yes. Do you remember? Five years ago, when I was talking to Mitsuba-sama, you and Al-sama were talking about finding secret rooms inside the castle.


    Ah, so it was that time.


    Around 5 years ago.


    Al and Leo were obsessed with finding these kinds of hidden rooms in the castle.


    The Imperial Sword Castle was modified by the emperor of each era and there were many unknown secret rooms and passages.


    Finding the secret room that even the Emperor does not know about. That was what tickled the boys sense of adventure.


    When I heard you two talking about them, I thought that I would like to go find one with you tooI couldnt say that because of my standing back then but I have always been interested in them.


    Saying so, Letiticia walks into the secret room.


    The fairlyrge room had simple but expensive furniture and arge bed at the center.


    ording to Nii-sans research, it seems that this room was built by the emperor of five generations ago. We think that he might be using it to meet with his mistress.


    For an emperor, I think taking in a concubine would be normal though?


    I dont know the exact details but when we were researching in the library, Nii-san found a letter you see. Judging from the content, we think that she was a mistress.


    What was written in the letter?


    To be short it was, [To my unrequited love, please wait for me inside the secret room]. Since it was known that the emperor of five generations ago never took in any mistresses, we were surprised you know.


    I dont think that it was praiseworthy butI think that it was wonderful. He must have created this room just because he wanted to meet her.


    I think..if it was allowed, he would have married that person. But in the end, he chose to live as an emperor for the sake of the Empire.


    As a part of the imperial family, he should be praised.


    By not taking in any concubine, it can be said that he intended to strengthen the bond with his empress. It must have been important to do so during that time, that was Leos spection.


    However, apart from that, his love must be one that he couldnt give up. That was why he created this room.


    It means that the emperor as well, is a human being.


    Its kind of sad isnt it


    Yes..


    Leo replied.


    After all, he also thinks the same.


    However, Al is different.


    Heughed. At the emperor of five generations ago. At how stupid that emperor was.


    Nii-san said that it was the mistress who hid that letter inside the book.


    The mistress?


    It was a secret letter from the emperor himself. That is something you would normally get rid of once you received it. However, the mistress chose to hide it inside a book. Nii-san thinks that the mistress wanted it to be discovered.


    The story turned quite muddy hasnt it..


    Leticia said with a troubled expression.


    Leo also had a simr look when he first heard it.


    ording to Al, the mistress probably wanted the emperor to take her in as a consort when their rtionship was discovered.


    However, the rtionship between the two did not appear in any record. Regardless of what happened at that time, Al judged the emperor of that generation as a fool.


    How could he protect the Empire without being able to protect the one he loved.


    Is that Prince Arnolds words?


    Yes. Nii-san thoroughly criticizes him since the emperor couldnt even take his loved one in as a concubine. I thought that he went too far when he said that butright now, I can understand. The emperor of that time was indeed a fool.


    The emperor must devote everything to the Empire. He must always think about the Empire first and foremost. That is only natural.


    However, at the same time, an emperor is also a human being. No matter how hard one tries, there still is a limit.


    It is the duty of an emperor to protect those who support him. It was a show of magnanimity.


    He doesnt know what kind of position the mistress was in. Perhaps, she was from another country. Perhaps, she has aplicated position.


    However, the one who can do something about that is the emperor.


    If the emperor loved her, he should have enough capability to take her in as a consort. Sneaking around and meeting up in secret is simply miserable.


    How much does a whisper of love worth inside a secret room?


    Leo raises his head up and looks straight at Leticia.


    Leticia. I have something to tell you. Can you hear me out?


    Yes? What is it? You are being so formal.


    Leo took a deep breath.


    He thought that the emperor of five generations ago was a fool but the current him is even below that.


    Although it was inside a secret room, that emperor was brave enough to proim his love, unlike Leo who has been holding it inside his heart.


    How much does a word of love worth confining inside your own heart?


    Perhaps some love can shine through without needing any word. However, Leo is different.


    He can not ry it to her without telling it.


    Leo remembers the conversation he had with Al.


    Y, You dont know..Nii-san, thats too cruel..


    Its your problem right. Dont ask me.


    B, ButI might get refused, you knowif thats the case then everything will go to waste. I will not be able to save herthe rtionship between our countries, the rtionship between me and her..it will all go to waste Im scared..if I give it my all and she refuses


    On top of the position he is in, the pressure he is carrying is heavy.


    It is not the same as amoner proposing to anothermoner.


    However, Al replied with the same atmosphere as usual.


    You are being noisy. Give it your all first then think about thatter. If you leap off a cliff and shatter on impact, I will help you pick up the fragments.


    Its, its not like this is my matter alone


    We are twins but this matter is yours alone. Its obvious right. She is the person who will be standing beside you from now on after all.


    Nii-san


    With that said, it will trouble me if you fail. So I will give you a piece of advice.


    Then Al left him with some advice.


    With that advice in mind, Leo took a quick breath and said to her.


    Leticia. Will you be my wife?


    Leo has squeezed out more courage than ever to say that short sentence.


    While clenching his hands, he thinks that facing a demon is much easier than this.


    He was so scared that he couldnt help but think so.


    After all, if she refuses, many things will be lost to him.


    Even so, if he didnt say anything, he would lose even more.


    To advance this rtionship means that you have to abandon the current rtionship he has. The bigger he tries to move forward, the more he has to abandon. Thats why it requires courage. After all, people are afraid of throwing away what they have.


    However Leo murmured in his heart.


    Think about it after you tell her. That was what Al said to him.


    To think about what to do after he moved forward.


    If he had time, he would have done it little by little. However, Leo had no such luxury.


    Does he want to stay still, or does he want to move forward? With only 2 choices avable to him, Leos answer was already decided.


    However.


    ..it is to save me, isnt it. If I were to marry a prince of the Empire, the Kingdom, and the Empire would not go to war. Even though there will be problems along the way, the symbol of the strength of the Kingdom will disappear. The voices that support the war in the Kingdom will diminish. Im sure that it is a good political move.but.


    You are wrong.


    Wrong?


    Leticia opens her eyes in surprise.


    Thest Advice Al gave him.


    It was a question.


    Will you propose to her because you only want to save her or will you propose to her because you love her? Be clear about that.


    That was what Al said.


    Leo had a clear answer to that question. He managed to arrive at it.


    Five years agoIve always liked you since the first time we met. Ive never forgotten that day. And..I understood it today. I love you. Ten years, twenty years, from now on, always, I want you to stay by my side. I am no good without you. I cant think of losing you. If someone were to rob you awaythen I will take you back. No matter who it is, I will never hand you over to anyone.


    The n of golden eagles.


    The Imperial family, the Adler family is sometimes called as such.


    The golden eagle, the emblem of the Empire, was originally the family crest of the Adler house.


    This n sometimes danced elegantly in the sky and sometimes hiding their talon, and sometimes creating a huge ripple that runs across the continent.


    Their nature is close to a hunter. The Adler house never missed their prey. With the nature of the imperial family, if there is prey in front of their eyes, they can be very forceful.


    Even in the age where the Demon King appeared, and the world was thrown into chaos, they remain strong. Their enemies who saw how they strengthened themselves during such times ridicule them with a moniker.


    The Plunderer.


    TLN: Shit, wrong series

 Chapter 203: Chapter 203

    Chapter 203:


    If someone were to rob you awaythen I will take you back. No matter who it is, I will never hand you over to anyone.


    Leticia waspletely overwhelmed by the forceful words that she never expected woulde out of Leos mouth.


    To that too straightforward of a proposal, Leticia casts her face down.


    It was within Leticias expectation for Leo to propose to her in order to save her life. Leo is a gentle person. It wouldnt be weird for him to try to protect her by bringing her into the Imperial family. She understands that much.


    However, she never expected him to propose to her because of love.


    Feeling embarrassed like never before, Leticia could only look down.


    Realizing that what she is feeling is shyness, Leticias face dyed red.


    Above all-she was so embarrassed that she was so happy that she almost immediately gave her reply. That was too careless and superficial of her.


    Leo will never say that she causes trouble for him but if she were to ept his proposal, she is sure that she will cause a lot of problems for him.


    I must not ept it. I cant.


    With that determination, Leticia raised her face.


    However, her eyes met with Leo who looked at her so seriously. At that moment, Leticia instantly turned her face down again.


    She couldnt look at him directly. Her face is getting redder and redder as if she has a fever.


    Gradually, she started to feel suffocated. If she let this keep going, she will definitely copse.


    When she thought that way, Leo opened his mouth.


    You do not have to give the reply immediately. There are two days of the festival left. Could you give me your answer before you leave the imperial capital?


    .Y, Yes.


    Leticia was startled by the weakness in her voice that she never thought that it woulde out of her.


    What should she do if she has to stay here longer than nned? If she is going to refuse anyway then she should just do it right now.


    Shes d that her inner voice is still there to scold her, however, she is also asking herself what to do at the same time.


    After all, this is her first time. Thats why Leticia is a little panicked.


    It was not the first time someone proposed to her.


    Several men have already proposed to Leticia ever since the time she roamed the battlefield with her holy staff.


    The soldiers who were attracted to her appearance on the battlefield with her holy staff. The nobles who wanted to gain recognition by marrying the Saint. Herrades that were there with her since the beginning.


    Everyone praised Leticia for being beautiful. All of them said that was the way she ought to be and that they wanted to be by her side.


    However, Leo was the only one who asked her to be on his side. The only one who was different was Leo.


    Theres a part of her that asks [So, what?]. After all, changing some words around is easy.


    However, there is a part of her that couldnt refuse him.


    Leo didnt need her to be with him as the Saint.


    The title of the Saint is a stumbling block for him. Even so, Leo still proposed to her. Thats why she was so happy.


    You must have been confused since I brought it up so suddenly buteverything I said was sincere. I am prepared to ept it no matter what your answer is. Dont worry.


    Yes..thank you very much.


    Then I will walk you back to your room.


    Leo then casually offered her his hand.


    Leticia raised her hand up but she was a little hesitant.


    She felt that the act of holding hands that she has done so casually has be something extremely embarrassing.


    Seeing Leticia who slowly raised her hand up and stiffened, Leo gently took her hand.


    !?


    Its dark after all. Please be careful.


    Y, YesPrince Leonard.


    She could only reply to him with a voice that seems to be able to disappear from embarrassment.


    It was the first time that she got so worked up by the words of others.


    While pulling on Leticias hand, Leo suddenly raised his voice.


    Leo.


    Yes.?


    Can you call me Leo? There arent many people who would call me that way.


    Uhh


    I want you to call me that.


    His smile seems coercive.


    Thinking so, Leticia nodded as she turned her eyes away.


    That was all that happened but Leo smiled with satisfaction and continued escorting Leticia.


    Then, the room of Leticia finally came into view. In front of her room, a blonde hair female knight is standing guard.


    Wee back. Leticia-sama.


    Catherine.Im sorry foring back sote.


    Its nothing, please do not mind it.


    The female knight named Catherine then bowed her head.


    Leticia then introduces Catherine to Leo.


    L, Leo.uh, I think you have met her several times already but this is Catherine. She is themander of my personal guard.


    I will be in your care, Catherine.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    After having such a short conversation, Leo let go of Leticia.


    He then speaks to her with a refreshing smile.


    Good night. Leticia. I will be picking you up tomorrow.


    Y, Yes


    After that, Leticia continued to gaze at Leos back until he left her sight.


    At Leticias side, Catherine makes a bitter smile.


    Have you given him your reply?


    Wh, what are you talking about?


    He proposed didnt he?


    H, How did you know!?


    I can tell just by looking at you. Judging from your response, you still havent given him your reply yet, correct?


    ..he told me that he can wait.


    It is up to Leticia-sama to decide but.if this can keep you safe then I dont think that it would be a bad thing. However.


    However?


    You may turn all the women in the Empire into your enemies though.


    Uuuhe is wasted on me.


    Do you think so? I think that you two suit each other very much though.


    Saying so, Catherine opens the door for Leticia with a smile.


    Then, when Leticia entered the room, Orihimes barrier was activated.


    Good night. Leticia-sama.


    Yes. Good night. Catherine.


    Thus Leticia fell asleep.


    Midnight.


    The time all the people in the castle are asleep.


    Leticia could hear a knocking sound in her room.


    Leticia woke up and asked for the identity of the person at her door while rubbing her eyes.


    Who is it?


    Its me.


    Le, Leo!?


    To think that he would visit her at such a time.


    Leticias face dyed red thinking about what this visit could mean.


    However, that idea quickly evaporated.


    I have something to tell you. Can you open the door for me?


    His tone was serious.


    It was easy to guess that something happened.


    Leticia gets up from her bed and goes to the door while calming her delusion down.


    She then opened the door.


    Thank you very much. I am sorry to intrude on you sote at night.


    Its okay.did something happen?


    Yes.


    Leo said so as he swept his eyes to the surroundings and entered the room, locking the door behind him.


    Thinking that it must be the matter about her assassination attempt, Leticia cast her eyes down.


    Is it an assassin..


    Yes. I am relieved that you are safe. There seems to be no one else in this room, correct?


    Yes, it is only you and me.


    Is that so.


    Leo took out a small jewel from his pocket.


    He then broke it, letting out purple smoke.


    Wh, what are you doing!?


    Please rest assured. You will only fall asleep.


    Sleep!?


    Leticia immediately covered her mouth and nose but she had already breathed some in.


    Suddenly, drowsiness strikes Leticia.


    Her sight distorted, her feet lost their bnce. Leticia weakly stumbles toward her bed.


    Her holy staff is there.


    However, Leo pulls the hand of Leticia and drag her back to the smoke.


    As expected of the Saint. It was modified so that it only works on human women but normally anyone would immediately fall asleep. Your mental strength is certainly great.


    You arenot..Leo..?


    Well, who cares about that. You are already unrted to all of this. You will die here after all.


    Illu.sion..


    Leticia cursed her carelessness.


    To think that he would disguise himself as Leo. Moreover, it was just after his proposal. If she could properly look him in the face, she would be able to immediately notice. The difort from seeing an illusion can not be felt unless you give a close observation.


    Feeling the heavy drowsiness weighing down on her more than she ever felt, Leticia bites her lips.


    Her lips began to bleed from the strong bite, causing Leticia to feel pain. Using that pain to endure the drowsiness, Leticia crawls toward the holy staff.


    However, a momentter, her body stopped moving.


    Le, o..


    With that final word, Leticia fell asleep.


    Then the person who disguised himself as Leo muttered while looking down on Leticia.


    You are not at fault. If you want to me someone then me the Kingdom.


    Saying so, he pulled out the sword he hung at his waist.


    The Next Morning.


    Leo was heading to Leticias room.


    There is a festival today. What fun should he have with her today? Where should they go?


    Leo who was thinking about such things almost started skipping.


    However, when he saw the number of imperial knights in front of Leticias room, his legs stopped.


    ..Leticia..


    Calling out her name, Leo immediately started running.


    The imperial knights tried to stop him but he broke through them and reached the door to her room.


    Elna was there.


    Leo..


    Step aside, Elna.


    I wont say anything bad..just go back to your room for now.


    MOVE!!


    Furious, Leo tries to enter the room.


    However, Elna stopped him.


    Then, a quiet voice reaches the two of them.


    Let him in. He has the right to see this.


    Al!?


    Nii-san


    Hearing Als words, Elna rxed the hand she used to stop Leo for a moment.


    Using that moment, Leo stepped into the room.


    Inside are the Emperor, the Prime Minister, Eric, and Gordon.


    All of them are looking at the wall.


    A, ahh..no


    On the wall-Leticias body was pinned to the wall with a sword.


    There is a lot of blood spread throughout the room, no matter who anyone looks at the scene, she is already dead. That was the situation.


    When he saw it, something broke inside Leo.


    AAaa.Ahghhhh!!!


    Leos sorrowful cry echoed throughout the room and the castle.


    Holding his head, Leo keeps screaming.


    This cant be. He kept telling himself that this is only a bad dream.


    Turning to such Leo, Gordon opened his mouth.


    Going mad from seeing a corpse huh. You should already be used to it right? This kind of corpse.


    Hearing that, Leos head instantly turned white.


    He raised his face and there was Gordon and Eric in his sight.


    Letos hand slowly reaches for his sword.


    SO IT WAS YOU!!!!


    Elna.


    Guh


    Leo tried to attack Eric and Gordon but he was knocked out by Elna.


    Al who gave the order let out a sigh and gave her the next instruction.


    Lock him inside his room.


    Al.


    Elna had a sad expression for a moment. She looked straight at Al and gave him a nod before she carried Leo out of the room.


    Al then shifts his gaze to Leticias body.


    While he was observing the body, a report was sent to the Emperor.


    The sword used tomit the murder belong to themander of her personal guard and her whereabouts are currently unknown, Your Majesty.


    What about the gatekeepers?


    We are gathering all the guards ofst night to get their testimonies but so far, they didnt spot anyone leaving the castlest night.


    Then lock down the castle. Once the festival begins, they can take advantage of all the ruckus to escape. Find them.


    In response to themand from the Emperor, the Prime Minister bowed and excused himself.


    While listening to the report, Als eyes never left Leticias body.


    <strong>The Death of the Saint</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    -Mr.Graverobber

 Chapter 204: Discomfort

    Chapter 204: Difort


    The castle is on lockdown and the search for the culprit begins.


    While that is going on, I remain inside Leticias room.


    Are you perhaps regretting what happened, sir?


    Sebas said as he silently appeared behind me.


    In response, I shook my head.


    Not really. Why do you think so?


    [I should have taken her away even by force]. Were you not mulling over an idea along that line?


    If this crime scene is not giving me this difort then I would probably feel that way I guess.


    Difort, sir?


    Sebas tilts his head.


    As I thought, I can feel a slight diforting from Leticias body. But it is subtle, it is questionable at best whether a member of the imperial family can spot it if they pay close attention.


    Even Sebas who is quite observant doesnt notice it. One could say that this is a perfect dead body.


    But there is something wrong with it.


    I couldnt tell, sir.


    Then tell me what you can from what you see. Why do you think she was killed?


    If the Saint died inside the Empire, it would be a trigger for the war between the Empire and the Kingdom. Is that not a desirable development for the Anti-Empire faction?


    By that Captain of the personal guard that she trusted?


    That is what the circumstantial evidence indicated, sir.


    Circumstantial evidence huh..Orihimes barrier can not be broken unless Leticia opens the door herself. In other words, the culprit is someone who can get Leticia to open the door for them. The Captain is certainly capable of that and the murder weapon belongs to her as well.


    Yes, thats why-


    Its strange, right? To cause a war between the Empire and the Kingdom, the person that they pin the crime on should not be the Captain of Leticias escort. Rather than the Empires, it would be the Kingdoms mistake in selecting their personnel.


    That is certainly true


    Sebas also reached the point where I felt the difort.


    Besides the corpse, the circumstantial evidence that indicates the Captain to be the culprit is strange. The evidence that indicates such a thing should be removed if the Captain is really the culprit.


    After all, by leaving such evidence behind, anyone could make the connection.


    It would be one thing if the culprit did not have enough time to collect the evidence butif that person has the time to pin Leticias body to the wall then there should be enough time to erase the evidence.


    In case I push the original theory to the extreme, what if the culprit tried to do it but couldnt pull the sword back out, sir?


    The Captain of the Saints personal guard is also a Griffon Knight. Do you think that she could be so ipetent? Moreover, I cant see any sign of struggle in this room. Do you think that the culprit would impale the non-resisting victim with all their power that her body got pinned to the wall? In the first ce, someone like the Captain should be able to procure other weapons for the task.


    Ipletely agree.then wouldnt it be bad if we recognize the culprit as the Captain, sir?


    Its not necessarily a bad thing. If it wasnt the Captains doing then the crime would be pinned on someone else. At the moment, Father is searching for the [Knight Captain of the Kingdom] as a scapegoat for this case. Not to mention that he went as far as sealing the castle. After all, if she escaped, we would miss the chance to pursue her. With the castle on lockdown, no one can go in or out butOur Imperial Knights, the pride of the Empire, are stuck here as well.


    From the Kingdoms perspective.that would be an ideal situation. If we fail to catch the culprit, they will be able to cite it as the Empires mistake.


    If they start saying that we deliberately let the culprit escape then we will not be able to argue against it. Even solocking down the castle is a protocol. Whenever something happens in the castle, the Emperor would order a lockdown. The question is how our enemy knows of such protocol when it is rarely used in the first ce. They wouldnt be able to orchestrate this flow of events otherwise. Our enemys true aim is to stall us here. We have walked right into their trap.


    At that time, there is no other method to pursue the culprit besides locking down the castle. After all, there is the possibility that the culprit is still here with us. Regardless of the enemys aim, Father has no choice but to seal the castle and order a search.


    In other words, this chain of events was inevitable when Leticias body was discovered.


    The culprit managed to stall the Imperial Knights while the Kingdom got the chance to continue the war.


    What are you nning to do, sir?


    Theres no choice but to have someone from the Empires side find the culprit.


    Would we be able to?


    Probably not. The clues we have are too fewbut, if my theory is correct, we might be able to find more.


    Your theory, sir?


    Thats right. The culprit wanted to stall us while the Kingdom wanted to continue the war. Both can benefit from this case but there is an organization that doesnt gain anything in this.


    Grimoire is it?


    I nod to Sebass words.


    Grimoire, the organization that was lurking in the Imperial Capitals underground, has no benefit in this.


    Their base was destroyed and Leticia, who they nned to use as a test subject, is dead.


    The organization that is supposed to be deeply involved in all this has nothing to gain from this incident.


    They are researchers who are obsessed with magic. Those people would never be moved with money. At least to move them you would need something equal to Leticia in research value.


    If we are talking about the user of the four sacred treasures, would Elna-sama fit that description?


    That would be impossible. It would be like swallowing a de and getting cut up from inside out.


    Elna and Leticia are different.


    Elna is strong even without the holy sword, but it is only because of the holy staff that Leticia could shine in battle.


    Which one of them is more viable for research purposes, there is no need topare them.


    In that case, Grimoire would only move if they can obtain Leticia in exchange.


    Perhaps the Kingdom is unrted to Grimoire, sir?


    I dont know the whole truth either. But..we only have the documents about Leticia we found at Grimoires base to go on. If they are going to dispose of the evidence they should be more thorough about it and there was no trace that they were destroying the evidence either. So, it means that we already got everything.


    In other words..Grimoire already has the means to obtain Saint-sama?


    If they were expecting her to be handed from an outsider then that would exin it. Since the Kingdom is going to fight the Empire, they would want us to be weakened as much as possible. A research utilizing one of the four sacred treasures, even I dont know how much destruction it will cause.


    However, if they poorly manage Grimoire, wont the damage spread to the Kingdom as well? Grimoire is that much of a troublesome organization after all.


    If the damage spreads, they probably expect Silver to intervene. In the off chance that Silver starts cooperating with the Imperial army for the war then it would be a problem for them after all.


    Is it not too dangerous for the Kingdom to n such a thing on their own, sir? No matter how much I think about this, this matter is far too big for the Kingdom alone.


    That may be right, I have something that I must look into before we go to that.


    Saying so, I point at Leticias body.


    That over there is certainly a dead body. No doubt about that.


    If they are nning to hand Leticia over to Grimoire.then what is that?


    .a fake body?


    I think so. This difort is surely not just my imagination. Something magical in nature must be involved. But I can only feel slight difort from it. Why is that? After all, that is unmistakably a dead body. It has both the smell of blood and entrail. It is impossible topletely disguise those things.


    I see. So you are saying that the missing Captain is right in front of us?


    That way of thinking would be reasonable. So, you know what to do right?


    Yes. Even an expert in magic on the level of Arnold-sama couldnt discern it. I am sure that it is something that you are unfamiliar with. And we already know of one group that utilizes such techniques.


    Thats right. There is a certain group that suddenly epted our invitation to the ceremony. The Great Forest on the west side of the continent is located close to the Kingdom. It wouldnt be strange if they are connected. Keep an eye on the [Elves]. They are the only ones capable of disguising Leticias body. This is [an abduction under the guise of muder]. If they make a move, I will leave the decision to you.


    Wendy was disguising herself with an illusion.


    Using that illusion, the elves should be able to put a show of Leticias dead body. Still, this illusion is much more advanced than Wendys.


    So its not her huh. Or is it not just her? In any case, it is important to keep an eye on them.


    Arnold-sama, where are you going?


    Im going to see Leo.


    What about the matter of solving the illusion, sir?


    I would do it if I can. I dont know the secret technique of the Elves after all. I should be able to do it if I have time but we do not have that luxury right now. First, we must convince Father of this and have the Elves solve it themselves.


    I see. Leonard-sama is necessary for that.


    His voice holds much more weight than mine. Even if I say it, it will only be treated as a delusion after all.


    Reasoninging from the Dull Prince would not move people. Of course, if I really want to I can do it but that would require a huge amount of effort. In that case, having Leo exin it would save more time.


    As long as Leticia is still alive, time is priceless.


    I see. It seems that the consequences of your lifestyle finally caught up to you isnt it.


    Shut up. Oh, and send Lynfia out as a messenger for me too.


    The castle is still under lockdown, sir?


    If we wait around then we might not be able to make it in time right? Just let her out where Elnas unit is guarding.


    It will cause a big issue if someone found out though?


    The situation is bad enough already.


    Thats true. To whom do you want to contact, sir?


    Vins ce.


    If you are only going to put on a smile and greet the VIPs then you dont need me.


    That was what Vin said before he left the Imperial Capital.


    Vin is not a strategist who adapts to the situation but one that acts out his well-thought-out n. He operates by thinking up patterns for various situations. He should already have something nned in case something bad happened in the Imperial Capital.


    Thats why Vin must be waiting on standby at a certain ce just for that.


    I see. The Narbe Ritter Garrison. However, how do you n for them to move without any clue, sir?


    Vin will surely be able to manage that. If we ry the suspicion we have to him, he should be able to figure out the culprits escape route. Well, if they want to escape by force then they would head north. The Eastern Border is being guarded by Aneue. We have a lot of soldiers and knights in the south for the reconstruction. The west is the Kingdoms border. It is the current frontline and if we are beginning the investigation on the Kingdom then that is where our soldiers will be dispatched to. No matter who the culprit is, the only way for them to escape is the north.


    With that said, Vin will soon reach the same conclusion as me.


    The talent the Crown Prince wanted at his side is not just vainglory.


    Alright.lets breakthrough our enemys trap.


    Understood, sir.


    Saying so, Sebas left and I headed to Leos room.

 Chapter 205: Look up

    Chapter 205: Look up


    When I arrived at Leos room, he was depressedly sitting on his chair.


    Beside him, Elna is looking at such Leo with a sad expression.


    Al


    How is he holding up?


    He has been like that since he woke up.


    He looked like he lost everything. It was as if his soul already left his body.


    The upright Leo always has his back straight. However, he is currently facing down as he sits in his small chair. Even I dont know what he is looking at.


    LeoAl is here you know?


    ..


    Leo doesnt react to Elnas words.


    Seeing his appearance, I let out a sigh.


    He ispletely down.


    It couldnt be helped. Leo just proposed to Leticia. Whatever her reply was, at that point, Leticia was the most important person in Leos world.


    He must have vowed to protect her no matter what happens. The moment he resolved himself for that, everything came crashing down before he knew it.


    It cant be helped. There is nothing he could do.


    Normally that would be the case.


    However, there are people that are allowed to think like that and those that are not.


    Leo is thetter.


    Snap out of it already. Do you have enough time to be like that? The battle is yet toe. You are fighting for the throne after all.


    the throne.I dont care about something like that anymore


    I see.


    Leo murmured without looking at me.


    He doesnt care about anything anymore. That is what he is saying.


    .


    Thats why I clenched my right hand and hit him in the face as hard as I could.


    Al!?


    Leo falls from his chair and hits the table. The sound of the items on the table fell to the floor echoing throughout the room.


    I frown at the pain running through my fist. It was a rare chance that I hit someone without the back up of any magic so I hit him as hard as my physical ability allowed. I wonder if I got any fracture from it.


    But that is something I couldnt care less about right now.


    Can you say that to the people who have died for you? Do you know how many people lost their lives because they believe that you can create a better Empire?


    It cant be helped since the person I love died.


    It cant be helped since my important person died.


    There are those who are allowed to say that and those who are not.


    The Imperial Family is thetter. Especially those who seek the throne. No matter what, we must not give up. No matter how desperate you feel, you have to shake it off and raise up again.


    However, after he got knocked down, Leo doesnt move.


    Stop itI..am not strong as Nii-san.


    I am strong? Thats not it. It is you who are weak.


    .the person important to me died.are you saying that being sad about it is a weakness?


    Sadness is not a weakness. Giving up is. There is no answer for you down there. A person who fights for the seat of the Emperor must be able to say [Even so] and stands back up.


    something like the throneI dont care about it anymore..I didnt fight for it for myself.I fought for it because I wanted to protect the people around mebut.the person I want to protect the most is already deadbut [even so], do I still have to continue to protect the people around me?


    The sound of the broken man with his heartbroken reached my ears.


    Right now, even if I tell him that Leticia might still be alive, he wouldnt be able to get up.


    I know it. After all, Leo is kind.


    If he stands up, he will be afraid of losing someone again.


    The more obsessed you are to protect someone, the greater the despair you will feel once you lose them.


    However, if you do not stand up, you can not protect anyone.


    Im scared of losing someone again..I dont want to feel this sadness anymorethose are the self-preserving instinct of a human. After all, our heart is not strong enough. But you know, if you stay like that you will not be able to protect anyone. No matter how many times you say that you already have nothing lefta person is never truly alone.


    Around 13 years ago.


    It was the first time I learned of my mothers illness. No matter which doctor came to treat her, they all gave up.


    To find a way to cure that disease, I have read many books. In the process, I learned about my great-grandfather who was obsessed with ancient magic. After my investigation, I discovered a secret room that only those who have the aptitude for ancient magic could open.


    I searched the secret room and released my great-grandfather who was sealed in a book and learned ancient magic from him.


    Up until now, I wonder if there is a time I put in so much effort to do something.


    Approximately 2 yearster, I have mastered a certain level of ancient magic and tried to cure my mother with the healing barrier.


    However, there was no effect. In the face of my mothers disease, ancient magic was useless.


    There was a barrier in my mothers room that made her condition gradually grow worse. I could destroy it but the barriers purpose was only to elerate the disease that already exists in her body.


    It was a disease that Mother originally carried and there is nothing I can do about it.


    I wanted to die. It was the time where I poured my utmost effort to save my mother who epted a good for nothing like me. I wanted to die because I realized that all my effort was meaningless.


    I stopped caring about everything. I thought that my effort was worthless. I despaired because even after I went so far, I still couldnt save my mother.


    It would be fine as long as I can save my mother. I wanted her to always be there to watch over me.


    I locked myself in my room and cried while cursing the feeling of helplessness I felt.


    If I can not save her then what meaning does my power have?


    I have no motivation to keep looking forward.


    Even so..I still have Leo.


    He didnt ask me anything when he brought me food and stayed with me. We only had our childish conversation with each other.


    I allowed my little brother to do that much for me-thats why I thought that I must not give up. I had to look up.


    That was when I realized that if I decided to stop, I can only sit back and watch as my important family disappears.


    After that, I searched the continent for legendary medicines. The medicines that I dont know whether if they exist or not couldnt be obtained with a straightforward method.


    Even if I be the Emperor, Im sure that I can not obtain them.


    But there was one possibility.


    Because of the professional nature of an adventurer who is likely to encounter the unknown, I decided that bing one would provide me with the highest chance to find it.


    The ingredients from the monsters of legend and phantom beasts, because of their rarity, many of them were thought to be able to be used to create medicines.


    Power would be required to subdue them but fortunately, I possessed that power.


    In fact, roaming around the world would increase my chance to find them but at the time, the Empire just lost the Crown Prince and dark clouds were hanging over the Empire.


    Leo was down. The crime rate went up and he said that as a member of the Imperial Family, he must do something about it.


    Thats why I wore the donned and became Silver, the SS-rank adventurer. While reigning supreme in the Imperial Capital, I continued to protect the Empire while searching for the faint hope of a cure.


    There is no point in giving up. If you only look up, there are a lot of things for you to see.


    The light of possibilities mighte into view. You would realize that you are not alone. You will be able to see the people you want to protect, the people you want to save, and see the important things around you. You will realize that you can still protect and save those people.


    I protected the Empire because of my love for my mother and the younger brother that I want to save.


    The ancient magic that I thought was worthless began to shine. Everything I thought was irrelevant became colorful.


    Look up. Even if it seems like you have lost everything, you are not alone. You decided to be the Emperor to protect the things that are mattered to you right? Are you not trying to be the Emperor that thinks of the people? You do not want to deny all the tragedies that happened in the Empire dont you?


    ..I.am a man that couldnt even protect the person I lovea guy like me cant protect the Empiresomeone like me shouldnt be the emperor..!! I am not good enough to be one!


    Then you should aim to be good enough from now on. If you dont want to be scared of losing someone, if you dont want to cry anymore then protect them all. A guy who thought that he lost everything and fell to the depth despair is strong. After all, that person would never want to feel something like that ever again. Im sure that was how the emperors of the past became so strong. They faced their sadness and overcame it by protecting everything so that they have to feel the same sadness anymore.


    ..BUT I.!!


    No matter what you say, I will keep saying this. Look up. Look at me. You are not alone. We are twins. Weve been together since we were born. The thing that you cant protect, I will protect it. Instead, you protect what I cant protect. We will make up for each other and keep moving forward. If you stopped in your tracks then I can not move forward either.


    Nii-san


    Leo slowly looked up.


    The face wet with tears of his is surely the same expression I had on that day.


    I offered my still aching right hand to Leo.


    Leo reached out for my hand but his hand stopped halfway through. However, with a determined look, Leo grabbed my hand.


    I am suitable to be an emperor..that was what Leticia told me..for her sakeI will be the Emperorthat way


    As expected of Leticia. She does say something good. You can use those words to thank herter.


    Saying so, I pulled Leo up.


    Hearing my words, Leos eyes opened wide.


    Eh?


    She is still alive. The dead body in her room is a fake. This is an abduction fabricated as murder.


    No..but


    If you look closely at it, you should notice it too. Well, I am here to notice what you couldnt right.


    Saying so, I grin.


    However, from my side, my ear is being pulled by someone.


    Al? Do you care to exin?


    Ouch Oww!? Stop that! Elna!


    You know that Saint Leticia is still alive!? You knew that and put up all those acts!? Give it back! The tears I shed for the brotherly love earlier!!


    AHH! ITS JUST A THEORY ALRIGHT! Theres no point in saying it while Leo was down anyway right!?


    Then lead with that! He would recover much earlier right!? Your personality is just rotten, you know!?


    I was only being considerate in my own way..!


    Shut up! That was too roundabout!


    After she said that, Elna kept on pulling my ear.


    While I thought that my ear would get ripped off just like that, Leos mutter reached my ears.


    I see..she is still alive.


    If my theory is correct that is. Even so, you can not be relieved yet. She is probably in the hands of a criminal organization right now. Actually, she is currently in a big crisis you know.


    But she is still alive..if so, I can still save her. Right?


    Exactly. For the time being, we have to convince Father of this. I need your power for that.


    Sorry, but can I leave that to you? I will go save her.


    Saying so, Leo grabbed his sword and rushed out of the room.


    I and Elna ended up staring nkly as he left.


    Eh? Has he gone mad?


    I wonderwell, he probably has the means to find her.


    How? You are not saying that it is the power of love or something like that right?


    Well, if he can find her with that then it would be good though.


    But will it be fine if Leo went out to find Leticia-sama? You need him right?


    Well, I will do something about it. I think that I will need to borrow your help for that though.


    Obviously. It would bring shame to the imperial knights if we just let someone get away after doing something like that in the castle. Most importantly..they hurt my childhood friend. That alone is worth all my effort. I will rip them to pieces no matter where they escape to!


    So scary.


    Not only Leos, the culprit this time also touched on Elnas reverse scale huh.


    Well, the ones who are angry are not just them though.


    They harmed the person my younger brother love.


    They better prepare to face the consequence.


    Alright, lets chase after him.


    Right.if he really went mad then we would better bring him back after all.


    Saying so, I and Elna chase after Leo.

 Chapter 206: Noir

    Chapter 206: Noir


    Chasing after Leo, I and Elna arrived near a stable.


    That stable is housing the griffons that arrived from the Kingdom.


    Around the stable, the Griffon Knights were in tears.


    However, in contrast with the knights, a ck griffon inside the stable is acting out.


    Noir..


    The stable is being covered with a barrier so the griffons can not break out. However, that barrier seems like it could be broken at any moment as the ck griffon keeps hitting it.


    This child just lost his master.he is currently mourning her, Your Highness..


    The nearby Griffon Knight told us with a depressed expression.


    His expression said that they share that same sadness but Leo immediately denied his words.


    Thats not itright? Noir.


    Squawk!!!


    Noir raises its front legs and kicks the stable door as if to agree with Leo.


    His violent behavior is closer to anger than sadness.


    The other griffons seem to be a little upset but this griffon alone seemed to be clearly different.


    Leo. Can you find her?


    I dont know. But if I follow this child, I should be able to go to where Leticia is. If she is still aliveNoir should be able to find her.


    Should be huh..theres no horse that can keep up with a griffon you know?


    Griffons are even rarer than Flying Dragons. Among the creatures that humans can ride, they are at the top of the hierarchy.


    Their speed in the sky can even surpass the Flying Dragons.


    Even if it can find Leticia, its useless unless Leo can keep up with it.


    However.


    Its alright. I will ride him.


    Ha?


    No good..he really went mad


    Elna holds her head and says so.


    Well, I understand what she is trying to say. The people who can ride a griffon are rare even inside the Kingdom. To be selected as its rider, the griffon must recognize him first.


    Hey, Leo. I dont think that griffon would let you ride him, you know?


    Apparently, this child doesnt recognize anyone except Leticia you see.


    I see


    I inadvertently look away.


    If I remember correctly, Leticia was riding on a white griffon. From the point where it doesnt let anyone ride it beside Leticia, I can see how hard to use this one is.


    Well, it should be fine if he manages to straddle on its back but theres a difference in speed between a griffon with a rider and a griffon without one. Moreover, you never know which direction it will carry you if it is not under your control.


    So the problem would be solved if he can straddle on and control it. The problem is that it is easier said than done.


    How about you have the other Griffon Knight manage it?


    This child would never recognize other knights that can already ride on another griffon. And..you can call me an idiot, or a fool, and I might actually get carried away by the situation here but even if I am dubbed as a selfish, arrogant, or egoistic man,-I want to be the first who arrives before Leticia. I want to be the first to tell her that everything will be okay.is that strange?


    Pretty much. You are probably the only guy who wants to ride a griffon with that kind of reason. Well, its only once in a while so theres no problem I guess. You doing something stupid that is.


    His words didnt sound like Leo who is always serious about everything.


    Leo has always prioritized others over himself. For the Empire, for the People, this time one could say that he wants to do it for Leticia but in the process, I can see his selfishness as well.


    Some might say that it is not a good thing but I think that it is fine.


    Being a little greedy is more like a human. Moreover, this is for the person he loves.


    Thi much should be allowed for him.


    The problem would be whether it will allow an idiot like you riding on its back though.


    I think it will be over with you getting kicked in the face though.


    I wonder about that. An idiot can be strong from times to times too you know.


    Saying so, Leo smiled and opened the door to the table and headed to the ck griffon.


    Squawk!!!!


    The moment the ck griffon sees Leo, it res at him and raises its front legs to kick Leo. Leo could avoid it if he wanted to but if he does that, he would have to leave the stable.


    Hating that idea, Leo took the kick head-on with his sword still sheathed.


    I understand your angeryou lost your beloved master..this much is only natural.


    Leos body is gradually pushed back.


    Weight difference. In the first ce, it is a difference in their basic physical strength. Competing in raw power, there is no way that Leo would win.


    Still, Leo never steps back.


    I couldnt protect herit was all my fault..but if I can still make it thenI will have you lend me your power


    Squawkkkk!!


    Its not a bad deal for you right.We are going to save Leticia together after all.


    Leo is being pushed back more and more.


    Elna couldnt bear it and put her hand on her sword but I stopped her.


    If someone were to help him, that griffon would never ept Leo. This one is between Leo and the ck griffon alone.


    Al


    Its alright. He ismy proud younger brother.


    Seeing that it made no progress, the ck griffon retreats once.


    Then, it took a little distance and charged at Leo again.


    It is trying to blow him away together with the stable.


    Leo took even that attack head-on. Then he clenched his teeth, endured its struggle, and shouted.


    I AM GOING TO SAVE THE PERSON I LOVE! LEND ME YOUR POWER! NOIR!!


    Saying so, Leo headbutt the ck griffon with all his strength.


    To think that he would use a headbutt. That way of attack is so unlike him.


    However, it seems to work.


    The ck griffon retreats a few steps and res at Leo.


    However, Leo took that re head-on and re straight back at it.


    It was the gaze of a king who doesnt allow anyone to go against him.


    Seeing the resolute light in his eyes, the ck griffon slowly lowers its head.


    It cant bethat Noirhe is lowering his head.?


    He never recognized anyone before..


    The Griffon Knights around me are raising their voices in surprise.


    Ignoring the knights, Leo takes Noir out from the stable and gets up on its back.


    Then.


    Knights! Get ready! We are heading out to rescue your master!


    You have been making no sense since a while ago! Leticia-sama is already!


    The Saint is still alive! Noirs behavior is proof!


    H, However


    Are you going to pursue this faint hope or are you going to lie down here in despair. You have two choices! Decide now! There is no time to hesitate!


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    The figure of Leo who straddles the ck griffon made them feel something. It is not his ability.


    It is the feeling like he will aplish something. The feeling that if they follow this person nothing could go wrong.


    That was the reliability they see in the current Leo.


    .Allow me to apany you.


    One Griffon Knight muttered so, and immediately ran to his griffon to begin his preparation.


    Seeing that, all the Griffon Knights started to move.


    They dont know all the details but they decided to move because Leos words hold that much worth.


    Nii-san.


    Go. She is a saint who has saved countless people. Still, she didnt have anyone to save her. After all, there are only a few who have enough power to do that. Shes alright because she is strong, She will be fine because she is a great person. Those things are just excuses. If anyone can save her then they would do it. So go. Not as the Empires Hero, be the hero just for her. You can do that right?


    Of course!


    The moment Leo said that.


    A lot of footsteps could be heard from behind us.


    So they found us huh.


    Currently, the castle is on lockdown. The Emperors order is absolute. And getting out of here means that you are going against it.


    Even if you are a prince, such a thing is not allowed.


    Go. I will take care of this.


    ..Sorry. I have done nothing but trouble you, Nii-san.


    Its alright. An elder brother is there to look out for his younger brother right.


    Un, Thanks. Im going.


    Saying so, Leo and the Griffon Knights fly up.


    Seeing that, the Imperial Knights started shouting.


    PLEASE WAIT! PRINCE LEONARD!


    YOU ARE VIOLATING HIS MAJESTYS ORDER!


    Elna..can you get scolded together with meter?


    Seriouslyyou two are such a troublesome sibling.


    Sorry for being such a troublesome childhood friend.


    Right, you two always cause troubles and I have to clean it up butI dont hate that recklessness of yours you know.


    Then my bad but could you stop her for me.


    -leave her to me.


    Saying so, Elna immediately disappeared.


    She then stood in front of the Imperial Knights who were trying to stop Leo.


    Do you know the meaning of standing in my way? Elna.


    Of course. Knight Commander Weitling.


    Saying so, Elna stared at a beautiful woman with long straight honey-colored hair.


    Her name is Alida von Weitling.


    Laurents elder sister and the younger sister of Therese-aneue.


    Captain of the First Imperial Knight Corp, and the Knight Commander of the Imperial Knight Order.


    Let this go, Knight Commander. I will take all the responsibility.


    This is not a responsibility that you can shoulder alone, Your Highness Arnold. This action is equal to dering a rebellion against His Majesty the Emperor.


    I guess so. Well, can you let me stall you here for a while? It would be tough to start pursuing them now right?


    ..have you made up your resolve.


    Of course.


    The moment I said that, two Imperial Knights appeared at my side.


    There are some at Elnas side as well.


    Without resisting, we were taken to Father for questioning.


    This is rather convenient. The rest is whether Father will believe in my story. Well, it will depend on my words huh.


    Now, lets start my battle.

 Chapter 207: Explanation Time

    Chapter 207: Exnation Time


    AlrightDo you have any excuses? Arnold?


    Inside the throne room, Father coldly speaks to me.


    Franz is standing beside him and Konrad, Henrick, Eric, and Gordon are also here. All the entertainers of the main guests were assembled.


    The only one I couldnt see here is Trau-niisan. Seriously, even though he is the one I have the best rtion with, where is he in a time like this.


    I dont have any. Father.


    Its Your Majesty, Arnold.


    Its useless! Your Majesty! This guy assisted Leonard to vite the castle lockdown! Moreover, Leonard just raised his sword at Aniue! They both clearly already gone mad! We still couldnt find the Knight Captain who is the criminal in this case but he helped his younger brother escape the castle together with the Griffon Knights who might be in cahoot with the criminal! We must apprehend him immediately!


    The Lockdown wasnt broken, you know? Henrick.


    I told Henrick who strongly wanted to incriminate me.


    Hearing that, Henrick red at me.


    What did you say? Stop spouting nonsense! Leonard just left the castle right!


    No one opened the gate for him to go out. He flew out on top of a griffon. The castle lockdown was untouched.


    You think that kind of sophism will help you!?


    Its not a sophism. It was the duty of the Imperial Knights to prevent anyone from leaving through the castle gates. Nothing was said about preventing someone from leaving through the sky, and in fact, no one was blocking the sky above the castle either. Thats why I sent Leo out for a walk. If there is a problem that then it would be the carelessness of the Imperial Knights here.


    Dont fuck with me!


    Henricks face grew red as he couldnt control his anger.


    However, Father only has an astounded expression on his face while Franz who is standing beside him startsughing.


    Franz. What is so funny?


    Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty. I havent seen such a skilled me-shifting for a long time.


    Its not something to be praised. Arnold. From the report, I heard that you used Elna to stall the other knights from pursuing Leonard right?


    That is only a misunderstanding. The Knight Commander was being scary. Also.it was Leo who killed her brother so I thought that she might start attacking him back then.


    Unable to endure it any longer, Conrad startedughing.


    Seeing that, Gordon started ring at Conrad.


    Thats imprudence. Conrad.


    I would be troubled if you tell that to me, Aniue. Please use those words on Arnold instead.


    Hmph.Arnold. Just answer the question seriously.


    I have been serious you know.


    I said so with a straight face.


    Hearing that, I can see blue veins appearing on Gordons face.


    They look like they are about to burst. Well, I dont care even if it bursts though.


    However, unlike Gordon, Eric calmly stared at me.


    Arnold. You rarely do anything without a reason. You know that it will cause a ruckus if you send Leonard out. You must have some kind of reason for doing that.


    I see. That might really be the case.


    Then I will ask. Just why did you send Leonard out of the castle?


    Are you saying that you are going to take my words seriously?


    I looked at Father as I replied so.


    In a situation where they are trying to punish me for the problem I caused, they will never take me seriously no matter what I say.


    I would be troubled if my story got swept aside as my delusion after all. Its no good unless they have the reason to listen to me.


    I cant make any excuses or try to justify my action. To make them listen to me I have to avoid telling my story in a situation where I am in a weaker position. After all, what I want to do is a proper exnation.


    However, there is no ally I can rely on here. Truthfully speaking, my position is that of a prince who often causes problems. A weak standing.


    Thats why I was ying a fool.


    Perhaps thinking that this is going nowhere, Father silently gives me a nod.


    He is showing his willingness topromise.


    I will. You had some kind of reason right? Say it.


    Then allow me to tell you what I think happened. I will be jumping to the conclusion but, Saint Leticia is probably still alive.


    What?


    Father squinted his eyes and the other princes sharply gaze at me.


    After all, if that is true, the matter we have at hand is much bigger than the problem we originally have.


    However, Father didnt interrupt me and continued to listen. Thats why I keep exining my reasoning.


    I will give you the grounds that made me think so. First, judging from the circumstantial evidence, it would seem like the Captain of the Saints personal guard is the culprit but if she truly belonged to the Anti-Empire faction, she would never leave any evidence that would lead to her at the crime scene. After all, if the culprit is a knight captain of the Kingdom, the me will not fall to the Empire.


    ..He seems to have the same opinion as you, Franz.


    I have only reached the point where the culprit is not the Captain, Your majesty. I couldnt find anything that would indicate that Saint Leticia is still alive. Please continue, Your Highness.


    As expected of the Prime Minister. So he also noticed the strangeness in that room huh. Even so, that must be the only thing he knows.


    The Empires Imperial Family has been adding the blood of highly skilled people for generations and is one of the most prestigious bloodlines in the continent. A person with that bloodline should be able to notice the difort I felt if he closely observes it.


    The secret lies in Leticias body. No matter how excellent he is, Franz who hails from themoners wont be able to notice it. If he did notice something strange, he would have opposed sealing up the castle.


    The culprit was faking this as the work of the Captain of the Saints personal guard. With that said, it is entirely possible that the culprit still remains in the castle.


    However, that was not the truth.


    The second reason is Grimoire. Silver destroyed their base in the Imperial Capital but he also discovered the documents regarding their n to use Saint Leticia in a magical experiment. Father should already have seen those, no?


    Yeah, Ive seen it.


    Then have you notice how unnatural it is? Grimoire is a group of people obsessed with magical research. Their only purpose is to pursue the extremity of magic. However, Grimoire did not n anything about how they would capture Saint Leticia. They only have nned out how to use her after they captured her. Dont you think that it was as if they think that Saint Leticia is already in their hands?


    So someone abducted the Saint and handed her over to Grimoire. Is that your theory?


    Eric asks.


    His expression is sharper than before.


    The more realistic my theory gets, the worse it is for the Empire.


    That line of thinking would be natural. But Saint Leticias dead body certainly exists. If that was really the body of Saint Leticia, Grimoire has nothing to gain here. The only ones who benefit are the Kingdom and the real culprit. The Kingdom would treat the Captain as the culprit and me the Empire for failing to capture her while the true culprit would have the time to escape. With such an borate n, it is likely that the real culprit has already left the castle after all.


    Silver already destroyed Grimoires base. Dont you think that it would cause them to adjust their n?


    There is a possibility of that but..from the fact that Grimoire has infiltrated the Imperial Capital, it is almost certain that the culprit and Grimoire have some kind of cooperative rtionship. And if they are cooperating with each other, it would be natural for them to hand them theirpensation. Besides, Grimoires base might not only be in the Imperial Capital.


    It would be one thing if Grimoire was destroyed entirely as an organization but the only thing I destroyed was only their base in the capital. They are a criminal organization that has existed for a long time, they should have their members spread out in many ces.


    Even if they cant deliver her to them in the capital, they can still hand her over at another ce and it is possible that the one who will receive her is not the one in the capital in the first ce.


    There is no end to the possibilities if you start to think about it.


    Then..you will exin what is wrong with that body right?


    Yes. The reason I think that Saint Leticia was kidnapped was exactly because of her dead body. Did Father and Aniue feel any difort from it?


    ..I cant say that I have a hobby of looking at dead bodies. Did you notice something from it?


    Yes. I was observing it. Very carefully.


    For a moment, Father frowns. Eric is also the same while Gordon snorts and doesnt take me seriously.


    Their expressions say that they think that it was just a theory after all.


    So Arnold. What is so strange about that body? Isnt it just because you are just unfamiliar with dead bodies?


    Then let me ask this in return, even though you are used to seeing dead bodies, you still dont feel anything strange from it? Gordon-aniue.


    Gordons eyes looked like they are about to bleed after he heard me.


    He took a step forward and tried to grab me but Father stopped him.


    Gordon. Calm down.


    Father, my pride wont allow a failure like him to ridicule me!


    I dont care about your pride. If it was as Arnold said, it will be true that you didnt notice the thing that he did. Of course, he would make fun of you.


    Are you going to believe Arnolds words!?


    It is worth checking out. Bring Saint Leticias body here. Butyou know what will happen if no one shares that same difort as yours right? Arnold.


    Yes, do with me as you please.


    Saying so, I slightly lower my head.


    I managed to reach this point.


    Just one more push.


    If I can prove my story the people here will change how they see me. That is not a desirable development butthis is for my brother.


    There is no other choice.


    In the end, having people look down on me is but one of the means. My goal is only to make Leo the Emperor.


    This time, I will do it seriously.

 Chapter 208: Trau’s Seriousness

    Chapter 208: Trau¡¯s Seriousness


    Leticias body that was carried into the throne room was cleaned up.


    It seems that they thought that if they are going to bring it before the Emperor, they should at least make it presentable. However, the difort still persists.


    Shes a beauty so it makes me sad just by seeing her like this. The one who did this must be a woman. No doubt about it.


    Quiet, Conrad. I couldnt care less about that right now.


    Eric warns Conrad who lightlymented so.


    Henrick seems like he doesnt want to look at the body and the only one who pays close attention to it was Father, Eric, and Gordon.


    ..Gordon. Do you feel anything?


    No, I couldnt feel anything strange about it.


    Eric. what about you?


    It is only slightly but I do feel something strange. The feeling is ambiguous at first but when I look closely I can certainly feel something strange from it.


    Me too. As Arnold says, there is something strange about this dead body.


    For a moment, Gordons face distorted as he stared at me.


    I usually avert my eyes away in a case like this but today I already decided that I will do things seriously.


    Thats why I mockingly smile at him.


    !? What is so funny! Arnold!!


    Its nothing. I thought that it was something that any of us could notice. It seems that I am the only ipetent here after all.


    ..seem like you want to die huh.


    I felt like I heard the sound of something snapped.


    Gordon came at me with a bright red face. He doesnt stop even after Father or Eric tries to stop him.


    The one who stopped Gordon was Alida who was standing guard inside the throne room.


    She immediately gets between me and Gordon and quietly speaks.


    You are in front of His Majesty. Please calm down, Your Highness Gordon.


    Shut up. I cant calm down unless I can smack that damn little shit!


    If Your Highness ns to use violence, I have no choice but to stop you by force.


    It was a warning.


    The Imperial Knights are the most elite of the Empire. The captains of each of their corps have the strength to reflect that. However, the Captains of the top three Corps are the real deal.


    Alida is one of the few people who can boast that even Elna can not defeat her without using the holy sword. At least that evaluation was given to her by Elnas father, the Brave.


    Naturally, Gordon has no chance of winning against her. Elna is said to be the strongest of the Empire with her holy sword but if we are talking about the strongest swordsman in the Empire then that title would belong to Alida.


    Of course, that might change in a few years but at the moment, in terms of sword techniques alone, Alida is superior to Elna.


    Since she is the daughter of Elder Weitling, there are some that say that my father only keeps her at his side because of that. However, such a person should try witnessing her sword skill once.


    Even while practicing, her sword was so fast that I couldnt follow with my eyes.


    Kuh


    Please withdraw. Your Highness Gordon. Your Highness Arnold as well, please keep your provocation in moderation.


    I will be careful.


    As she also gave me a warning, I shrugged my shoulders as I gave her my reply.


    Well, there is no need to provoke him any more than this. Gordon and Henrick never tried to listen to my story and only brought up charges to punish me with. In the unlikely event that Father takes them seriously, I will lose the opportunity to exin.


    Thats why I made him angry. With this, Gordons opinion should be taken lightly from now on.


    ..forgive my rudeness. Your Majesty.


    Umu.


    Gordon apologized and Father urged me to continue my exnation.


    What is wrong with this dead body? That is what ites to.


    A fake body that only the members of the Imperial Family could feel the strangeness from. That is something clearly abnormal.


    Father wants the answer to exin that.


    This corpse was probably disguised using illusion. We would notice if they use a doll to substitute a dead body so I am sure that this is a body of someone else.


    What?


    Is that true? Arnold.


    This is only mine and Leos theory. There is no evidence to back it up.


    If you dont have the evidence then your story so far is worthless! Imperial Knights! Hurry up and take that corpse away! Your Majesty! There is no need to y along with Arnolds delusion any longe


    What are you doing spoutingmands to my knights? When did you be the emperor? Henrick.


    Hiii!? M, My deepest apologies!!


    Henricks face distorted as he quickly kneeled down after he was red at by Father.


    Seeing that, Farther snorts and turns his eyes toward me.


    There is no evidence. What you said so far is only a theory. There is no reason for me to believe you. Howeverit is certainly true that there is something strange about this body. What do you need to eliminate this strangeness? Arnold.


    The second stage is clear.


    Now this will not only be my request alone.


    If I try to summon them here, they can dismiss it as just a foolish princes nonsense.


    However, if the Emperor himself demands the answer from them, they have no way to refuse.


    Could you summon the Elves here? The only one who can dispel this level of illusion is probably them. With how they suddenly epted our invitation to the ceremony and the fact that we couldnt find out their whereabouts on their way here, those women have too many mysteries. Please look into them, Your Majesty.


    Alright. Summon the Elves here.


    7 elves arrived at the throne room. It is the same number as when they arrived, not one of them is missing.


    At the center is Wendy who is disguising her body with illusion. As her entertainer, Christa was also summoned here.


    This time, Finne is waiting outside because this meeting is only for the Imperial Family.


    Anxious at the sudden audience, Christa worriedly looked at me but I smiled gently back at her.


    Al-niisama


    Its alright.


    Christa listens to me and quietly nods.


    Then, Fathers inquiry started.


    Now, Wendy-dono. I called you here because I have some questions for you.


    What is it? Your Majesty.


    First of all, please take a look at this. Ahh, you dont have to see it, Christa.


    Yes.


    She is probably wondering what is going on. Christas face turned blue and only looked to the front.


    Meanwhile, Wendy and the other elves looked at Leticias body.


    For a moment, Wendys expression turned sad. There is no change in the surrounding elves.


    Saint Leticia wasmy condolence.


    Theres no need. Actually, I heard that body might be something disguised by an illusion. What do you think about it?


    Your Majesty..do you think that we, Elves, are the culprit?


    I am only talking about the possibilities. For you people, is it possible to disguise a dead body as someone else?


    That is..


    The moment Wendy said that she nces at the woman standing next to her.


    If I recall correctly, it is the elf servant who visited my room when I was talking with Leo.


    Her name was Pa if I recall correctly.


    Wendy is constantly observing the expression on Pas face. It was as if they were in a rtionship of master and ve.


    Is it possible? Is it impossible? Which is it?


    It is possiblebut there is no one who is that skilled among us here.


    Saying so, Wendy averted her eyes.


    It is a typical reaction of someone who is lying. Moreover, I can see her fear when she is looking at Pa.


    With that exchange, Father should be able to discern the true nature of their rtionship. At Fathers side, Franz is making a sharp expression and uses his eyes to give the order to the Imperial Knights who are standing by in the throne room.


    The knights started taking a distance from the Elves in a natural way. The Imperial Knights here are all the captain ss and elites which Alida leads. Even if they try to escape, they wont be able to.


    Meanwhile, I started talking to Wendy.


    Princess. Is that true?


    Its, its true..Your Highness Arnold.


    Wendys eyes shake.


    Her line of sight is moving between me and Pa.


    I want to tell her to stop shifting her eyes like that but I can not do that. Moreover, I cant neglect the rtionship between Wendy and Pa.


    Lets solve all the problems in one go.


    You yourself are disguising your appearance with an illusion. Disguising a body should be possible for you, no?


    Th, that is.


    What does that mean? Wendy-dono.


    Being questioned by Father, Wendy solved the illusion on herself with an expression that says she has no other choice.


    I apologize for deceiving you, Your Majesty.


    That was surprising


    Because my appearance is that of a child, my grandfather told me to disguise myself using illusion magic so that it will not be rude as our representative. Please forgive me.


    That is fine. The problem is that even though you have been disying that illusion right in front of us and we still couldnt discern it.


    My words might not have any worth in this situation but this is truly not the work of the Elves. Your Majesty.


    Saying so, Wendy kneels down with the other elves follow suit.


    Father folds his arms and squints his eyes at the sight.


    Wendys lie must be transparent to Father who has judged so many people before. The question he has would be why is she lying?


    Father probably couldnte up with any reason why the Elves would be involved in all of this.


    If I say that I believe in your words.can you dispel the illusion that was applied on this body?


    I do not know. If you ask, I will try.


    She is buying time.


    It would be bad to keep up with this any longer.


    Thats why I proposed thest resort.


    Father, I have a suggestion.


    How many times do I have to tell you, its Your Majestyseriously, whatever. Just do as you please.


    My apology but may I borrow something from the treasure vault?


    I dont think that you would bring it up but.are you going to use the [Imperial g]?


    Yes. There is a barrier inside the throne room that prevents the activation of magic but that doesnt apply to the magic that has already been activated. Therefore, Id like to ask for your permission to use the [Imperial g] to invalidate all magic here.


    The barrier that covers the throne room is of the highest ss.


    It would be difficult even for me to infiltrate this room with transfer magic. Moreover, it is impossible to activate magic here. However, the magic that has already been activated doesnt include in that. That was what the barrier was designed to do.


    If you use a barrier that invalidates all kinds of magic, the Emperor would not be able to use magic tools to defend himself. Thats why it doesnt affect the magic that has already been cast. After all, the magic on that level would be able to be handled by the Imperial Knights standing guard here.


    However, there are magic tools that are more powerful than this barrier in the treasure vault.


    At first nce, it would look like our national g, a normal borate g with the symbol of Golden Eagle.


    However, by giving it the blood of the Imperial Family, all magic within a certain range will be nullified.


    Despite its strength, it is a magic tool that is rarely used. This is because the Empire is usually at advantage in battle so invalidating magic would unnecessarily cause disadvantages for us.


    Moreover, the blood of the imperial family is needed in order to activate it. It is not something that can be used so readily.


    It will require a significant amount of blood to activate it. Are you going to provide that?


    That is my intention. In exchange, if this body proves not to be that of Saint Leticia, please admit that Leos action is correct. Also, I would like to request the Third Imperial Knight Corp to be dispatched as his reinforcement as well.


    .you are willing to go that far for your younger brother huh.


    It is exactly because he is my younger brother that I have to go that far. Leo is doing the right thing. It is my job as his elder brother to prove that.


    Well said! I allow you to use the Imperial g!


    The moment my father said that.


    The door to the throne room was opened. When I turned around, I found Trau-niisan entering the room.


    His hand is holding a g with a symbol of Golden Eagle on it.


    You gave the permission!? As expected of Father! To think that you would read the intention of this Traugott so far ahead! In response to your trust, I shall personally provide my blood to activate this g!


    Wha!? Wait! Traugott!!??


    HAAAAAAAA!!!!


    Wait! Trau-niisan!


    Arnold! It is the duty of an elder brother to prove his younger brothers innocence! Leave this to this Traugott!


    NO, LISTEN TO ME FIRST!?


    Hepletely got carried away by the atmosphere.


    A thread extends from the g and starts sucking Trau-niisans blood.


    When the Imperial Knight approached Trau-niisan, it was already toote.


    The Imperial g activated and all the magic within the throne room was invalidated.


    The illusion of what first appeared to be Leticias body was nullified and the body of the Captain of her personal guard appeared. However, the body looked like it had already been a few days after her death.


    So they have switched ces with her for a while now huh.


    I thought so and turned my eyes to the Elves.


    Then, I could see Wendy pushed Christa toward me.


    RUN!!


    Wendy screamed.


    The appearance of the Elves around her are nowpletely different.


    Their skin is all ck.


    Once there were Elves that turned to the Demon King for power and were given the power of Demons to their race.


    Before us are the Dark Elves.


    The Dark Elves pulled out their hidden dagger and turned it toward Wendy.


    I thought that she was threatened but this is far surpassed my expectation.


    Although I managed to move in to protect Christa who was pushed my way, I couldnt reach Wendy in time.


    When I thought so, the Imperial g directly hit the Dark Elf who was turning her dagger toward Wendy.


    WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO A LOLIFU!!


    Naturally, it was Trau who threw the Imperial g at them.


    After using a lot of his blood to activate the g, for him to be able to do that, I can say nothing but as expected of him. Well, the reason he did that was questionable though.


    THIS IS THE EMPIRE! DONT THINK THAT I WILL LET YOU DO AS YOU PLEASE!


    THE ONE WHO IS DOING AS HE LIKES HERE IS YOU!!?? WHO WOULD ACTIVATE THAT KIND OF THING HERE! YOU FOOL!!


    EHHHHH!!? WHY ARE YOU GETTING ANGRY AT ME!?


    The battle between the Dark Elves and the Imperial Knights began with the conversation between a father and his son with no sense of tension whatsoever.


    With that said, this probably couldnt be called a battle.


    After all, no magic can be used here. To the Dark Elves, this would be the worst kind of situation for them.


    TLN: All Hail Traugott!!

 Chapter 209: Achievement

    Chapter 209: Achievement


    The Dark Elves looked visibly impatient.


    They probably didnt expect their identity to be discovered here.


    In addition, all magic that they might have prepared in advance was nullified by the Imperial g. After all, they should have taken some measures when they were summoned to the throne room.


    All of that was crushed by Trau-niisan though. My n included.


    Well, as a result, we managed to reach the oue that is close to the best one possible.


    The Dark Elves were Elves that were empowered by the power of the Demon King and carry a more powerful power than regr Elves. However, their power is not hereditary. In other words, the Dark Elves here are the survivors from the age of Demon King 500 years ago.


    Their wit, magic, andbat skill are something to be feared. Though, in this situation, they are far weaker than the Imperial Knights.


    There were all apprehended without being able to put up a resistance.


    P, please get away from me!!


    Wendy who was hiding behind me shouted so and tried to run to the balcony.


    I grabbed her shoulder and stopped her.


    What are you trying to do?


    This ne is a magic tool! It will explode!


    Please rest assured. No magic tools will be able to exhibit its effect here.


    B, But, is that not only temporary!? This ne will explode if it is forcibly removed!


    Everything will be alright. Knight Commander.


    I have already cut it, Your Highness.


    When I called out, a response came from behind me.


    Wendys ne was brilliantly cut off.


    I pick it up and throw it to Alida. She should be able to handle the rest.


    But the problem here is not that.


    I once again hid Wendy behind my back.


    Father, she


    She was being threatened right? We will talk about thatter. There is something that I must ask her now. Wendy-dono, what happened?


    I can not ask for forgivenessWe left the Elf Vige and were traveling here on a nned route. However, we were ambushed.all of the Elves other than me were murdered. After that, they put that magic ne on me so I have no other choice but to obey their order.


    It was probably designed to explode if she talked to others about it huh.


    If that is the case then it is no wonder that Wendy couldnte to us about it.


    But we couldnt locate the whereabouts of your envoy either. Was it because they were Dark Elves that they managed to set up an ambush on your way here?


    No..my nned route was only known among the people of the Elf Vige. Someone from inside the Vige may have leaked it. The Elf Vige has been under pressure from the Kingdom for a long time so it would be no surprise that some of us may decide toply with their n out of fear


    I see..then do you know of the Kingdoms n? Id like you to tell me everything you know.


    I simply overheard them so I dont know how urate it is but.it seems that the Saint abduction was a proposal from the Kingdom side. The Dark Elves were simply the ones who executed it. And, there is also one problem.


    A problem?


    Yes. Among the Dark Elves here, the one who abducted Saint Leticia is missing. She is the current Matriarch of the Dark Elves. It was her who killed and impersonated the Captain of the Saints guard. She is probably already on her way to the north by now.


    The Matriarch of the Dark Elves.


    Father frowns.


    The Dark Elves are a troublesome opponent.


    Although the Elves themselves already are superior to Humans as individuals, these Dark Elves are those who were given power by the Demon King. Moreover, they are those who managed to survive the war 500 years ago.


    How troublesome an enemy would their Matriarch be?


    About the Matriarch of the Dark ElvesI have heard it from the person herself so there is no mistake about her identity but..she also said that she is one of the leaders of Grimoire. I have asked her many times why she would do something like this but she only smiled and told me that it was for a magical experiment.I think that she was probably telling the truth.


    So that is how they are connected huh.


    I have no ce to say this, however,..please immediately dispatch a rescue unit..they were constantly talking about the Demon King when I was with them. In the worst-casethey might use her to summon another Demon King.


    If its the Dark Elves then that is certainly possible. Your Majesty.


    The Demon King was certainly subjugated.


    However, there are still many demons in the Demon World. If they are nning to summon the demons then it is possible that they would summon something ofparable power to the Demon King. After all, their specimen this time is the Saint.


    So she was brought in as a sacrifice huh. No matter what their goal is, it is certain that it will only bring harm to the Empire.


    Alida.


    Sir.


    I appoint Elna von Amsberg, the Captain of the Third Imperial Knight Corp as the Captain of the Saint Rescue Unit. Have her bring the Fourth and the Fifth Corps and assist the Eight Prince Leonard.


    By yourmand.


    After finishing giving Alida his instructions, Father tiredly leans back on the throne.


    Wendys words alone can not be used as proof. No matter how much Wendy says that it was the Kingdom who nned this incident, the Kingdom will never admit it. The other nations will not challenge that either.


    After all, the fact that Wendy has worked with the Dark Elves still remains.


    With that being the case, if we cant rescue Leticia, the war with the Kingdom can not be avoided.


    If we fail to rescue her, we will have to deal with the Demons from the inside and an invasion from the outside at the same time. That would exhaust the Empire.


    Franz. Send the Imperial Knights to watch the Western and Northern borders. Dispatch the 2nd Corp to the West and the 6th Corp to the North. That should be appropriate.


    Will that be alright, Your Majesty?


    If we move the army or the station army of other Local Lords it will stand out. We have not been invaded yet. If we stimte them, we might have to deal with unnecessary problems.


    As you wish. I will arrange it immediately.


    Eric. I will be counting on your skill as our Minister of Foreign Affair.


    Please leave this to me. However, I can only focus my effort on one country. I can prevent the Sokal Empire, our most troublesome opponent, from entering the war butplease forgive me as I can not guarantee that for the other countries, I simply do not have enough men.


    There is no helping it. The Kingdom, the United Kingdom, and the Dominion. I already expected an invasion from those three countries. It is within one of the worst patterns in my expectations after all. Gordon. Can I leave the military responding in your hand?


    The defense of the Northern border is perfect. I think that the Dominion will not be able to break through our defense there. The problem is the Western border. I think that right now we would have a hard time defending against a full-scale assault from the Kingdom army. However, if I am allowed tomand the Central army, I will be able to move out immediately.


    Alright. I will rely on you if they truly start their invasion. For now, you must entertain Prince William to the best of your ability. You and he are close personally. You must try to prevent the United Kingdom from joining the war through him.


    Please leave that to me.


    After giving his instructions to Eric and Gordon, Father turns his eyes toward Trau-niisan.


    Since he gave arge amount of blood, he is unstable on his feet and has to be supported by an imperial knight.


    Trau. can you speak?


    Yes, somehow.


    Then exin. Why did you bring the Imperial g here?


    I, I heard that Leonard had left the castle and Arnold was detained so I thought that I had to do something and went to Saint Leticias room. When I observed her body, I noticed something strange, and since I thought that it was of some magical nature-


    So you took the Imperial g out from the vault huh?


    Yes, I thought that if it is something of magical nature, maybe the g will be able to nullify it. Thats why I went to the vault, Ahh, I lied to the guards that Father needed to use it. Please forgive me.


    Something like that, it doesnt matter..so, you heard that Saint Leticias body was brought here so you brought the g here to dispel it right?


    Yes, it is exactly as you said.


    I dont know whether I should be getting angry or praise you here.


    Father tiredly holds his head.


    Well, it was certainly like something Trau-niisan would do. He noticed the difort and tried to dispel it without thinking too deeply about it.


    Well, I will say that you did well. The only ones who noticed it was you and Arnold. In the end, the activation of the Imperial g brought us a good result. Still, the barrier inside the throne room will have to be re-established.


    M, my deepest apologies, however, I think that it would be fine as we can have Celestial Princess-dono erect a new barrier.ording to my observation, I am sure of her ability. I have been watching after all.


    It is kinda sad that I dont want to ask him what he was watching.


    Since a while ago, Trau-niisans line of sight was nailed to Wendy.


    Gently hiding her from that sight, I started speaking to my father.


    Father. Id like to request a room for her.


    Right. Wendy-dono. Im sorry but I will have to limit your actions. However, you will be under our strict protection. Please forgive me with that.


    I have noints. It would not be strange if I am executed after what I have done. Please ept my gratitude for your generous treatment, Your Majesty.


    Saying so, Wendy politely lowered her head.


    After that, I along with Wendy and the worriedly looking Christa leave the throne room.


    However, Father called me before I left.


    Arnold.


    Yes?


    Good work. This is your achievement.


    Please. This achievement is Leos you know.


    Rightit belongs to both of you.


    Bitterly smiling at Father who insisted on giving me credit, I bowed and left the throne room.


    After all, nothing has been solved yet.


    Seems like it went well huh.


    Somehow.


    After I joined up with Elna who was detained in another room inside the castle, I spread the map of the Empires Northern region on the table and marked all the suspicious ces in it.


    The real culprit is the Matriarch of the Dark Elves, she is one of the leaders of Grimore. Such a person should have secured arge scale hideout somewhere.


    Dont you think that she might have already crossed the border?


    If that is the case then we can leave that to the Border Defense Force. But that is unlikely. They are executing the Kingdoms n. As long as they want to cause trouble inside the Empire, they shouldnt be getting close to the border.


    I see. So the ces you marked are the points of interest right?


    Tentatively, yes. These are abandoned castles, old military facilities, mines, and simr locations.


    You did well finding out about all these ces huh?


    It was Vin. he told me that if something happened at the Imperial Capital, these are the ces that the enemy would escape to.


    So it was within that poison tongue strategists expectations?


    I wonder about that. Vin was probably studying these ces for other purposes though..Well, I already sent Lynfia to him. He will probably start moving on his own now.


    When I finished exining so, Sebas and Sieg entered the room.


    I summoned them earlier.


    You need something, Kid?


    I want you two to apany Elna. I want all the force that we can move to head to Leos side.


    Oi Oi, the Emperor already dispatched three Imperial Knight Corps that way you know?


    Even soI want to do what I can.


    Is that socant be helped then.


    Understood, sir.


    After receiving consent from Sieg and Sebas, I look at Elna.


    On her face is a smile full of confidence.


    ..take care of Leo for me.


    Leave him to me. I will take good care of him. Together with everyone here.


    You really are reliable in a time like this huh. But can you make it in time?


    Well, it would certainly be difficult to catch up with the griffons. I prepared fast horses for the time being but I do have another n.


    A n?


    Theres a person in the capital that can easily use magic to travel far distances right? I will fully make use of him this time.


    Elna smiled as she said so.


    I see. Even as Silver, it seems I really cant escape her huh.


    Well, it saves me the trouble of butting inter so this is convenient for me.


    As usual, lets call for the secret maneuver.

 Chapter 210: Confusion at the Imperial Capital Guild [Again]

    Chapter 210: Confusion at the Imperial Capital Guild [Again]


    After seeing Elna off, I hurried back to my room.


    There, Finne was waiting for me inside.


    Hey, Finne. Sorry, but I will be heading out soon.


    Yes. Have a safe trip.


    I quickly change into Silvers clothes and put on my mask.


    Then, when I was about to head out using transfer magic, I remembered that I have something I forgot to tell Finne.


    Thats right. Finne.


    Yes?


    I might bring a maid back with me. She will be your escort.


    My escort? Was it not because it is safe that Al-sama sent Sebas-san and the others out?


    Well, I will exinter.


    With that said, I transferred to the Adventurer Guild. If I conveniently show up at the Guild at the right time, some might get suspicious, so I hide and observe the situation from nearby.


    Then, I saw Elna enter the Guild. There are only a few knights waiting for her outside. The rest are probably preparing their horses and food supply right now.


    So Elna alone will negotiate with Silver huh.


    Silver! If you are here thene out! I, Elna von Amsberg, have arrived!


    Sh, She came to pick a fight!!??


    The child prodigy of the Amsberg house came to challenge him!!??


    Damn it! Even though she is a knight, she resorts to a surprise attack huh!?


    Wheres Silver!? If we sacrifice him she should calm down!


    So the day finallyes huhI thought that masked man would be able to do it someday


    Oi! Dont give up yet! If we stay at the Guild we will die alright!


    For the time being lets escape! Dont stay near her alright! You might get a holy sword flying your way if you met eyes with her you know!!


    I, If I offer this meat, will she let me off.


    You idiot! Thats the Hero you know! Like hell she would let you off with that tiny piece of meat.what she wants is Silvers meat.Im sure he touched her reverse scale or something.


    Why the hell does a Hero have a reverse scale!?


    Like hell I know! That guy always has a foul mouth so he probably mentioned her small breasts or something! That damn guy!! He should have known that something is better off not saying out loud!


    Thats right! If you bad-mouthed her then at least give her a few praises for a change! Like thats a wonderful Holy Sword or hey, your eyes are so sharp or something!


    It was the picture of hell inside.


    The adventurers who had been drinking alcohol since morning sobered up at the sight of Elna.


    They knock down the table in a hurry and use it as a barricade so that they can escape Elnas line of sight.


    It seems they arepletely treating her like a monster here.


    For them to casually pour oil into the fire like this, as expected of the adventurers huh.


    Seriously..adventurers are really odd in the head huh.!


    Hey, she suddenly got angry!? Praise her! Quick!


    Y, Your hair is nice and long isnt it!


    Right right! Its super pink! It will surely stand out no matter where you go!


    I think that your personality is better than Silver, Maam!


    Thats right! I especially like the fact that you dont wear a mask!


    You could even change the terrain when you beat that Spirit Turtle too!


    As expected of you who cant even adjust your own power, Maam!


    I heard that she has been something like an attendant of a prince you know!


    That surely cant be imitated!


    I like how you casually beat 10 knights in Rondine, Maam!


    I also like how you cant read the mood as well!


    I also, also, uhh.Oi! Theres nothing left!


    Think of something! We can use Silvers rude actions as our cover too!


    I wonder when they will notice that their praises are no better than bad-mouthing her.


    Elnas shoulders are quivering.


    In this situation, I wouldnt be surprised if the Guild building is reduced to rubble.


    Then, the usual receptionist calls out to Elna apologetically.


    My deepest apologies..Captain Amsberg. What kind of business do you have with the Guild today?


    I am looking for Silver but it seems hes not here right now. I wonder if I can do some clean up while waiting for him.


    Saying so, Elna slowly reaches for her sword.


    The adventurers screamed at that sight and some of them even started foaming and copsed.


    S, Silver is like a phantom you know!


    Hes a shady guy who can show up out of nowhere you know!


    He is not here, Maam! Please forgive us!


    Thats right! If I have to bet who will win if you and Silver fight, I will readily bet on you, Maam!


    YOU!? Didnt you say that the Hero couldnt possibly catch up with Silvers transfer magic just the other day!?


    Th, thats old news!


    Thus, an ugly infighting begins.


    Seriously, I cant feel the sense of tension from these guys as always.


    They love fooling around without caring about any form of etiquette. They really live as they like.


    Well, I like them exactly because that is how they are though.


    With that in mind, I transferred to the Guilds entrance and slowly walked in from the front.


    It looks like you are looking for me. Female Hero.


    Yeah, there is a ce I have to get to in a hurry. I will have you transfer us.


    Starting giving me orders out of the blue huh. What is in it for me?


    This much is fine with you right.


    Saying so, Elna tossed three coins at me.


    They were rainbow-colored coins.


    Rainbow Coin. it is the highest grade of imperial currency, and three of them are the standard fee to hire an SS-rank adventurer for a quest.


    There are not many who can pay such a fee so readily though.


    Rainbow coins!?


    This my first time seeing one.


    And theres three of them.


    This is like Elna. These coins probably came from her personal money. Still, this is not the amount of money that anyone can easily produce even for Elna. She probably determined that she absolutely needed Silvers cooperation this time.


    Thats why I simply tossed them back to Elna.


    I dont mind transferring you but I dont want your money. I dont want people to start thinking that I will do anything as long as I am given the fee you see.


    He returned it!!??


    Is that guy crazy after all!?


    Wasnt it because he couldnt properly see the color of the coins because of the mask..?


    Ignoring the adventurers who are saying whatever they want, I extend my hand out for Elna.


    Elna, who knew what I was asking for, immediately gave me a map.


    Can you transfer me and my knights to the marked ces on this map?


    I can do that. Do you want me to open the gates to all of these ces?


    Just three is fine. The three Corps under mymand will search it one by one!


    Saying so, Elna heads out of the Guild. The Imperial Knights are lining up outside waiting for her.


    She straddled the horse that was prepared for her.


    Since the festival is still ongoing, people are starting to make noises.


    In front of the knights and the crowding people, I opened three transfer gates.


    You have my thanks. Tentatively.


    I see. I will ept it then. Tentatively.


    you already know our objective anyway right? Wont youe with us?


    I am busy too you see. I will leave that side to you. As long as you are there, there shouldnt be anything to worry about.


    Hearing that, Elna quietly muttered Right, and led her men through the transfer gate.


    As long as the opponents strength is unknown, it is wise to not disperse your troops more than necessary.


    Time is certainly of the essence but it doesnt mean that she should allow her men to be defeated one by one.


    So the minimum number she would disperse her men would be one Corp each.


    She is being quite careful. There should be nothing to worry about if I leave this to Elna.


    Apanying her is one of the viable ns but in the off chance that something happens in the capital while I am away, I will not be able to deal with it.


    Alright then.


    I muttered so and transferred away.


    The destination is the castle. However, it is not my room.


    I walk down the corridor and head toward my destination.


    In front of the room, the person I wanted to meet and Orihime were chatting.


    The barrier in the throne room was made up of multiple barriers through delicate and exquisite bnce..it seems that the Empire really doesnt understand the value of such a barrier huh, Prime Minister?


    My deepest apology. It was due to an emergency. Is it possible to repair it?


    Repairing it is impossible. I will have to reconfigure everything from scratch. It will cost you, you know?


    We have already prepared the appropriatepensation.


    Saying so, Franz lowered his head to Orihime.


    The best barrier user on the continent. Many countries desire a barrier made personally by the Celestial Princess. However, the Celestial Princess does not often offer such a service.


    The fact that she is willing to do it for the Empire is not because she can obtain the appropriate reward for her work but because Orihime personally likes the Empire.


    It is easy to forget but Orihime is a super VIP on the continental scale.


    Then, Orihime noticed my presence and visibly frowned.


    MuMu! Isnt that Silver! How dare you leave me alone back then!


    Forgive me. I thought that you wanted to sightsee around the Empire.


    What? So thats how it is? Certainly, I had fun on my trip back! Umu! You are forgiven!


    So easy.


    While thinking so inside, I turned my eyes to Franz.


    Franz seemed to understand my intention and politely bid farewell to Orihime and open the door to his room.


    Do you have business with me?


    Of course. I just used my transfer magic for the Imperial Knights earlier.


    You have my gratitude. As expected of the SS-rank adventurer. Allow me to thank you as the Prime Minister of the Empire.


    I dont want your gratitude. If you are the Prime Minister then I want you to do something appropriate to your position.


    Hou? You are saying that I havent been doing my job?


    I will not let you say that you have already forgotten what happened in the East. The Emperor was targeted when the Imperial Knights were away from the Emperors side. If I havent intervened there, who knows what could happen.


    Certainly. I was careless back then. However, afterward, we have recalled the Imperial Knights to His Majestys side at the capital.


    But right now, those Imperial Knights are now away from the capital again.


    The Imperial Knight Order consists of 13 Knight Corps.


    Three of them headed out as Leos reinforcement and two headed for the border.


    In terms of numbers, that was only 5 Corps. However, right now almost none of the Upper Corps remain in the Capital.


    You are anxious about the remaining Imperial Knights? What could you possibly be afraid of, Silver?


    I am not afraid. I am worried. Unfortunately, I have no trust in the Imperial Army ever since the summon of the Demons in the South. There was someone in the army who tried to use the kidnapped children as a weapon of war. And now, there is a turmoil rising from inside the castle. Do you really think that there is no traitor in your ranks?


    ..I will refrain frommenting on that.


    I see. Then let me be clear. In the case that Gordon Lakes Adler betrays the Empire out of the desire for the throne, what would you do?


    Why did you specifically bring up His Highness Gordon?


    He has a strong influence over the army and is familiar with the internal working of the castle. Moreover, I witnessed it first-hand how he joyfully tried to start a civil war. He is the most suspicious man in the Imperial Family. You must have been on guard against him as well.


    There is no need for an outsider like you to remind me of that. This is our problem. However, it would be rude of me to turn you away. One thing that I can say is that [His Majesty the Emperor] doesnt think that any of his children would betray him. After all, that esteemed person thinks that his children know full well the worth of the Empire.


    The fact that Franz emphasized Father would mean that he himself has a different idea.


    Thats fine.


    There is no problem if Father decided to believe in us, his children. It is not strange both as a parent and as an emperor. It is exactly because of that that he has his subordinates by his side.


    If Franz is with him, he should be able to manage.


    That is all I wanted to say. I will excuse myself now.


    Silver. I have a question for you as well. If a civil war truly urs, which side will you be on?


    Thats a stupid question. I am always on the side of the people.


    I see. That was indeed a stupid question. Forgive me.


    Thus, I left Franzs room.


    After that, I transferred to my room and removed Silvers clothes.


    Al-sama, where is maid-san you talked about?


    Ah, I will go fetch her now. Well, I will have to persuade her first though.


    Persuade?


    Yeah, she has no reason to get involved with the Empire anymore after all. Well, she is in a position where she can only wait to be recruited though.


    You have a bad smile on your face you know?


    Really? I will be careful.


    Alright, lets start the preparation for this side, shall we?


    If the abduction of the Saint ended up as only a smokescreen, something truly terrible will surely follow after all.

 Chapter 211: Securing an Escort

    Chapter 211: Securing an Escort


    I refuse.


    Mia declined my offer.


    The ce is the usual inn we use as the meeting ce.


    Well, of course, she would refuse. She was originally tracking Grimoire to the Empire. Right now, she already finished what she set out to do. The rest is up to Leo after all.


    Thats why there is neither reason for Mia to stay in the Empire nor to cooperate with me anymore.


    So its no good huh?


    If Grimoire is not involved then I have no reason to get involved either. Moreover, if I have to act as an escort for someone at the castle then I will have to disguise my identity. I will be in trouble if I get caught.


    Even if you are the Chivalrous Thief, you are still a thief huh. Its true that it might be dangerous but.as long as you stay in the Imperial Capital, the danger wille to you anyway, you know?


    I am leaving tomorrow.


    Mia said so and showed me her small amount of luggage.


    However, Mia still doesnt know.


    How do you intend to head back to the Dominion?


    ? I will just ride back on a carriage like usual.


    The carriage service will be closed. At the moment, there is a dispute in the north so you have no way to leave the Imperial Capital you know?


    Th, then, I will head back on foot!


    There is a criminal organization who just abducted the Saint. The border patrol will be considerably stricter than usual. How do you n to sneak past them?


    Th, that isif a prince writes me a letter of safe passage


    I have no reason to go that far for you. Its too risky for me to get involved with a thief after all.


    I crushed Mias hopeful thinking immediately.


    Hearing that, Mia turned visibly panicked.


    I, I got done in by my own words


    I wont stop you if you choose to remain here in the capital but if you get discovered I will not cover for you.


    The world of men is so ruthless


    I bitterly smiled at Mia who dejected dropped her shoulders.


    After all, Mia has no choice but to cooperate with me. This situation leaves her no other choice.


    Alright. I will ask you againwill you be willing to act as an escort at the castle?


    .I refuse. The session war is the Empires internal affair. It should be someone from the Empire to do something about it.


    That is correct. But what would you do if I tell you that the Dominion is also involved?


    I dont understand what you mean?


    I am recruiting your help because in the worst-case scenario there is a possibility of a rebellion. Moreover, it will happen along with invasion from other countries as well.


    Would someone really cause a rebellion in conjunction with other countries invasion?


    Its true. The abduction of the Saint might be a diversion. Thanks to that, the defense of the Empire has be considerably weakened. Taking control of the Imperial Capital, breaking through the borders. Those things are quite possible now. This is no longer the issue of the Empire alone.


    .a civil war and outside invasion. At worst, the Empire will copse.


    Thats how it is. I want your help to prevent that. I am not saying that you should help me for free. I will give you an appropriate reward for the task.


    Saying so, I put a coin on the table.


    Seeing that, Mia frowned.


    I would be troubled if you think that I am someone who would act on money alone. Even like this, I am the Chivalrous Thief you know! Money is..EHHHHHHH!!? ISNT THAT A RAINBOW COIN!!??


    Surprised, Mia picked up the rainbow coin I ced on the table.


    The rainbow coin, the highest grade of the imperial currency, is a rare coin that is used only by the uppermost ss of the Empire. It has considerable creditworthiness on the continental scale so their value doesnt change much in other countries.


    Mia has been robbing various viinous nobles of the Dominion as the Chivalrous Thief but it seems that she had never seen a rainbow coin before.


    I want you to be an escort for Finne von Kleinert. Unfortunately, there is currently a shortage of manpower. I need someone who can protect her in the event of a rebellion.


    The u Mowe.I am to be the escort of the most beautiful woman in the Empire?


    I can not allow the Emperors favorite to be taken hostage. Of course, if nothing happens, you can just stay by her side until the end of the festival. If they dont make a move during the festival, they will not move for a while. How about it? If you have no choice but to stay inside the capital anyway, it is not a bad thing to earn some money right?


    B, B, But..rainbow coin..with only one of this, I can buy anything for the children at the orphanage.


    If you ept my request, I shall guarantee your passage back to the Dominion as well. Well, if a rebellion urs, it wont be so easy but I think that this option would be more reliable than trying to head back on your own right?


    If Gordon started a rebellion, he must think that he has a good chance of winning. Considering what happened so far, the Kingdom and the United Kingdom will also be involved. If that happens, the Dominion will start to move as well.


    There is no doubt that the borders defenses will tighten.


    No matter how skilled Mia is, it would be difficult for someone to break through it alone.


    Safe passage back, exceptional rewards, guaranteed identity. That should be a good deal for you, no? I will not force you if you say that as Vermillion, you can not get yourself involved in the session war of the Empire but I think that if you cooperate with me, it will greatly benefit the people of the Dominion you know?


    .I have one condition.


    Lets hear it then.


    Other nations would invade the Empire if the rebellion is sessful. In other words, if the rebellion doesnt go well, the Empire might turn the tide and start a counter-invasion.


    If you think on the national scale, then yes, that is the case.


    At that time..if the Empire decided tounch an attack on the Dominion, please promise to ensure the safety of the citizens.


    Alright. I will protect the people of the Dominion as much as I can. Do you need me to make an oath?


    No, I am fine with only a verbal promise. I am sure..that if it is only a verbal promise, you will work harder for it.


    Saying so, Mia knelt down and presented me her bow.


    Receiving her bow, I put it back on Mias hand.


    I am not a formal knight butThis Vermillion will serve you to the best of my ability. I shall dedicate this bow and my power to you, Your Highness.


    (TLN: Kanji for Vermillion is [Knight of the Scarlet Moon]]


    Yeah, Im d to have you on board. Although it will only be a short time, I will be relying on you.


    Hearing that, Mia stood up.


    She then nced at the rainbow coin on the table.


    Its an advance payment. You can use it however you want.


    Wh, what an enviable linePrinces really are rich after all.


    I only give you the appropriatepensation. You are confident in your bow hand right? Are you saying that the rainbow coins worth is greater than your skill?


    .the fee for hiring an SS-rank adventurer is three rainbow coins. I can not say that my skill is on par with them but I am confident in my skill.


    Then its alright. This is not a bad investment after all. Now then, lets go.


    U, UhhId like to request some time..I grew up in an orphanage so there are a lot of children who are like younger brothers and sisters to meif a rebellion happens, I dont think I can go out shopping with peace of mind! So, Id like some time to buy souvenirs for them!!


    Seeing she put so much effort to ask for my permission, I let out a sigh.


    Actually, I want her to enter the castle as soon as possible though.


    Well, whatever.


    Send your luggage to the castle first. If you tell them that you are a servant of Prince Arnold, they should let you in. Also, if you want to buy souvenirs for the children back home, you cant buy them with rainbow coins you know.


    EHHHHHH!!??


    Theres no shop that has the changes for that after all. If you are going shopping then use this.


    Saying so, I hand over the bag I had on my waist to Mia.


    Receiving that, Mia slowly opens the bag.


    Inside is arge amount of gold coins.


    It, its shining.


    You can use as much as you like. If you are buying souvenirs for children then make sure you buy something good for them.


    .it seems that you have no attachment to money at all


    Money is good as long as you have a need for it. Of course, you can save it up but it would be stupid to spare it when you have to use it. Buying your goodwill with only this much money is a cheap price. That is how much your bow is worth to me.


    I am honored.


    Saying so, Mia lowered her head to me.


    With this, Finnes escort is secured.


    Oh, thats right. Your cover at the castle will be that of a maid alright.


    ..Yes?


    I dont want her escort to be easily spotted after all.


    I, I understand that but why a maid!? Can I be a female butler instead!


    Its impossible for you to be a butler. It would look too unnatural and they would suspect you. If that happens then there is no point dispatching my omnipotent butler out of the capital right.


    Th, Thats right! I was curious about that too! If you expected a rebellion then you should have gathered all the people you can move at your side right!?


    There is no meaning in that. They are moderately being cautious of the people around me. With Sebas at my side, they would appropriately raise their caution. I have to send him away so that they let their guard down.


    Y, You sent all your escorts away just to make your opponent lower their guard?


    Not entirely. In the unlikely event that the Imperial Capital is on lockdown, we need someone at Leos side who is capable of a covert operation. If he cant control the gate to the imperial capital then he cant open it after all.


    I expected Sebas and Sieg to be more active in that kind of area.


    The Imperial Knights and the Narbe Ritter under Elnasmand should be able to crush a force several timesrger than them with ease in a frontal battle. However, there is no meaning unless they can fight.


    Thats why I sent someone easy-to-use to Leos side.


    It is as if everything is dancing on your palm isnt it


    It would be good if that is the case but unfortunately, a session war is not like that. Well, if they are people who can only act ording to my expectations then there is no need for me toe out in the first ce. Leo alone is enough. It is exactly because everything wont go ording to ns that we are working together. Leo has been working to protect the Empire and I have been working to protect the things that he cant protect. But this time it is the opposite. This time Leo went out there to protect only one person. Thats why I have to protect the Empire in his ce.


    We are not working together by doing the same thing.


    We are working together so that we canpensate for the others shorings.


    That is what we have been doing all this time.


    That is our strength, something that the other candidates dont have.


    So this is the [ck Twin Prince of the Empire]..


    I heard Mia mutter so as I left the room.

 Chapter 212: That which support the Heart

    Chapter 212: That which support the Heart


    Uu


    Leticia woke up in a dimly lit prison.


    Both of her hands were bound by the chain that hung from the ceiling and she couldnt move her body.


    In her hazy mind, she realized that she was captured and deep despair covers her heart.


    I waskidnapped..


    What she is despairing at is not the fact that she was kidnapped. It was at the fact that it happened inside the Empire.


    She never intended to cause any trouble for the Empire. Thats why she has made many preparations.


    She was supposed to establish a friendly rtionship with the Empire and then die in the Kingdom. However, she currently faced the worst possible result.


    This would surely lead to war between the Empire and the Kingdom.


    The man she loves and the country she holds dear will have to fight against each other.


    A sharp pain runs through her heart.


    Then, someone called out to such Leticia.


    Are you awake?


    Uu


    The prison was lit up at the arrival of the owner of that voice.


    Leticia averts her eyes from the sudden brightness but when her eyes get used to it, she turns her eyes to the owner of the voice. Then, when she saw the appearance of the person who called out to her, Leticia made a steep expression.


    There stands a bewitching beauty. The woman wears clothes that highly advertise her skin while showing a soft smile.


    the woman possesses the characteristic ck skin with the purplish silver hair of the Dark Elves.


    Why is a Dark Elf.?


    Dont look so disgusted. I have been with you several days already after all.


    Several days..? Dont tell me, Catherine was!?


    I killed her. I extracted her memory out as well. It was a hassle but thanks to that I manage to get close without you noticing.


    Kuh


    Well, dont me yourself. When you are in the Empire, the imperial family who was assigned as your entertainer will always be by your side. Even if she was the captain of your escort, she only stands outside of your room. Without a lengthy conversation, noticing an illusion like that is impossible. Especially when you have me as your opponent.


    Saying so, the Dark Elf snaps her fingers and changes her appearance into that of Leo.


    The fake Leo has a frivolous smile that the real Leo would never have on his face.


    I can copy the appearance of the person I touched with illusion magic. Well, the only one among the Elves who can imitate others appearance so perfectly is only me though.


    Stop talking to me with that voice and appearance..!


    Oops, scary, scary. So you dont like seeing the appearance of the man who loves you huh?


    Saying so, the Dark Elf reverted back to her original appearance.


    Leticia res at the Dark Elf but she also noticed the tattoo on her shoulder.


    The tattoo looked like a book with a pair of devil wings sprouting from it.


    Leticia recognized that symbol.


    Grimoire!?


    Good answer. I am Babette, one of the leaders of Grimoire. The Matriarch of the Dark Elves.


    So foolishto think that they would have me kidnapped by Grimoire.!


    As expected of Saint-sama, you have a keen mind. I told you right? You are not at fault. The one who is to me is the Kingdom.


    I will not allow a fanatic who doesnt mind sacrificing people for their own research to blemish the name of the Kingdom!


    So you still care about the Kingdom? They told us that they wouldnt mind handing you over as our research material to earn our cooperation you know? In other words, you got sold out by them.


    Even soit is still the country I loved.


    Babette snorted at Leticias words.


    However, dry apuse can be heard from behind Babette.


    Appearing from behind her is a wrinkled petite old man. The robe-wearing old mans appearance exudes a gloomy feeling.


    As expected of the Saint. Your spirit is truly innocent. It was like I am looking at a pure white canvas.


    You took your time huh? Auguste.


    It took a while to finish the preparation.


    Alright, the Saint is already awake so lets start right away. There are some sharp people inside the Empire. It wouldnt do if we take our time.


    I know that.


    Saying so, the old man called Auguste took out a bottle.


    He muttered something at the bottle and brought the bottle to Leticia.


    Then, countless ck chunks of smoke began to circte around Leticia.


    This is..dead spirits!?


    I freshly picked them up for you. They are my dear pawns that will dye the Saint with ckness.


    Just, what on earth are you trying to do..?


    We are thinking about using you to summon a Demon you see. Quite a High-ranking one too. Normally, when summoning something like that the vessel wouldnt be able to hold. Well, with the user of the holy staff herself as a vessel, this should go well.


    Are you sane? If you think that a Demon can use someone like me as a vessel then I rmend you redo your study.


    I know. Normally, a Demons vessel is a fresh corpse of someone who mentally close to the Demons. If not then the Demon will be forced out due to rejection. Someone whose mentality is close to that of a Demon would undoubtedly be evil. You are certainly on the other end of that spectrum. However, it would be fine if I just turned you evil, right?


    What


    The Dead Spirits I collected will show you their horrific death and their unreasonable life. If you cant endure it and despair at the world, you will be the perfect vessel for the Demon. Moreover, you can use the holy staff as well. This is quite a unique experiment dont you think.


    ..I will not give in.


    Do your best to resist then.


    Saying so, Babette and Auguste leave the prison.


    Then, one of the Dead Spirits that was circling around Leticia jumped into her body.


    Before she noticed it, Leticia was standing in the middle of a vige.


    In front of her is a mother who is holding her child to protect him from Auguste.


    Auguste used magic and strangled the child right inside the womans arms whileughing at them. Seeing that, the woman screamed in despair.


    After thoroughly enjoying their cry of despair, Auguste murmurs to himself.


    This is all for the sake of dyeing the Saint ck. If you are going to hold a grudge then you can hold it against the Saint.


    WAIT!


    Leticia tried to stop him but this is only something like an illusion. It is the image of the past that already happened. A bystander like Leticia can not stop it.


    Auguste then proceeds to strangle the woman.


    After the woman is dead, Auguste disappeared, leaving behind a pair of a woman and a child that has already turned into skeletons.


    Leticia was mourning their dead but a grudge filled voice was directed toward her.


    [[Its your fault.]]


    This is..the voice of the spirit?


    [[You are just a false saint! If you are a saint then bring my child back to life! Why does he have to die!?]]


    ..Im sorry..


    [[I dont need your apology! Why did you get caught!? Its all your fault! RETURN HIM TO ME! RETURN ME BACK TO MY HUMBLE LIFE! I DONT CARE ABOUT ANYTHING AS LONG AS HE LIVES!]]


    Each word pierces Leticias heart.


    It was easy for her to refute it.


    It was easy for her to tell them that she is also a victim. After all, that is the truth. However, Leticia did not choose that.


    She cant bring herself to refute them as she is the cause of their death.


    Therefore, Leticia continued to ept all their neverending grudges.


    [[YOU DIE TOO! I WONT ALLOW YOU ALONE TO SURVIVE!]]


    That is right..if you want my life I will dly offer it to you. However..before that, can you wait?


    [[YOU ARE STILL HOLDING ON TO YOUR LIFE HUH! YOU HYPOCRITE!]]


    Yes. I am a hypocrite. I am called the Saint simply because I can use the holy staff but I have never done anything like a saint at all. All I did was kill soldiers from another country for my homnd. I am no different from a murderer. Even soI dont want to cause any more dead than I already have. I will offer my life if you want me to but if I lose myself now, I am sure that many lives will be at risk. There will be another mother who loses their children again.


    [[N, No! That is not good!]]


    Yes. Thats why I must endure this. For that sake, can you help me? So that no one else has to suffer the same regret you have.please give me your strength.


    Saying so, Leticia gently embraces the ck smoke that floats in front of her.


    Then, the ck smoke shines white in an instant.


    Please have a peaceful sleep after I get through this.I will head over to your side as well.


    [[..No..if you can have a life then live.and give birth to a child. Connect more lives in my ce.that will be your atonement.]]


    That will be difficult


    [[..so you are the Saint. You are very warm.]]


    After saying that, the smoke scattered away. Leticia managed to purify it with a conversation and send it to the afterlife.


    Leticia did not fight against the Dead Spirit. She simplyforts them.


    The only thing she can do is to talk with them. However, to do that, she has to ept their hellish grudges.


    An ordinary person might get their heart broken immediately. After all, this is all happening inside her mind. The ne where there is no concept of time.


    Still, Leticia did not stop facing the Dead Spirits.


    It is not good for Dead Spirits to wander close to Leticias noble heart.


    However, this also chipped her heart away as well. Just because she can endure it doesnt mean that she is not hurt.


    Resisting or fighting against it would be better as Leticias heart was gradually getting exhausted.


    Nevertheless, Leticia did not give up no matter what kind of grudge she has to face or how nightmarish death she has to witness.


    It was not the love she has for her homnd that supports her heart.


    Leticia loved her country. She still loves it even now. She obtained the staff in the hope to save everyone who lives in her country.


    But right now, that country is of no concern to her.


    It is something else that supports Leticia today. She is not being supported by the love she has for most of her life but by the unwillingness to harm the Empire.


    And at the bottom of her heart was the existence of the man who loved her.


    She cant bear getting consumed by a Demon andying waste to the homnd of the man she loves without replying to his proposal.


    If she turns into a Demon vessel here, it will be a curse that binds him for his entire life. She doesnt want to give him such a thing.


    Thats why Leticia continued to endure.


    No matter how painful it was, the thought of his face gave her the strength to bear it.


    She thought that seeing him cry would be more painful than this.


    Then, after she sent thest Dead Spirit to the afterlife, Leticias consciousness returned to the prison.


    She was sweating all over. Her throat is parched. Her head is aching.


    In the midst of her hazy consciousness, she muttered one name.


    ..Leo..


    He told her that he needed her not as a saint, but as herself. When was the first time she felt it?


    Five years ago, when she first met him, she only saw him as a prince of another country.


    But now it is different.


    His smile, his words, the memory of thest few days she has with him strongly supported Leticia.


    She can not allow everything to end here.


    I have to protect thisndI must protect Leo.


    Her determination renewed, Leticia raised her gaze.


    Babette and Auguste had just returned.


    Hey? How is she doing?


    My? All the Dead Spirit disappeared!?


    What do you mean?


    I cant believe thisthe freshly collected grudge filled spirits of the deadyou purified all of them..!?


    I..will not give in


    Hahaha!! This is good. You are above my imagination. Auguste, lets get serious. With this, we might be able to summon something of the Demon Lord ss you know.


    I know. Seriouslyit seems like it is time for me to unleash my prided Dead Spirits.


    Saying so, Auguste takes out more bottles.


    The sinister feeling she got from them is iparable to before.


    Alright, Im heading off to oversee the other unit. I will leave the rest to you alright?


    Such a busyss huh. Dont you want to witness the moment the Saint got dyed ck?


    I am interested. But even in the off chance, I dont want the Empire to get in our way. No matter how much they hurried, they will not be here for a while though. Still, I need to make preparations.


    Saying so, Babette left the prison.


    Auguste then joyfully deploys his Dead Spirits on Leticia.


    Guh..! Kughh!!


    The scene she witnessed before pale inparison to what is being shown to her right now.


    They are the Dead Spirits that were killed in a way that makes them leave behind their regret and hatred in this world as much as possible.


    They are Augustes prided possessions. Such grudges can not be solved only through conversation.


    Leticia could only endure it.


    Then after who knows how long the time has passed.


    Doesnt knowing where her self is anymore, Leticias heart has be so weak that she wants to cover her ears to escape the voices of the Dead Spirit.


    Still, Leticia desperately kept her ego intact.


    She simply thinks about Leo. That she is not alone. As Leticias mind is hanging on thest thread, Auguste tries to add even more Dead Spirits to her torture.


    However, at that moment.


    Loud noises can be heard in the prison.


    Nn? What is happening?


    It, Its a raid!


    A raid!? Dont be stupid! We remodeled this hideout from an Empires vige! Theres no way that they could find us so easily!


    Auguste yells at his subordinate.


    If they use a ce that stands out as their base then the Empire will notice them.


    Therefore, Auguste remodeled a vige and used it as their hideout. The first Dead Spirit that was sent to corrupt Leticia was the inhabitant of that vige.


    They have a camouge that no one should be able to see through.


    Having confidence in that, Auguste denied the possibility that they got discovered.


    However, at the next moment.


    He had to admit the fact that they have been discovered after seeing the person who barged into the prison.


    Prince Leonard!?


    I will have you return Leticia to me!


    Saying so, Leo cut down Augustes subordinate without any hesitation and headed for Auguste.

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213

    Chapter 213:


    Special Thanks to WK for the Coffee!! We will have 6 chapters next week I guess.


    -Mr.Graverobber


    The night Leticia was abducted.


    Leo and the Griffon Knight rely on the starlight as they keep running through the night sky.


    Without taking any break, they continue pursuing Leticia with Noir leading them.


    Leticia was abducted around midnight. It has been almost a full day since Leticia was kidnapped.


    Leo and the Griffon Knights are currently traveling on the sky above the north of the Imperial Capital. It is a distance where you normally have to change horses many times already to cover.


    Moreover, Noir wasnt just flying in a straight path. He has been making tight turns and switching directions many times to search for the faint traces of Leticia. The color of fatigue started to appear on the faces of the Griffons and the Griffon Knights.


    Fatigue, Weariness, Anxiety.


    Many feelings assault them, giving them the reason to stop their pursuit.


    Still, no one stopped.


    This is because Noir, who leads them at the front, and Leo, who rides on his back, never stopped.


    Many of the Anti-Empire factions in the Kingdom were the civil officials working at the Royal Castle. On the other hand, it was the soldiers who fought on the frontline who were in the Pro-Empire faction. That is because they are those who yearn for the Saint, as she ran through the battlefield together with them.


    The people who were selected to be her escort this time are those who apanied Leticia from the very beginning. They were those who always stayed close to Leticias side and had enough confidence in their ability to protect her.


    Their loyalty to the Saint is second to none.


    Thats why if Leo doesnt give up, they cant allow themselves to stop. They dont want to lose to a prince of another country.


    And there is one more reason. Another reason for them to not stop moving.


    Riding on the back a griffon is no easy task. The griffons are indeed the ones who do the running but riding it also causes them fatigue. That fatigue should affect Leo the most as he is but a beginner.


    However, Leo sat straight on Noirs back and continued to lead them. His back continued to inspire the Griffon Knights behind him.


    That being said, Leo himself doesnt have any leeway regarding that either.


    Noir did not fly while considering Leo on his back. Riding on him is much more difficult than any rampaging horses Leo has ridden.


    Still, Leo neverined. He thinks that it is fine.


    Noir, please.do your best just a little longer.


    There was no reply.


    However, the speed of Noir increased a little.


    It was a heavy burden for a griffon to fly around with a human on its back for a whole day.


    Still, Noir continued to fly, following only on faint trace of his master.


    Speaking of miscalctions on Grimoires side, there would be three.


    One is that there are more people who are smart enough to notice their trick than they expected.


    Another is that Leo took the Griffon Knights along with him in his pursuit.


    And thest one is the existence of Noir.


    Noir was not chasing the scent of Leticia herself. He didnt rely on such uncertainty.


    What Noir is chasing after is the trace of the Holy Staff. It is a faint trace that humans couldnt detect. However, Noir understood since his childhood that he would be able to find Leticia if he followed it.


    And because of its rarity, Grimoire did not leave the staff behind.


    Thats why their hiding ce has been discovered.


    Noir!?


    Leo shouts when he sees that Noir suddenly starts descending.


    He didnt show any sign that he is so fatigued that he needs a rest.


    Thats why Leo put his hand on the handle of his sword.


    He knows that Noir finally found them.


    DESCEND!!


    Following Leosmand, the Griffon Knights descend one after another.


    Noir keeps descending until he reaches what seems to be an ordinary vige.


    It is a vige you can find anywhere in the Empire.


    When they arrived, the vigers came out of their homes to see whats happening.


    Y, Your Highnessis this really the ce?


    Because it was such an ordinary vige, one Griffon Knight asked Leo.


    Without answering that question, Leo shouts.


    WHERE IS THE VILLAGE CHIEF!


    After he yelled out, an old man appeared from among the vigers.


    I, I am the Vige Chief, Milord.


    I am the Eighth Prince of the Empire, Leonard. I am chasing after a criminal organization. Have you seen anything unusual around here?


    Y, Your Highness!? Forgive my rudeness!


    Saying so, the Vige Chief and other vigers immediately kneel.


    Their surprise is natural. Seeing that, the Griffon Knights expressions clouded.


    No matter how they look at them, this is an ordinary vige.


    Answer my question. Have you seen anything out of the ordinary?


    I, I have not..! Please forgive me!


    Its alright. I didnt expect any good answer anyway.


    Saying so, Leo pulled out his sword and approached the Vige Chief.


    He then hit the Vige Chief with intense murder intent.


    The Vige Chiefs body shakes at the strong murder intent but Leo unhesitantly keeps getting closer and closer to him.


    Y, Your Highness..! I apologize for my disrespect!


    As I said, its okay. By the way, Vige Chief. It seems that your people stay up quitete today huh? They came out immediately after I arrived too. What were you doing?


    !!??


    Saying so, Leo brandishes his sword.


    Then, the Vige Chief stands up with a ball of fire in his right hand.


    DIEEEE!!


    The fire magic struck Leo.


    For a moment, Leo was wrapped in me and the Griffon Knights forgot to breathe.


    However.


    I tried imitating Nii-san from time to time you see. To be honest, I was only nning to bluff. But thank youNow I can kill you with a peace of mind.


    HIII!?


    Waving the me off with his sword, Leo decapitated the Vige Chief.


    At that moment, more than ten attack magics were cast toward Leo. However, Leo already started running with his posture lowered.


    ATTACK! THERE MUST BE SOME KIND OF HIDDEN MECHANISM HERE! SEARCH EVERY HOUSE!


    Leo gives his instructions as he parries the approaching magic attacks with his sword.


    He then approaches one of the mages and cuts off their head without any hesitation.


    Leo has always been bad at cutting down living beings.


    We might understand each other if we talk it out. If I cut my opponent down immediately then I will lose the chance to do that.


    Hearing that typical Leos words, the masters who taught Leo swordsmanship held their heads.


    The Prince has talent but he will never be truly strong.


    Every single one of them tells this to the Emperor.


    A sword imbued with hesitation will never be strong. That was the absolute truth that the masters understood.


    As a swordsman, Leo is too sweet.


    However, Leo was getting stronger and stronger. Whether in the monster subjugation or battles he had with bandits, his results exceeded the expectations of his masters.


    However, that did not mean Leo overcame his weakness.


    Leos swordsmanship was so good that he could defeat them even though he hesitated.


    While feeling sorry for them, while regretting that it hase to this kind of result, while begging for their forgiveness.


    Leo has fought against his enemies up until now with his weakness as a swordsman exposed.


    Even the recent incidents didnt change that part of him. He keeps swinging his sword while enduring those feelings all the while telling himself that it is the thing that must be done.


    However, he was still carrying those unnecessary thoughts.


    Normally, you would only think about how to defeat the enemy in front of you. After all, That is how a swordsman should think in front of his enemy. But Leo was unable to do that.


    Leos mind is rarely clear in battle. The only time Leo experienced such a thing was the turmoil in the South where his opponents were lifeless monsters or Demons.


    Even if he was using all of his power, he cant get serious. That was how Leo has been up until now.


    However, for the first time, by concentrating his mind only on the idea of rescuing Leticiahe is able to get serious against human opponents.


    He no longer cares about the country or other people.


    The brilliance of Leos sword technique as he focuses himself on cutting down his enemy, despair the mages.


    If they release their magic at him, their magic will be cut down, if they try to start a chant, they will be approached with unbelievable speed. And once he gets to them, his speed is so fast that their barrier couldnt protect them and their neck will part from their body with a single sh.


    How can this be.even if hes called the Hero Prince.it was as if.


    It was as if they were facing against the Hero himself.


    While muttering such words, the mages head flew off.


    Leo on the other hand murmurs a reply.


    Id like you to not lump me together with Elna. That would be rude to her.


    Saying so, Leo uses magic and creates a me on his right hand.


    On the other side, five mages were also chanting fire attack magic as they aimed at him.


    Five against one.


    Although it is not a difference in power that could not be covered normally, Leo uses therge amount of magic power he inherited from the imperial bloodline and throws an enormous ball of me at the mages.


    The mes collide midair. However, the power of five mages couldntpete with his as their mes were swallowed by Leos me, and the mages themselves soon follow the same fate.


    With Leos lead, the mages who disguised themselves as vigers were mostly suppressed.


    Seeing that, Leo looks for Noir.


    He spots Noir smashing the wall of a certain house as he constantly raises a cry.


    Leo who judged that there must be something there immediately head to the half-destroyed house.


    As far as he can see, there is nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, Leo did not overlook the slight difort he felt.


    Under the broken bed. Feeling that there is something there, Leo put magic power into his sword and sh at it.


    Then, the barrier surrounding it copsed and a hidden door leading to the basement appeared.


    So this is the ce.


    Your Highness!


    We are heading in. Lets go.


    After giving his shortmand, Leo, with the help of the Griffon Knights, opens the hidden door and infiltrates the basement.


    -


    The basement wasrger than its outer appearance suggested.


    However, Leo keeps swinging his sword and gradually takes control over it.


    He then breached into a certain room.


    STOPPP!!


    There was a barrier at the center of the room. Inside that barrier, a staff was enshrined in the middle.


    The moment Leo saw that, he felt relief.


    He is now certain that she is here.


    The mages inside the room did not miss that chance.


    They tried to perform a pincer attack on Leo by casting attack magic at him from a close distance.


    However, Leo relies on his body reflex and intercepts them.


    DONT GET IN MY WAY!


    With a flow-like movement, Leo decapitated the mages without looking at them and sh at the barrier. He then grabbed the staff from inside it.


    For Leo who is not its true master, it is only a simple staff.


    Still, it was the driving force for Leo to move forward.


    After that, Leo went straight to the stairs on the other side of the room.


    For some reason, he was convinced.


    Leticia is just ahead.


    Thats why Leo never stop his legs as he ran down the stairs.


    On his way, he shed at the man standing in front of him and reached the ce that seems to be the prison.


    There, he found an old man wearing a robe, Auguste, and in front of him was a closed cage.


    Leticia is inside. He cant see her but he knows it. Joy and anger sprout in Leos heart at the same time.


    Prince Leonard!?


    I will have you return Leticia to me!


    Leo rushes at thest enemy in front of him but his advance is blocked by Auguste.


    Auguste has deployed a wall of Dead Spirits in front of him.


    Thats a shame! Its impossible to physically break my dead spirit wall!


    !?


    Leo noticed its danger before Auguste spoke.


    It is a sinister wall created byyers of ck smoke. The smoke constantly changes shape into that of human faces.


    It is a ck wall with numerous human faces protruding from it.


    Its horror was something Leo had never seen before.


    I am a mage who utilizes the grudges filled souls of the dead! A Dead Spirit Mage! Hear their voices of grudges and be driven mad!


    Saying so, Auguste advances the dead spirit wall toward Leo.


    On the other hand, Leo takes a breath and stands his ground.


    Then.


    [[me descended from heavenSave the virtuousO supreme holy meNobly burnAnd destroy the evil before me-Holy ze]]


    He chanted the holy me magic.


    Auguste is amazed at the advanced holy magic.


    However, his carefree attitude did not copse.


    As expected of the Hero Prince! You truly are blessed with talent! HOWEVER! With that level of magic, you can not purify my army of the dead!


    The holy me doesnt have enough power to purify the wall of concentrated dead spirits.


    Auguste is fully aware of that.


    You told me to return her but unfortunately Saint Leticia already belongs to Grimoire! You can not have her back!


    If Leo dies here he will be able to acquire an even more powerful dead spirit. Regret, Grudges. The stronger those are, the stronger the dead spirit will be.


    In front of the woman he loves, to have your life ended without being able to save her.


    Augusteughs to himself at the powerful dead spirit he is about to acquire but in response, Leo raises a voice full of anger.


    I see..then, I only have one thing to do.


    Saying so, Leo put the holy me on his left hand on the sword in his right hand.


    Magic Sword.


    It is a fusion of magic and sword techniques. This is a technique to create a pseudo magic sword.


    However, the higher the level of magic is, the higher the difficulty to actually aplish.


    When it came to a magic sword that utilized holy magic, it could be said that it is the most difficult technique to pull off. After all, among modern magic, holy magic itself is considered as the most difficult one.


    However, Leo aplished that on the spot.


    Even Auguste opened his eyes wide to what is happening in front of him.


    WHAT!?


    This is the first time.Ive never felt that I want to kill someone so clearly before!


    Saying so, Leo vertically cuts through the wall of dead spirits.


    The wall itself did not disappear however, the sword wreathing in holy me created a path for him.


    Before it could close up, Leo rushes toward Auguste.


    Kuh!!


    After the wall of dead spirits he has absolute confidence in was broken through, Auguste hurriedly releases more dead spirits toward Leo.


    However, Leo quickly cuts them down and closes his distance.


    Wait! If you want the Saint then I will return her!


    No need! If you say that she already belongs to you guys then as suitable for someone of the Adler house-I will just plunder and steal her back from you!


    Saying so, Leo stabbed his sword into Augustes chest.


    Perhaps it judges Auguste who is stained with dead spirit to be evil, the holy me burns his body from the inside.


    GYAAAAAAA!!!!


    With that death throe, Auguste turned to dust.


    Then, after seeing Augustepletely turned into dust, Leo looked towards the prison.


    <strong>Plunderer</strong>

 Chapter 214: Predicament

    Chapter 214: Predicament


    Inside Leticias hazy mind, she heard the voice of Leo.


    At first, she thought that it was only a hallucination but his voice was too clear to be one moreover, the person who he is talking to sounded like Auguste.


    Thus she opened her eyes.


    Inside her distorted sight, she saw Leo and Auguste.


    Leo is closing in on the old man.


    Wait! If you want the Saint then I will return her!


    No need! If you say that she already belongs to you guys then as suitable for someone of the Adler house-I will just plunder and steal her back from you!


    Saying so, Leo stabbed his sword into Augustes chest.


    Just like that, Auguste let out a scream and turned into dust. Then, Leo turns his eyes toward Leticia.


    When their eyes met, Leo gently smiled at her.


    Ahh, hes the real Leo.


    Leticia thought to herself.


    The only one who can show her such a smile is him.


    The moment she convinced herself of that, her consciousness started to fade.


    The thread of tension was snapped with her peace of mind.


    Le, o..


    Its okay now. Leticia.


    Leo enters the prison cell and shes the chain that binds Leticias hands then moves in to hug her.


    Leticias relief is further deepened by the warmth of his body.


    Still, Leticia manages to hold on to her consciousness.


    After all, She thought that she had to say something to him. Still, she couldnt say what she wanted as she doesnt have enough strength to think properly.


    Thats why she simply put her thoughts into words.


    thank you.for the miracle..I wanted..to meet you


    Me too. I wanted to meet you. From the bottom of my heart.


    ..I have to give you my reply..


    Dont worry about that. I am not in a hurry. Even if it is an eternity, I will wait for you. After all, if someone were to rob you away from me then I will just have to steal you back.


    .Fufuso you can be this forceful sometimes too..


    You dont know? Remember this. The Adlers never miss their prey.


    .well, thats scary


    With a small smile, Leticia slowly exhales.


    Then, her consciousness began to fade away again.


    This time, she didnt resist it.


    Thus, Leticia slowly closed her eyes while feeling the warmth from Leos body.


    Leticia


    Leos face distorted as he saw Leticia fainted.


    There is no visible injury on her body but there is no doubt that something was done to her.


    Considering the dead spirit mage he just faced, he could guess that it has something to do with him.


    ring at the ashes of Auguste, Leo clicked his tongue at the ill-feeling he felt toward the old mage.


    For Leo who could count how many times he clicked his tongue in his entire life, this ill-feeling is new to him. He realized that even after he killed the man out of irritation, he still wanted to kill him all over again.


    So Leo takes a deep breath and calms himself down.


    He managed to rescue Leticia. All he is to do now is get away from this ce.


    Telling himself so, Leo carries Leticia and escapes the basement with the holy staff in hand.


    The Griffon Knights who infiltrated the basement together with Leo were delighted to the point of tears when they learned that Leticia was safe.


    They offered to carry her but Leo refused and led them out of the basement.


    Leticia-sama!?


    Is she safe!?


    Its okay. She just fainted.


    Saying so, Leo carried Leticia to Noir.


    nc, Leticias ride, is also with them but Leo decided that it would be dangerous to leave the fainted Leticia to nc so he chose to ride on Noir together with her.


    Your Highness! Is that not too dangerous?


    Its alright. Forgive me. Its not like I do not trust you. Its just that we have to be careful.


    The Griffon Knights then realize that they have to be wary of the possibility of an imposter recing them like what happened back in the castle.


    Leo did not let his guard down even after he managed to get Leticia back.


    He cant be relieved until he can get her to safety.


    The Griffon Knights who felt his intention did not get angry at Leos suspicion and apologized for their carelessness.


    That was thoughtless of me. My deepest apology. We shall escort you, Your Highness.


    Please do.


    Saying so, Leo straddles Noirs back with the unconscious Leticia.


    Then, when Noir pped his wings, the other Griffons began to rise.


    That was when it happened.


    MAGIC!!??


    A barrage of fireballs was fired at them from afar


    The fireball itself is not so difficult to evade but their number is unusuallyrge. They can count at least a hundred fireballs flying toward them.


    The number of fireballs simply overwhelmed Leos group that only had ten people in it.


    They could have avoided it if they are flying but they are currently gaining altitude. Moreover, the Griffons are already exhausted from the long journey, they can not possibly avoid it.


    Leo warded off the oing fireballs but with their number, he couldnt defend against all of them, and some griffons raised screams of pain as they were hit.


    Kuh! RAISE THE ALTITUDE!


    If this keeps up, they will all be shot down.


    Leo who judged so ordered the Griffon Knights to forcibly raise their altitude.


    Thus, although the Griffons suffered some damage, they managed to rise up to a safe altitude.


    However, Leos eyes caught an army approaching the fake vige.


    Their number exceeded one thousand and many of them seemed to be mages.


    Leading them is a ck-skinned elf woman.


    With a single nce, he can tell that she holds tremendous power.


    So the Dark Elves were connected to Grimoire huh..


    As the situation grew worse, Leo frowned.


    It is impossible not to notice an army of this scale. There must be some kind of trick as they couldnt spot them until now.


    The Griffons they are relying on were injured so traveling a long distance is already impossible.


    However, if they have to fight, he has to do something about that Dark Elf.


    Moreover, with the force he has at hand, it is impossible to deal with them.


    Judging so, Leo immediately gave his order.


    Escape to the East! There should be an old castle just a little ahead! That is our destination!


    After giving hismand, Leo set the course toward the east.


    He then took a deep breath and nced at Leticia who is still unconscious.


    I will definitely protect you..!


    Muttering to himself, Leo headed for an old castle to the east.


    The old castle was only a small abandoned castle in the east.


    It was tattered and looked like it was about to copse.


    After hended there, Leo let the Griffons rest and lie Leticia down.


    What about the enemy?


    I can see their horsemen. Their main force will arrive soon, Your Highness.


    How did they prepare an army of that scale inside the Imperial Capitals territory!


    A Griffon Knight raised hisint while kicking away a pebble.


    It was the thought that everyone there shares.


    With the festival going on, a crime organization shouldnt be able to conduct arge scale operation like this!


    I know. There must be a traitor among the upper echelons of the Empire. This must be one of their hands.


    Leo indifferently told them so.


    It is nothing surprising.


    It was expected that there would be a traitor inside the castle when Leticia was abducted.


    After all, the Kingdom and Grimoire wouldnt be so stupid to start something without any cooperation from the Empires side.


    Uu..where is?


    At that timing, Leticia wakes up.


    The Griffon Knights rushed to Leticias side. Leo wanted to talk to her but he remains silent.


    Leo..?


    We are at one of the Empires abandoned castles. The enemy prepared a thousand troops and ambushed us on our way out. I ordered us to stop here to rest but before the Griffons could fully recover, we would bepletely surrounded.


    ..their target is me. Please leave me and goyou wouldnt be able to escape while taking care of me


    Please stop joking. If I would leave you here and run away by myself, I wouldnt be here in the first ce.


    But.at this rate, you will


    I am a prince of the Empire. Right now an army of criminals is marching on mynd. I cant overlook it. MoreoverI must have told you this before. The Adlers never miss their prey. We would never tolerate our prey being stolen. I have no intention to give you up.


    Leo.you still have a future.it is foolish to hold a castle while you cant expect any reinforcement..


    I am here because I wanted you to be in that future with me. And holding this castle is not so foolish of an idea either. I am not alone after all.


    Saying so, Leo started preparing for battle.

 Chapter 215: Chapter 215

    Chapter 215:


    Around the time when the sky began to light up.


    The enemy army arrived at the castle.


    Alone, Leo climbed up the castle wall that seemed like it was about to copse. In response, Babette also stepped forward.


    Good job on running away so far. Hero Prince. Lets do some self-introduction. I am Babette. The Matriarch of the Dark Elves.


    Eighth Prince Leonard Lakes Adler. Should I say nice to meet you here?


    Its not our first meeting. I reced that escort captain for a few days you see. I have been watching you know. You and the Saint ying house.


    I see..so you were the one who kidnapped Leticia.


    The root of all evil. The moment he discovered it, Leos eyes were filled with killing intent.


    However, Babette doesnt budge.


    It was so easy you know. Thanks to your face that I borrowed that is.


    .


    Do you remember? There was an Elf who shook hands with you right? That was also me. Your face seems to be convenient so I thought that I should collect it but it was even more useful than I expected. I guess I will have to thank you for that. How about I let you go if you leave the Saint here.


    Leo was having a hard time suppressing his swelling anger.


    His was not normal anger but something close to a pitch-ck hatred. He doesnt know how to control it.


    Even so, he didnt show it on the surface.


    After all, Leticia is watching him. He wouldnt want to show her such an unsightly figure. That one reason is the thing that pulled Leo back. Otherwise, he would have rushed down and sh Babette already.


    .why did you aim for Leticia?


    It was a request from the Kingdom. They want us to experiment on her inside the Empire you see. They did a lot of preparations too you know? cing pressure on the Elf Vige, acquiring the Elves traveling route, finding a coborator in the Empire, they even surprised me with how far they are willing to go you know.


    That is Grimoires reason. I am asking you.


    My personal reason? Its oblivious, right? I want the return of the Demon King. Thats why I joined up with Grimoire. I cant summon a Demon King ss demon without a good vessel you see. I understood first hand how uncontroble a Demon King would be in a direct summon. Thats why I need a vessel.


    What would you gain from bringing the Demon King Back? Are you trying to wrap the continent in war again?


    You people might not know this but in the old days, it was us, the Elves, who ruled over the continent. Humans are simply usurpers. Thats why we Dark Elves cooperated with the Demon King. we were pissed at the Humans who treat thisnd like it is their own. It was convenient you know. We get more power and we can destroy your pathetic race in the process. Well, the Demon King was far more dangerous than we imagined so it was a relief when he was put down though. If he was left alone, he might end up destroying everything after all.


    Babette said so as she reminisced.


    500 years ago. The Demon King appeared and the entire continent was put in crisis.


    Back then, all living beings of the continent cooperated and confronted the Demon King. The Hero certainly was the one who defeated the Demon King but he did not defeat the Demon King and his subordinates all by himself.


    The army of the Demon King, who had many Demons under his control, was powerful. There is no doubt that it was the strongest army in at least thest 500 years. Their defeat could be said to be a miracle.


    A veteran who survived that battle 500 years ago like Babette would be more experienced than the word experienced could describe.


    If he fights her he will definitely lose. That was a gap that Leo felt between their strength. He doesnt know whether he has any chance of defeating her or not.


    He can not say that she is on the same level as Silver or Elna but there is no doubt that she is much stronger than him. A normal elf is already more powerful than a normal human in the first ce but the person standing in front of him is the Matriarch of the Dark Elves who were empowered by the Demon King. It is only natural.


    Even so.


    Returning the Elves glory, revenge against the Humans. What nonsense. The ruler of the continent always changes. It is only natural that the Elves would someday lose to Humans. It is simply because Humans as a race are more diverse. You have tried to change that by cooperating with the Demon King but you still failed, why can you still not understand that?


    Such arrogance. As expected of the sinful Adler n. Your n of thieves wont satisfy unless you can plunder everything that exists in the world. Humans only have a superior reproductive ability than the Elves. Dont you dare talk big about the race that cant even protect themselves without relying on some asional freaks of nature!


    If there are the weak among us then there are some that are strong. That is Humans diversity. We used that diversity as a weapon and evolved. Thats why we managed to prosper on this continent. Because we Humans are immature, we are full of possibilities. On the other hand, the Elves were alreadypleted. They are indeed a noble race but you could say that they have already reached their limit. The proof is that the majority of the Elves do not seek to unify the continent. They do not seek hegemony. Babette. Your dream is one that will nevere true.


    Hmph, thanks for sharing that. But unfortunately, I couldnt care less about the Elves regaining the continent right now. I just want to destroy the Humans because they pissed me off. Especially your dear imperial family. I want to just ughter you right this moment you know.


    Is that so.what a coincidence. I want to kill you too.


    Saying so, the twos eyes locked.


    Then, Babette suddenly appeared on the wall where Leo was standing without any sound.


    I want to just blow you away with magic but that might copse the castle you see. It would trouble me a lot if the Saint got buried in rubble after all. That leaves only hand to handbat. You chose this ce because of that right? I hate that damn cunningness of you Adlers


    I am cunning? It seems like you still dont know the real Adler huh. I am not someone that great you know?


    Is that right. Well, I can agree that you are no big deal at all. In my long life, I have seen many so-called heroes. Certainly, you are quite good. However, you are not on my level. If you think that you stand a chance against me in closebat then I will crush you!


    Saying so, Babette pulled out a sword from her waist.


    In response, Leo also unsheathed his sword.


    Then, the battle of the two began.


    Leo was focusing on facing Babette like never before in any battle.


    It was his first time that he has concentrated to this extent.


    However, Leo was pushed back.


    Kuh..!


    Whats wrong! Hero Prince!


    Ugh!


    Leo managed to stop a heavy blow but he couldnt stop the momentum and was blown backward.


    When Leo managed to catch his breath, Babettes kick was already approaching Leos chest.


    Taking Babettes kick directly, Leo was blown away along with the castle wall.


    Ugh..Khg..


    You are certainly strong but you cant beat me. Why dont you just give up and hand over the Saint?


    I will nevergive her up


    Saying so, Leo stood up while bleeding all over.


    Seeing from Leos eyes that he still hasnt given up yet, Babette clicked her tongue.


    You Adlers are damn annoying! I have seen your kind expanding this Empire over the past 500 years! n of sinners that took everything from me! Thats the Adlers! Know the feeling of the one being plundered for once!


    The Plunder of Adlers.has a meaning


    You hypocrite! What meaning plundering could hold! Yours is the greediest n of the Humans who robbed this continent from us Elves! Your n of Golden Eagles that took away everything from us are the worst of your miserable humankind!


    Saying so, Babette approaches the tattered Leo and tries to stab his chest.


    Leo wards off the sword trajectory with his sword. Still, Babettes sword managed to scratch Leos shoulder.


    Ugh!


    You cant just lie down and ept your death huh! That is also a characteristic of your kind isnt it!


    Saying so, Babette swings her sword down from above.


    Leo receives it but that was all his tattered body could do.


    The de gradually approaches Leos neck.


    As yourst word, why dont you tell me the so-called meaning of the Adlers plundering then!


    Without answering that question, Leo focuses himself.


    This is a life and death crisis.


    Still, Leo did not lose his calm. He cant allow himself to lose focus.


    Slowly inhaling, Leo pushed back, Babettes sword with all his strength.


    What!?


    A payback!


    Saying so, Leo kicks at Babette.


    However, Babette only blew away lightly. It was iparable to the damage Leo received.


    Impudent.thats the ugliness of you Adlers.


    Yeah, thats right.we Adlers are ugly..but we still choose to plunder..


    When Leo was young.


    He was resenting that his house was called the n of plunderers. It was the Crown Prince Wilhelm that remonstrated him.


    Wilhelm said to him as he ced his hand on the young Leos head.


    [[There are two kinds of people in this world. Those who are robbed and those who rob. We are the ones who rob. Thats why they called us the plunderers.]]


    Leo was even more resentful at what he said but Wilhelm only smiled as he patted Leos head.


    [[Thats right. That anger is the origin of us, the Adlers. Even if you manage to stop a tragedy after it happened, tears will still be shed. The only way to stop that was to take them all away and put them all under our protection. That is the Adlers creed. It is not a good thing. It is nothing to be praised. Even so, we continue to plunder while having only one oath inside our heart.]]


    Leo slowly put his left hand on his chest.


    Those words still remain in his heart.


    Even so, he was not fully convinced of it until now. However, right now, he understands well its meaning.


    The Adlers plunder is an oath.we will not hand over anything we have within our graspthe Plundering of Adler is an oath to protect everything! This country is the product of that oath! There is no ce for you in this Empire! Until our blood runs dry and our Oath disappearsthe Adlers are the guardian of everything that we have plundered!


    Leo slowly took up his stance.


    It was to unleash an attack with all he has.


    Babette, who felt the danger from his eyes, braces herself.


    However, albeit small, she took a step back.


    What.? I took a step back..? I was scared of that brat!?


    Unable to believe her instinct, Babette turned her eyes toward Leo again.


    Then, a shining circle of light started floating around Leo.


    Babette immediately understands the identity of that circle of light.


    No way!? She can use the staff in that state!?


    Heed my voice! Staff of the Sacred Star. O Staff that rules over the sacred heaven, give color to this sad and colorless earth! The bestowed color is [Gold]!!


    The power of the holy staff is to add color.


    The effect varies depending on the color selected by the user.


    Among them, [Gold] is a special color.


    It represents [Possibility] which allows the target to unleash their potential.


    It has almost no effect on those with no potential but Leticia chooses that color.


    Using the staff requires both physical and mental strength. Leticia is currently exhausted so she can not use it for long. She could manage if all it took was physical strength but she doesnt have enough mental strength required for it.


    Thats why she had no choice but to choose the color with the most impact.


    A color that could give Leo enough strength to defeat a strong foe like Babette. A normal enhancement would not be able to do that.


    Thats why Leticia bet on Leos potential.


    And it was a sess.


    Just Who..are you?


    The Eighth Prince of the Empire.Leonard.


    Like hell, something ridiculous like this can be allowed to exist.with that kind of poweryou are still unsatisfied? Are you nning to be on par with those monsters!?


    The Adlers also plundered various kinds of bloodafter all, we cant continue to plunder if we are not strong enough, without strength we can not protect anything..this bloodline is the proof of Adlers determination!


    Saying so, Leo approached Babette at the speed she couldnt react to and sh at her with a flowing motion.


    Babette was cut diagonally from chest to the torso. As blood spilled from her mouth, Leo kicks her off the wall of the castle.


    He then turned his left hand toward Babette who was still in mid-air.


    A golden circle of light emerged from the sky and light began to leak from it.


    It was the magic that is most ipatible with Babette who was strengthened by the Demon King.


    DAMN YOU.!


    HOLY  GLITTER-!!


    Abandoned the chant, Leo activated the highest level of holy magic with only the magic name alone.


    Then, the golden light of purification swallows and burns Babette.


    Soon the golden light faded, and what remained was Babette whose body was half burned. Thanks to the barrier she managed to erect, she escaped instant death.


    However, she is at deaths door.


    At that time, Leticia lost her consciousness again as she couldnt stand the power of the staff.


    Naturally, Leo returns to his normal state as well.


    Kuh


    .to think that I would be defeated by two brats ying house..but that victory will note for free.


    Saying so, Babette raised her remaining hand up.


    With that as a signal, the troops that had been on standby started to move.


    Numerous lights started to glow from their side until it covered the entire army.


    Every single one of them is the light from magic.


    They might be able to capture her now butafter I died, that doesnt matter to me anymorea blow from more than a thousand magic.I will have you disappear with me! Now die! Adler brat!!


    Saying so, Babette swung her arm down with a grin on her face.


    Leo immediately holds his sword up and the Griffon Knights try to get Leticia on Noirs back.


    However, they will not be able to make it.


    Innumerable magics fly toward the castle.


    It has more than enough power to destroy the whole castle.


    However, all the oing magic was knocked down before it could reach the castle.


    White cloak fluttered in front of Leo.


    Wh, at..?


    -you can shoot thousands or tens of thousands more but know that it is but a foolish dream to think that you can shoot down the Golden Eagle with only that much power. We are here after all.


    .HERO!!


    That name is already outdated. Right now the Brave house of Amsberg is the shield and the sword of the Empire. We are the guardian of the Empire and its Imperial Family.


    Again..!? I will never forgive you! How many times do you want to stand in our way!?


    As many times as it takes.


    Saying so, Elna appears in front of Babette and raises her sword high.


    Her death is already just a matter of time.


    Still, Elna put a lot of strength into her sword.


    ..you damn monster.


    Call me whatever you want. I also have something to say to you as well. Because of you, my prince had to hit his younger brotherthat is punishable by death. Die and atone for your sin.


    Saying so, Elna swung down her sword and Babettes existent was eradicated.


    Then, Elna slowly returns her sight to the wall.


    It seems that you are safe. Leo. Im d.


    Elna.how did you.?


    You already know the answer right? Al managed to convince his Majesty the Emperor. Thats why I could make it in time.


    Elna smiled after she said so.


    Then, following Elna, the Third Imperial Knight Corp and Sebas also arrived at the castle.


    <strong>The Oath of Adler</strong>


    TLN: Well, the shonen manga part should be over wither this. we will be back to Al in a few chapters.

 Chapter 216: Annihilation Battle

    Chapter 216: Annihtion Battle


    Sebas..I see. So Nii-san wants to keep our force outside of the capital huh


    That appears to be the case, sir. Well, perhaps he was only worried about your well-being, Leonard-sama.


    Saying so, Sebas sweeps his eyes on the army surrounding the castle.


    Although theirmander is gone, they are an army of more than a thousand strong. Moreover, they mostly consisted of mages. Their destructive capability should be several times that of a normal army of the same size.


    Now, what do you want us to do, sir?


    If Leo gives the order then I dont mind wiping them out you know?


    Captain. Please refrain from fanning the me. There are many viges and roads in this area so you can not use your holy sword, no? Without the holy sword, dealing with this number of enemies will be difficult.


    Marc cautions Elna.


    Their purpose of rescuing Leticia and retrieving Leonard waspleted. All they have to do now is withdraw.


    Marc judged so from hismon sense.


    However.


    Even so,we can not leave that kind of army alone. We have to annihte them here.


    Yes? Y, Your Highness! Are you sane!? We were in a hurry so we brought around ten people with us you know!?


    The Third Knight Corp was divided into two as one division had to hurry and follow after Elna who rushed ahead by herself.


    As they cant afford to abandon their horse and food supply, only Marc and six other knights along with Sebas and Sieg followed after Elna.


    Including Leo, they would have eleven people. It was too reckless to challenge an army with a hundred times their number.


    Arent you quite belligerent today, Leo?


    With civilian viges nearby, we cant leave that army alone. Once they lose theirmander they will turn into groups of ouws after all. We have to wipe them out here while they are still one single group like this.


    That is certainly correct but we do not have enough men for this, Your Highness!


    I know. But the reinforcements I can expect is probably not your group alone. Isnt that right? Sebas.


    Yes. Lynfia-dono already headed to Vin-donos side to ry the situation. By this time, the Narbe Ritter should already be nearby, sir.


    Then we only have to fight them as shy as possible to let them know our location. Well, Vin woulde here eventually anyway. It was him who told me about this castle after all.


    Saying so, Leo takes a deep breath and puts strength into his body.


    His condition is far from perfect. If he can lie down right now he would. The desire to just lie down and rest floats up in his mind.


    Even so, Leo continues to put more strength into his body.


    Retreating here would be easier and it is alsomon sense.


    He doesnt have to bother fighting them now as he can wait to join up with the Narbe Ritter to hunt them downter.


    However, that flow of events will cause problems for [Whates after].


    That army is in our way. With their existence, we can not move our force as we please. If we miss this chance, we will have to chase them downter. We can not afford to do that.


    Why cant we do that? Your Highness.


    Sebas is Nii-sans trump card. By sending him out, Nii-san is now defenseless. He is exposing his weakness to lure out the enemy. Thats Nii-sans specialty. Right now..Im sure that he is trying to smoke out the traitor in the capital. What he expects us to do is to crush that traitor from the outside. Right now we are Nii-sansmando unit. For us, his pieces, to move freely, that army is in our way. Even with small numbers, we are going to charge in and stall them here. Cut each and every one of them down. We will annihte that army here!


    Saying so Leo raises his sword.


    Seeing that figure, Marc remembered Als words.


    Back at the Principality of Albatro, when Al decided tomand their ship to enter the port, Marc told him that it was a decision that Leo couldnt take.


    In response, Als reply was,


    Hes my little brother. Theres nothing I can do that he cant..huh


    Whats wrong? Sir Marc. Are you still not convinced?


    No..please allow me to apany you.


    The current figure of Leo ovepped Als appearance on that day.


    Their actions are unreasonable and forceful but they do have the chance of victory.


    The ideal image of the younger brother that Al showed him that day. He thought that it was only an image of an ideal but right now the appearance of Leo is that of the ideal he witnessed.


    I see.


    Muttering to himself, Marc pulled out his sword.


    How terrifying. Your Highnesses. When I saw you two as children, Ive never thought that both of you would grow up to be such reckless princes you know.


    Sorry that you have to go along with me. Still, you once saved Nii-sans life, didnt you? Its unfair, isnt it. Id love to have you save my life once too.


    Not a thank you for saving your brothers life but treating it as unfair instead is it. If possible I wouldnt want to see a princes life in crisis twice though.


    Marc shrugs as he said so.


    With a grin on his face, he turns his eyes toward the enemy. The other Imperial Knights also did the same.


    Seeing that, Leo nodded and turned his eyes to Sebas and Sieg.


    Will you lend me your power?


    Of course, sir.


    My service isnt cheap you know. It was so bumpy on my way here after all. If you want me to work then you can bow and call me Sieg-sama though.


    You were just riding on Sebass shoulder, werent you. Get to work already. If you dont then I dont mind throwing you in first as a decoy you know?


    Hmph.cant be helped then. I am an honorable man after all. A true man of honor wouldnt refuse a request from another. I ept your request!


    With that said, Sieg holds up his spear and shakes his legs.


    Leo bitterly smiles at Siegs action.


    You sure are interesting, Sieg. I like it you know, that part of yours.


    Stop that. I cant get happy when a man says he likes me with a straight face. Well, it looks like you have grown a little though. I will lend you a hand.


    Grown? Me?


    So you are not aware of it? I will tell you then. A man gets stronger when he knows what he wants to protect. You looked a whole lot more refined you know.


    Leo opened his eyes as if he found Siegs words surprising. He then turned his eyes toward Sebas.


    As usual, Sebas calmly answers him.


    Certainly. I do think that you have changed a little.


    Really? How do you think that Ive changed?


    How, is it? That is a difficult question. Well, to put it simply, you have be a little simr to Arnold-sama. Whether that is apliment or not, that would be depending on the person though.


    Sebas said so and smiled.


    At that moment, the enemy shot their magic again.


    Elna stepped forward and swatted most of them down while charging at them.


    After that, Leo and the others also charge at the enemy while parrying off the remaining magic.


    Under that situation, Leos eyes turned to Sebas.


    What you said earlier, did you mean it?


    Yes,ing from me, there is no mistake. However, you seem very happy, sir?


    Of course, that is the bestpliment I could ask for after all.


    You are as strange as usual, sir.


    Maybe. Im sure that I am a weirdo. Thats why I need everyones help. Can I leave my back to you?


    dy, sir.


    Saying so, following Elna, Leo rushed into the enemy.


    Ten odd people charge against a thousand-odd army.


    For an army that already lost their leader, that was an iprehensible act.


    However, if they are charging at them then what they only need to do is simply intercept.


    Thus they decided to meet Leos group head-on.


    However, their line of defense was brilliantly broken.


    HAAAAAAAA!!


    Elna, who was leading the charge, immediately cut all the enemy soldiers that got in her way.


    She did not utilize any special technique. After all, her opponents head can be easily parted from their body with only a simple swing of her sword.


    Behind her, Leo continues his charge together with the Imperial Knights.


    Even if they are not on Elnas level, their opponents are still scared of their superior power.


    Their heads will fly if they can get close to them. Furthermore, they hesitate to retreat since there are only a few enemies.


    It is clear that they will eventually exhaust themselves. Those who died simply had bad luck since they had to deal with them when they are still full of power.


    As that is their consensus, Leo and the others were able to rampage even more. After all, these weak opponents dont stand a chance against them.


    Sieg. Can you go and support Elna?


    I dont think thats necessary though? A dragon would be more tamed inparison you know?


    Please.


    No choice then. Alright, Oldman. Give me a little hand.


    Certainly. Please have a safe trip.


    Saying so, Sebas picked up a fallen spear from the ground and Sieg jumped on it.


    Then, Sebas swung the spear as hard as he could, sending Sieg flying toward Elna.


    Sieg, who was easily sent flying due to his bodys lightness, adjusted his course and nted his feet on the enemy soldiers face as the soldier was aiming his bow at Elna.


    Oops, my bad. Your face looked easy tond you see.


    A BEAR!?


    WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!? WHO THE HECK IS THIS GUY!


    Im cute right? I am very popr with children too you know. After all, Im not only cute, Im strong too.


    Saying so, Sieg swings his spear and blows away the soldiers that were aiming at Elna from a distance.


    Just like that, Sieg continues to use the enemy soldiers as his foothold as he heads toward Elna. Of course, the enemy soldiers who served as his foothold became the prey for his spear.


    Then after catching up to Elna, hended on her shoulder.


    Fuusee, I properly did my job right.


    You are in the way. Get off already.


    Oi Oi, isnt that too cruel. I came over to help you know? You alreadyck the appeal in the chest area so act a little cuter will you.


    Saying so, Sieg looks down at Elnas chest from her shoulder.


    At that moment, Elnas hand grabbed Siegs head and threw him into the air.


    I told you.


    WHA!!?? WAIT WAIT!!


    THAT YOU ARE IN THE WAY!!


    Ovee by her anger, Elna blew away Sieg who was still in mid-air with the handle of her sword.


    Sieg, who was blown away to a ce where he was surrounded by enemies and no ally nearby, screamed as he collided with the enemy soldiers face.


    AHHHHHHH!?? THATS HURT DAMN IT!?


    After he collided with the enemy soldiers head and crashed into even more soldiers on the way, he finally slid on the ground and managed to stop.


    That woman! She shed at me just because I said the truth! My fur is ruined! Soaked in mud like thisI cant enter the castle now can I.


    Sieg murmured while looking at his body.


    As he is doing that, the soldiers surround Sieg.


    Noticing that, Sieg res at the soldiers around him.


    What? You wanna go? Just because I am cute do you think that you can win!?


    Saying so, Sieg looks for his spear that should be nearby.


    However, the spear he had with him before he got blown away was gone.


    Thinking that he must have let go of it midway, Sieg starts letting out cold sweat.


    Even as skilled as he is, Siegs body is only that of a small bear. Fighting without any weapon would be harsh for him.


    .wait a minute. Im looking for my spear.


    LIKE HELL WE WOULD WAIT FOR YOU!!


    The enemy soldiers tried to attack Sieg but one of the soldiers was immediately skewed by a spear. It was Siegs.


    OHH!? My spear!


    If you think its yours then dont let it go in the middle of a battle please.


    A cold voice echoed.


    It was then followed by a mysterious sound that invited the listeners to sleep.


    The enemy soldiers who were in the range to hear that sound began to feel drowsy. Then a momentter, their consciousnesses were cut off.


    All of their heads were sent flying.


    Seriously, I have to take care of you every time.


    Zzzz.


    Wake up.


    Ouch!? Thats terrible! Miss Lynfia! I was enjoying a harem you know!?


    It might be better if you never wake up again.


    Lynfia said so with a little bitterness in her voice and handed the spear to Sieg.


    Sieg who was spoken to with such a horrifyingly cold voice immediately changed the subject as he felt the cold sweat running down his back.


    H, How did you get here?


    Come to think of it, that question would be obvious, isnt it. The situation was read so thoroughly after all. As expected of Vinfreid-sama.


    Its not a big deal. I just trust that Leo would be able to remember this ce.


    Saying so, Vin appeared from behind Lynfia. Beside him is Lars, the Commander of the Narbe Ritter.


    With the sudden arrival of reinforcement, the enemy started to retreat.


    May we begin our assault? Strategist-dono.


    Yeah, I will leave it to you.


    Oi, Oi, if you start chasing them they might run off right! The prince gave the other to annihte every single one of them you know!?


    Dont worry. We have them surrounded already.


    Saying so, Vin swung his hand down.


    ordingly, Lars led his subordinates and charged at the enemy.


    Not only there, multiple units are also charging at them from different directions as the enemy was surrounded in a semicircle.


    The only way they can escape to is the direction of the castle but Elna and her subordinates are charging at them from that direction as well. Thus, the enemys escape routes werepletely cut off.


    Furthermore, in order to prevent their enemy who turned into disorderly mobs from escaping, Vin quickly sent out runners toplete the encirclement.


    Being locked inside a formation with Elna, the enemy had no choice but to wait for their turn to be massacred like prey.


    Hey, Vin. You saved me there.


    Theres no next time alright. If you are going to be reckless like this then tell me in advance. I almost fainted when I heard the report.


    Vin grumpy says so with an equally grumpy voice.


    The enemy waspletely annihted and Leo and the others returned to the old castle.


    When all the main casts assembled at the old castle, Leticia woke up.


    Leticia-sama! Have you regained consciousness!?


    .we won right.?


    It was all thanks to you. Leticia.


    No..I am the one who caused all this trouble after all.I am truly sorry. It is all my fault.


    Saying so, Leticia bowed her head to everyone there.


    On the other hand, Leo shakes his head.


    What I want to hear from you is not an apology, Leticia.


    yes. Thank you. Leo, and Knights of the Empire. Thank you very much for saving my life.


    Together with Leticias words of gratitude, all the Griffons Knights bowed.


    After seeing that, Leo smiled and headed to Leticias side.


    It would be great if we can say that this is the endbut this is not. I am sure that the Empire will be wrapped in turmoil soon.


    Leo


    You are a citizen of the Kingdom. There is a way for you to go back to the Kingdom without returning to the Imperial Capital. I will leave the choice to you. But Id love it if youe back to the imperial capital. Together with me.


    Saying so, Leo held Leticias hand.


    Leticia has the choice to solve this matter as the Saintess of the Kingdom.


    Before the Empire and the Kingdom collide, she might be able to suppress the me of war inside the Kingdom.


    However, if that happens, the Kingdom will be divided in two.


    With this muddy international problem, the Kingdom could be the stage of a proxy war. After all, whether live or die, the existence of the Saint is like a me.


    Then, there is a young man who wants to take that me as his own.


    After a short moment of silence, Leticia gave her reply.


    Yes. I will stay by your side. I might be a woman that only causes you troubles but please take care of me.


    Please rest assured. No matter what kind of trouble it is, I will face it head-on.


    Leo said so with a smile.


    The people then stare at each other.


    Then, there was a person who spoke out without reading the mood at all.


    Then we will head back to the capital right? It is only a spection but these guys are probably just a decoy you know.


    Unbelievable..cant you at least read the air? Vin.


    Air is not something to read, its something you breathe.


    Oh really. Your previous life must be some kind of strange creature that doesnt need to breathe then. You can speak out in that kind of situation after all..


    Just say whatever you like. I am a strategist. My job is to n for whates next. Also, the next problem will be in the capital.


    Yeah..I know. The capitals defense has be thin. In case of an emergency, we are a valuable force that can move freely. Lets head back to the capital. We will take all the dispatched Imperial Knights with us too. Im sure that Nii-san is waiting for us.


    Right. Right now there is no one at Als side after all.


    I wonder about that? I dont think that Nii-san would ever leave Finne-san defenseless though? Isnt that right? Sebas.


    Well, I do have some idea, sir. However, it is a fact that there is very little force that he can move inside the capital. The thing Arnold-sama can do will be very limited.


    Leo nods at Sebass words.


    Als strength is how he can skillfully utilize a small amount of force to the fullest.


    However, that will not be enough to defeat their opponent this time.


    Someone must be there to stop them.


    We ride to the capital! Get ready!


    Thus Leo issued hismand.

 Chapter 217: The Thing I always Do

    Chapter 217: The Thing I always Do


    The evening of the day Leticia was abducted.


    After she finished her shopping, Mia was dressed in a maid outfit.


    I wish I could wear a cloth that is easier to move in than this(desuwa).


    Even if it looks like that, the outfit was designed for ease of movement though.


    Well, there is no useining about this anymore. I will make do with this(desuwa).


    Yeah, do your best. Also, you should learn to fix your speaking habit already.


    (TLN: Reminder, she ended every of her sentences with Desuwa or Desuno)


    My speaking habit?


    Seeing Mias expression which tells me that she ispletely clueless of what I am talking about, I sighed.


    It seems that even now she still believes that how she talks is normal for a nobledy.


    Finne doesnt speak like you alright.


    There is no way that is the case(desuwa)! Im sure that it is only the tone that is different(desuwa)!


    This is so troublesomewell, you will see once you meet her.


    Hearing so, Mia said that she will be looking forward to it.


    It would be great if she doesnt receive any great shock. She trusts that grandfather of hers a lot after all.


    While thinking so, I open the door to my room.


    Inside, Finne was waiting for me.


    Wee back. Al-sama.


    Yeah, Im back.


    Awawawawa..!! The real one(desuwa)! Such divine beauty(desuwa)? Shes so dazzling that I cant look at her directly(desuwa)!


    For the record, my status is higher than her, you know?


    You are different, Prince. How should I say it, youck the aura, ah-!? That hurt! Please dont pull on my ear!


    I felt like I was being made fun of so I pulled Mias ear.


    From now on she will be acting as a maid serving inside the castle after all. I have to properly teach her the hierarchy here.


    Remember this well. Now that you are a maid, you have to make your conversation partner happy even if you have to lie.


    I, I understand..you are really tall(desuwa), Prince.


    Is that you trying topliment me?


    You are a little taller than me(desuwa)! Its not a lie(desuwa)!


    When I tried to pull her ear again, Mia promptly took a distance.


    The heights of me and Mia are not that different. Even if such a person tells me that I am tall it only sounds sarcastic to me.


    Seriously, if she keeps this up, anyone can tell that she is not a normal maid with a single nce.


    When I thought that way, Finne started to giggle behind me.


    Is it that funny?


    Yes, very. Pleased to meet you, I am Finne von Kleinert. May I ask for your name?


    .de.


    De?


    She doesnt use [Desuwa] at all(desuwa)!!!!!!?????


    Mia who received a huge shock had her mouth hanging open like her soul was trying to leave through it.


    Aah, so shes shocked after all.


    Well, the thing she has been believing in up until now just copsed in front of her eyes after all.


    D, did I perhaps say something rude earlier!?


    No, she just noticed that she has been misunderstanding something until now, thats all.


    Misunderstanding?


    It seems that the old man who raised her up told her that it is normal for ady to finish her sentence with [Desuwa] you see.


    [Desuwa] is it.I dont use that at all though.


    *GAN*!


    Mia who was cornered even further copsed on the spot.


    She then muttered something as though her spirit was crushed.


    E, Even though he told me that it is how a truedy speaks..Ojii-sama is a liar(desuwa)!


    Well, everyone can make a mistake. You can take this opportunity to fix it.


    Eh? You are going to have her fix it? I think that it is a very cute way to speak though..that would be regrettable.


    Cute(desuwa)? You dont think that it is annoying(desuwa)?


    Is that so? I dont mind it at all you know?


    Saying so, Finne grins.


    She is not trying to lift the mood. It seems she really thinks so.


    As expected of Finne huh.


    Hearing Finnes words, Mia stood up.


    She then went in front of Finne and kneeled to her as she took her hand.


    My name is Mia! I will follow you for the rest of my life(desuwa)! Finne-sama!


    It would be exaggerating to follow me for your entire life but thank you, Mia-san. I will be in your care.


    Yes! I will definitely protect you with my bow(desuwa)!


    She just said that she would dedicate her bow for my sake just earlier but it seems that her target of loyalty already changed.


    Well, since I am going to leave her at Finnes side, it should be fine.


    As long as she has loyalty toward us then it would be fine.


    That being said, Mia will act as your escort from now on. Finne.


    Yes. Thank you. But..what about your escort, Al-sama?


    Well, I have some ideas about that. For the time being, I want to guarantee your safety first. Mia, you have to stay by Finnes side as much as possible. In the worst case, there might even be a Dark Elf left in the castle after all.


    The possibility is certainly low.


    Dark Elves is a race that participated in the war 500 years ago. Their ability can not be inherited by blood. In other words, the current members of their race are those who survived for the past 500 years. Moreover, because of the danger they post, they are being hunted by every country including the adventurer guild.


    In other words, their number is small. In this incident, one can say that the Dark Elves appeared in quite arge number. Furthermore, it is hard to think that they can still remain undetected in the castle.


    However, we have to be cautious. After all, they have infiltrated us once already.


    Roger that!


    Finne. Use Mia properly for me okay.


    What do you mean by that(desuwa)!?


    Literally what I said. This time you cant rely on distance alone. You need to use your head too.


    I am not so confident in that regard as well though


    Finne appeared to have shrunk for a moment.


    Well,pared to Sebas and Lynfia this is certainly anxiety-inducing but this will also serve to have our enemy let down their guard even further.


    That is what is important right now.


    I will follow up for you as much as possible.


    When I said so, the door was suddenly knocked.


    When I gave a reply, the door opened.


    Standing there was Alois.


    Your Highness Arnold. I heard that you wanted to see me.


    Yeah, sorry for this. Alois.


    Alois has been staying at the castle to study under various people working at the castle.


    He showed results and one of the Imperial Knights even praised his sword skill. It was a sword skill that is so serene that it was unthinkable that it belonged to a child.


    Forgive me for bothering you. It has been a while. Finne-sama, and.


    My name is Mia. It is an honor to meet with the Hero of Gers who repelled 10,000 imperial soldiers.


    Thank you. I havent done anything to earn such praise. However, I am trying my best so that I will not be ashamed to have such rumors attached to me..Is this an opportunity for me to show the result of my effort? Your Highness Arnold.


    Well, something like that. Sorry, but there are not that many people that I can trust. The castle is currently haunted. I have no clue of who is working behind the scenes. I can predict the actions of some of them but there are some enemies that I cant read at all.


    Enemies is it.do you mean yourpetitors in the session war?


    Alois asks for my confirmation.


    Alois is not a fool. Im sure that he already knows. However, he wants to hear it from my mouth.


    No. its the enemies of the Empire. It was clear from when the Saint was abducted that there is a traitor inside the castle. And, this is bitter to say but we can notpletely identify them yet, there is no evidence either. Im sure that they are waiting for a chance tounch their attack.


    So we have to prepare ourselves for that?


    Yeah, thats right. As far as I am concerned, only the people in this room are the ones that I trust enough to make a move for me. Of course, there are some that I trust outside the castle too but I cant move them right now. Only the people in this room will have to prepare in advance for what ising.


    Leos aides can be trusted as well but it is doubtful if they will fully obey my order. With theirplete loyalty to Leo, many of them are finding me unpleasant.


    In that case, there is no choice but to rely on the people I can personally trust.


    I am honored. To receive your trust is the pride of the house of Simmel, Your Highness.


    Even if you dont take pride in something like that, you will have more chances to acquire the thing that you can be proud of in the future. Thats why we cant allow the Empire to be ruined first. The Prime Minister and many talented vassals are at Fathers side but there are ces that even they cant reach.


    We need someone who can act with a certain degree of freedom that is not tied to a position.


    As long as there is no one like that on our side, I have no choice but to do it myself.


    Well, in the end, it is what I always do though.


    Certainly. So everyone here is to do what Al-sama always does. Is that correct?


    Thats right. Sorry, but I will have to put you to work now. We are short on hands you see.


    When I told them so, both Finne and Alois nodded at the same time.


    However, only Mia was tilting her head.


    Uhh..the thing that you always do, what is it?


    I make a bitter smile at Mias question.


    Certainly, Mia will not understand. Even if she has seen it, I have never exined it to her after all.


    Thats why I grin and tell her.


    Secret maneuver.


    Hearing my words, Mia had an expression like Ahh, I see now on her face.


    Tomorrow is thest day of the festival. If they are going to move then it will either be tomorrow or the time that the VIPs will be heading back.


    Well, either way, we only need to stop them from behind the scenes.


    Dont think that you can get away scot-free after you betrayed the Empire.


    I will serve the consequence of their actions right at their faces.


    With such determination, I started exining to them our future course of action.

 Chapter 218: The One who pulled the Strings

    Chapter 218: The One who pulled the Strings


    After Leo left the castle, the night of the day Leticia was abducted.


    I was visiting the inner pce by myself.


    thats how it is. In case of emergency, please be prepared to evacuate together with Christa.


    Even if you told me that, I dont know what to think though.


    When I told my mother, The Sixth Consort, Mitsuba, I received a vague reply.


    You dont believe me?


    I do believe you. Its not that I dont think Gordon would ever start a revolt. If he is going to do that it would be on thest day of the festival, in other words, its tomorrow right.


    Yes, tomorrow we will have a fighting tournament in the arena. Including Father, many people will leave the castle for it. He must be aiming for that timing to start the revolt. He can greatly limit Fathers options if he can upy the castle after all.


    The Imperial Sword Castle is the cornerstone of the Capital defense.


    Firstly, it is a strong and fortified castle. If he can seize control of this castle that can easily withstand a siege battle for several months, Father will not be able to engage in a long-term battle. Gordon has much control over the Imperial Army but it doesnt mean that he hasplete control of them. In a prolonged battle, reinforcements will eventually arrive at the Emperors aid.


    And secondly, the Imperial Sword Castle is also the key to activate the huge barrier that can cover the entire Imperial Capital.


    Firmament Kugel


    (The Great Celestial Sphere)


    It is a magic that covers the entire Imperial Capital with a huge spherical barrier centered on the Imperial Sword Castle.


    In terms of category, it is something simr to ancient magic. This is because it was reproduced from a spell found in ancient magic tomes. With that said, it is only a deteriorated form since originally it is a spell that has to be cast by a person but that was reced by a certain mechanism. The barrier can be activated by cing high-purity jewels to supply it with magic power.


    Even so, once it is activated, nothing can enter the barrier from the outside. Well, that is only in the case that it was activated at full-power though.


    Arge number of ancient magic tomes were collected in the process to create this barrier. Gramp and I studied ancient magic from those tomes. Of course, some of them were collected personally by Gramp but most of the tomes were collected during that time.


    If the Celestial Sphere is activated, I will not be able to enter the capital from the outside. Thats why I stay back in the Imperial Capital.


    Will it really go that well?


    Considering the current turmoil, it is possible.


    Right. I agree with you on that point. But what I am wondering is if can Gordon really pull it off.


    What do you mean?


    I dont know about how he was in the past but right now he doesnt listen to any of his followers advice. He prefers brute-forcing his obstacles while ignoring the detailed nning right? With that child acting alone, I cant see him pulling this off at all.


    ..someone is working with him?


    I dont know. But I dont think that Gordon alone would be able to sessfullyunch such an attack. He is not the type that can aplish such a detailed n after all. By that line of reasoning, it is possible that there is someone who is pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    Her evaluation of Gordon could be said to be terribly harsh but she is entirely correct.


    My mother also knew Gordon since he was a child. She wouldnt misread his personality either.


    This n probably involves the Kingdom and the United Kingdom. Gordon is a friend with the Dragon Prince of the United Kingdom. Perhaps they are in cahoot? Or maybe it is someone from the Kingdom side. Either way, there is no use thinking about it now.


    The possibility of that is certainly high but I think that it is someone from the Empire side.


    Someone other than Gordon? Please dont say that it is Eric okay?


    That child is different. He would never give away his possession to anyone.


    Thats right. For Eric, the Empire is his. He has full confidence that the throne will be his and he has already started thinking about what will happen after he ascended the throne.


    That Eric will never go out of his way to invite outsiders to intervene with his own Empires affairs.


    If thats the case then.


    Dont tell meit is those two?


    The possibility is not entirely non-existence right?


    I frown at Mothers words.


    It is true that those two would feel rejoice from such a crisis.


    However, they are in a situation where they shouldnt be able to move freely.


    Zuzan and Zandra are currently under house arrest by Fathers order. No one can visit them as they are under guard. I dont think that they would be able to be involved with Gordons n.


    Normally it is certainly impossible since they can not make contact with each other. But one of Zuzans maids is still never caught, no?


    it is not umon for Zuzans maid to disappear so it was something that they overlooked huh.


    All of Zuzans maids were captured. Except for one.


    However, it did not be a big problem.


    Zuzan and Zandra often violently abuse their maids. It is not unusual for those maids to disappear inside the Inner Pce.


    The officials probably think that the maid either escaped or was already killed by Zuzan.


    It was an oversight but at the time the priority was given to find out how Zuzan and Zandra were involved in the Southern Rebellion.


    Are you thinking that Zuzans maid is working from behind the scenes, Mother?


    I think so.


    And what is your basis on that?


    I want to call it a womans intuition but that will not make sense to you right?


    Thats obvious.


    Yeah, then I will give you my reasoning. Gordon hasunched a military campaign on the Kingdom before. Its hard to imagine Gordon and the Kingdom joining hands unless someone is acting as their middleman. Moreover, Zuzan is Duke Krugers younger sister who started the rebellion in the south. Do you think that Duke Kruger would simply start a rebellion without expecting any kind of reinforcements?


    I see. So Duke Kruger and Zuzan originally have a connection with the Kingdom. If the rebellion was prolonged, the Kingdom would have moved. However, they failed.


    Thats right. They aremencing the n that they originally expectedunch in conjunction with Duke Krugers rebellion as the centerpiece. With that line of thinking, it is natural to arrive at this conclusion. After all, with Zuzans aide as their middleman, it is not strange of a conclusion at all.


    The maid who escaped is Zuzans pawn that moves at hermand.


    So she is someone like Sebas to me huh.


    That person connected Gordon with the Kingdom.


    A joint effort with multiple countries on such a scale is difficult. Gordon doesnt have that the skill nor anyone on his side that can pull that off.


    However, that would be possible for Zuzans aide who is proficient in moving behind the scenes.


    In that case, this situation would be much more troublesome than I thought.


    That would be like both Zuzan and Zandra joining hands with Gordon though?


    That would be impossible considering their characters but Zuzan no longer has any choice. If Gordon understands that then it is possible for them to try to use each other. Of course, either of them will surely betray one another along the line though.


    Two candidates for the throne are joining handsthe Kingdom, the United Kingdom, and the Dominion might even be involved. Their cooperation can exin why so many countries are willing to lend them a hand.


    Because they have a chance at winning, they decided to cooperate.


    Even if it benefits them, I thought that the other countries are overestimating Gordons value for quite a bit but with an added-value like Zuzan and Zandra, I am convinced.


    Back to the original topic, with Zuzan and Zandra involved, I think that the Inner Pce will be the frontline. Moreover, they will probably try to target me too. I am your and Leos mother after all.


    That is certainly so..


    It could be said that it was because of Leo and me that Zuzan and Zandra lost their positions.


    The two are currently being confined deep inside the inner pce but if they are cooperating with Gordon then they will soon be freed.


    Right now, the inner pce is dangerous.


    Christa is Lizes little sister. Zuzans first move will surely be capturing her as a hostage. It would not be a good n to leave her with me.


    then you have to evacuate too, Mother.


    I can not leave the inner pce without permission. The Empress will attend tomorrows fighting tournament, and the other consorts have already decided to stay back in the inner pce.


    Only the Empress will sit next to the Emperor tomorrow. If another consort appeared beside him, there might be some unnecessary rumor floating around about the session war.


    In that respect, the Empress has nothing to worry about. It is a well-known fact that the Crown Prince has already passed away and Trau-niisan has no intention to seed the throne.


    I can understand that they want to dispel unwanted rumors in this time of instability.


    However, right now I am resenting Father for making that decision. It is exactly because of that, that Mother has to stay behind in such a dangerous ce.


    Then I will strengthen your escort.


    Nothing good wille from that. You must focus on protecting Christa. I will manage by myself.


    BUT!


    I will be fine. I am your and Leos mother after all. Besides, I am not the one who you need to save.


    Saying so, my mother looks at the door leading to the room next door.


    You cane in now.


    Yes.


    You are.


    A brown-haired woman came out from the room next door.


    That woman is the Seventh Consort and the mother of the Tenth Prince.


    Gianna-sama


    Your Highness Arnold.please save my son..


    Saying so, she bowed to me.

 Chapter 219: The Seventh Consort, Gianna

    Chapter 219: The Seventh Consort, Gianna


    The Seventh Consort, Gianna is the youngest of all the Emperors consorts.


    She is currently 28 years old. She got married to Father 11 years ago when she was 17.


    Father did wee a wife the same as age as Eric but it was not because Father sought her out himself.


    The marriage between the two was a political one.


    Gianna was originally the daughter of a Duke of the Sokal empire.


    11 years ago. Sokal empire, who was angry with the Empire over the matter with the Dwarves, offered the daughter of a Duke, a distant rtive to their royal family, to Father.


    That Dukes daughter is Gianna. She was sent in the pretext of a peace offering and to form a friendly rtionship between the two countries.


    With her being a distant rtive to their royal family, it is certainly pleasant to the ears but it also means that she can be cut off at any time. As evidence, the Sokal empire has tried to cross our border even after Giannas marriage was concluded.


    Although Father did not do it, Giannas position was one that it would not be strange if she got executed as a show of political power.


    A sacrifice for a temporary truce. That is Gianna.


    She was sacrificed by her homnd to be the Seventh Consort of a man who has a son the same age as her.


    However, being wary of deteriorating the rtionship between the Empire and the Sokal empire, Father epted the marriage and cherished Gianna as much as he could.


    My youngest brother, the Tenth Prince, Rupert is the proof.


    Rupert, who is only ten years old, was an unnecessary child for Father.


    Considering the age of his oldest son, Rupert will still be a child when the time calls for the session war tomence.


    He is different from Christa who is the daughter of his most beloved consort.


    Still, my father had a child with Gianna. Someone abandoned by the Sokal empire, and an unneeded consort of the Empire. He thought that she would be too pitiful to be treated like that.


    However, this also led to creating a new worry for Gianna.


    Gianna has no ally inside the Empire. As long as the fact that she hailed from the Sokal empire still stands, she will forever be under suspicion. The same goes for her son, Rupert.


    Rupert himself is an existence that posts the possibility of the Sokal empire interfering with the Empires working.


    Naturally, Gianna is aware of the suspicion ced upon her and her son so she made sure that she doesnt do anything extra until now. Of course, they are not in any way involved in the session war.


    That Gianna is now relying on my mother to ask for my help.


    That move would not be looked upon kindly by the other candidates for the throne.


    Gianna-sama. Do you know what it means to be asking for my help?


    Of course, Your Highness.


    can I assume that you decided to join Leos faction?


    .Yes.


    Gianna is not stupid.


    Just because I am the one that she asked for help from, it doesnt mean that she is trying to rely on me.


    Leaving her son to the like of the Dull Prince is the same as sending him to his grave.


    Thats why Giannas request can not be taken at face value.


    She is trying to rely on Leo through me.


    Gordons movements are suspicious so it is reasonable to get under other factions protection. However, since you originally came from the Empire, isnt Eric a more viable option for you?


    Eric is the Minister of Foreign Affair and has close ties with the Sokal empire.


    For Gianna who came from the Sokal empire, Eric should be a more reliable choice.


    I have thought about it at firstbut I am scared.the people from my empire, especially those who belong to the royal family are all ck-hearted. His Highness Eric who can negotiate with them without batting an eye, he is terrifying for me.


    Isnt it because he is just that excellent?


    It might be exactly as you say. HoweverHis Highness Eric looks as if he doesnt feel anything even when he negotiates with them. It was as if he had no emotions at all. No matter how talented that person isI can not leave my son with him.


    I see.


    I can understand her reason.


    It does make sense. If she cant trust Eric as a mother, she only has one other faction to rely on.


    Currently, Leos faction is approaching Erics in power. It is no wonder that she chooses to rely on him.


    The sooner the better.


    This simply means that the future where Leo bes an emperor is getting more realistic.


    However.


    I am sorry, even if you want to rely on us, we currently cant afford to protect you. I would rmend you to bring this matter to Eric-aniue instead.


    No way! At least Rupert alone!


    Protecting Christa alone is all I can do. Are you aware? Almost all of our factions strength is currently outside the capital. Elna is currently away from the capital, as long as she doesnt put in a word, the Brave house can not be moved. There is little I can do. Please give up.


    Gianna who lost her words looked at my mother.


    I also take my eyes away from her and look at Mother.


    Al. Dont you want to help your little brother?


    I want to help him if I can but right now I have neither Sebas nor Leo to rely on. With our fighting force extremely limited, if I add more people that I have to protect, the people that I absolutely must protect will also be at risk.


    Adding a person is no big deal right?


    It is. Rupert is not just any child. Hes a prince. If I want to protect him, I would need a certain amount of strength. If I can think of someone who can lend me that strength I would consider it though.


    ..We have no ally..


    I am aware. I and Leo were like that at first. If you are someone who offered us your help when we were still at a disadvantage then I would consider it but would it not be too selfish to ask for our help now that we gained power.


    A person who sided with us when we were weak can be trusted and I will obviously feel gratitude to such a person.


    However, even if someone told us that they would be our ally when we already gained power, I can not trust such a person and I dont feel any gratitude toward them either. Not to mention that Gianna has no allies. The only thing she has is enemies.


    She will only bring more burden to us.


    Al. Protect her. If its Leo, he will never abandon the weak.


    Unfortunately, I am not Leo. I prefer reality rather than an ideal. You can not force this on me, Mother.


    If Gordon moves, he will surely set out to upy the castle and activate the Celestial Sphere.


    The Celestial Sphere can be activated by setting multiple Keystone Jewels on the pedestals. Once it is activated, it can only be taken down from the inside. Thats why I remain inside its area of effect.


    The forces that were called to the castle are there to protect those pedestals. They cant afford to escort anyone else.


    If the Celestial Sphere was activated, it would be impossible for Leo and the other to get in. Thats why the most important thing is to take down the Celestial Sphere.


    As long as I have to clear that absolute condition, I can not afford to make this choice.


    Ara, is that so. Then I will protect them myself.


    Mother.please do not force me like that. I can not do the impossible. We simply dont have enough


    If its the forces you need then you can just borrow it.


    Who would be willing to lend me their force?


    Your elder brother.


    Saying so, my mother looked at the entrance of the room.


    With a bad feeling, I slowly look back.


    Standing there was Trau-niisan whose face is still blue from blood loss.


    I heard the story! I shall lend you my strength!


    .why is Trau-niisan here?


    In case you refused, I called him as insurance.


    a normal person wouldnt call on someone who was asleep because he just lost a lot of blood right


    Its an emergency. And I did not force him or anything. He offered toe here after he heard the situation you know?


    I will ask first then, what did my mother tell you, Trau-niisan?


    I will only move for little girls! Miss Mitsuba told me that she wants me to protect Miss Christa so I staggeringly walked here you know!!


    Ara, so strange. It seems like we suddenly have a surplus now havent we?


    I pulled my face at my mothers words.


    So he pulled Trau-niisan in by feeding him Christa?


    Certainly, that way he can also protect Rupert while protecting Christa.


    However, there is one problem here.


    Trau-niisanhow do you n to protect them in that kind of condition?


    Arnold, dont look down on your elder brother alright. I have already summoned strong helpers for us you know!


    Strong helpers?


    My brothers aides.


    Come again?


    The helpers that he summoned have far surpassed my expectations.

 Chapter 220: For my Younger Brothers

    Chapter 220: For my Younger Brothers


    The deceased Crown Prince had many talented subordinates.


    This especially applies to his close aides. Vin was a candidate to be included in that category. In other words, as talented as Vin is, he was at a level where he was not counted among the Crown Princes aides.


    That was the faction of the Crown Prince Wilhelm.


    After the death of the Crown Prince whom they entrusted their dream to, they were all scattered.


    Some went to serve others while many are like Vin who retired after they lost their dream. The Crown Prince was simply that brilliant and dazzling to them.


    A human can not live without the sun. For many of the Crown Princes subordinates, his death equated to the death of their sun.


    However, there was a possibility that they might find themselves a new sun.


    The one and only person who can seed the Crown Prince.


    His younger brother who was born of the same mother as their lord and was raised in the same way.


    The Fourth Prince Traugott Lakes Adler.


    My brother who holds no interest in anything besides arts.


    Despite being full of talent, he focuses on art, the one thing he has no talent in. An unbnced person.


    Did you reach out for Elder Brothers aides?


    Of course. I did it in secret but they are already here in the capital.


    .have you summoned them to have them fight in the session war?


    It wouldnt be strange for anyone to take his action that way.


    Anyone would think that he is finally motivated to seed thete Crown Prince.


    At the very least, his standing will not be the same. Just as how Leo was viewed as an enemy by Eric when he gathered more subordinates into his faction, Trau will also be viewed as his enemy.


    Do you think so?


    I do not. However..it wouldnt be unthinkable for others to take it that way.


    Then I am fine with that. I no longer care what other people think of me. I called on my brothers aides because I dont have enough power to stop the Dominion in case they make a suspicious movement. My brothers aides who feel that they are indebted to him are quite sweet on me, his younger brother. So, I asked them to lend me a hand this one time.


    ..have you resolved yourself? If you do something that stands out too much, you will be regarded by all the candidates as the most troublesome hindrance you know.


    Certainly, I might not be able to focus on my art for a while.


    Saying so, Trau murmured about how unfortunate it is.


    That is something that matters to Trau-niisan even more than his life.


    After all, that is his life purpose


    Even if he doesnt have talent in it, no matter how anyone ridicules him because of it.


    That is something he wants to pursue. Trau-niisan is a person who would go any length for his hobby and he has neverpromised anything when ites to his hobby until now.


    That Trau-niisan is now putting aside his hobby to take action.


    This is unbelievable.


    why did you go so far? Is it for Leos sake? Is it because you see his potential to be an even better emperor than our eldest brother?


    There is also that. Leonard will surely be a good emperor. That is what I desire him to be. Thats why I decided to support him. But, I am standing right here for another reason.


    Another reason?


    I dont want to see my brother abandoning one another. If I have to sacrifice myself to open a new path of my brothers then so be it.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan smiled.


    His smile was somewhat simr to our eldest brother.


    Im sure that I have a terrible expression on my face right now.


    There is a limit to what I can do.


    If I can save everyone then I want to but since that is not an option, I have to choose who I will save.


    But now, Trau-niisan has extended his hand for us even if it will cost his way of life.


    Please protect Christa. I will protect Rupert without fail.


    You can leave her to me. Using this opportunity, Id love to be called Onii-sama by Christa. DUFuFuFu!


    After making that dubiousughter, Trau-niisan turned back.


    It seems that his business here is over.


    His legs are still shaking. He really came here while pushing himself.


    Trau-niisan..thank you very much.


    Dont worry. This is the Empire, and we are the Imperial Family. It is only natural for us to work hard for our country. Dont look down on your brother too much, okay. I will do what I can without pushing myself. There will always be someone who could reach their hand out to the ce you cant, Arnold.


    After saying so, Trau-niisan left the room.


    After I saw him off, I turned my eyes to Gianna.


    It is as you heard. Please entrust Rupert to me.


    Thank you very much! Thank you! Your Highness Arnold!


    If you want to thank someone..please thank Trau-niisan.


    Saying so, I bowed to Gianna and Mother and turned back.


    With Trau-niisans cooperation, I have to change the force allocation on our side.


    Normally, I would leave the details to Sebas but unfortunately, right now I am the only one who can do it.


    Guess I will have to stay up all night today.


    Such a shame isnt it. If he is motivated, I think Traugott would be a great emperor.


    Commented Mother.


    That was probably her real thought.


    However, her words were conditional.


    If hes motivated.


    Gramp also said the same thing. No matter how talented they are, those who are not willing to be an emperor can not and must not be one.


    Trau-niisan has everything needed to be an emperor. Son of the Empress, younger brother of the Crown Prince. With a single word, even the Crown Princes former aides can be gathered at his side. He is raised in the same way as the Crown Prince and his real abilities are high and well-bnced.


    Still, he has no intention of bing an emperor.


    His reason is that he can not be an emperor that can surpass his elder brother.


    Thats why he entrusted that hope to Leo.


    What he meant is that he thinks Leo will be the new sun for the Empire.


    Please rest assured. Leo will definitely be able to be an even better emperor.


    What is the basis for that I wonder?


    Call it a brothers intuition.


    Saying so, I smiled and left my mothers room behind.


    Then, when I arrived back at my room, Finne was waiting for me inside.


    Thank you for your hard work. I will prepare you some tea.


    Thanks. But I have to do something before that.


    Saying so, I took out Silvers mask.


    If the Celestial Sphere is activated, I will no longer be able to leave the capital. Tonight is myst chance to go out.


    I have to do what I can before the time is up.


    Trau-niisan reminded me. That I dont have to do everything by myself.


    There are many people I can rely on.


    I understand. Please leave this ce to me.


    YeahFinne. Do you think Leo can save Leticia?


    The sky is starry tonight.


    It was said that in the past there were people who can read the future and the weather from the stars but unfortunately, I do not have such talents.


    I have sent over as much force as I could to Leo.


    If that still doesnt work then there was no choice but to give up. However, if he couldnt save Leticia, Leo wouldnt be able to return for a while.


    Considering the worst-case scenario, I sent out Elna. if its her, she will be able to stop Leo.


    But if possible, I want everything to go well.


    When I was having such a thought, Finne smiled.


    It will be okay! Leo-sama is Al-samas brother after all!


    I dont think that makes anything reassuring though.


    It does! Al-sama has helped many people before! Leo-sama will be fine! Thats what I believe!


    Her answer was so optimistic that I can sigh.


    However, now her words are ingrained in my heart.


    ..honestly, I was hesitating whether I should send you out of the capital as well.


    Eh!? THATS TOO MUCH!


    Yeah, I think so too. I am d that I didnt. You help me a lot just by being here. It was a good decision.


    Saying so, I put on Silvers mask and change my clothes with illusion magic.


    After I am done putting on Silvers guise, I speak to Finne.


    Just a short while, I will leave this ce to you.


    Yes. Please leave it to me.


    Saying so, I used transfer magic and left.

 Chapter 221: East & West Borders

    Chapter 221: East & West Borders


    The Empires Eastern Region.


    There is one territory there that is not being ruled by an imperial noble.


    The Dwarven Autonomous Dominion.


    It is an autonomous territory given by Father to the Dwarves who immigrated to the Empire after their homnd was destroyed by Sokal.


    There are multiple mines in this vast territory of the Dwarves that produce many precious stones that can be turned into jewelry.


    With those precious stones circte into the Empires market, those who are fascinated by their beauty pay a hefty price for them while the craftsmen who witnessed their skill increase their effort in order not to lose against the Dwarves.


    With the Dwarves pocket enriched, the Empire also reaped many benefits.


    Father did a great job incorporating the Dwarves into the Empire.


    That is my destination.


    The ce is being protected by the mighty elite of the dwarves. Even inside the Empire, this territory is one of the safest ces. Another thing is that thew that governs this ce is different from the Empire.


    I know that Egor would be here to keep Sonia and her family safe.


    The ce I transferred to is a in house.


    When I took a step forward, I heard a voice from behind me.


    What, its you. If you areing then at least say hello.


    I dont want to hear that from someone who took my back before I could even say my greeting, Elder Egor.


    Even like this, I am guarding someone after all.


    I see. But since you are already in the Dwarven Dominion, isnt this a little too overkill?


    This ce is being protected by the Dwarven Warriors.


    The fearless Dwarven Warriors that strengthened themselves using the precious stones they mined are several times stronger than a normal human knight in terms of power.


    The reason why the Sokal empire chose to sacrifice Gianna as a temporary peace offering to the Empire is that they are afraid of the Dwarven Armys revenge with the Empire at its back.


    For an SS-rank adventurer like Egor to be so alert like this inside such a territory is an overkill.


    However.


    I wouldnt be this careful normally you know. The circumstances are a little special now.


    Special?


    Saying so, I probe the surrounding area with my barrier.


    Doing so, I found out that the number of Dwarves here was clearly smaller than usual.


    Moreover, there are almost none of the Dwarven Warriors here.


    What happened?


    The Dwarven King has decided to invade Sokal. He is now leading his army to the eastern border.


    Why did he choose this timing?


    Apparently, it was because the Empire weed the bigshot from Sokal to the ceremony at the capital. The King said that he can not rely on the current Empire to retake our homnd. I tried to stop him but he didnt listen to me.


    Egor sighed after he said so.


    It is a long-cherished wish for the Dwarves to take back their homnd.


    Thats why their action is not that strange. However, the timing is simply too bad.


    Do you think that the Dwarves will really manage to start a war?


    I dont think so. The Marshal of the Eastern Border should be able to stop him.


    The First Princess huh. Then it is in safe hands.


    Right. I heard that she summoned a nearby noble to help persuade the Dwarven King too.


    A nearby noble? Was it Duke of Reinfeld?


    I think thats the name. I only heard the hearsays so I am not that confident though.


    Egor said so andughed.


    However, I frowned at the strangeness.


    Would that Lize-aneue really summon Jurgen to the Eastern Front?


    Jurgen is certainly an excellent individual. Since Lize-aneue is not that good at persuasion, he would be a good pick to persuade the Dwarven King.


    However, would Lize-aneue do that?


    This is quite suspicious. The likely scenario would be that Jurgen heard about the situation and immediately rushed to her side.


    Actually, that might be the case here.


    However, something is still off.


    You worried about something?


    Yes, something along that line. Something will happen in the Imperial Capital soon. No, it is already happening. My hands are full. I want to borrow your help.


    I owe you after all. Of course, I will help.


    Saying so, Egor waited for my words.


    I can only ask one favor from Egor. it is something that I have to use carefully.


    Where I will direct him to. That decision will be very important.


    Should I ask him toe to the Imperial Capital? Or should I have him keeping his eyes on something else?


    After thinking for a while, I opened my mouth.


    AlrightI want you to head to the Eastern Border. If pushes to shove, I want you to forcefully stop the Dwarven King.


    I dont mind but I think that the Marshal would be able to stop him even without my help though.


    If he shed with the Marshal, the rtionship between the Empire and the Dwarves would worsen. The adventurers will be forced to dispatch if the security in the Empire deteriorates. The Empires adventurers are not that free.


    When problems are happening in the Empire, the adventurers will be relied on.


    Whether it be escorting the merchant or subjugating the monsters that came out of the forest, right now, the adventurers are having their hands full.


    They can not have any more problems on their te.


    Egor nodded to my words.


    Umu, that is certainly true. Then I will go. With me at the fort, it would be harder for Sokal to make a move after all.


    I am thankful for your understanding.


    Egor did not participate in the war between the Dwarven Kingdom and Sokal empire. It was both because he was an adventurer and the fact that he simply was not there when it happened.


    However, this time he will be present. Even if the Sokal empire thinks that there is a gap in the Eastern Border defense, they will not be able to make a move so easily because of Egor.


    If Egor chooses to be a Dwarf first rather than an adventurer, no matter how strong their army is, it would be meaningless.


    In the worst case, the Empire might just begin a counter-invasion.


    With that line of thinking, it would make sense to have Egor keep his eyes on the Eastern Border.


    Well then, I will leave this to you.


    Umu, I epted your request. Butyou really are a busy man huh. Dont you want to say hello to her?


    Theres no need. You are taking good care of her right?


    Of course. Without relying on that child to guide me, I wouldnt be able to get to the border after all.


    WaHaHa, Egor happilyughed.


    After smiling at such Egor, I transferred away.


    Unfortunately, I have no time to rx.


    I stopped the capital once and immediately transferred to the West.


    My destination is the Duchy of Kleinert.


    I transferred in front of the mansion and quietly walked up to the gate.


    WHO ARE YOU!?


    SS-rank adventurer, Silver. I have business with the Duke of Kleinert.


    S, Silver!?


    The gatekeeper jumped back in surprise.


    He seemed to conflict a while but soon after he opened the gate and let me in.


    Ex, excuse my rudeness! The Duke has given an order to let you pass unconditionally!


    Thanks.


    Saying so, I went through the gate and entered the mansion.


    Even though it iste at night, the mansion is noisy.


    People are constantlying and going. Each of them makes a startled expression once they see me.


    Why is this ce so noisy today?


    While wondering so, I opened the door to Duke Kleinerts room.


    We have recalled the knights from the eastern part of the territory, sir.


    Hurry up. I need at least 5,000 knights here by the morning.


    Inside the room was Duke Kleinert in a suit of armor.


    When Duke Kleinert noticed my arrival, he told his men to leave us.


    Wee, Silver. Unfortunately, I dont have time to properly wee you. Can you briefly state your business?


    Thats more convenient for me as well. I dont have much time either. But before that, I need to ask you a question. What is all this fuss?


    Thats simple. The Western Border has contacted me that the Kingdom Army is making a suspicious movement. With the ceremony going on at the capital, their armys movement is unusual. The Western Border Defense Force judged so and contacted me. They are asking for reinforcement in case of emergency.


    I see, as expected of the border defense force. They really are excellent.


    I do have a question as well. Why does the Kingdom Army move even though Saint Leticia is still with us?


    I have to ask you to keep what I am about to say as a secret.


    Of course.


    -Assassination, their target was the Saint. The culprit was the Dark Elves. They infiltrated the castle by disguising themselves as the Elves representatives.


    Th, the Saint was assassinated!?


    Duke Kleinerts face turned blue as he stood up from his chair.


    I raised both of my hands to signal him to calm down.


    That is not the case.


    Tell me that sooner


    The assassination of the Saint was a diversion. The Saint was abducted. Prince Leonard is now pursuing them. The Kingdom is probably in the know. The fact that the Kingdom Army started to move is good proof of that.


    I think I am about to faint.


    Duke Kleinert looks up at the ceiling and puts his hand on his forehead.


    Well, even if the Saint is still alive, the point that she was abducted didnt make anything better after all.


    If Leo fails, the Empire will have to take the me.


    The rtionship with the Kingdom will never be repaired.


    I know that you are exhausted but we need to move to the matter at hands now.


    If I ask you to give me a break, would you?


    That would be impossible. There is a sign of revolt in the Imperial Capital.


    .Prince Gordon huh.


    Good answer. It is still only a possibility but the defense of the Imperial Capital is thin. If they nned on doing it then it will be tomorrow. I hope nothing happens but.if it is going to happen, there are only a few people who can protect the Emperor.


    I understand. If a revolt should ur, I will head to the capital.


    Im d that you are quick to understand. However, in the case of a full-blown revolt, I can not interfere. Be prepared. If I can move, I will open a portal for you to the Capital.


    No problem. I need to prepare my army for the Kingdoms possible invasion anyway. If time allows, I will talk to the other Lords as well. After all, if we all head to the Imperial Capital, there will be no reinforcement for Western Border.


    Duke Kleinert quickly decided on his future course of action.


    As expected of the Duke who earned the trust of the Emperor.


    Then I will excuse myself now.


    Silver. I do have one final question.


    What is it?


    Was it Prince Arnold who sent you? Even if it is you, there is no way that you can know so much about the Castles internal affairs. Can I take it as that Prince started to move?


    What if he did?


    Well, I only want you to give him my message. Please take care of my daughter.


    His face is smiling while his words are overflowing with trust.


    You seem to trust him a lot huh? That Dull Prince.


    I do not care how others see him. I simply trust in the Prince that my daughter believes in.


    I seethen I will tell him so.


    Saying so, I let out a small smile and opened the transfer gate.


    Like father, like daughter huh.


    With that thought in mind, I returned to the Capital.

 Chapter 222: Wings of the Crown Prince

    Chapter 222: Wings of the Crown Prince


    Finne greeted me when I returned to the Imperial Capital.


    Continuous use of transfer magic. Considering that I dont know how the situation will develop it was a necessary expense despite how costly it was. With this, even if Sokal moves, there should be no problem and I also managed to secure a force that can move to our aid in case of emergency.


    Wee back. Al-sama.


    Yeah, Im back. That being said, I still cant rest yet.


    Saying so, I picked up a brush and spread a piece of paper on the table.


    Even if we have more force to move at our disposal from Trau-niisans help, we must protect Rupert.


    If its my eldest brothers aides then it should be [Those Two]. Christa should be in safe hands.


    Those two?


    Yeah, Trau-niisan summoned my eldest brothers aides to protect Christa. My eldest brother did have many subordinates that he could call his close aides but there are only a few people who swear their loyalty to Trau-niisan as well.


    Truthfully speaking, the subordinates of the Crown Prince Wilhelm were fascinated by the Crown Prince himself, they didnt care about his blood or his family. That thought was shared among many of his subordinates. That was why many of them chose to retire.


    Among them, there were two that swore their loyalty not only to the Crown Prince but to Trau-niisan as well.


    The two were brothers, the sons of the Empresss cousin. That makes them the Crown Prince and Trau-niisans second cousins


    As the Empresss cousin, their mother, passed away earlier on in her life, the Empress summoned the two to the castle to act as the Crown Princes ymates.


    Thus, the two who grew up together like a family with the Empress, the Crown Prince, and Trau-niisan became the Crown Princes first subordinates and have never left his side.


    Except for the time the Crown Prince headed out for hisst campaign.


    The two who were in service of the Crown Prince for many years heard the news of his passing together with the Empress. Before the Crown Prince left for the north, the Empress had fallen ill and he left the two with the Empress to look after her.


    The two who regretted not being able to protect the Crown Prince, their important lord, and brother, refused to serve under Father and disappeared.


    The only ones who knew where they went were probably the Empress and Trau-niisan.


    Their name was,


    The Raiffeisen brothers. They are the Crown Princes second cousins, his closest aides. The older brother was a brave general while the younger brother was a brilliant staff officer. The Crown Prince had many military exploits in his days but every single one of them involved these two. For the Crown Prince and Trau-niisan, they are more like a family rather than a subordinate. They are kind of like step-brothers to them.


    I have heard their names before. They were called the Wings of the Crown Prince right?


    Yeah, if those two were by his side, the Crown Prince would still be alive. They were both loyal and clever after all.


    If those peoplee to help us then we can rest easy right!


    It is certainly encouraging but we can not be at ease yet.


    The two have once refused to serve under Father.


    I dont think that they can immediatelye running to Trau-niisans aid whenever he asked them to.


    Trau-niisan is probably thinking the same thing. Im sure that they just happened to be in the capital for the festival so they lend Trau-niisan their help. That should be how it went.


    But in that case, their actions will be a step behind.


    If they can make it, Christas safety can be guaranteed but until they arrive, we have to count on Trau-niisan alone.


    Uhhwill that really be alright?


    Even if he looks like that he is pretty good with the sword and is very quick-witted. He has the same education as my eldest brother after all. Im sure that he can keep up with your average soldiers. The problem is when will Gordon start to move and how many generals will be on his side.


    The Imperial Army is being led by three Marshals.


    Two are stationed at the East and the West border respectively while thest one is in charge of assisting the Emperor and acts as the Commanding General at the Imperial Capital.


    Below them are the Generals who act as fieldmanders.


    There are various types of generals such as honorary generals who dont have their own army and generals who lead elite troops but basically speaking, there is always one army under each general that will mobilize at their order.


    In other words, the more generals participating in Gordons plot, the greater the power Gordon has.


    It would be too much to ask your average soldiers to judge whether their action is right or wrong. After all, they were trained to treat their superiorsmand as absolute.


    If the generals order them to attack the Imperial Capital, albeit confused, most of them will obey.


    Moreover, many generals are participating in the ceremony.


    As a matter of course, those who managed to climb up to the rank of General all have strong subordinates at their side.


    Trau-niisan would have a hard time facing such opponents.


    How many generals does Al-sama think will cooperate with His Highness Gordon?


    In the worst case, all the generals in the Capital will turn into our enemy.


    All of them!?


    Its a matter of possibility. The Imperial Army is a gathering of low-ranking people who cant be heir to the noble houses. Their wish is to be sessful in their career so they want the Emperor to give them preferential treatment.


    Are they saying that His Majesty has been neglecting the army?


    Its not that he has been neglecting them. Its just that they want to be treated better. Currently, the job of the Imperial Army is to guard the border. Nobles territories have their own Knights to take care of their business while the adventurers are taking care of whats left. That being the case, war is needed for them to achieve something. However, in recent years, my father is reluctant to go to war. Its nothing strange. He did lose his eldest son in a war with another country after all.


    Father is also a human being.


    If it was due to the session war he would have made peace with it. After all, it is a tradition of the Empire.


    That was how Father became the Emperor in the first ce. Even so, losing his son in a war with another country is a different matter.


    An emperor is not allowed to wage war in anger.


    My father has spent thest few years trapping his anger and sadness inside his heart.


    He would look soft in the eyes of the extremists in the Imperial Army.


    He isnt even allowed to be sad.? His Majesty.


    He is. It is just difficult to keep everyone satisfied. Civilians who think that war is only a waste of money would appreciate Fathers recent stance but the Imperial Army is on the opposite end. An emperor is someone who can bnce those with different ideas to coexist. Ever since the death of my eldest brother, Father has been acting off bnce.


    It was necessary to find some way to resolve the dissatisfaction of the army.


    In the vampire case in the east, it was possible for him to mobilize the army instead of the Imperial Knights. However, Father found the Imperial Knights more useful.


    It is only natural in terms of ability but from the Armys perspective, that only caused them to be more dissatisfied.


    Thats why it is possible that all of the generals might turn into our enemy. I can hardly trust anyone from the imperial Army anymore.


    B, But! If all the Generals inside the Capital turned into our enemy then!


    We will be outnumbered. The Imperial Capital Garrison under Leos jurisdiction and the Imperial Knights. Together with them, a small number of forces will be on Fathers side. The Imperial Capital Garrisons duty is to maintain the security in the Imperial Capital during peacetime. Even then, that jurisdiction is shared with the City Guards under the Minister of Justice. Thats why there are quite a few divisions of the army stationed inside the Capital. They were gathered in the case of an emergency.


    The swords that are supposed to point toward our enemy are pointing at ourselves


    Thats right. But their eyes will surely be focused on Father. They are probably ordered to capture him at any cost. And Father will resist. We are the force that moves behind the scene in their conflict.


    If the other side devotes their all to crush us we wouldnt have enough power to deal with them. But that development is impossible.


    After all, their first and foremost goal is Father.


    Al-samasomehow, it sounds like you are using His Majesty as a decoy though..?


    Obviously. Thats exactly what I am saying.


    Wont His Majesty be angry at you..?


    He wontin as long as I can save his life in the end. It is not my job to protect Father in the first ce.


    The Prime Minister is by His Majestys side so I think it will be okay but.


    Finne worriedly whispered so.


    It cant be helped.


    The scale of the problem this time is different than before.


    This is not a matter of our faction alone but the fate of the entire Empire, the Emperors life is betting on it after all.


    Still,


    Theres no use worrying. We will move from inside the castle while Father will deal with the problems outside. As long as that is all we can do, we only need to do what we can. When Gordon starts his revolt, he will try to seal the Imperial Capital. Our role is to break that seal.


    Then what will happen after the seal is broken?


    I am counting on Leo for that. If I can move freely as Silver, I can bring Duke Kleinerts army to the Capital but Leos force will be important in this.


    You are expecting Leo-sama to rescue Leticia-sama ande back to help us at the Imperial Capital? I do not doubt his sess but would the problems on his end be resolved so quickly?


    I dont know that. But we can do nothing but believe and wait for him. We are already surrounded by our enemy after all. Even if we can manage to break their encirclement, nothing will change. Our ultimate solution is to wait for outside help.


    While saying so, I write down my future ns on paper.


    There is nothing I can do but to think up as many patterns as possible.


    While I was doing so, Finne offered me tea.


    Lets do our best together!


    Yeah, Im counting on you.


    Saying so, I continue moving my pen.Previous ChapterTOCNext Capter

 Chapter 223: Dawn

    Chapter 223: Dawn


    Before Dawn.


    I gathered Mia, Alois, and Finne in my room.


    Sorry for summoning you so early in the morning.


    Uuuu..Im finally free from the maid job.


    Good work. Mia-san.


    That was really tiring!! That Head Maid! She was as strict as a demon you know!


    Mia was half-crying in her maid outfit.


    She clings to Finne forfort and startsining about the Head Maid.


    The bedsheets are unkempt! The room is not well cleaned! Who cares about those tiny details!


    You are a castle maid right now after all. Its normal for the Head Maid to care about those small details.


    You knew that and still sent me in!? My heart is in tatters even before the fight starts, you know!


    Even if its in tatters, a contract is a contract. I am giving you appropriatepensation right. Just work harder.


    Theres a demon here too!? The Head Maid is one, and now the Prince too!! WAHHHHH!! Finne-sama!!


    Saying so, Mia started crying on Finnes chest.


    Seeing her like that, Finneforts her with a bitter smile.


    Seriously, I cant advance the talk at all.


    When I was thinking so, Alois opened his mouth.


    Your Highness. Should I act as your escort today?


    Even though he is only in his early teens, Alois is so much more mature than Mia.


    The fact that he is confirming what he should do means that he already anticipates the future to some extent.


    I thought about that but Id like you to escort the Tenth Prince Rupert instead.


    I am to escort the Tenth Prince? I have not acquainted myself with His Highness before though


    Christa and Rupert will not be acting as entertainers today and they are still young. Father will not show them the fighting tournament in the arena. That being the case, the two will stay back in the castle but if Gordon starts his revolt, he will aim to seize the castle first. If we cant ensure their safety, the two will be taken hostages.


    I see, I understand your reason. Will Your Highness Arnold be escorting Her Highness Christa personally?


    No, Christas escort will be handled by the Fourth Prince Traugott.


    When I told him so, Alois showed a slightly uneasy expression.


    Will she be alright leaving him in Trau-niisans care? That was what kind of expression he was making.


    Well, it is probably inevitable given his reputation.


    When I thought so, Mia raised her voice as though she just remembered something.


    The Fourth Prince!? That big prince!?


    Nn? You met him before?


    No! That Prince! When we passed by each other! He said that I was too old you know! I am still bursting with youth okay!!


    That persons hobbies and taste are a little particr you see. Well, he does have the ability so you dont have to worry about him.


    I have nothing to say if Your Highness says so butwhat are you going to do about your escort, Your Highness?


    Aloiss words made me smile.


    Its natural for him to ask so huh.


    What would I do if the castle became a battlefield?


    Finne is being escorted by Mia. Christa is in Trau-niisans care. Rupert will be protected by Alois.


    Each of them has someone assigned to protect.


    I can take care of two people by myself!


    I dont expect that much from you.


    *GAN *(Desuwa)!?


    I immediately turned down Mia who made her offer triumphantly.


    Mia who was turned down in an instant is having a shocked expression on her face.


    Seeing her like that, Finne starts tofort Mia.


    He meant that you dont have to overdo it by yourself you know.


    It didnt sound like that at all!


    Al-samas vocabry is limited, you see. It will be okay. Al-sama already has an escort after all. Isnt that right?


    Finne guides the talk.


    I nodded at her.


    Then, a person appeared at the front of the door.


    No need to worry. The princes escortI will take care of it.


    Saying so, a mysterious person wearing a gray robe that covers himself from head to toes appeared. With the hood over his head, no one can see his face. No matter how you look at him, he looks suspicious.


    However, the moment he saw that person, Aloiss face brightened up.


    Grau!


    I am d that you are well. Alois.


    Who is this?


    A wandering strategist, Grau. the man who defeated 10,000 Imperial troops together with Alois.


    I heard that there was a strategist appeared in the battle of Gers butit was you?


    Indeed.


    I can not trust someone like you. Especially when you use illusion magic in broad daylight like this.


    As expected of Mia huh.


    She immediately saw through the illusion of Grau that I created.


    I do apologize for my rudeness. But the Imperial Army is quite hostile toward me. I need to be cautious when I appear like this. I am not even a noble after all.


    .Can we really trust such a suspicious person?


    Thats quite a harsh evaluation.


    I am confident in seeing through people! Im sure that this person has a twisted character!!


    Mia said so as she pointed at Grau.


    Naturally, her words were, in a way, directed to me so I cant help but make a bitter smile.


    M, Mia-san! Grau is a trustworthy person! I guarantee it!


    Alois-sama is being deceived! I know this by instinct! This man is the type that canugh at others misfortunes!


    Wai!? Mia-san!?


    Alois, who knows that Graus identity is Silver, panicked. On the other hand, Finne who knows that Silver is me is giggling at the situation.


    Mia doesnt seem to trust Grau but that doesnt matter right now.


    Mia, you dont have to trust Grau. Each of you has a role to y so you only need to focus on your task.


    You are saying that you trust him?


    At the very least I am sure that he is not on Gordons side. Right now, that is enough for me. We are shorthanded. We have a lot to protect after all.


    .I understand. But I do not trust him okay!?


    Yes, thats fine.


    Saying so, I started summarizing the situation.


    Today is thest day of the festival. Arge-scale fighting tournament will be held at the arena. It is where all the eyes of the Imperial Capital will be focused on. Gordon will use that timing to seize the castle. We will first take control of the castle, ensuring its safety. That is the first stage of our n. Alois will take care of Rupert, Trau-niisan will protect Christa, and Mia will look after Finne. I am counting on you.


    As youmand.


    I got it!


    If that stage is clear, we will move on to the second stage. Gordon will activate the Celestial Sphere, the strongest defense mechanism of the Imperial Capital. The heart of that barrier is this castle. They need to set up the jewels first then have a member of the Imperial Family activate it. Once activated, we will bepletely cut off from the outside world.


    Thats right. Thats why those who can move here will be the ones who secure those jewels.


    Mia frowned at Graus words.


    However, she didntin because she knows that it was not her ce to speak.


    Exactly. I and Grau will be hiding in the castle to give you instructions. You can use up to five highest-purity jewels to activate the Celestial Sphere but you can activate it with three. Im sure that Gordon can prepare that much. At most he probably prepared three or four of them. If he manages to activate it, he canpletely cut us out from outside aids after all.


    In other words, if we can take one or two of them away, he can not activate it?


    Correct. Well, considering the force we have outside, taking one would already be enough.


    Elnas holy sword should be able to destroy the Celestial Sphere that is being supplied with only three jewels.


    If the Celestial Sphere is destroyed, the jewels used to supply it with magic power will be decimated along with it but theres no use being frugal here.


    Gordon would be wary of that so he probably didnt only prepare three.


    If it is activated with four, it would be tough even for the holy sword. This is why we need to work from the inside.


    After the castle is seized, it would be very difficult to snatch those jewels as they will be under strict guard. I am well aware of the impossibility of this job. You will probably have to risk your life for it. There are only a few people I can rely on while we have so many enemies to face. Even so, this must be done. Sorry but-I want you to give your lives for me.


    What a convenient thing for me to say.


    Even so, I can do nothing but ask this of them.


    Everyone nods to my selfish request.


    Then, the sun starts to illuminate the castle and the morning ray shines into the room.


    Alrightwe aremencing the secret maneuver.


    Thus, we started moving in the shadows.

 Chapter 224: Instead of the Hero

    Chapter 224: Instead of the Hero


    The fighting tournament will be held from noon.


    Until then, events will be held in the festival which will be the liveliest at its climax, the fighting tournament.


    Originally, with the free time before the tournament, VIPs and the princes and princesses assigned to them would go out to enjoy the festival.


    However, each of the dignitaries is not so lively today. This is probably due to the Saints abduction that happened the day before.


    After all, it would not be strange if they themselves be the second or third victim.


    Meanwhile, there is a certain VIP that iszily rolling around in my room.


    S-O-T-I-R-E-D


    Yes, yes. Thank you for your hard work.


    Saying so, I turned my eyes at Orihime who was lying on the sofa.


    Orihime finished repairing the barrier in the throne room which was destroyed by the Imperial g. In exchange, she had to stay up all night so she seemed to be quite tired.


    Originally, there was supposed to be an official thank you from the Empires side but Orihime turned it down and chose toze around in my room instead.


    ording to the person herself, she cant feel at ease when she is staying somewhere she is not used to.


    I have to keep it a secret from her that the thought of asking her what about your own room did cross my mind.


    I dont feel any gratitude from you at all.


    I am grateful you know. Very much so.


    I cant feel anything like that from your words at all.


    Normally she would make a fuss by now but she stayed lying on the sofa this time.


    She is probably really tired.


    The throne room is where the Emperor is. It was urgent to rebuild the barrier that yed a big role in his security.


    Thats why Orihime pushed herself to finish it.


    For Orihime, it seems that fine-tuning a number of barriers is more mentally tiring than creating a big one.


    It seems the Empire really is in her debt this time.


    Then how would you like me to convey my gratitude?


    U-muyou must worship me more. In other words, praise me.


    Even if you told me to praise you though


    The current Orihime is exhausted and is not as energetic as her usual self.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Orihimes difficult personality ispensated by how energetic she is. Orihime who isnt energetic is just a self-important girl.


    While thinking that there is nothing topliment her about, I focused my eyes on her tail.


    Orihimes tail usually expresses her emotions in interesting ways but perhaps because she is tired right now, it is only limping down.


    This has been on my mind for a while butI think you have a good tail there.


    Mumu! As expected of you, Arnold! So you have eyes for the good stuff after all! This tail is one of my charm points you know!


    Yeah, yup. Right.


    She is much happier about it than I thought.


    What should I do, I blurted out apliment on a whim so it would trouble me if she asks what is so good about it.


    What do you think is good about it!? For me, I think that it feels very good to touch but some people praise me for its shape you know!


    Uhhthe shape I guess. It is kinda plump and nice after all.


    Umu! You are pretty good atplimenting me arent you!


    If this makes me good atplimenting others then this world would be full ofpliments by now though.


    Maybe its just Orihime who tends to take things at her own convenience. She probably took my randompliment and converted it to some wonderful praise in her brain.


    Well, if thats what she thinks then its fine. Its better than having her in a bad mood after all.


    Excuse me. Al-sama, Orihime-sama.


    OHH! Finne!


    Seeing Finne entering the room, Orihime jumped up.


    She then hugged Finne and dragged her toward the sofa.


    On Finnes hands was a tray of sweets.


    When you are tired, sweets will always cheer you up after all!


    Saying so, Orihime sits on the sofa with Finne and begins eating the sweets.


    She is eating them so fast that I thought that she would choke on it. And of course, she does.


    Guh!?


    Yes, here, please drink some water.


    Finne, who had prepared the water in advance, promptly handed it to Orihime who received it and vigorously poured it down her throat.


    When she finally got her breathing in order, Orihime started eating the sweets again.


    Slow down a little will you.


    I wont! If I can use this chance to recover a little then I have to make full use of it!


    Are you nning to participate in the tournament or something..


    While I was astounded, Finne looked at Orihime with a smile.


    Then just like that, time goes by.


    I thought it would be good if this peaceful time continued but that is not the reality.


    As noon approached, the entire Imperial Capital, not to mention the castle, began to get busy.


    Excuse me. Your Highness Arnold, Your Grace, Finne-sama. May I ask for your n in the afternoon?


    The Imperial Knight who was on our escort duty asked so.


    Finne will of course remain in the castle. Her excuse is that she is worrying about Christa.


    Christa was in danger due to the Dark Elves attack. No one canin if she wants to stay at Christas side.


    The problem is me and Orihime.


    I thought that Orihime would quietly stay in her room but now that she has be a little more energetic, she is getting ready to head to the arena.


    I would like to stay in the castle if possible but if Orihime heads out, I have to follow her as I am her entertainer.


    Well, if I am inside the Imperial Capital even if the Celestial Sphere is activated, I can freely use transfer magic inside it and I do have ways to move around too.


    Still, it is easier for me to execute my n here and if I am with her, I will have to find a suitable excuse to slip away naturally.


    With Sebas away from my side, it would be difficult to deceive her.


    If possible, I want her to say that she doesnt want to go.


    Of course, I will go see the tournament.


    I will be visiting Her Highness Christa.


    Understood. We will prepare a carriage so please let us know when Your Grace is ready to go.


    Saying so, the Imperial Knight withdrew.


    Well, theres no other choice I guess.


    Well, shall we?


    Hmm? I am nning to go alone though?


    Haa? Theres no way thats happening right? I am your entertainer after all.


    You can save the sleep talk when you are actually asleep. Before being my entertainer, you are [This Empires Prince] right?


    Her words took me by surprise.


    Orihime stared straight at me and quietly smiled.


    Theres a disturbing scent lingering around this city. Its an unpleasant smell. Even when your younger brother left to rescue the Saint, instead of disappearing, the scent is getting stronger. You are nning to deal with it right?


    Orihime


    Your face clearly says that you want to be in the castle. If you have to stay in the castle to deal with it then even though it will be lonely, I will go alone. The current me cant provide much help if something happens in the castle after all. To be honest, its already hard to stand up like this. I cant move well and it would take my all to erect a barrier right now. I would only be a nuisance right?


    Indeed.


    I dont know what would happen if she is in perfect condition but right now Orihime is exhausted.


    This is Orihime who holds the title of the Celestial Princess. She can create as many barriers as she pleases but, physical fatigue is not something she can ignore. If her strength runs out when she is deploying a barrier then the number of hostages will increase.


    This incident will notst only a short time.


    In the first ce, unlike the Hero, the Celestial Princess is not a warrior.


    She cant push herself too much.


    You dont have to push yourself. If its hard then you can just stay here.


    I am not pushing myself. If you have something that you must do here then I also have something I must do at the arena.


    But you are exhausted, right? You just repaired the barrier in the throne room in a single night. You can rest. This is a problem of the Empire.


    Oya? Was I under a misunderstanding? I thought that Mizuho and the Empire are on friendly terms though? The problem of our ally is our problem as well. Rest assured, helping the Empire once or twice is no big deal.


    .


    This is just my selfishness. I simply want to help you. I dont want to see you making such a sad expression. If I can not help you here then I will go to where I can. Unfortunately, the Hero is away. Instead of that Hero, I will protect the thing that you cant. I wont let anyoney even a single finger on your father and the citizens.


    Shes putting up a strong front.


    There is no way that the current her can create such a powerful barrier.


    Even so, I have no choice but to ept Orihimes help.


    Someday..I will definitely return this debt.


    Umu! I will count on it!


    Saying so, Orihime waved her hand and left the room with a smile.


    If nothing happened, I would be an insolent prince who sent a VIP to attend the event alone. But Orihime also felt that something was off.


    Something will definitely happen.


    ..she is kind isnt she. Orihime-sama.


    Yeah, thats right.


    If someone from another country is willing to go so far for us, I can not afford to let this end in failure.


    We will definitely prevent it. Absolutely.


    Yes!

 Chapter 225: The Noon Bell Tolls

    Chapter 225: The Noon Bell Tolls


    As noon approached, the arena was filled with people


    Emperor Johannes, who was watching the situation in the VIP seat located at the highest point in the arena, sighed at the sight of his missing VIPs.


    Who has joined us so far?


    We have the guests from the Principality of Albatro and Rondine together with our guest from Sokal, Your Majesty.


    The United Kingdom and the Dominion are absent huh


    Yes. Both of them were asked to stay in their room as important witnesses for Leticia-samas abduction but it seems that they are dissatisfied with this treatment. Well, perhaps they simply do not like being suspected as criminals.


    Hmph, they should have known this would happen given the rtionship between the Kingdom and the United Kingdom.


    Johannes said so and asked for the remaining guest.


    Wendy-dono and the Saint obviously cant attend the event today but what about Celestial Princess-dono?


    Wendy, who is their guest from the Elf Vige, is currently staying in her room in the castle.


    Her action was restricted and her situation is close to being under house arrest but considering the size of the case she was involved in, this is already a generous treatment.


    Leticia, the Saint on the other hand was abducted and currently not even in the Imperial Capital.


    It was inevitable that the two would not be here.


    However, Orihime the Celestial Princess is different.


    I havent received any report yet but I forcefully asked her to restore the barrier inside the throne room so..


    Didnt I tell you that such a thing can be put off.


    We can not possibly dy that, Your Majesty.


    What would you do if she says that she wont being because she is tired? The people would get suspicious from the fact that the Saint is missing alone but if even the Celestial Princess is absent too they will start to worry, you know?


    Even so, the restoration of that barrier is our top priority. Besides, if the tournament smoothly proceeds, the peoples anxiety would be minimized to some extent anyway.


    Despite problems after problems keep presenting themselves, the reason why they didnt consider the possibility of canceling this event was to not make their citizens anxious.


    It was the result of the discussions among the Emperors close aides.


    Also, the fact that Eric, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, guaranteed to everyone that Sokal would not invade the Empire did y a big part.


    If the Sokal empire is not involved in this incident, the meaning it holds is that their opponents are only the Kingdom, the United Kingdom, and the Dominion.


    If that is the case then it will fall into their already predicted scenario so there is nothing worth panicking about.


    Johannes has that much confidence in the defense of his borders. The confidence in the ability of the elites he has assigned to protect them.


    That is certainly true


    Johannes sighs at Franzs words.


    For Johannes, this tournament is a big event that will conclude the 25th anniversary of his coronation.


    It also serves to allow his people to forget all the recent incidents in the Empire.


    For that sake, he had invited well-known guests from other countries to reassure them.


    If they do not show their faces at this tournament then it would make him doubt why he had invited them here in the first ce.


    When Johannes was thinking so, the people suddenly raised their voices.


    Whats happening?


    It seems that Celestial Princess-sama has arrived.


    Orihime entered the arena while making herself as noticeable as possible.


    After she waved and smiled at the people, she walked toward Johannes.


    Thanks foring, Celestial Princess-dono.


    Umu, It was pretty tiring. Your Majesty. I was up all night you know.


    We apologize for the inconvenience, you have my gratitude.


    I will ept plenty of your gratitudeter. For the time being, treat me amicably. We have to put up the show to distract them from the Saints absence.


    Saying so, Orihime pointed at the seat next to the Emperor.


    Normally, this ce only has two chairs each for the Emperor and the Empress.


    Orihime is telling the Emperor to let her sit here as well.


    Her aim is to show the favorable rtionship between the Celestial Princess and the Emperor. If they have something to talk about within their sight, the people will not worry about someone who isnt here.


    I see. Thank you again. Franz, prepare a chair.


    Yes, as you wish.


    With that said, a luxurious chair is prepared next to Johannes.


    Orihime sits down there and immediately bounced on it to check itsfort.


    Umu, so fluffy! The view is great too. Its a special seat!


    Saying so, Orihime starts looking around.


    Then, she noticed something.


    Mumu? Where is the Knight Commander that is always with you, Your Majesty.


    I left Alida at the castle. Franz was the one who arranged that. I left the preparation today in his care.


    Fumu, is it also rted to how you want me to fix the barrier in such a hurry?


    My deepest apology but I can not give you the details as it is rted to security concerns.


    I see. Then with the Knight Commander away, the protection around His Majesty will be thin, no? Cant you at least tell me something about that?


    My apology.


    Sorry, Celestial Princess-dono. My Prime Minister is a little inflexible.


    Mind not. A prime minister has to be secretive like this. If the Empires Prime Minister is not this secretive then it would be boring.


    Thank you very much for your understanding. Excuse me for changing the subject but where is His Highness Arnold? Celestial Princess-sama.


    Al who is supposed to be Orihimes entertainer is nowhere to be seen.


    Franz looked around as he thought that he might be mingling with other guests but he seems to not be here.


    Arnold huh. I left him in the castle.


    You left him? Did that stupid son of mine did something again?


    Arnold is doing well. I have been very entertained thanks to him. I left him there because I nned to sit next to Your Majesty from the beginning. If I sit next to Your Majesty, he would have nowhere to sit after all. I was only being mindful.


    I see. Thank you for your consideration.


    Its me who is grateful. Arnold took good care of me. I dont think that other princes would be able to do the same. I took a liking to hispany, you know. You chose a good prince to take care of me.


    Saying so, Orihime shows a wide smile.


    Johannes was a little surprised at her evaluation of Arnold but he immediately smiled back.


    I see, I see. He is a lot like me after all.


    Absolutely. Especially your whimsical part, Your Majesty.


    Hearing that, Johannes res at Franz but Franz simply pretends not to see that.


    While they were having such a conversation, the Empress, Brunhilde who was out greeting the guests, returned to the room.


    My, Celestial Princess-sama.


    Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress. I am sorry for disturbing you here but please allow this selfishness of mine.


    What are you saying. You are very wee here, Celestial Princess-sama.


    Brunhilde weed Orihime but her true feeling can not be ascertained.


    However, no one here cares about that.


    Johannes would prioritize Orihimes proposal over Brunhildes feelings and so does Franz. Orihime is well aware of that so she doesnt give much consideration to Brunhilde either.


    Furthermore, even Brunhilde herself understood that her feelings are only a secondary concern here.


    An empress is originally that kind of existence. Even if she directly shows her displeasure, Johannes would mercilessly move her seat even further away from him.


    The gap between them has widened even more from the time with Laurenz.


    In that slightly tense atmosphere, Orihime heard the sound of a bell toll.


    It is the bell that announces the arrival of noon.


    Its time huh. Well then, lets get started.


    Johannes raises his hand while sitting on his chair.


    With that as the signal, the knights lined up and blew the horns.


    The sound of the horns echoes throughout the Imperial Capital.


    After the sound settled, Johannes stood up from his seat and addressed his people in a loud voice.


    Hear me! I hereby announce the beginning of the Imperial Fighting Tournament!!


    A big cheer echoed.


    While listening to their cheer, Orihime muttered to herself in a small voice.


    I pray for your luck.Arnold.


    After that Orihime slowly sharpens her nerves.


    After all, the unpleasant smell is now stronger than ever.

 Chapter 226: Rendezvous Point

    Chapter 226: Rendezvous Point


    The noon bell huh.


    ALRIGHT, LETS GO IM READY! !


    They wont be moving immediately you know.


    Mia who is here in my room as Finnes escort is a little too enthusiastic.


    She is ready forbat with her bow in hands. Its alright that shes being enthusiastic but if she is this energetic now I am worried that she would just exhaust herself during the real deal.


    Why so?


    Because the tournament has just begun right Al-sama?


    Exactly.


    I affirm Finnes answer.


    That being said, Mia still tilted her head.


    If it has already begun then they should have already started moving, no? The castles security is now considerably weaker because of it right?


    Just because the tournament has begun doesnt mean that they would enact their n immediately. The reason they would choose this timing is that the tournament will attract attention. The tournament just started. If they want to move unnoticed then they would choose the time when the peoples eyes focus solely on the tournament.


    A secret maneuver is not meant to be seen by others. Is that right?


    If they dont do that then it wouldnt be a secret after all.


    When I smiled and answered Finne, Mia whispered Hes making an evil smile again.


    She isnt my secret sharer for nothing huh.


    Then we should quietly wait for them to move?


    We will do what we can. Alois already went to Ruperts side and Trau-niisan is already with Christa. Our escorts are ready. How this goes will be depending on our opponents moves but I already predicted it to some extent.


    So roundabout! What should I do then!? Cant I just find the enemy and immediately knock them out!?


    Argh, seriously! said Mia as she hit the table.


    Takedown the obviously bad guy! Thats how Mia fought so far. To her, my fighting style probably seems roundabout.


    Mia is the Chivalrous Thief. She finds the bad guy, ambushes them, andys down the punishment. Her actions are straightforward.


    However, right now we are moving behind the scenes. She probably cant get used to it immediately.


    Mia-san. Please calm down.


    Finne-sama too!? The battle has already begun you know!? Shouldnt we take the initiative and quickly take down the enemy!?


    We still havent identified the enemy yet. Without any proof, attacking someone will only cause confusion in the castle. If we do that then we will be giving the initiative to the enemy instead.


    That is


    Please be at ease. Al-sama is properly thinking about that. Isnt that right?


    Finne smiles and directs the conversation toward me.


    Nodding to her, I immediately started exining.


    I wouldnt want to be interrupted again after all.


    The enemys primary goal is to take control of the castle as a whole. After that, they will move in to secure hostages for themselves. Lastly, they will head to activate the Celestial Sphere, thats where the problem lies.


    What is the problem?


    To activate the Celestial Sphere, you need multiple highest purity jewels. Another name for those jewels is the Rainbow Celestial Jewels. They are national treasure-ss jewels that colorfully shine like a rainbow. The magic power each of them contains is tremendous. They need to procure three of that and ce it in a specific location to activate the Celestial Sphere.


    So it would be hard for them to get those national-treasure-ss things?


    Even Gordon, who is a general of the Imperial Army and a candidate for the throne, will probably only have one of his own.


    Then he cant activate it right?


    The Celestial Sphere is the most important defense Mechanism of the Imperial Capital. Naturally, the Rainbow Celestial Jewels are already prepared here in this castle.


    It is only natural to have them on hand so that the Celestial Sphere can be activated at any time.


    The problem is where they are.


    I know one ce that definitely has one.


    Hou? Where is that?


    The existence of the Rainbow Celestial Jewels is like a national secret.


    It would be one thing if you are a minister or a general but it is not information that Finne can personally obtain.


    Thats why I am quite interested in her confidence.


    I know it too! Its the treasure vault isnt it!?


    They wont put it in such a standing out ce.


    Why!? It would be easier to put important things all together isnt it!


    Their value is different from the other treasures. From a strategic point of view, they are not a simple valuable object. There must be some that His Majesty can ess at any moment. Thats why I am sure that there must be at least one in the throne room.


    What is your basis for that?


    I think that if its not there, His Excellency the Prime Minister wouldnt be in such a hurry to have Orihime-sama fix the barrier yesterday.


    I quietly nodded to Finne.


    As I thought, Finnes ability to assess the situation has been refined.


    If she can do this much then I dont need to worry about leaving Mia with her.


    Correct. There are two Rainbow Celestial Jewels at the throne room. Well, I dont know where they are exactly though.


    Then we can just protect the throne room right!?


    Theres no need for us to guard the throne room ourselves. The strongest swordswoman in the Empire is already on that.


    So the reason why the Knight Commander is not by His Majestys side is to protect the throne room.


    I cant think of any reason other than that. Well, Fathers security will be thin but I think that the Prime Minister probably has some measures in ce regarding that.


    Alida is currently the strongest fighter in the Imperial Capital.


    With the barrier restored and Alidas presence, the security of the two jewels in the throne room is guaranteed.


    That being the case, there are three remaining in the castle. Even if Gordon prepared one by himself, he would only have four at most. Now we can avoid the scenario where the Celestial Sphere is activated at full-power.


    The Prime Minister probably thinks that the remaining Rainbow Celestial Jewels can be protected by the other Imperial Knights.


    As evidence, in addition to the first corp, two more corps stay behind in the castle.


    Only the fifth corp and below are at the Emperors side. Their number is not reassuring and the arena is not exactly a ce that can easily be defended.


    In a sense, Fathers security details are as thin as the time when the vampires attacked.


    Even so, the reason why the ce with the most protection right now is the castle is to prevent the Celestial Sphere from being activated. After all, once it is activated, he can not expect any external reinforcements nor can he escape in case of emergency.


    I could say that the Prime Minister hase up with a solid measure this time.


    Then we dont have anything to do right?


    Theres no way thats the case. We have to protect the other jewels as much as possible while escorting the other possible hostages from the enemy. First, we must ascertain an escape route then evacuate the possible hostages to a safe ce. We need to start on these two things.


    There are other possible hostages?


    There are. They wont work against the Emperor but.they are valuable enough to be used as a bargaining chip to the people involved in this.


    The Consorts in the Inner Pce right?


    Yes. My mother is of course a target but that includes the other consorts as well. Moreover, there is my sister inw. My sister-inw is Alidas elder sister while my mother who was originally amoner is highly popr among the people. If the Emperor abandons them, people will grow to distrust him.


    ARGH! Its getting confusing again! Cant you just say that you want us to save your mother!?


    Mia hit the table again.


    Seeing that, Finne bitterly smiled.


    Thats how the Imperial Family is. We have the duty to protect the Empire over our own family. Even if that is how we really feel, our personal feelings cannot be prioritized.


    I decided to protect the Imperial Capital in Leo ce.


    Thats why I didnt attach any escort to my mother.


    I dont even know whether the maids at the Inner Pce can help her survive through the attack.


    When I was thinking so, Mia strongly hit the table again.


    Stop saying such pathetic things already!! Theres no way that a person who cant even protect their own family can protect their country! You think so too right!? Finne-sama!


    Yes. I think so as well.


    There, see! If you wont say it no matter what then, FINE! I dont need your permission, I can just save her by myself! You can at least give me approval for that right!?


    Mia strongly said so.


    A Chivalrous Thief has dered that she would take on a country.


    Not only does she have a strong sense of justice, but she also possesses the willingness to believe that her justice is correct.


    She is a person worthy of respect.


    I didnt want to put Finne at risk too much but even if I stopped her, she would do it anyway without my permission.


    Im grateful.


    -I will leave her to you.


    Alright, leave her to me!


    Then we will be heading to the Inner Pce first. Shall we meet up after we finish rescuing the consorts?


    Yeah, thats fine. We will rendezvous at the throne room.


    The throne room!? Are you sane!? We will have nowhere to escape to at the top of the castle you know!


    The usual entrance will be blocked and the lower you go, the more enemies will be. As long as Alida is guarding the throne room, that ce is almost impossible to breakthrough. Gordon will probably not send any more units there either. Thats why I chose the throne room.


    I understand that the enemy will be thinner there but..I doubt that the Knight Commander can ovee such a difference in numbers. If we gather all the possible hostages at the throne room, I think that they will surely send more reinforcement though?


    Theres no problem. There is a secret escape route at the throne room. The ones who know about it are me, the Prime Minister, and the Knight Commander. Other than them it would only be my father alone.


    Isnt that the Emperors personal escape route!? How did you know about such a thing?


    Eleven years ago, Father told me about it himself. I had to hide in the throne room back then you see.


    It was when I was told to observe his meeting with the ambassador from the Sokal empire.


    Father told me to hide at the entrance of that secret passage.


    I didnt even tell Leo about it.


    Father told me that it was a man-to-man promise after all.


    But that promise will have to expire today.


    Im sure that he will forgive me.


    Muttering so, I got up from my chair.


    Its about time the enemy started to move.


    If we stay in the room then we will be easily apprehended.


    Alright, its time to act.


    Saying so, we left the room.

 Chapter 227: Result of Playing Around

    Chapter 227: Result of ying Around


    Three Imperial Knight Corps are guarding the castle.


    The first corp protects the throne room while the other two were also stationed at key locations by the Prime Minister.


    That being said, the overall protection of the castle is being left to the army.


    Originally, the Imperial Knights should upy the majority of the castle defense but it cant be helped that they have to use the army as they have spread out to protect the Emperor and important locations in the castle.


    It must have been a tough decision for the Prime Minister.


    Many among the Imperial Army favor Gordon. If possible he wouldnt want to use them but since he has no other choice, he assigned a general from the moderate faction for castle defense.


    That General is General Estman. He is a sixty years old senior general.


    He was one of the generals who were in charge of managing the army at the central part of the Empire. People see him as a general who is always smiling.


    In fact, that impression of him is not wrong. He is a person who loves the young soldiers like they were his own grandchildren and cultivates them with his knowledge and experiences.


    His reputation is also very favorable among the Empires people. He is one of the few that is not only popr among the soldiers but the people as well. Naturally, this man is well trusted by my father.


    However.


    He is with Gordon huh..


    When I was heading to the Inner Pce with Finne and Mia, I muttered as I saw the soldiers gathered in front of the stairs.


    The soldiers are walking back and forth as if they are looking for something while keeping their eyes on the stairs.


    Moreover, they seem to be alert.


    To guard the castle, it is enough for them to patrol the already decided route and station a few soldiers at key locations. Its strange that they are so alert as they are searching for something like that.


    Enemy? Then I will blow them all away.


    It will be difficult to move if we get caught at this stage. We will have to face a lot more soldiers until we reach the Inner Pce you know.


    Thats true. I have to get around them somehow.


    So roundabout..


    Mia is upset at mine and Finnes assessment.


    Im sure that Mias ability can break through their defense and get us to the Inner Pce but we have to keep in mind that we have to escort people on our way back as well.


    At the very least, I dont want to cause a fuss until we arrive at the Inner Pce.


    Is there any way to distract them?


    What are we going to do after we distract them?


    I want to enter the room on the other side of the aisle.


    We cant get downstairs that way you know?


    Its alright, I have a n.


    Then thats easy.


    Saying so, Mia suddenly aims her bow out the nearby window.


    She then shot out an arrow made of magic power without any sound.


    I couldnt understand what she was doing for a moment but when I heard a high-pitched sound on the opposite end of the corridor, I understood her n.


    WHAT WAS THAT!?


    CHECK IT OUT, HURRY!!


    The soldiers eyes turned toward the sound.


    Seeing that, Mia gives us a signal.


    Now!


    Slipped down the aisle, Mia opened the door of the targeted room without any sound and beckoned me and Finne.


    We crossed the aisle as quietly as possible and managed to enter the room.


    What did you do Mia-san?


    She curved the arrow she shot outside to let it go through another window. It must have broken something.


    Thats right. I confirmed that the other window was opened beforehand. Its simple.


    Saying so, Mia asks, [Now, what are we doing next?].


    Mia said that what she did was simple but it was by no means simple at all.


    Although there are differences between magic bow and magic, the principle is not so different.


    Thats why, theoretically, that feat can be done by a mage.


    She managed to not only maintain the magic that has already left her sight but also urately hit the target location without hitting anything outside the castle.


    Precise control and ability to grasp the surroundings. Furthermore, she calcted the amount of magic power that allows the arrow to not disappear mid-flight, one could say that her ability to fine-tune her power is superb. Not to mention that she aplished all of that in an instant.


    Her skill could be said to be godly.


    I understand why Vermillion managed to elude the Dominion for so long.


    You would have no way to defend against her if something like this hits you in the middle of the night without any warning.


    If you left your window open even just a little, your escort will be silently sniped down. Even if she doesnt have a direct line of sight, she can just curve her arrow to hit you.


    In front of Mia, guards pretty much serve no purpose.


    What is it? Staring at my face like that?


    No, I just think that you actually are pretty amazing.


    What was that actually for!? Didnt you recruit me because you saw my ability!? Thats rude you know! Thats too rude you know!!


    I always know that Mia-san is an amazing person.


    As expected of Finne-sama! Your eyes are certainly different from this biased prince!


    If you only speak normally, I might have evaluated you correctly though.


    I told you that it was Ojii-sama who taught me to speak this way! The truedy that Ojii-sama met must have spoken like this, no doubt!


    I hope so. Was that Ojii-sama also the one who taught you the magic bow?


    Thats right! My Ojii-sama is a great person you know!


    An old man who taught Mia huh.


    Someone who can teach such a specialized skill like the magic bow to Mia and trained her to be so skilled with a bow to this extent must not be some simple old man.


    Thinking of the Master of Magic Bow, there is one person thates to mind.that old man must be someone rted to that person. Mia as well.


    This piqued my interest so I want to sit down and have a nice and long talk with her but unfortunately, I have no such luxury right now.


    Well, I will have you tell me more about your Jii-san someday. For now, lets hurry.


    Hurryeven if you say that, the stairs are currently blocked, you know. I can go down from the outside but since Finne-sama will being with me, that would be impossible right?


    We cant use that kind of n. We dont know who will be watching after all.


    Saying so, I started changing the order of the seven portraits hanging inside this room.


    Unable to understand my action, Mia tilted her head.


    What are you doing?


    A little game.


    You start ying games at a time like this!?


    Yeah, Im ying. But sometimes, ying games can be useful as well.


    Saying so, I finished changing the order of the portraits.


    Some of them are in the same position while some are in different positions.


    When I confirmed that, I removed the portrait at the center.


    Then, a hole that shouldnt have been there earlier appeared behind the portrait.


    Putting my hand in the hole, I pressed the switch that was inside.


    In response, a hidden door appeared on the wall opposite the portrait.


    WhaWhaWha!?


    This castle has undergone various renovations every time we have a new emperor. The new emperors each add more secret passages and rooms in the shadows. Those hidden passages and rooms werent all passed down properly.


    How do you know about such a room even though it wasnt even passed down from the previous generations!?


    The hints of their whereabouts are not in the books that you would normally be studying, but in the diaries that the tutors judged to be worthless instead. I didnt study properly but I passed my time ying around reading those diaries to find this kind of secret.


    It means that studying is not the only thing that cane in handy isnt it?


    Exactly. This castle is my backyard. I have never lost a round of hide and seek or tag in my life. I guess this is the result of me ying around huh. Lets use this to surprise our enemy this time.


    Saying so, I entered the secret passage with a grin.

 Chapter 228: The Crybaby Prince

    Chapter 228: The Crybaby Prince


    After we moved downstairs using the first secret passage, we took multiple secret passages to get down to the lower floor.


    Then we arrived at the secret room where it is connected to a room in the Inner Pce.


    To think that this castle has a secret passage that leads right to the Inner Pce, I dont think that anything is impossible here anymore


    I had fun going through them though.


    Finne was enjoying her trip through the series of secret passages while Mia was taken aback after she was dragged through so many of them.


    But, you have a naive side too huh, Prince?


    A naive side? Where?


    You have been generously showing those secret passages to me, right. I think you are already aware but I am a thief you know.


    And how am I naive because of that?


    If I want to infiltrate this ce, I can utilize them to my hearts content you know.


    Ahh, I see.


    Mia astoundedly sighed at my answer.


    It certainly seems a little foolish of me huh.


    Mia is certainly someone from another country, moreover, she is also more or less a criminal.


    I have shown her multiple secret passages in the castle not to mention that I nned our escape through the Emperors exclusive secret passage.


    All of them are national secrets.


    But


    If you want to try then by all means. I cant rmend it though.


    You think I cant pull it off right!? I am specialized in breaking into peoples mansions you know!?


    Thats not really something that a person should take pride in right.


    Th, that is, I am well aware of that! B, But thats not the point!


    Al-sama. I thought that you dont care about sharing such national secrets because of the situation we are in but, am I wrong? I thought that Al-sama thinks that if the secrets are leaked, you can just suppress it though.


    You are half correct. I do think that if Mia is careful then she should be able to pull it off. But it is also true that even if it is leaked, there is nothing to worry about.


    Finne tilted her head.


    I point to the side of the aisle that leads straight ahead.


    Do you see a small hole over there?


    Theres an opening..what is it?


    A trap. To get rid of anyone who ns to enter the Inner Pce through this passage.


    A trap!? Watch out!


    Mi was surprised and immediately pulled Finne toward herself.


    Thats a good reaction.


    Dont worry. It wont react when a member of the Imperial Family enters the aisle.


    I see. So even if it is okay for a member of the Imperial Family, if others try to use it..


    The traps will be activated. Apparently, there are some kinds of traps hidden in most secret passages and secret rooms. Thats why if someone unintentionally discovers a secret passage in the castle, a member of the Imperial Family would check it out first. Most of them were built by the emperor of each generation because they have to hide something that they feel [Guilty] about. Thats why the trap that you usually find in these kinds of passages are quite nasty.


    Hidden rooms and passages that were not passed down toter generations.


    Why would someone build such a thing?


    The reason is that the emperor has something to hide.


    In the case of this passage, it was built so that the emperor can sneak out to visit the consort without getting caught by his empress.


    You might think that an emperor visiting his consorts is normal but the empresses often hail from powerful houses of the Empire. For an emperor that was afraid to lose his backing, he would need to keep the empress happy.


    Since the emperor knows that he can not allow himself to get caught since it wont just end with the empress getting angry, the trap here is unforgiving to intruders.


    In some cases, there is a barrier to prevent intruders from entering and in other cases, there would be traps that will outright kill the intruders once they step inside the secret passage.


    The reason why the Imperial Family is safe from those traps is simply that we are family. It would be outrageous if your sessor dies because of a silly ident.


    There are princes who love exploring the castle like me after all.


    Thats why you should not use these secret passages if you want to break into the castle. Even if you dont die, you will make noises when the trap is activated. The Imperial Knights will never miss that. You wouldnt want to fight the Imperial Knights immediately after you escaped the trap right?


    As expected of the Empire huh, the extent you people are willing to go is clearly different from the Dominion. Im sorry but.people of the Imperial Family are quite strange arent they.


    You dont have to apologize. The Adler house is a gathering of weirdos after all. Nothing can be done about it.


    For starters, trying to unify the whole continent is already too strange.


    Even if you managed to unify the continent, its not like there would be no more conflict. The grudges of the people who got their home robbed away by us would be directed at the Imperial Family. Despite knowing that, my ancestor who decided to continue plundering everything to stop the circle of sadness. They must have mistaken themselves for a god or something.


    And we, their descendants continue to have that misunderstanding.


    It is not up to me to decide whether that is a good or bad thing. That kind of thing is up to the historians to decide. However, I am sure that our ideal is not that respectable.


    Thanks to that weirdo of an ancestor, this ridiculous session war has be our tradition to this day.


    It simply means that the Imperial Family can not be normal right.


    Finne skillfully followed up for me.


    Her view is not wrong either.


    As long as we stand at the top of such a vast empire, we can not afford to be normal.


    After all, no one would follow an ordinary guy.


    The Prince is certainly very strange so I think that is true.


    I think of myself as a rtively decent person you know. Right? Finne.


    No, uhh, that is a little..


    Finne said with a vague smile on her face.


    Why didnt you follow up for me in a time like this.


    Eric, Gordon, Zandra, and Trau-niisan. Unlike those people, I dont have any strange quirk right.


    That might be true but.I think that the people youpare yourself to have one or two extremely strange habits though.


    Then at least I am better than Leo. How about that?


    I wonder about thatI think that it is a close match though.


    A close match!? I have only heard good things about Prince Leonard you know!?


    What are you saying. Theres no way that someone who aims to be an emperor doesnt have a screw or two loose right.


    In response to my words, Finne said nothing and kept the vague smile on her face.


    Thats weird. I dont think that I have any weird quirk though.


    I guess its bad that Leo is my twin huh.


    What a troublesome younger brother.


    Al-sama can say that but I am sure that he also shares the same feeling you know. Siblings are like that after all.


    Hou? Then I will ask him when he gets back.


    As expected, I cant say that I am the most decent person among the Imperial Family either.


    There is still someone in my family that is still too normal.


    After a while, the exit was visible.


    When I opened the exit, we arrived at a storage room.


    Alright, I will leave the rest to you two.


    Leaving the rest to us? Are you noting?


    Sorry, but there is a ce I am more worried about you see.


    His Highness Ruperts group isnt it. Please take care.


    I will not be doing anything myself though. I will just send Grau to his ce and hide. I will be hiding in the secret passages to keep watch on the situation and help you from behind. But dont attract too much attention alright. If you are not near a secret passage, I cant help you after all.


    I understand. You are saying that I can go wild after this right?


    If Finne gives you permission that is. I will leave her to you.


    Yes, please leave this to me.


    Saying so, Finne bowed at me.


    Seeing that, I closed the exit.


    After the exit waspletely shut, I changed into the appearance of Grau with illusion magic.


    Well, its time to go help that one normal person of the Imperial Family huh.


    Given Aloiss personality, my youngest brother, Rupert should be giving him quite a trouble right about now.


    Whether for good or bad, that child is too normal.


    While thinking so, I moved to the room next to the room where Alois was given for his stay in the castle.


    Rupert should be with him now.


    Then.


    WAAA! I dont want to leave! What if I die!?


    Your Highness, please dont be so loud


    I heard a loud cry from the inside.


    Hearing that, I sigh.


    Rupert, who has grown up under his mothers protection, is a crybaby who can not be separated from his mother.


    It can be said that it is only natural for a ten years old child to act like this but for a member of the Imperial Family, he can not afford to rely on his mother forever.


    I guess I cant say that since I am also being spoiled by my mother even at this age huh..


    Muttering so, I left the room I transferred to and quietly entered Aloiss room.


    Seeing me, Alois looked like he just saw his savior.


    Grau..!


    It looks like you have your hands full huh.


    Who!? I cant see his face!? Scary!


    Saying so, the petite boy clings to his bed.


    A little curly brown hair and blue eyes.


    His expression looked like he was half crying.


    This boy is my youngest brother, Rupert.


    Although he was born into the Imperial Family, he is an ordinary child.


    If I am the Dull Prince then I guess he would be the Crybaby Prince.


    Nice to meet you, Your Highness Rupert. I am Grau, a wandering strategist.


    Saying so, I gracefully bowed to the frightened Rupert.

 Chapter 229: A Child

    Chapter 229: A Child


    I introduced myself to Rupert but he is still looking at me with suspicion.


    Seeing him like that, Alois followed up for me.


    Your Highness, Grau is a great strategist who fought against the 10,000 imperial soldiers with me. It was thanks to him that I managed to defeat them!


    Theres a difference between a great person and a person you can trust! I wont trust him unless he shows me his face!


    Saying so, Rupert clings to the bed and refuses to move.


    Even though Alois should already have exined the situation to him too.


    Your Highness. Please trust us. We will definitely protect you!


    Alois is only twelve years old right!? You are not much older than me so theres no way that you can keep me safe! It would be safer if I just stay in my room!


    Ages doesnt matter here, Your Highness. I will protect you as it is my duty as an imperial noble. There will be knights who will be fighting alongside me as well.


    Alois looks at the knights who are also present in the room.


    The number is five. All of them are knights from Simmel Earldom who faced the Imperial Army with Alois.


    Theres only five people right!? The opponent is Gordon-aniue you know!? The generals who support him are all skilled! If they areing to seize the castle then I dont want to go out with only this many knights!!


    Rupert stubbornly insists on staying in the room.


    His thoughts were based on the wishful thinking of a child.


    Prince Rupert. Defending against a siege battle without any prospect of reinforcement is a foolish idea. Are you perhaps expecting some kind of reinforcement?


    F, Father will surelye for me! Even if he cant, there are Imperial Knights in the castle! They will surely!


    I see. Then you may stay in this room alone. I will make sure to ry your wish to Prince Arnold.


    Eh?


    When I told him to do as he pleased and tried to leave the room.


    It was Alois who stopped me.


    Pl, Please wait a minute! Grau!


    If he is saying that he will stay in this room then we cant move together. You have to quickly move out as well. The more time passes, the more control the enemy will have over the castle.


    I understand that. But I cant leave His Highness Rupert alone.


    How much do you think this prince is worth when he says that this room is more reliable than us?


    He is the younger brother of His Highness Arnold. He has that much worth to me. The Earldom of Simmel will never forget our debt to him. His protection was entrusted to me thats why I can not leave his side until I die. I will not abandon him.


    thats what he said, Prince Rupert. He is willing to give you his life even if you choose to cling to that bed and keep crying you know.


    Its, its not like I asked Arnold-aniue to help me in the first cehe just did it on his own.


    ..I think you are misunderstanding something so allow me to correct you. It wasnt out of kindness that Prince Arnold dispatched Alois to protect you. It was your mother who desperately begged that dull prince. She told him that it is fine to leave her behind, it is you alone that she wants him to protect. Prince Arnold did not choose to send someone to escort his own mother and sent Alois to your side instead. If you dont understand what that means then you can say it now. If you have the nerve to trample on your mothers wish and your brothers feelings then I will ept it.


    From under the hood, I looked straight at Rupert.


    Feeling the strong gaze directed at him, Ruperts body shook.


    I, I


    Lets say that you choose to stay in your room as you said. The number of enemies is not only a hundred or two. This fragile door will not protect you. How much time do you think that it can buy? Do you think that your father can send someone to rescue you in time? Let me say this, Emperor Johannes is not so sweet and omnipotent as you think. If Prince Gordon starts the rebellion, the Emperors priority would be his personal protection for the sake of preserving the Empire. If he is forced to abandon his children then he will do it. Especially when it is a prince who has no prospect for the throne nor any achievements to himself like you.


    Th, the Imperial Knights wille to help me! They are the Empires strongest!


    Prince Gordon will try to cover the Imperial Capital with a barrier to keep anyone from escaping and prevent any reinforcements from the outside. The Imperial Knights are guarding the key jewels. They can not afford to protect you.


    I slowly closed off Ruperts escape routes with powerful reasoning.


    Although there was still some time to spare, the soldiers in the castle had already begun to move.


    The faster we can move, the more advantage we will have but with Rupert being difficult, we ended up wasting that advantage.


    Alois may think that he has to be considerate since he is only a ten years old child.


    However, we have no room to consider such childish emotions.


    You have two choices. Stay in this room or leave. If you choose to stay in this room, you will definitely be caught. It is unlikely that the Emperor wille to help you. If you choose to leave, your life will be in danger but you will have the possibility where you managed to escape. If you are caught together with the other consorts and the Emperors beloved Princess Christa then he might actually do everything he can to rescue you. However, the possibility that he woulde to help you when you alone got captured is zero.


    N, No way


    The worst thing that could happen to you is if we seed in escaping while you alone are captured. In that case, the Emperor will nevere to rescue you. Who would help someone who threw away his chance of salvation? I would never help someone like that. Unless there is a reasonpelling enough for me to do so that is.


    And unfortunately, there is absolutely no such reason for me to help Rupert.


    Gordon would not find much value in him as a hostage.


    Considering the disadvantage of having a child as a hostage, he would choose to kill him first as a show of power.


    Thats why Rupert must escape this castle.


    Hurry and decide. Will you escape with us or will you stay here? We do not have time to wait, you know?


    E, even if you say that!


    Rupert started to cry at my harsh words.


    It may be a natural reaction for a normal ten years old who was raised so closely by his mother but the circumstances surrounding him are anything but normal.


    Seeing him like that, Alois gently approaches such Rupert.


    Your Highness. I understand your feelings well. When the Imperial Army marched to mynd, I also wanted to cry. I wanted to close my eyes and wish that it was not real.


    .Alois, how did you get through it..?


    I thought about the things that I must protect. I had to protect the people of mynd. I couldnt abandon my mother. Thats why I fight. Your Highness should be the same. Your esteemed mother is important to Your Highness, no?


    Un


    Then lets escape together. Even if your mother is caught, if you run away, her value as a hostage will increase. Even if thats not the case, if you escape while your mother is escaping as well, the enemy will be forced to split up. Not for the Empire, not because you are a member of the Imperial Family, you can leave those thoughts behind. It is for the adult to think about such a thing. Still,-even as a child, you can do your best to protect your mother.


    In response to Aloiss words, Ruperts face changed a little.


    He is timid and even now he looks like he could start crying at any moment but.


    He is not crying.


    Alois..you are like an adult


    I am also a child. I can not do much yet but as Grau says, time doesnt wait for us to grow up. Children often picture what they want to be in the future but sometimes, crises like this visited us before we can grow up. Thats where we are. Theres no choice but to deal with it since it has already arrived at our door. If you wanted to be a knight then this moment is the time that you have to be one. If you want to be a good prince then the time is now. If we have something that you want to be in the future then this is the moment that we can be one.


    But, we are only children you know?


    Even a child can be anything he wants. A child is a child. If someone thinks that they can not be something then it is simply because that person doesnt have enough insight. Right now, at this moment, I am your Imperial Knight. Pleasee with us with confidence. The Imperial Knights are the Empires strongest after all.


    Saying so, Alois reached his hand out for Rupert.


    Rupert took that hand.


    I thought about putting him to sleep and just take him away if this dragged on but it seems that wont be necessary.


    Now, Grau. Please tell us your n. His Highness Arnold told us to meet up with him at the throne room but the road there will probably not be an easy one.


    I understand. Leave it to me.


    The moment I answered.


    I heard the sound of footsteps from outside the room.


    Rupert inadvertently hugs Alois but Aloiss hand is already reaching for his sword.


    Although he is only two years older than him, the difference between them probably came from experience.


    What was that?


    The soldiers must be on the other side of the door.


    Saying so, I open the door.


    Doing so, I saw several soldiers sleeping on the floor.


    I guess they were waiting for us toe out huh.


    It was just right so I used the sleep magic I was nning to use on Alois on them.


    It is a magic that is not effective on those who are mentally strong but if it is justmon soldiers then they would be falling into a deep sleep.


    Y, You are a mage..?


    No, Im a strategist.


    Saying so, I started walking out with a grin on my face.


    Rupert seemed to be unconvinced of that answer but Alois and the knights immediately followed me so he hurriedly followed after us.


    While we walk the noise from the lower floors is starting to get louder.


    So they gave up on trying to take the hostages quietly and start capturing the castle in earnest huh.


    Judging from the sound, the army must have captured the middle levels already.


    When I looked outside, it seems that several soldiers are trying to leave the castle but they are caught or killed by the other soldiers who are supposed to be theirrades.


    It seems that not all soldiers are willing to participate in the rebellion.


    They must have tried to ry the situation to Father.


    However, there should be no need for that.


    I think the other side should be starting to move as well.


    Muttering so, I nce at the arena.


    But thats all I do.


    Orihime is at Fathers side and the Prime Minister is there as well.


    Im sure that Gordon wouldnt doubt the sess of his revolt but he has taken Father too lightly.


    It is true that Father did not expect Gordon to start a rebellion.


    However, the Prime Minister is different.


    Lets see what our Imperial Prime Minister has in store.


    If it is as I expected then Gordon would be in for a world of surprise.

 Chapter 230: Fool

    Chapter 230: Fool


    Its been an hour since the tournament started.


    As she looked at the arena, Orihime noticed that the spectators were acting strangely.


    Mu?


    The spectators in the arena look like they are getting sick.


    And it is not just one or two people.


    Seeing peoplesplexion turned pale one after another, Orihime frowned.


    Your Majesty.


    What is it? Celestial Princess-dono?


    Do you feel something strange?


    Hou? What a coincidence. So Celestial Princess-dono also feels that something is off too huh.


    At best it is only a feeling that something is off.


    Since the event is being held at midday, it is normal for a few people to get sick.


    That is a normal thought process.


    Even so, both Orihime and Johannes noticed that there is something strange going on.


    Bring all the VIPs here. If something happens I will protect them all with my barrier.


    I am grateful. Franz, do you agree with this n?


    There is no problem. I will immediately arrange it.


    It would be rude if we just call them here. Empress, go invite them.


    As you wish.


    Saying so, Franz and Brunhild leave the room.


    When she saw Johannes ask for approval from the Prime Minister, the expression of suspicion floated on Orihimes face.


    After all, it is strange for an emperor to ask permission from his subordinate.


    Why does Your Majesty need approval from the Prime Minister?


    I cant afford to interfere with the Prime Ministers n you see. I have left almost everything to the Prime Minister this time after all.


    ..so even if there is a rebellion Your Majesty will not move?


    Johanness eyes slightly widen at Orihimes words. He then showed her a bitter smile.


    Did you hear that rumor from Arnold?


    That is no rumor. I know it will happen. Theres a bad smell lingering in this city. Something will definitely happen, you know?


    It is not a certainty yet.


    So you will not move without a confirmation huh? I thought that Your Majesty is better than this but was that only my misunderstanding?


    Johannes let out a small sigh at Orihimes words.


    He then turned to look directly at Orihime.


    I do not mind how you think of me. I will never doubt my son without proof. My son is not so foolish to cause such great damage to the Empire.


    People will lose their lives because you are being emotional you know?


    I am not being emotional. There simply is no proof. What if I make a mistake? If the Emperor apprehends one of the candidates for the throne without proper evidence during the session war, the session war itself will go to waste. Gordon has much control over the military. They will surely take decisive action to clear his name. If that is the case, we will end up with a civil war.


    If he moves, there will definitely be a civil war. That is Johanness position.


    It doesnt matter if Gordon is actually plotting a rebellion or not.


    If Gordon is punished, those under him will not sit still without proper evidence. They might take action even without Gordon and perhaps some will hold the Emperor forever in contempt.


    The session war is there to decide the next emperor. If the current emperor were to forcefully interfere, he will have to deal with the rebellion from all sides.


    Its not so simple to just end the matter with Gordons head.


    Then what are you nning to do?


    Nothing. Personally at least.


    That was Johanness answer.


    If the Emperor couldnt move, all he had to do was just let his subordinates handle it.


    Thats why Johannes left everything to the Prime Minister.


    There should be a limit to what the Prime Minister can do. Since it is difficult for Your Majesty to intervene personally, the Prime Minister shouldnt be able to take direct action either. The only thing he can do would be to prepare for whatsing.


    Exactly. All we can do is prepare ourselves. If he can break through everything and take the Empire into his hands then thats fine. That is one way to win after all.


    There were indeed a small number of candidates who tried to take control of the session war through brute force before.


    However, none of them seeded.


    You need the Emperors permission to mobilize the army. It would be considered treason if you do so without permission. Not to mention that not only the other candidates but you will also be turning the present emperor into your enemy as well.


    Thats why the session war mostly consisted of secret maneuvers and working behind the scenes.


    After all, all the candidates are well aware that it is foolish to turn the Emperor into their enemy head-on.


    So causing a rebellion to win the throne is also a way to win?


    The essence of the session war is to give birth to a strong emperor. If a strong emperor is born from the result, the process can be ignored.


    Saying so, Johannes leaned back on his chair.


    To Orihime, his face looked terribly aged.


    Even though he said that, his true feelings must be different. So Orihime thought.


    if my firstborn is still alive, I wouldnt have to be worried like this though.


    The deceased Crown Prince huh. I heard that you didnt allow the session war at first but why did you only do that for the Crown Prince


    Because everyone acknowledged him. It was obvious that he would win and there was no one who wanted topete with him either, thats why there was no need for the session war. Everyone was looking forward to seeing their ideal emperor. He was to be the one who ended this long history of the session war. That was how it was supposed to be


    If everyone is satisfied, there is no need for conflict.


    If everyone recognizes that he will be a strong emperor from the start, there is no need topete.


    Thats why the Crown Prince was supposed to be the first emperor to take the throne without going through the session war.


    It was supposed to be the end of the tradition.


    No one doubted that he would aplish many great things in his reign.


    Johannes was sure that he coulde up with an alternate method to choose his sessor.


    My ideal sessor is no more. Thats why this session war was brought back. I tolerated it because I thought that for anyone beside him, the struggle of the session war would be necessary. But, sometimes I still wonder if that was indeed a correct decision.


    You seem timid, Your Majesty. Is that how the Emperor of the Empire is like.


    An emperor also has moments where he can be timid. I had expectations for my children. I thought that using this session war, my children could grow stronger. However.even since the session war began I cant see them grow at all. On the contrary, I can see them growing more foolish. Even so, I want to believe that none of my children would be so foolish to shake the Empire for their own gain.


    It was something like a wish.


    However, that wish does note true.


    When the Empress and the Prime Minister returned with the VIPs.


    Orihime felt a swirl of huge magic power.


    That swirl of magic came from underneath the arena.


    What!?


    Its a curse.


    Orihime promptly erected a barrier that covered the entire room and identified the magic that was activated under the arena.


    A huge barrier of hex magic.


    It was prepared underneath the arena and is now spewing curse into it.


    The sick people they saw were the ones who were affected by its effect before its activation.


    Inside the arena, people started to cough.


    Not only the spectators but also the contestants, soldiers, and knights who were participating in the tournament as well.


    It is not a curse that will instantly kill you but it can easily render you to a state where you cant fight.


    To think they would be able to activate something like this on such a scale.they must have prepared it for a long time huh?


    Muttering so, Orihime turned her eyes to Johannes.


    It is a weakening curse. They must have covered the entire arena with it. You will be fine as long as you are within my barrier but if thats the case then we cant put up a proper fight.


    That seems to be the case.


    Saying so, Johannes turned toward the Prime Minister.


    If the curse is only affecting people in the arena then all they have to do is get outside but if the opponent nned to utilize such a thing, they shouldnt make it easy for them to escape.


    I see. I was wondering what Grimoire was doing underground but it seems that they were preparing this.


    Its toote to reflect on it now. You do have an appropriate countermeasure right?


    Of course, Your Majesty. However, allow me to apologize first. I havepletely overstepped my authority, please forgive me.


    While getting a bad feeling from his Prime Minister who lowered his head to him, Johannes gives him a nod.


    Since he has left everything to him, he has no intention toin no matter what he did.


    Then, epting the Prime Ministers proposal, Orihime and the Emperor along with the VIPs tried to leave the arena.


    However


    I have been waiting. Father.


    At the exit, Gordon was waiting for them, fully equipped.


    Behind him are soldiers armed to the teeth.


    They have surrounded the arena from all sides.


    Seeing that, Orihime whispered in a small voice.


    So there really is a fool here.


    It seems so. I never thought that my son would be so deplorable.


    It is your fault, Father. You should have made me the Crown Prince from the start.


    It is your own fault for not showing me the caliber that would suit such a position, Gordon.


    Saying so, Johannes slowly pulled out the sword that he had hanging from his waist.


    My foolish son. At least take this as a mercy from your father. Give me your head now. If you do that, I will at least bury you as a prince.


    You must have gone senile, Father. Do you not understand your current situation? I have many generals supporting me! The army is now under my control! Right now, there is an overwhelming difference between our power! You have no chance of winning!!


    Saying so, Gordon pulled out his sword and raised it high.

 Chapter 231: Filial Piety

    Chapter 231: Filial Piety


    Empires eastern border.


    There was a huge building that was erected like a wall.


    It is the cornerstone of the eastern border defense.


    The Fortress of Eisenwald.


    It is the Imperial Armys base for eastern border defense as well as its frontline.


    My my, I wonder when Ist arrived at my intended destination this fast.


    If you run here while ignoring your surroundings like that it is no wonder you get lost you know.


    An old dwarf and an elf girl.


    Originally the two of them should have no business being together.


    That was apletely out of cebination.


    It was Egor and Sonia.


    At the request of Silver, Egor immediately headed to the eastern border together with Sonia. On their journey, Sonia now understands why Egor always got lost.


    Egor travels at a different speed than normal people. Even with Sonia in his arms, he used instantaneous movement to run and simply ran past the points where he was supposed to turn.


    If Sonia didnt tell him to stop and see where they were going, Egor would have arrived at the northern border instead.


    I guess I will have to be careful next time huh.


    That is the habit that you couldnt fix for hundreds of years right? I think you cant ever fix it you know, your lost child tendency.


    Sonia astoundedly muttered so.


    This is the Lost Sword Saint. Its already kind of his trademark.


    Theres no other solution besides having someone who can reign him in or stop him at his side.


    This time they are doing the former but Sonia doesnt want to experience that again.


    Being held by Egor and moving at his speed was too much for her.


    When she noticed that they were crossing a mountain, the dizziness from the speed made her feel sick.


    However, thanks to that, they managed to arrive at the eastern border early.


    So how do you n to turn back the Dwarf King?


    We cant turn them back. If I am here, Sokal will never attack. Moreover, it would be difficult to convince the stubborn dwarves. Thats why he must be thinking of a way to prevent the battle from starting in the first ce, That Silver.


    If its only that then I dont think Silver would need Ojii-sans help though.


    Sonia mutters so as she walks inside the fortress.


    They have already given Egors name and the permission to meet the Dwarf King has already been granted.


    The soldier who guided them here already returned to his mission after he told them the direction and sent them down this hallway.


    If he had to hurry back to his post like that then perhaps they currently dont have enough manpower right now? Sonia thought.


    The eastern border can be said to be the most important border of the Empire.


    Thats why it is rumored that the Eastern Border Defense Force stationed here is the strongest of the Imperial Army.


    This ce is being managed by Marshal Lizelotte Lakes Adler. The first princess and the strongest general of the Imperial Family. The Sokal empire never took any military action ever since she took over the task of defending the eastern border. Thats how feared she is. Even without Ojii-san here, as long as she is, I dont think Sokal will ever attack though.


    Thats what I told him too but Silver brought up his favor you see. I cant stay refuse him right?


    Maybe Silver has wasted his favor on this.


    Sonia muttered so and clears her throat in front of the room.


    Inside this room, the Dwarf King and an Imperial Marshal are waiting for them.


    In order not to be rude, she needs to mind her appearances. However, Egor simply opens the door and enters the room.


    Sorry for intruding


    Wha!? Ojii-san!?


    He was so casual as though he was just visiting a friends room. He didnt even knock on the door.


    Surprised, Sonia immediately bowed and apologized.


    M, my deepest apology! This Ojii-san has already gone senile!


    WaHaHa!! That little elf girl just said that Egor has gone senile you know! This is too funny!!


    Said a bearded dwarf as he vigorouslyughed.


    He started drinking alcohol from the mug in his hand like water and like a dwarf would, he spilled a lot of the content on his beard as he happilymented on how funny he thought her earlier words were.


    Ahh, so thats the Dwarf King. Sonia thought.


    Its a scene she has often witnessed ever since she began living with the dwarves but this is the most vigorous dwarf she has ever seen. As expected of the Dwarf King. she began to suspect that the Dwarves elected their king by seeing how much alcohol one can drink.


    Its a pleasure meeting you, Your Majesty. My name is Sonia Laspade. I am currently working as Elder Egors attendant.


    I know. As long as it is within my realm, I always get all kinds of reports you know. The old geezers were reluctant to let in an elf but I told them that we should wee you with open arms! It is merrier to have more young ones right!!


    The dwarf pours more alcohol for himself and continues to drink it with a smile.


    The pace at which he is drinking made her worried if he will drain all the alcohol stored in this fortress.


    Your Majesty, please take this.


    Hmm? What is it?


    Your beard is wet, Your Majesty. In front of a woman, Your Majesty should be careful about your appearance. It ispletely fine in front of a man though.


    OHH! I see, I see! Sorry about that! Duke!


    Saying so the Dwarf King wiped the liquor on his beard and arranged his messy clothes. He then introduced himself to Sonia with a dignified voice.


    Come to think of it I still havent given you my name yet huh. Sorry. My name is Macar, King of the Dwarves. You dont have to mind your words around me, I have known that old man since I was a kid after all.


    No no, since you have be a king, I have to be more courteous right. By the way, hows that alcohol, is it good? Can I have some too?


    What being more courteous.


    She involuntarily retorted in her mind and held her head.


    While she was doing that, the man sitting next to Macar called out to Sonia.


    Our esteemed dwarven guests dont mind about such details. Thats a good point of the dwarves. Theyre generous and always lively. I like them because they have no ulterior motives, what about you?


    I am of the same opinion, Duke.


    Sonia immediately replied and bowed.


    On top of being able to talk on friendly terms with the Dwarf King, the king also called him a duke.


    Combined with the previous information she received earlier, Sonia suspected that this person is Duke Reinfeld.


    He looks like a dwarf in terms of body shape himself but perhaps he was raised as an imperial noble, the atmosphere he is giving out is nothing but elegance andposure.


    His impression is that of a sessful merchant.


    And that impression is not wrong.


    Duke of Reinfeld is a noble that has a territory located in the southeastern region of the Empire but his influence extends over the whole eastern region.


    The current Duke Reinfeld has amercial talent and a wide range of abilities. He has connections with various nobles and is a highly evaluated individual both as a Duke and as a person.


    Ah, it seems I also forgot to introduce myself. I am Jurgen von Reinfeld. I am one of the dukes of the Empire but you dont have to mind yourself around me. Being an attendant to Elder Egor is much more amazing after all.


    N, no, that is..


    WaHaHa!! It is as the Duke says! No one has been able to work with this old man for hundreds of years! Its a big deal you know!


    Macar said so as he drank his alcohol while loudly shouting How fun. At his side, Egor also started joining him before she knows it.


    Seeing the two, Jurgen smiles.


    This is different from what she heard.


    Thought Sonia as she posted a question to Jurgen.


    Duke, my apologies but if I am not mistaken..wasnt the Dwarf King decided to invade the Sokal empire?


    Yes. you are correct.


    Jurgen casually acknowledged Sonias words.


    He then gently looked at the desk in the back of the room.


    Originally, it was the ce where the master of this fortress, the Marshal sits.


    However, that seat is empty.


    Everything was all ording to that persons n. The Dwarf King is here to strengthen our border defense. [I want you to take care of the eastern border for me], that person asked me so and arranged this.


    Taking care of the eastern border? Dont tell me, the Marshal is currently absent!?


    Yes. That person is now moving in a different location. If possible, I want to go with her.but since she told me that she could only entrust this ce to me, I had to ept her request as a man.


    WaHaHa!! You really are an idiot! Duke! If this information gets leaked, Sokal might just start invading us you know! You will definitely die if thats the case! Even if you are lucky enough to survive, you will still be punished! How stupid!


    Isnt Your Majesty also in a simr position?


    What are you saying! We dwarves owe the Empire! Moreover, I have been taken care of by that princess many times already! And that princess told me to take care of you, you know! If I dont ept her request then it would dishonor the name of the Dwarf King!


    Saying so, Macar keeps drinking more and more alcohol.


    All the while saying that he never has this much fun before.


    I love idiots like you! Seriously the Imperial Family of this country really is all idiots! I cant have enough! The father is one, the daughter is one! Now she entrusted the border defense to the Duke that is famous for being a great merchant! The Duke is also an idiot! You agreed to do it even though you have nothing to gain right!


    I am only here physically. When ites to battle, I will leave it to Your Majesty and the soldiers of this fortress. I am only here to take responsibility after all.


    So thats why Silver wanted Ojii-san here..if thats the case then is the Marshal currently at the Imperial Capital?


    If nothing happens, the father and daughter should be able to meet after a long time. And if something happens, not to mention the enemy, even her allies wouldnt notice her presence. No matter what, it will be a surprise for His Majesty the Emperor.


    Saying so, Jurgen started to grin.


    The moment Gordon raises his sword.


    A clear voice echoed in the Imperial Capital.


    FIRE


    At the same time, countless arrows attacked Gordon and his group who surrounded the arena.


    As the Emperor watched the scene, the Prime Minister apologized again.


    Please forgive me. There was only one person in the army that I could trust.


    Dont tell me


    Johannes opened his eyes wide and looked at the group that attacked Gordon and his men.


    Every one of them was wearing a hood to cover their face but what could be seen underneath those hoods was the armys uniform.


    Dashingly leading the hooded soldiers is a woman donning a blue cloak.


    In the Empire, only the three marshals can don a blue cloak over their military uniform.


    And the Empire has only one female marshal.


    Her long golden hair was blown by the wind. Seeing her figure, Gordon immediately shouted.


    YOU, HOW!?


    Is it so surprising for an Imperial Marshal to rush to His Majestys side to protect him? Or was it that surprising that I came here to protect Father?


    When she said that with a light smile, all of her subordinates took their hoods off all at once.


    Standing there are the elites of the Eastern Border Defense Force.


    Know your ignorance, Gordon. I am more of a good daughter than you think.


    ATTACK POSITION! KILL THAT WOMAN!


    Thats my line! All men, draw your swords!! By the order of your Marshal, ughter the rebels!!!!!


    Thus the Imperial Army collided with one another in the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 232: Imperial Marshal

    Chapter 232: Imperial Marshal


    What is Lizelotte doing in the capital!? What about the eastern border!?


    I secretly asked her toe here to escort you, Your Majesty. Regarding the border, she said that she has already appointed an appropriate proxy to oversee its defense..


    Franz said so in a small voice.


    Franz and Lize only exchanged one secret letter.


    Franz exined the situation to her and asked her toe to the capital to guard the Emperor and Lize agreed.


    They did not exchange any extra information because their conversation might be leaked. Thats why Franz didnt know who is currently guarding the eastern border.


    Although he can think of some candidates, he doesnt know who exactly it is because Lize told him to focus his mind on this side instead.


    Thinking that when ites to the defense of the eastern border Lize would never make a mistake in her selection, Franz didnt push the question. The important point was how to get Lize into the capital without anyone noticing her presence.


    If the Sokal empire thinks that she is still manning the border, they will never make a move. Thats Franzs thought process and it is actually a fact.


    I did say that I will leave everything to you but what is the point of pulling the key to our border defense to the capital!? Moreover, why did shee here when you called for her while she never gave me a visit no matter how many times I sent her a letter!?


    Franz sighs at the point where his emperor is getting upset about.


    When he was wondering what to say, Eric spoke to them from behind.


    Father, lets continue this somewhere else. We are standing out in this ce.


    It is as His Highness Eric says. Lets go Your Majesty.


    GuNuNu


    With an expression that shows that he is still not convinced, Johannes falls back together with Franz to behind Lizes line of defense.


    There, Franz exins the next part of his n.


    Your Majesty. First, we must escape the capital through the east gate.


    Escape? Are you telling me to abandon the capital?


    It seems that more generals are supporting His Highness Gordon than I anticipated. The Brave has already made his preparation. Let us join him. We will defeat the rebelster.


    Hearing Franz, Johannes turned his gaze to the Imperial Sword Castle for a moment.


    There were still many of his consorts and children being left there.


    However, Johannes soon takes his eyes away from it.


    To abandon the Imperial Capital means abandoning his people. As an emperor, he cant afford to selfishly care about his wives and children right now.


    Orihime then speaks to such Johannes.


    Be relieved. Your Majesty. Arnold is moving at the castle. He is good at moving around behind the scenes, I am sure that he can do something about that ce.


    I am a little worried but I shall believe your words.


    In response to Orihimes words, Johanness expressions soften a little.


    Then he turned toward Franz.


    I understand your n. But it would be bad if we are trapped inside the Imperial Capital, no? If its Gordon, he will surely aim to activate the Celestial Sphere.


    There is nothing more we can do about that. I have already instructed the Captains of the Imperial Knight Order to guard the Rainbow Celestial Jewels in the castle. If he can not get his hand on at least three of them, he cant activate the Celestial Sphere. Also, in case of emergency, we can have the Brave use the holy sword to cut open the barrier as well.


    If possible I dont want it toe to that though.


    We can not choose our means, Your Majesty. The timing where both the dignitaries from the United Kingdom and the Dominion are absent is suspicious. It is highly possible that they are cooperating with His Highness Gordon. Moreover, if the Saints abduction was only a diversion then it is quite possible that the Kingdom will join in as well. The more time we spend on His Highness Gordon, the more dangerous our border will be, Your Majesty.


    Johannes instinctively clicked his tongue at Franzs words.


    If this problem not only involved Gordon but foreign countries as well, the seriousness of the situation jumped up.


    Other nations are afraid of the Empire because they are a strong nation. They recognize that no matter what they do the Empire will remain unwavering. However, this rebellion is one of the few opportunities where they can shake the Empire.


    The chaos created from this situation might be even greater than the time when they lost the Crown Prince.


    He thought that his son wouldnt be so foolish to cause such a situation.


    Even if he managed to defeat Johannes and gain control over the Empire, what would be waiting for Gordon is a weakened nation that will be constantly at war with multiple countries.


    Other nations will demand a steep price for their cooperation and the people of the Empire will not recognize Gordons im over the throne. The two Principality in the south might use this opportunity tounch their assault to take control over the maind as well.


    Although there will be the war that Gordon so wished for, it would be an all-out war on all sides that clearly will disadvantage the Empire.


    Did he not foreseen this or did he choose to do it while knowing full well what will happen? Either way, right now Johannes can only see him as a fool.


    In Johanness eyes, he saw Lize and Gordon facing each other in the middle of the battlefield.


    His daughter and son are trying to kill each other.


    They were his children that used topete with each other.


    His hesitationsted only for a moment. Johannes raised his voice to give hismand. His voice can be heard throughout the whole battlefield.


    Marshal Lizelotte! I do not mind if you kill him! Teach him the foolishness of going against the Empire!!


    After he gave thatmand, Johannes turned back and headed for the east gate.


    -


    Hearing Johannessmand, Gordon snorted.


    Hmph! What foolishness! This is exactly because Father has grown weak! If he had the same strength he had before I would never resort to a rebellion!


    It sounds like.you are ming Father because he forced your hand?


    Of course. That is exactly how it is! If Father is his former self, he would have immediately realized that the Empire right now needs a strong emperor! Eric is weak, and now that spoiled brat Leonard ispeting for the throne too! For the Empires own sake, we need a strong emperor!! It is because he didnt notice that truth that I chose to rebel!!


    Lize quietly takes a stance with her sword as Gordon justifies himself.


    Gordon had his greatsword ready in his hand and prepared to attack her but as if that greatsword wasnt there in the first ce, Lizes sword found its way to Gordons neck.


    Kuh!


    Gordons neck didnt part from his body because he managed to move it back in a hurry but Lizes sh did leave a scratch on him.


    I thought that you were a fool but it seems like your foolishness is much greater than I thought.If you are that confident in yourself then you should just win the session war through your own power. The fact that you started a rebellion here means you have admitted that you stand no chance against Eric or Leo. You know that full well and cowardly resorted to a rebellion because of your weakness. This is why you cant even take the position of a marshal.


    I am not weak! My military might can not be measured in that ridiculous session war! The session war is a battle for the weak who resort to roundabout ways! It was already a mistake to try to judge me with it!!


    Isnt resorting to cheap tricks and plotting a rebellion in secret exactly the roundabout way you so despised? Everything you did was all hypocrisy. The Imperial Family is there for the sake of the Empire, if you forget even that and choose to cause disasters to our country then you are disqualified both as its member and a general. I pity Father for having a son like you.


    Dont make fun of me! What do you know when you ran away to the border without even trying to join the session war!!


    Saying so, Gordon puts magic power in the greatsword in his hand.


    The greatsword shines and the light wraps around Gordon.


    It seems you have prepared a good magic sword huh. Are you not confident in your own power?


    Hmph! I will not allow any insult from you! I will crush the likes of you in an instant!!


    Thene. In the name of the Marshal of the Empire, I shall take your head.


    Gordon swings down the sword with all his strength.


    Lize moved back and avoided it but Gordons heavy blow caused the ground to copse.


    A magic sword that strengthens your physical strength huh. That certainly suited you.


    This is my power! You have no chance of winning!! I will cut your head off and throw it in front of Father!


    Lize stays silent.


    Without minding that, Gordon started his pursuit.


    He brandished an attack to the side.


    Lize received it.


    Then


    I left the border and came here because I didnt want Father to fight you himself. After losing our elder brother, his heart is already scarred enough. Even so, if you choose to rebel, he will have to cut you down. Thats why I came. I..dont want Father to be hurt any more than this.


    NAIVE!! Have you be emotional because you have secluded yourself at the border for so long!


    Say whatever you likeyour crime of having Father ordering me to kill his own son is heavy. You will pay for your impertinence to him with that head of yours!! Gordon!!


    As she finished saying that, Lize parried Gordons sword.


    Then the two started fiercely exchanging blows without any intention to relent to others.


    The nearby soldiers are also caught in their exchange.


    Their swords wouldnt stop until either one of them died.


    When the soldiers around them started to think so.


    Suddenly a huge barrier, the<strong>Firmament Kugel (Celestial Sphere)</strong>covered the entire Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 233: Highness

    Chapter 233: Highness


    At the time Lize appeared in the Imperial Capital.


    There was a room on the lower floor of the Imperial Sword Castle. There was nothing special about the room. In front of such a room that can be found anywhere in the castle, Zandra was standing in front of its door.


    As expected of the Prime Minister huh. To think that he would hide two Rainbow Celestial Jewels inside such an ordinary room. He really is brilliant.


    Saying so, Zandra touches the door.


    However, two people stepped up to stop Zandra.


    Please do not move, Your Highness Zandra.


    Please remember your position and quietly allow yourself to be detained.


    One of the men is in his early thirties. His hair is cut short and gives off the impression of a warrior.


    The other man is still young. He seems to be in histe teens. He has light brown hair that reaches his back. His expression is nk and it is hard to guess what he is thinking.


    Both are wearing a white cloak that shows that they are part of the Imperial Knight Order, same as Elna.


    Hearing the voices of the two, Zandra slowly turned around.


    How strange. I wonder why two of the esteemed Captains of the Imperial Knight Order are here? Just in case I did send soldiers to the dummy room you supposed to be protecting you know?


    Their assault was strangely weak you see. We immediately realized that it was only a diversion. But I never thought that it would be you who sent them.


    Ara? Is it so surprising? Captain Oliver of the Eighth Corp.


    The name of the man in his early thirties is Oliver von Rolbach.


    The captain of the Eighth Imperial Knight Corp.


    He has been a member of the Imperial Knights Order since he was a teenager. He is an experienced captain and is highly trusted by the Emperor.


    Naturally. I never thought that Your Highness would be involved in His Highness Gordons rebellion. Who would have thought that you two would join hands? You have been at each others throats for all this time after all.


    It is only temporary. I am merely using Gordon.


    The other side is probably thinking about the same thing as well. Lets get this over with, Oliver-san. She is only trying to buy time anyway.


    Saying so the young man pulls out the sword from his scabbard.


    The young mans name is Raphael Balent.


    Captain of the Tenth Corp of the Imperial Knight Order.


    He is 19 years old. A genius swordsman who was recruited as an Imperial Knight at the age of 13.


    The youngest Imperial Knight on the record was Elna who was selected at the age of 11 so his record is a little overshadowed but unlike Elna who is of the Brave house of Amsberg, Raphael did not hail from any special bloodline.


    Let alone being a noble, It is not even clear whether he was born in the Empire.


    The current Emperor found Raphael as a baby on the battlefield.


    If he left him there, he would definitely die. However, the Emperor could not take him in himself so he entrusted him to an orphanage run and funded by the Emperor himself.


    A few yearster, the Emperor who went to visit the orphanage found Raphael who brilliantly wielded a wooden stick despite not being taught any sword skill by anyone. He was convinced that he has the talent for the sword and decided to raise him as a swordsman.


    The Emperors eyes were not wrong. Raphael soon became an Imperial Knight and eventually climbed to the rank of captain.


    Elna is already decided to be the next Knight Commander but if there is no special case like her, Raphael was said to be so talented that he can take the position himself.


    With the debt of gratitude, his loyalty toward the Emperor is strong and he is seen as a knight who will carry the future of the Empire together with Elna in the future.


    Zandra smiled at that young man.


    You are so impatient, Captain Raphael. Wont you talk to me a little while longer?


    I am not good at talking to women. I am a man who only knows the sword after all.


    Is that so? What a shame.


    I do not think it is something I should feel bad about though. What should we do? Should we knock her out?


    With that said, Raphael points his sword at Zandra.


    On top of the fact that Zandra who wields forbidden magic can attack them at any time, the nature of her attack is unpredictable.


    Raphael expresses his worry without a change in his expression.


    Hearing that, Oliver tries to take Raphael down a notch.


    Raphael, no matter how she is as a person, she is still a princess you know? I dont want to hurt her as much as possible.


    She is a rebel who already participated in two rebellions. I dont think that His Majesty would treat her as a daughter anymore.


    That will be up to His Majesty to decide. Listen here. Dont be too violent with her.


    Saying so, Oliver unsheathed his sword.


    He then turned to his back.


    There, a brown hair maid, Xiao-Mei was standing.


    Would you please kindly step away from Her Highness Zandra, my lord?


    She dressed like a maid but I can feel intense killing intent from her. Judging from how you handle yourself, are you an assassin?


    I will leave that to your imagination.


    I see. Then I will hear you out after I defeated you!


    Saying so, Oliver clenched his sword with both hands.


    On the other hand, Xiao-Mei also took out her dagger and prepared to fight.


    Thinking that the maid is intending to take him head-on, Oliver grinned.


    Looked down on me huh!


    There are all kinds of Imperial Knight Captains. I dont know about Elna von Amsberg but if it is only someone at your level, I can take you on.


    Thene and try!!


    Saying so, Oliver and Xiao-Mei rushed at each other and collided.


    The time when they exchanged blows was only a moment.


    Xiao-Mei was immediately blown away by Oliver and stuck against the wall.


    Guh..


    Enduring the pain, Xiao-Mei tries to stand up.


    On her face is a smile.


    Because at the end of her line of sight, a sword protruded from Olivers stomach.


    Why.


    I dont hate you. Oliver-san.


    Why..do you betray usRaphael?


    Raphael swings the sword that he stuck inside Olivers stomach out sideways.


    Oliver whose stomach was half torn spit out blood and crumbled to his knee on the spot.


    The word why is still rampaging in his head.


    He started thinking about the possibility.


    The reason why Zandra managed to find the room where the Prime Minister secretly hid the Rainbow Celestial Jewels was probably that someone leaked the information. There are only a few who know about this room.


    But he never thought that it would be Raphael.


    Raphaels loyalty to the current Emperor was that strong.


    If I give you my reason, will you forgive me?


    probably not


    Seeing that he cant stop his blood, he calmly analyzed the situation and realized that he doesnt have long to live.


    A swordsman of Raphaels caliber would never miss a vital spot when he got the opportunity to attack from behind. Moreover, he used the chance to tore out his stomach.


    His injury is so serious that his internal organs would spill out if he doesnt hold it back with his hand.


    Still, Oliver did not let go of his sword.


    Then.


    the traitor.must be purged!!


    Oliver threw his sword with all his might.


    Raphael boringly swatted it away.


    However, using that time, Oliver jumped out the nearby window


    When Xiao Mei looked out the window, Oliver was already gone.


    It seems that he re-entered the castle through a nearby window.


    Chase him! We cant let him escape!


    He will die anyway you know. He will probably try to inform the Knight Commander but he wouldnt be able to reach the throne room in that condition.


    We cant leave it to chance!


    Hearing Zandras hysterical voice, Raphaels face was slightly distorted.


    However, he immediately put the sword back in his scabbard and started walking away.


    Seeing that, Zandra entered the room.


    As expected of a captain of the Imperial Knight OrderI do not think that I will be able to move for a while.


    Is that so. Thank you for your hard work. Please take care of that person. I will be going after Oliver-san.


    Please be careful. He is a captain of the Imperial Knight Order who resorted to throwing his sword away to escape. He will not choose his means.


    I understand. It was because I was wary of him that I asked you to help create an opening. I wont let my guard down.


    Saying so, Raphael leisurely walked away.


    However, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Xiao-Mei.


    Thats right. Please ry my message to [Highness], that I have performed the job as instructed.


    which [Highness] should I ry that message to?


    The [Highness] that you serve.


    Certainly. I will make sure to ry your messageter.


    After that exchange, Raphael starts walking again.


    After that, Zandra brought the two Rainbow Celestial Jewels from the room along with the one Gordon prepared to the Ceremonial Hall called the [Hall of the Celestial Sky] located in the middle of the castle and set the three jewels on the pedestal at the center of the room.


    Then as a final touch, she used her blood to activate the Celestial Sphere.


    AhHaHaHa!! Now you can not escape! Father! I will never forgive you for locking me and Mother away!!


    Zandras cruel smile floated up as she continues tough maniacally.

 Chapter 234: A Decent Strategist

    Chapter 234: A Decent Strategist


    Wh, what!? The sky is getting weird!?


    Rupert was scared at the sudden activation of the Celestial Sphere.


    That being said, Rupert is not the only one who was surprised by it.


    But it was not the activation itself that is surprising.


    It was the timing.


    Grauthis is


    It is too early.


    While keeping my answer short, I look towards the arena.


    It is not long after the turmoil started.


    Gordon probably went there to capture Father and the Prime Minister acted on his countermeasures.


    But the Prime Minister should not expect the Celestial Sphere to be activated this fast.


    Hey! What is happening!?


    Its the Firmament Kugel. A defensive spell that protects the Imperial Capital. It can only be activated by the Imperial Family. Once activated, no one can enter or leave the capital. At the full-power activation, you will be able to see a 5-colors pir of light extending from the castle reaching to the sky.


    After hearing my exnation, Rupert looked at the top of the castle.


    The pir of light only has 3 colors.


    In other words, the spell was activated at the minimum output.


    Theres only three!


    Then it means that the enemy has obtained 3 of the Rainbow Celestial Jewels..


    There are 2 in the throne room. The Knight Commander is probably guarding them right now. It would be almost impossible to get through her. The other two captains should be guarding the other. To think that anyone can break through their defense this fastthis is bad.


    The worst scenario is that we have been betrayed by the Knight Commander. However, if she really betrayed us then it made no sense that they activated the Celestial Sphere with only 3 jewels. If she really turned out to be a traitor, they should have no trouble gaining control over the castle and the castle should already be overrun by now.


    In that case, the possibility is that one of the other two captains or both of them has betrayed us.


    Wh, what should we do? The throne room that we are heading to is safe right!?


    Without understanding the seriousness of this situation, Rupert raised a question.


    How should I exin it to him?


    While I was thinking so, Alois gently held Ruperts hand.


    Alright, Your Highness. Please listen to me carefully okay.


    U, Un


    You can use up to 5 jewels to activate the Celestial Sphere. There are 5 of them in the castle and even His Highness Arnold who is very familiar with the castlesyout doesnt know where exactly they are. That is how strict the security around them was. Our enemys objective is to obtain those jewels. Thats why captains of the Imperial Knights Order are guarding them. Besides the Knight Commander who is currently guarding the throne room, two other captains in the castle were assigned to guard the other jewels.


    Then, the Knight Commander was already killed!?


    We do not know that. But If that is the case then I can say for certain that the enemy has someone who even the captains of the Imperial Knights can not even hold out for long. Think of it that way, I can only think that the enemy is on the same level as the Hero or an SS-rank adventurer.


    Tears started to spill from Ruperts eyes at Aloiss words.


    Hearing his exnation, he probably cant help but think that there is such a strong opponent among the enemies.


    In fact, there is a possibility of that.


    However, if the enemy has such a strong person on their side, we should have known of their presence.


    Thats why it is not the most viable possibility right now.


    And Alois knows this well.


    If, if the enemy has such a strong person then we cant


    .for better or worse, if the enemy truly has such a strong person on their side we would have known. They may have kept that person hidden really well but there is a possibility that is more likely to be the case than that.


    Eh.?


    ..it is not that the captains failed to buy time for us but it was the captains of the Imperial Knight Order who were assigned to guard those jewels turned over to the enemys side. If that is the case then we can understand the speed at which they activated the Celestial Sphere.


    Captains of the Imperial Knights.betrayed us?


    Rupert widened his eyes as if he couldnt believe it.


    Well, of course. For the Imperial Family, the Imperial Knight Order is our final line of protection.


    If they betrayed you, you would find it hard to find someone to trust.


    Th, they wouldnt betray us.the Imperial Knights are the strongestthey pledged their loyalty to the Emperor! And there are only 13 captains in the Order! Father was the one who handpicked them himself! Th, theres no way that they would betray him!


    Your Highness.


    Th, They.they will never betray Fatherthe Emperor is


    It seems that rather than the betrayal of the Imperial Knights, he is more shocked at the fact that they chose to betray the Emperor.


    For Rupert, Father is an existence that is above the cloud.


    It is because he sees him like that, Rupert yearns to be like him. Im sure that in Ruperts eyes, Father is a perfect and absolute existence.


    However,


    Even the captains of the Imperial Knights are humans. So is the Emperor. If you are a human then there are times that your feelings can change. If you are a human, the mor you have will fade with time. If we can grow then we can age as well. It is not strange for the rtionship you once have to change.


    then.it is fine even if they betrayed him? Just because their feelings changed, it is fine for them to break their vow!?


    Even though he should be scared right now, for the first time, strong words came out of Ruperts mouth.


    Im sure that he is ring at me with those teary eyes of his.


    It seems that Rupert can not forgive the unreasonableness of betrayal.


    Maybe this is one of the traits of the Adler family huh.


    I gently put my hand on Ruperts head.


    A promise between ordinary people is different from the vow of the Imperial Knights. They have pledged to protect the people, the country, and the Imperial Family in front of the Emperor. Thats why they are trusted. Despite the Emperor did notmit any tyranny, if they truly have chosen to betray not only the Emperor but all the citizens of the Empire as well. I will not forgive that. After all, I dont think that something like that can be forgiven. If you share the feeling as me then dont forgive them.


    Un!


    Alright, lets go. With the Celestial Sphere activated, the enemy should be looking for hostages in the castle. You dont want the enemy to get their way any more than this right? We will not allow them even a single hostage. Thats why we cant get caught. Are you good at ying tag, Prince Rupert?


    Umm..a little..


    Rupert looks down.


    Rupert is not really an athletic prince.


    He is average in both study and physical ability. He is shy and has few friends. In the first ce, he is always together with his mother.


    Even ying around is counted as an experience. If you have done it repeatedly you will be good at it. If you are slow on your feet, you would find a way to escape without relying much on running.


    However, there is nothing you can do without experience. Sometimes theres an exception where a person is good at something without ever experiencing it before. But Rupert is not like that.


    Thats why being near him has its worth.


    Then rest assured. A strategist is there to help you deal with things that you are bad with after all. I promise you that I will get you to the throne room. I cant boast about it but I am somewhat a decent strategist myself. You can put your trust in me.


    You are so modest. If you are only decent then the other strategist in this world would only be second-rate you know.


    Saying so, Alois smiles.


    He then turned his eyes to Rupert.


    I do not know about others nor can I see the future. Thats why I can not pledge my lifelong loyalty to youbut right now, I swear that I will not betray you. No matter who I have to fight against, I will definitely protect you, Your Highness.


    Aloiss words were very calm.


    The fact that he didnt say that they would run away together is probably stemmed from his resolve.


    He will surely be Ruperts shield in case of an emergency. Alois has already resolved himself for that.


    Understanding his feelings, Rupert nodded.


    Un, me too..I will believe in Alois.


    Thus we keep making our way toward the throne room.

 Chapter 235: Strategist’s Outlook

    Chapter 235: Strategist¡¯s Outlook


    We were walking toward the throne room at the top floor of the castle.


    We have started traveling from the middle floors of the castle but we havent encountered any enemies so far.


    The enemy is probably busying themselves trying to take control of the lower and middle floors right now. It is not like all soldiers will fall in line and there are Imperial Knights in the castle as well. Their number will be inferior to the enemys but each of them is an elite.


    Considering that they are fighting in the castle, it would not be strange if the enemy soldiers are being pushed back by the Imperial Knights right now.


    That being said, the situation has turned for the worse since there may be a traitor among the Imperial Knights. Some of them might betray us. If that is the case we will have a situation where the Imperial Knights start to fight against each other.


    They are elites but the traitors will have the element of surprise. That should provide a huge difference.


    It might be good to hurry.


    Alois who cautiously peeked over the corner muttered so.


    Behind him, Rupert raised a question.


    Even though we managed to get here without any difficulty? We never encountered any enemy soldiers along the way you know?


    We havent encountered any friendlies either, Your Highness. There should be a lot of butlers and maids in this castle. This huge castle can not maintain itself after all. Even so, we didnt see anyone on our way here. No matter how high up we go, it is too strange that we havent seen anyone so far.


    It is good that we didnt encounter any enemy.


    It just means that they are struggling on the lower floors.


    However, it is off that we havent found even a single ally on our way here. Just where did they disappear to?


    M, Maybe everyone has already evacuated


    Where to?


    That is.


    They have two choices. To go up or down. They surely know that the enemy is on the lower floor. If their ears still work, they should be able to hear the sound of swords shing and angry shouting below. If that is the case, they will choose to move upstairs. Even so, despite our fast pace, it is strange that we havent seen anyone at all.


    Evacuation is difficult.


    After all, they dont know where they would be safe.


    In a group of ten, there will definitely be two or three people who raise such a question. Even so, it is strange that there is no one left here.


    Then why is there no one here?


    The answer is simple.


    If I am on the enemys side, I will send an elite unit to the throne room first. Quietly that is. If we can not find anyone then we can expect that the enemy has arrived at the upper floors before us.


    Th, then the throne room is not safe!?


    Normally that would be the case but right now the Knight Commander is personally guarding the throne room. In a ce where no magic can be used, a swordmaster like her would not be easily defeated. You can think of the throne room as a safe ce for now.


    Then why do we need to hurry?


    If the enemy was informed that their elite unit can not take over the throne room, they will dispatch reinforcements. If we remain where we are, we will be caught in between them.


    Exactly.


    I affirmed Aloiss excellent answer.


    No matter what, we still have to get to the throne room. After all, it is the current safest ce in the castle.


    However, the enemy will also try to break through that ce.


    The more time we waste, the more our movement will be restricted. Even Alida wouldnt be able to help us then.


    It seems that there are no enemies here. Lets go, Your Highness.


    In response to Alois who checked the corridor for us, we started walking again.


    Then when another corner came into our sight.


    Soldiers wearing the Imperial Army uniforms appeared around the corner.


    They seemed surprised at our appearance for a moment but they immediately responded with a smile.


    I see that you are still safe my lords. We are on your side. Please calm down.


    A Soldier came out to speak with us when he saw that the knights hands reached for their swords.


    Seeing their smile, Rupert breathed out.


    However, I immediately grabbed Ruperts hand and pulled him toward me.


    After all, these soldiers have a terribly bad smell.


    That would be impossible.


    While saying so, I put my hand behind myself and use a hand sign to tell Alois to step back.


    Alois, who understood the hand sign, pretended to instruct the knights to calm down and slowly began to step away.


    It is a one-way passage. The number of opponents is five. We have six people on our side but Rupert can not fight and I dont count myself as abatant either. That would leave us with a numerical disadvantage.


    Alois seems to have trained his sword skill at the castle but it would be better to not expect much from him.


    We need to use a n here.


    It cant be helped that you are suspicious of us, my lord. We are also confused after all.


    Then tell me who you are working for.


    We are currently acting under themand of the Knight Commander Alida. We were tasked to bring the nonbatants in the upper floors to the throne room.


    The Knight Commander ismanding the soldiers?


    We separated ourselves from the other soldiers since we did not participate in the rebellion, my lord.


    Your story makes sense and doesnt make sense at the same time. We only have your words to go by. Do you have any evidence to support your im?


    My deepest apology. We can do nothing but ask you to trust us.


    While saying so, the soldiers slowly approached us.


    They even tried to circle around our backs.


    While I was buying time, I instructed Alois with another hand sign to enter a nearby room.


    If you want us to believe you then how about you stopping your advance first?


    We are in a hurry, my lord. The enemy is approaching us after all.


    Then give us proof that you are on our side.


    We have no such proof.


    Then answer my question. Why is there a bloodstain on your clothes?


    It wasnt their attitude alone that was suspicious.


    Their clothes are stained with blood.


    The blood sshed on us when we cut down the rebels.


    I see. Thats funny.


    While saying so, I bend my knees and prepare to run.


    These guys are definitely enemies.


    What is funny, my lord?


    You got bloodstain on the front of your clothes when you cut down the rebel? Above all, it is impossible for the Knight Commander to trust someone like you so readily that she would order you to protect the nonbatants. Her priority should be the protection of the throne room and the Imperial Family. If she is going to give you such an order, it would be to protect the young princes and princesses first.


    They did not react to Alois nor Rupert.


    If it is Alida, she will definitely include that in her order.


    When he heard my words, the smile disappeared from the soldiers face.


    At that moment, I embraced Rupert and started running.


    Alois and the others were already in front of the room I signaled them to enter and opened the door for us.


    Once we entered the room, the knights immediately closed the door.


    From the other side, we could hear the sound of the soldiers tackling against the door.


    How did you know that they are enemies?


    Even if what they said were true, their attitude waspletely wrong. We checked the corner every time we had to make a turn because we were being cautious of running into an enemy. But when they walked around the corner they were casually walking and identally ran into us. That gave away their position. They were not being hunted, they were the hunter.


    To be able to see through them in only a momentas expected of Grau.


    They were just being careless. They must be from a different unit that tried to take over the throne room. Their true mission is probably to capture anyone who tries to get there.


    Since they cant capture the throne room, their main unit can not focus on the throne room if someonees in from behind them.


    After all, depending on our movement, their main unit might be caught in a pincer attack from behind.


    I understand butwe do not have anywhere left to run either you know?


    Rest assured. Prince Rupert, its your time to shine. Try opening the drawer over there.


    As he was told, Rupert opens the drawer.


    At first nce, it was a normal drawer but this drawer has double panels.


    Try removing the panel on the bottom.


    At the bottom? Like this?


    When Rupert removes the panel, he can see a key underneath.


    Picking it up, this time I have Rupert reach his hand into the drawer.


    There should be a keyhole in there. Can you find it?


    Unn, Uhh.I found it!


    Rupert immediately inserts the key inside and turns it.


    Doing so, the wall slightly moved open and a hidden door appeared.


    This is.?


    Apparently this castle is full of hidden rooms and secret passages. Prince Arnold told me about them. That prince really seems to be familiar with this castle.


    I didnt know about it at allbut now we are safe!


    Saying so, Rupert tries to enter the hidden passage.


    However, I stopped him and put a finger on my mouth. Its a gesture for him to be quiet.


    I then tell the knights and Alois to hide in the room.


    A room inside the castle is full of stuff.


    There are many ces that even an adult can hide behind.


    I took Rupert and hid behind the curtain.


    As we finished hiding, the door burst open.


    Where did they go!?


    They are not here!?


    No! Take a look! Theres a hidden door! They must have gone through it!


    So they panicked and forgot to close the entrance huh! Follow them!!


    The soldiers confidently open the hidden door and enter inside.


    Seeing that they all went in, I came out of the curtain and closed the hidden door behind them.


    Use the key to lock it, Prince Rupert.


    Amazing! Now they are trapped! How did you know that they would go inside?


    People believe what they see. If they thought that we ran or hid in there, they would follow us in. Moreover, I didnt just lock them in there. I dropped them straight to hell.


    Eh?


    Seeing Rupert cocking his head, I put my hand on his head.


    Most of the secret passages and hidden rooms in the castle were made by the emperors of previous generations. Naturally, they have installed plenty of traps to keep away intruders. Only the Imperial Family alone is an exception. Thats why just in case, I had you open and close it yourself.


    Th, then, what about the soldiers that went in there earlier?


    Who knows. I dont know what kind of trap is in there but they shouldnt be able to get out of there any time soon. Since they can not expect any rescue either, they will probably die instantly or suffer there until they die. Either way, theres no doubt that they just stepped into hell.


    Hearing my words, Ruperts shoulders started to shake.


    He probably feels the weight of their death huh.


    I will not say that it is okay. But as long as someone tries to take your life, you have the right to fight back. You and I just exercised that right. So remember this well. When you try to kill someone, your life can also be taken away like this. The enemy also has the same right as you after all.


    Hearing that, Rupert quietly nodded.


    That is probably too early for a 10 years old child.


    However, this situation doesnt allow Alois or Rupert to be treated as children.


    Lets go. Just a little more and we will reach the throne room.


    The enemy hase to attack us as expected but that is no longer the case.


    From now on, its time to start the counterattack.

 Chapter 236: The Knight Commander

    Chapter 236: The Knight Commander


    Personally, I do not often have the impression that someone is dangerous based on their strength.


    After all the other SS-rank adventurers and Elna are one of the most out of norm people on this continent. I could say that they are monsters that casually took a step beyond the limit of mankind.


    Right now I am currently having that impression. Something that I havent experienced in a long time.


    That is how strong Alida who is protecting the entrance to the throne room is. She seems so invincible that the act of entering the throne room looks like an impossibility.


    The enemy unit that is trying to breach the throne room is an elite one.


    Their number is over a hundred and most of them have already turned into a cold lifeless body in front of the throne room.


    They were all single-handedly cut down by Alida.


    Guh! All men to assault formation! We are going to take her down together!!


    The man who seems to be theirmander tried to encourage the soldiers.


    However, themander has already lost one of his arms.


    No, I should say that he is lucky to escape her at the cost of only one arm.


    There are about ten of them left but not one of them is unharmed.


    They were the people who were lucky enough to escape Alidas de.


    However, right now they are trying to jump back in and getting through with a mass assault.


    The door to the throne room isrge but it is impossible for ten adults to rush through all at once.


    They will eventually have to take turns.


    And that is what Alida wants.


    A clear sound reverberates.


    Fast. That was the word that came to my mind.


    Alida cut off the head of all the soldiers that rushed at her.


    The only one left is theirmander.


    Ridiculous.my unit has trained so hard.


    If a well-trained unit can defeat an Imperial Knight then His Majesty wouldnt use us so heavily you know.


    Damn it.why do you still obey the Emperor even with that kind of power? Dont you hate him!? That Emperor killed your younger brother you know!!


    A desperate attempt at persuasion.


    However, it is also something that urately pierces the gap in Alidas heart.


    Alida has a reason to resent the Imperial Family.


    Since I was directly involved in the incident, that was something I was worried about as well.


    However.


    My younger brother took responsibility for his actions by taking his own life. It was not His Majestys fault. If someone is responsiblethen it is our familys fault since we failed to teach him the harshness of the world. My only regret is that my family has caused a great deal of trouble to His Majesty.


    Do you not love your family!?


    I love them. However, I have spent a lot of time at His Majestys side since I became the Knight Commander. How he has been a friend of my father since childhood, how much he thinks about the Empire. I know that all too well. Between His Majesty who has spent his every day meeting with people and dealing with paperwork that came to him from all over the Empire and a self-entitled younger brother who acted out because he was only content with the fame of our house, dont you think that it is clear who I will favor?


    Alida said so and decapitated themander.


    She then looked at us who were observing the situation around the corner.


    -I am d that you are safe. Your Highness Rupert.


    Alida gently smiled at Rupert who peeked out from behind my back.


    However, Ruperts face cramped up.


    After all, there are countless corpses piled up around Alida, creating a sea of blood around her.


    When Alida noticed that, she apologized and used wind magic to blow the corpses and blood to the other end of the passage.


    With this, it is a little cleaner. Your Highness, this way please.


    Ah, U, Un.


    So it was Earl Simmel who escorted His Highness. You have my gratitude.


    No, I only acted as I was told. It is all thanks to His Highness Arnold and Grau, his strategist that I managed to bring His Highness here.


    Alois said so and bowed his head.


    However, Aloiss expression was like he had said something he shouldnt have.


    He probably thought that it was bad to give out my name.


    She did say that she sides with the Emperor to the enemy but she probably didnt hold any favorable feelings toward me and Leo who was the direct cause of her brothers death.


    However, Alida showed an unexpected reaction.


    I see. So His Highness Arnold started to move. Was it His Highness who brought you to the castle, Grau? The strategist that repelled ten thousand imperial soldiers.


    Indeed. I do have the intention to help Alois even without his request though.


    .With the situation as it is, it would be better if I refrain from asking about your true identity here, correct?


    That would be helpful.


    At least, if you dont use that illusion magic, I might be able to trust you more readily though?


    You want me to show you my real face? Forgive me but as long as the Imperial Army is hostile toward me, I will have to do this as a safety measure.


    Alida quietly nodded to my words.


    It seems that she will not ask any more questions.


    After that, Alida escorts Rupert into the throne room.


    However, I stop following them.


    Grau? Are you noting?


    Rupert puzzledly tilted his head to the side when he saw that I didnt enter the throne room.


    I give him a nod.


    Yes, I still have something to do.


    B, But..there should be a lot of soldiers below us right..? Grau said so yourself?


    Exactly. There are still many enemies left. It would be safer to stay here but there are still many that are in need of help. Prince Arnold is nning to let all the possible hostages escape outside the castle. It is indeed a good n but that is impossible for him to aplish alone.


    Grau


    Rupert uneasily looked at me.


    I can see anxiety in his eyes.


    However, Rupert took a deep breath and spoke to me again.


    Arnold-aniue and Christa-aneue are still out there. Can Ientrust them to you?


    I understand.


    Rupert brightened up at my words.


    In the short while that we were together, Rupert has grown.


    He came to be able to think not only about himself but Christa as well.


    I dont think that a child should grow up in a situation like this but I am still happy at my brothers growth.


    Alois. I will leave Prince Rupert in your care.


    Yes. Please be careful too, Grau.


    You too. Now them, sir Knight Commander, I will be excusing myself.


    Shall I have one of my subordinates apany you?


    I smiled at Alidas offer.


    Rather than a support, Im sure that she wanted someone to keep an eye on me.


    Thats why I shook my head.


    I shall refrain. I would stand out too much together with your subordinate after all.


    I think that you are already standing out enough given your appearance though?


    I have some ns to deal with that. Your worry is unneeded.


    Alida didnt say anything more.


    She probably thinks that it is useless even if she pushes her subordinate on me.


    Alida herself shouldnt have many men to spare as well.


    as the Knight Commander of the Imperial Knight Order, I am ashamed to ask you this but please protect the Imperial Family. I can not move from this spot.


    You dont need to say that. For a wandering strategist like me, I cant take a liking to a rebellion like this. After all, this is the most condemned act on the battlefield. As someone who lives on the battlefield, I cant calm down unless I can teach these people that it is impossible to reach true sess with a betrayal. I will have to teach them what miserable end awaits the traitors.


    Saying so, I left the throne room.


    Then, I briefly activated my detection magic. The closest group right now is Christa and Trau-niisan.


    It seems that they failed to join up with my eldest brothers aides but apparently Christa is still safe.


    The Imperial Army doesnt seem to be aware of their location yet.


    Rather, it seems that they cant see the room they are currently hiding in.


    It is so ironic that the army betrayed us while the kids who have just met each other only a few days before are still holding each others hands huh.


    At Christas side is Wendy, the dignitary from the Elf Vige.


    Christa probably took her out of her room. That must be why the n was messed up and they failed to meet up with my brothers aides.


    Still, Wendys illusion is hiding them from the Imperial Army.


    They should be able to hold out somehow before I get there.


    There is one concern though.


    Trau-niisan, will it be okay..your rationality.


    On top of that, Rita is also at Christas side.


    That would be like a heaven for Trau-niisan.


    It would be nice if he doesnt burst with joy and go crazy before I get there though.


    Well, even like that, he is quite capable. He probably wouldnt do anything stupid in a serious situation like this. Definitely. Probably.


    Thats what I want to believe.


    lets hurry.


    Muttering so, I deployed a transfer gate.

 Chapter 237: Trau-aniue

    Chapter 237: Trau-aniue


    I transferred to a room a little further away from where Christa and the others are hiding in. There, I undo the illusion and revert to the appearance of Arnold.


    Just like that, I quickly open up a secret passage. This passage will lead me to where Christa is.


    I ran through the passage and came out inside the closet in the room they are hiding in.


    Then


    Dufufufu..three little girls.a dreamy little girl, an energetic little girl, and Lolifu!! Precious! So Precious! I feel like anything is possible for me!


    While muttering such a thing, a pervert is peeping at Christa and the girls from inside the closet.


    Moreover, he is doing pushup for some reason.


    I dont know whether because he is tired or excited but he is panting heavily.


    For the time being, he looked so disgusting so I just stepped on him.


    Oi, what are you doing ?


    UGH!? Th, that voice, Arnold!? What are you intending to do, stepping on your brother in a situation like this!? I dont remember raising such a child you know!


    I dont recall being raised by you though. Also, Trau-niisan, I stepped on you exactly because we are in an emergency you know. My brother is about tomit a crime after all.


    YES! Gordon just started a rebellion! We have to stop him!


    No, I didnt mean Gordon alone. You were about tomit a crime too Trau-niisan.


    M, Me too!? Impossible! Which part of me that look guilty!?


    Trau-niisan shouted so as if my usation was unthinkable for him.


    In response, I shouted back without intending to lose to him.


    EVERY PART! FROM HEAD TO TOES, NO MATTER WHERE I LOOK AT YOU, YOU ARE GUILTY!


    EVERY PART!? YOU INTEND TO DENY MY WHOLE EXISTENCE!? IS IT A CRIME TO LOOK AT LITTLE GIRLS!?


    OBVIOUSLY! WERENT YOU JUST PANTING WHILE LOOKING AT THEM!


    IT WAS BECAUSE I WAS DOING PUSHUPS!


    THEN WHY WERE YOU DOING PUSHUPS INSIDE A CLOSET IN THE FIRST PLACE?


    OBVIOUSLY, TO PROTECT THE GIRLS IN CASE OF EMERGENCY! HOLDING A SWORD FOR A LONG TIME IS TIRING YOU KNOW!


    AND YOU JUST STARTED TRAINING NOW!? ITS ALREADY TOO LATE!


    NOTHING IS TOO LATE FOR ME!


    Saying so, Trau-niisan resumed his pushups.


    I think that would just tire him out though. You cant just conjure up your muscles right.


    When I thought so, the closet was opened.


    It was Christa.


    Trau-aniue, noisy.


    M, My deepest apology..Miss Christa.B, But its Arnolds fault.


    Dont me others. If Aniue starts yelling Wendy will be afraid so be quiet.


    Yes.Im sorryAhh, I was able to talk to Miss Christa! FuFun! Are you envious of me now? Arnold!


    The hierarchy here ispletely clear.


    After directing a gaze filled with pity at Trau-niisan, Christa pulled on my arm.


    Al-niisama, e here.


    Th, Then, me too


    Trau-aniue just stays there. Wendy is scared of you.


    Yes.


    Christa said so and Trau-niisan obediently shut the closet door.


    For Christa to tell him not to approach them, he must have done something huh.


    While thinking so, I was guided to the center of the room.


    There, Wendy and Rita are having a small tea party with tea and pastries.


    Al-nii! Wee!


    I am d that you are safe. Your Highness.


    Rita cheerfully greeted me as usual while Wendy modestly bowed at me.


    Well..this ce is so peaceful.


    Totally different from Ruperts side.


    Well, the three here had their fair share of danger after all.


    Both Christa and Ritas lives had been endangered before and Wendy was forced to cooperate with the Dark Elves just until recently.


    Compared to that, I guess they can still deal with this level of situation.


    Im d that you three are safe. Was it Christa who helped Wendy-dono?


    Unshe will get caught if she stays in her room.


    I am truly sorry.because of me, your n had gone awry.


    Dont mind it. It is because of Wendys illusion that we managed to hide so far after all.


    Christa said so and smiled at Wendy.


    Even so, this is Christa who is always expressionless that we are talking about.


    I am d that she can smile now but it seems that Wendy is that important of a friend to Christa.


    Since they are friends who shared a secret with each other, their rtionship might be simr to mine and Finne.


    Al-nii, hows the castle?


    The throne room is still under the Knight Commanders protection. Other than that ce, the castle is mostly overrun with soldiers. There are still only a few on the upper floors but I think they will push up soon.


    The Rainbow Celestial Jewels which is their aim is inside the throne room.


    If Gordon did not prepare any jewel in advance, it will be essential for him to take control of the throne room.


    In case he prepared one, it means that there are three Rainbow Celestial Jewels that he still cant get his hands on.


    If he thinks about a countermeasure for the holy sword, Gordons goal would be to have four of them in his hands. Thats why he will aim to get one of the remaining three.


    Two are inside the throne room and even I dont even know where thest one is.


    This is the Prime Minister we are talking about, he must have already moved them away from where it was originally stored.


    It would be hidden in a ce that could not be easily found. In the end, the most certain way would be taking the ones in the throne room.


    But since there is one more hidden in the castle, if they can find it, they will not have to deal with Alida.


    Thats why they will not pour all their effort into the throne room alone. No, they cant.


    Such a nasty n.


    The reason why the enemy cant gather their forces in one ce and currently had to disperse all over the castle was probably that their thought could be read from the start. All that left is to minimize the damage in case there is a traitor among their ranks.


    Well, the Prime Minister probably didnt ce that much importance on that measure. He did ce most of the jewels under the trusty captains of the Imperial Knight Order after all.


    The problem is that the trusty captains turned out to be traitors.


    Trau-niisan. Can you hear me?


    What is it? I am busy doing push ups though?


    Then please keep doing that and listen. Is there any merit for an Imperial Knight Captain to turn to Gordons side?


    Almost none at all. If a captain truly betrayed us then it is safe to assume that the captain bears a heavy grudge against Father. Or perhaps, they had some circumstances that forced them to do so.


    So they will not pledge their allegiance to Gordon?


    What would they do under Gordon who heavily relies on the army? If they want to be sessful in the army then they wouldnt be an imperial knight in the first ce. Moreover, Gordons rebellion is too risky. Whether it seeds or not, the chance is only fifty-fifty.


    Right. Even if they can defeat Father, the Lords of each territory will never recognize his im.


    Correct. The Lords would favor different princes or princesses to be their emperor. The only people who canpete with Gordon are only Leonard or Eric. However, Leonard is currently outside the capital. Since he is not at the Emperors side in a crisis, he will be seen as unreliable instead.


    It seems that Trau-niisans thought is the same as mine.


    In that case, it is safe to assume that someone is using the shiness of Gordons rebellion to lurk in the dark.


    I get a feeling that that person is trying to stir up the situation.


    I can clearly see the dark threads that are manipting matters from behind the scenes but I cant trace it back to the real mastermind.


    No matter what I do, all I have are only spections. Moreover, I do not have time to carefully look into it in the first ce.


    After all, we have to deal with Gordon first.


    So he provided a good cover huh, that Gordon.


    I do think so. I dont know what the person himself is thinking though.


    It seems that the mastermind doesnt care even if we find out.


    After all, he made it so that everyone thinks that it is impossible for him to manipte the situation so far.


    When I thought so, the soldiers shout began to echo outside.


    Apparently, our long-awaited escorts have arrived.


    Everyone, get ready to move. Trau-niisan, I think theyve arrived.


    It seems so.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan came out of the closet covered in sweat.


    Seeing that Wendy let out a short scream and went to hide behind Rita.


    Th, that will leave a scar.


    Its Trau-aniues fault. Its because you suddenly started interrogating Wendy.


    You did that?


    I couldnt control myself when I saw Lolifu so.I nked out a little.


    Trau-niisan seems to regret his actions.


    Seriously, if he isnt like this then he would be considered a good person.


    Christa said that it was because of Wendys illusion that they went unnoticed but the fact that this is an inconspicuous room also yed a part.


    It was probably Trau-niisan who chose this room.


    Although it was something that can easily be overlooked, he did a good job.


    Trau-aniue, smelly.


    <em>GAN</em>! My own sister told me that I am smelly!?


    Christa has no mercy on Trau-niisan.


    Lize-aneue also instructed her to call him aniue instead of nii-sama as well.


    In a sense, the person that Lize-aneue is most on guard against is Trau-niisan.


    Trau-niisan who turned deeply depressed shifted his gaze toward the door.


    He then speaks in a dignified voice.


    You may enter. Wings of my brother.


    With permission given, the door was opened.

 Chapter 238: The Old Generation

    Chapter 238: The Old Generation


    Its been a long time. Your Highness Traugott.


    Marx and Manuel, at your service, Your Highness.


    When the door opened, two men knelt before Trau-niisan and gave their greetings.


    Both have bright blonde hair and eyes of the same color.


    The elder brother, Marx von Raiffeisen is a fearless good-looking man.


    The younger brother, Manuel von Raiffeisen has a gentle appearance, and perhaps due to his baby-face, he looks much younger than his elder brother.


    As Wings of the Crown Prince, if they had the chance to continue to support him, they would be quite influential people in the Empire.


    Even the Emperor himself thinks that it is a waste that they would only serve the Crown Prince.


    The only person who could move them would probably be Trau-niisan alone.


    Good work, you two. Im grateful that you were willing to listen to my unreasonable request.


    What are you saying, Your Highness. You are the younger brother of our lord, thete Crown Prince.


    We shall rush to your aid whenever you are in crisis.


    I appreciate your loyalty to my brother. I apologize for using your loyalty to him. I swear, I shall never use my brothers name like this again.


    Their loyalty is toward the deceased Crown Prince. Trau-niisan never mistook that.


    Thats why he thanked them for their loyalty and vowed not to use it anymore.


    That would be the best way to grasp peoples hearts.


    It would be considered a great move if he deliberately pulled that off but Im sure that his words did note from that kind of calcted move but his true intention instead.


    He is truly sorry for using their loyalty toward our eldest brother.


    It must be because Trau-niisan is like this that they came to his aid.


    We and our subordinates have already taken control of this floor. Lets move out, Your Highness.


    I understand. Arnold, I will leave the children in your care okay?


    Yes.


    Trau-niisan said so and left the room.


    After that, the Raiffeisen brothers follow him. When we left the room, the people who seemed to be their subordinates were watching the surroundings outside.


    There are about ten of them but these people are all the former subordinates of thete Crown Prince. I can see strength oozing out from how they handle themselves.


    Even though they have been away from the battle for quite some time, every single one of them should be strong enough to handle an A-rank adventurer by themself.


    The Raiffeisen brothers who lead them should be even stronger. The elder brother, Marx was once considered as a talented man who could go toe to toe with Lize-aneue while even the younger brother, Manuel has the ability on par with an AA-rank adventurer.


    Their battle senses should be dulled and they shouldnt be as powerful as in their heydays but it is helpful to have this much strength on our side right now.


    Manuel-dono.


    Please do not mind the honorific, Your Highness Arnold.


    Then, Manuel. Did you disguise yourselves as soldiers and infiltrated the castle?


    The Raiffeisen brothers and their men are all wearing military uniforms.


    The ck military uniform of the Imperial Army.


    I did consider such a n myself but judging from their appearance, it seems to be quite effective.


    Thats correct, Your Highness. The soldiers were gathered by His Highness Gordon but only the higher-ups know each other. The lower rank soldiers cant distinguish themselves. However, it seems that they have decided on a secret code that they can use to identify their ally.


    What is the code?


    Apparently, it is [For Her Highness Zandra]. I heard it when they were checking each other and it indeed worked so I assume that to be their code.


    Zandra? Is it because they are cooperating?


    I cant say for sure. However, despite the fact that His Highness Gordon is outside the castle, the Celestial Sphere was activated. There must be others in the Imperial Family who cooperated with him. Among all the Imperial Family here, Her Highness Zandra is the most likely. Besides, the two have long been in conflict. Within a rebellion started by His Highness Gordon, it would be unexpected for an outsider to mention the name of Her Highness Zandra to them. That was probably why they chose it.


    I nodded at Manuels exnation.


    So it is almost certain that Zandra is cooperating with Gordon huh.


    But the soldiers dont know that so they use her name as a secret code.


    As a code, I cant say that it is that good but if the code is too difficult, it can still cause confusion among their ranks.


    I guess thats their limit.


    Many soldiers under the enemysmand are confused. Most of them were skeptical while obeying the orders of their superiors. The order given to them was also vague. They were told to take control of the castle and capture everyone inside. It seems that only a few of them were actually given detailed orders.


    So they do not haveplete control over their men huh.


    I have no intention to give Gordon an excuse but it is indeed a daunting task topletely control all the soldiers. The generals that are participating in this rebellion are extremists. They simply want a war so that they can use it to obtain military achievements. Their only desire is to advance their career and bring honor to their names. They are supporting Gordon because they have something to gain, even if its not Gordon, taking control over those people would be a difficult thing to do.


    Trau-niisan exins.


    Hearing him, Rita nodded. I thought that she managed to learn something using this opportunity but judging from her expression, it seems that she doesnt really understand anything huh.


    Still, it was indeed a difficult topic.


    It is easy to manipte those who seek to benefit themselves but once they grouped up, that would be difficult.


    Why?


    You can bait one of them with what they want but if you group them up, their interests will conflict.


    If you favor a certain person, others will be dissatisfied and distance themselves from you.


    That being said,


    Gordon should know that well. Hes the type that would leave things like that alone. For Gordon, who never trusted others and only relied on his own strength, anyone who refused to follow him is unneeded. He probably thinks that there are many recements he can choose from.


    Thats correct. I thought of him better in the past but recently, he has grown worse. He doesnt trust anyone because of his arrogance. Nothing good wille from relying on other countries to start a rebellion. Gordon may think that he can suppress it with force but once a rebellion urs, chaos will spread inside the country. Moreover, now we have to deal with outside threats as well. Theres nothing gooding from it at all.


    Even so, Gordon still did it. He even joined hands with Zandra. He must have done it out of desperation.


    And it was me and Leo who drove him into the corner.


    Even if it is only a small part, we do share the responsibility for this rebellion.


    Couldnt we handle it better? I couldnt help but think about such a thing but theres no point regretting anything now.


    The fire has already started. Putting it out should be the highest priority.


    When I was thinking so, Marx who was walking in front of us signaled us to stop.


    Come out. I know that you are there.


    Marx said as he looked at the corner.


    A person appeared from the corner.


    The man has his stomach wrapped up in a bloody bandage. His expression is ghastly pale.


    He is also donning a white cloak.


    Standing there is the Captain of the Eighth Imperial Knight Corp, Oliver von Rolbach.


    Isnt that a face I havent seen in a long time.


    Captain Oliver!? What happened!? That wound!?


    Oliver is in the same generation as the Raiffeisen brothers.


    He had been serving Father as a captain in the Imperial Knight Order since the two were still serving the Crown Prince.


    Naturally, they are familiar with each other.


    Haa, Haa..the Tenth Corp Captain..Raphael betrayed us..


    Impossible..Raphael should adore His Majesty like his own father


    I thought so toobut it seems thats not the case.please ry that to the Knight Commander.I cant move anymore


    Saying so, Oliver leaned against the wall and slid down to the floor.


    Blood spills on the wall and Oliver himself also vomit a small amount of blood from his mouth.


    His wound is quite deep.


    He probably came here while fighting off his pursuers.


    Its clear that his life cant be saved anymore.


    .Captain Oliver. For the loyalty you showed to the Empire, I thank you.


    Please stop thatYour Highness Traugott..being thankful to a fool like meI couldnt protect anything.the only thing I have left is shame


    Oliver smiles deprecatingly.


    For Oliver, who has served Father for a long time, this is the biggest blunder of his life.


    And there is no chance for him to correct it.


    Everyone had lost their words.


    However, only Rita alone was different.


    There is no shame in it at all! Rita thinks that you are amazing! You came here without giving up after all!!


    Saying so, Rita held Olivers hand.


    Perhaps he found his hand much colder than she thought, she flinched a little but she never let go.


    ..to think that I would beforted by a child.


    Rita is not a child! Rita is a knight candidate! One day Rita will be an Imperial Knight and protect Cu-chan! I will be a knight who never gives up like you!!


    Just how much those words have saved Oliver.


    Hearing her words, he smiled and stood up with all his power.


    If a child is going so far for me..then I cant allow myself to show any more of my embarrassing side huh


    Un! Lets go to the throne room together! If we treat that wound then!


    Its.already toote for me..I cant go with you


    Oliver takes off his white mantle.


    He then used the sword he was holding to cut the bloody part of it off.


    Ahh! Thats proof of an imperial knight!


    Yeah, thats right..thats why I am giving it to you. Take good care of it.


    Oliver put the white mantle on Rita.


    Rita who just received a mantle that can only be worn by an imperial knight was confused but Oliver only gently stroked her head.


    Go, my junior. If you are Her Highnesss Imperial Knight then never leave her side. In a situation like this, those who remain at the Imperial Familys side are Imperial Knightsfight for them with pride, Knight Rita.


    Oliver said so and slowly looked at the way he came.


    Arge number of soldiers areing our way.


    Leave this ce to me..I will buy you some time, Raiffeisen brothers.


    ..I pray for your luck.


    Luck huh..right. Maybe thats exactly what I need..Your Highnesses..please tell His Majesty that this Oliver apologized for his blunder..


    After he said that, Oliver started walking toward the soldiers.


    In response, they began to rush at him.


    I carry Christa while the Raiffeisen brothers subordinates take care of Rita and Wendy.


    After all, children cant catch up with our pace.


    Its not so bad being a stepping stone for the future generation huhCOME AT MEWhich one of you will take the head of Captain Oliver of the Imperial Knight Order? My head wonte for cheap you know!


    Oliver shouted and started engaging the soldiers.


    As we ran, Rita kept her eyes on Olivers back until it couldnt be seen anymore.

 Chapter 239: Perfect Positions

    Chapter 239: Perfect Positions


    When the Celestial Sphere was activated, Lize decided to stop her fight with Gordon and head to escort the Emperor.


    Seeing that, Gordon mockingly smiled at Lize.


    Whats wrong? Running away? [Marshal]


    I dont care what you think. I didnte here to defeat you, I came to protect Father. If you can not even understand that then it is appropriate that you remain a general forever.


    Gordon, who received that harsh reply, grit his teeth and ordered his men to pursue her.


    However, his men couldnt get past Lizes men.


    He was forced to reorganize his troops before beginning his pursuit.


    Using that time, Lize immediately headed to join the Emperor.


    Father. Are you safe?


    Yeah, [for the time being].


    Emperor Johannes looked up at the sky.


    It was the first time that the Celestial Sphere covering the sky of the capital looked so eerie.


    It has been 25 years since Johannes took the throne.


    Although he has seen the sphere before in an operation test, he never thought that it would be used to confine him inside the capital like this.


    Letting out a sigh, Johannes posts a question to Franz who is standing next to him.


    Is this also a part of your calction?


    I did expect this to happen but..this is the worst kind of development. If the Celestial Sphere was activated this fast, it is possible that the Imperial Knights in the castle were killed..or that they have betrayed us.


    I hope it is the former.


    I agree with you, Your Majesty. However, this is the time to act. Marshal, my apology but could you secure us a base of operation?


    We have already secured the area around the east gate.


    Lize immediately replied.


    A separate unit had already taken control of the east gate beforehand as it was supposed to be the escape route for the Emperor.


    Since the Imperial Capital is surrounded by high walls, unless you can fly, the only way to leave are the gates.


    Naturally, the enemy is also aware of that and they had already dispatched units to secure each gate as insurance.


    As the unit tasked to control the gate was under the mindset that they were the one doing a surprise attack, Lizes unit managed to ambush them and took them down in no time.


    However.


    No matter how far we escape, we are outnumbered. It is impossible for the force you prepared outside to destroy the Celestial Sphere right?


    In case that Your Majesty is stuck inside the capital, the Brave will takemand. Please hold on until they arrive.


    Is he nning to use the holy sword on the capital?


    I wanted to avoid it if possible but right now we have no other choice.


    He wanted to let the Emperor escape without resorting to that if possible.


    That was the reason he summoned Lize here but now it is impossible for them to escape anymore.


    The situation is forcing them to put their hope on the forces outside.


    This is rare for you, Prime Minister. Normally you would be able to avoid people forcing your hand like this.


    I have no excuse.once this incident is over, Id like to take responsibility for this with my life.


    It is not your fault, Prime Minister. Dont say such depressing things in a situation like this.


    No, it is my responsibility. I thought that I could use this chance to rid us of the pus that infested the Empire..but I didnt think that it had infested us to this extent. It is my responsibility as I cant root them out, Your Majesty.


    Franz thought that this case can be dealt with by summoning Lize here.


    After all, Gordons rebellion was expected. On top of that, Franz wanted to use this chance to smoke out those who are lurking behind the scenes.


    Franz never underestimated Gordon but he never thought that he would be able to cause such arge-scale rebellion either. Especially when Gordon has been overconfident in his power, he was under the impression that even if Gordon causes a rebellion, he can somehow deal with it. It was only as simple as mustering stronger force than Gordon could gather to his side.


    In fact, Lize alone should be enough to suppress Gordons rebellion.


    However, even the Imperial Knights joined the rebellion. Moreover, more generals agreed to join Gordon than he expected.


    Gordon alone can not aplish this. Even with Zandra involved, the damage caused by this incident is too great.


    There is an invisible hand that is manipting the situation from behind the scenes. He thought that there must be someone like that and tried to smoke them out but even in this crucial moment, they are still cautious and never show him anything that he can trace back to them.


    As a result, Gordons rebellion has gone out of his control.


    For Franz, who has stabilized the Empire for so long, this was a defeat and a blunder that he wants to make up for with his own life.


    However.


    We can discuss who to meter. Besides..it is my own son that rebelled. I am the one who bears the heaviest responsibility.


    Johannes said so and looked to the front.


    It is easy to grief or face down in regret.


    But doing that would mean he is waiting around for Gordon to defeat him.


    His predecessors would not allow him to leave this world without clearing the mess he caused.


    If he is an emperor then it is natural for him to deal with this.


    If I am killed here, it will be passed down toter generations that causing a rebellion is effective. That is what we must avoid the most. Thats why I will not die here.


    Please rest assured. Even if Father says that you want to die, I will never let you.


    After Lize said that to Johannes, she gave an order to the soldiers in the area to withdraw to the east gate.


    There are soldiers and the men from the Imperial Capital Garrison around who dont know about the rebellion but she did not include them into their force.


    After all, she cant be sure if they are enemies or allies.


    They who only stare nkly at Lize and the Emperor so far were the people she can not bring herself to trust so readily.


    Thats why she shouted.


    ALL SOLDIERS!! LISTEN TO MY COMMAND!! IF YOU ARE LOYAL TO THE EMPEROR AND THE PEOPLE OF THE EMPIRE THEN PROTECT YOUR PEOPLE! WHOEVER TOOK ADVANTAGE OF THIS TURMOIL AND BRING HARM TO THE PEOPLE WILL BE CONSIDERED THE ENEMY OF HIS MAJESTY THE EMPEROR!!


    Lize shouted so as she straddles on her horse.


    It is not possible for her to bring them under her directmand but leaving them alone would be a waste.


    Thats why Lize gave them instructions.


    Protect the people.


    Hearing her words, many of them started to act.


    Evacuating the spectators who were left behind the arena, helping those who were frozen with fear, there was a lot left for them to do.


    As if it was natural, they took off their military uniforms.


    After all, the only thing the people know is that Gordon has led the army and started a rebellion.


    Since the people were afraid of those in military uniforms, they took them off to make it easier for the civilian to trust them.


    With this, they will at least help the citizens evacuate.


    Umu, the problem left is the castle huh.


    If this is prolonged, they can take their time to conquer the castle. They might resort to using hostages to force our hand as well.


    .I am fine. But Lizelotte, will you be alright?


    As long as Lize is his enemy, Gordon will definitely aim for Christa, her sister.


    That is a natural development but Lize only smiled.


    I believe in my brothers and sister. I am sure that they will not quietly let themselves be hostages.


    ..I see.


    Please dont worry. I have already resolved myself. Fathers protection is my highest priority.


    sorry.


    Lize quietly nodded to the Emperors word.


    She then shifted her eyes toward the castle.


    It is not that she is not worried about them.


    When Johannes was still young, there were many wars with other countries.


    Thats why as a part of the Imperial Family, she had stood on the battlefield from a young age. However, after Johannes began to settle down, such wars began to disappear.


    Thats why her younger brothers and sister dont know the battlefield.


    The campaign that Al and Leo took part in as their first campaign was only something on the level of bandits subjugation. Moreover, their presences werent even needed there.


    However, Lize knew.


    Her brothers and sister are growing up in their own way.


    I will leave that side to you.


    After she muttered that to herself, Lize focused on what she could do here.


    She doesnt think that she will lose to Gordon but if the battle is prolonged, her men will be fatigued.


    In the end, humans can not ovee the violence of numbers.


    How many days can they hold out? Will the reinforcement arrive in time.


    She wants to expect help from inside the capital but right now she is forced to expect help from those outsides.


    Fortunately, the people who are perfect to deal with this situation from the outside are currently not inside the imperial capital.


    ck Twin Prince huhwas it a well-calcted move or a simple coincidence that they are in the perfect position to handle this I wonder.


    Leo is outside together with Elna while Al, who knows all about the castle, remains inside.


    Their positions will cause problems for the enemy while their ally will benefit from it. Thats why the future moves of those two will be important to solve this situation.


    Everyone knows how Leo has grown but those two are twins. If Leo is growing then so does Al. Lize was certain of that.


    However, regardless of their moves, they will need time.


    She has to earn them as much time as possible.


    Telling herself so, Lize escorts the Emperor to the east gate which will act as their emergency base.

 Chapter 240: Each Specialized Field

    Chapter 240: Each Specialized Field


    Going back a little in time.


    Shortly before the Celestial Sphere activated.


    Finne and Mia who infiltrated the Inner Pce were surprised at arge number of soldiers they found there.


    Hiding in the room, the two watch the soldiers.


    There are quite a lot of them


    Maybe they are nning to take control of the inner pce first? Even so, I think that this number is still strange.


    Finne quietly analyzes the enemys intentions.


    First, she must grasp the situation and analyze them. That is what Al always does.


    The inner pce is wide. But to use this number of soldiers to take control over it is strange.


    If they want to capture all the consorts inside the inner pce first they should mobilize more men. If that is the case then that shouldnt be their immediate goal.


    Then what is their aim here?


    If their main goal is not to takeplete control over the whole inner pce then it must be somewhere smaller.


    Capturing Mitsuba-sama? But that wouldnt make sense given where they are going.


    The ce where the soldiers are heading to, and where they are most concentrated is in the opposite direction of Mitsubas room.


    From there, Finne made a deduction.


    It seems that they are most likely trying to free that person.


    They are trying to free someone?


    The Fifth Consort Zuzan and the Second Princess Zandra. They need someone with the imperial familys blood to activate the Celestial Sphere. From His Highness Gordons personality, he isnt the type that would directlymand his men here at the castle. I am sure that he will directly head to confront His Majesty. In that case, they need someone of the Imperial Family to activate the Celestial Sphere inside the castle..thats why they are trying to free Her Highness Zandra. I dont think that my theory will be that far off from the truth.


    She must be thinking of making her move after the Celestial Sphere is activated but if she gives Gordon her cooperation then it will be easier for her to make a move.


    Finne thought so and told Mia her n.


    If their purpose is not to capture the consorts then this is our chance. Lets head to Mitsuba-samas side.


    Understood. What do we do about the other consorts though?


    There are five other consorts in the inner pce. From the third to seventh consorts, the fourth and the fifth are on the enemy side. Our allies are the sixth and seventh consort. The only one I cant read what she is thinking at all is the Third Consort alone.


    Leaving the room they were hiding in, they headed straight to Mitsubas room.


    They walked down the hallway without hiding themselves but since the soldiers went in the opposite direction, Finne thinks that they will be okay.


    Above all, even if they encounter an enemy, she has Mia at her side.


    She doesnt want to be too cautious and wastes precious time now. If they can join up with Mitsuba before the enemy makes their moves, the difficulty of escaping will be greatly reduced.


    The Third Consortshe is the mother of the Second Prince right?


    Yes, since she is the mother of the prince Al-sama is most on guard against, I am sure that she will do something.


    Erics mother.


    There was no doubt that she is the person worthy of paying their utmost attention to.


    It is either that she take advantage of this situation and do something or taking the initiative to escape first.


    While under the impression that she will surely make a move, she couldnt grasp what she will do urately.


    If its Al-sama, he would be able to predict what she would do..


    Finne-sama is already amazing! I waspletely clueless about those things after all!


    Amazing, me? Then I think it is because I have a great role model. Before I came to the Imperial Capital, I was not good at using my head after all. Right now I am still no good though.


    Everything Finne does is an imitation of Al.


    Being the closest person to him, Finne looked at Al and followed his example. However, there is also a limit.


    The amount of experience they have is different. Al, who has yed tricks on others since he was a child, used his head in various areas while Finne only lived quietly inside her territory.


    No matter how closely she observed him, she can not perfectly imitate Al.


    It was impossible for Finne to analyze the enemys aim so urately like him.


    However, Finne didnt think that it was something that she should be depressed over.


    It is something like an added-value. Naturally, it is better that she can do it but even if she cant, nothing will change.


    People have their own specialized field. The current Finne understands that.


    I am not good at thinking too! I always think that it would be easier for me if I could use my head more you know!


    Humans arecking as living beings. It is because we are not perfect that we have our strengths and weaknesses. But that is okay. People are together topensate for each other after all.


    That was the reason Al chose to support Leo.


    If it is in the nature of the people topensate for each other then a person who inspires helps from others is suitable to be a ruler.


    An emperor doesnt have to be perfect. He can rely on people around him.


    As long as there are people who wish to support or help him then thats enough.


    Thats Als way of thinking and the reason why he wants Leo to be an emperor.


    However, the two are twins.


    They are on the opposite ends of the spectrum but their characters are very simr.


    Both Leo and Al have the qualities that inspire people to support them.


    Leo inspires others by showing how he is always aiming for a new height while Al, despite hisckings, inspires others by showing how he does his best.


    Thats how they attract the people around them.


    People around Leo try to push him further, while people around Al try to pull him up. Which one people want to support will be up to their preference.


    However, there is a decisive difference between the two.


    Whether they are willing to be an emperor or not. That is the first and foremost condition to be an emperor.


    Leo chose to be an emperor while Al chose to support Leo.


    If there is something different in this dynamic then there must be an opposite world line. Even so, this sibling would support each other.


    However, in this world, Al chose to be the one who supported his brother.


    If so then it is her role to support Al at his side, Finne thought.


    Then.


    Thats whyI dont think that someone who relies on no one but themselves can be an emperor. Will you help me? Mia-san.


    It is already toote for that. I have already pledged this bow to you after all.


    Hearing Mias answer, Finne smiled.


    Then, Mia quietly whispered to Finne.


    Please go ahead first. I will finish this soon.


    Saying so, Mia took out her bow and turned back.


    It seems that the soldiers have already arrived behind them.


    Finne leaves the soldiers to Mia and hurries to Mitsubas room.


    Once she arrived, Finne rushed into Mitsubas room.


    Mitsuba-sama! Are you safe!?


    Finne-san!? Run!


    Inside the room, Gianna was also together with Mitsuba.


    However, there were not only the two that were inside the room.


    They were maids who took up arms and Imperial Guards of the inner pce, she couldnt tell enemies from allies.


    Some of the maids and guards are protecting Mitsuba and Gianna while others try to kill them.


    The room looked like a battlefield.


    The enemy already dispatched their forces.


    If they take their time here, the soldiers will soon catch up with them.


    She needs to hurry.


    When Finne thought so, one of the female guards noticed Finne and rushes at her


    Its the u Mowe! Catch her!


    Finne-san!


    Mitsubas voice echoed in the room.


    However, Finne does nothing to the hand that reached out to grab her.


    She knew that it would be useless no matter how she resisted.


    And-it is also because she knew that it wasnt necessary.


    I leave this to you. Mia-san.


    Leave it to me!


    Mia appeared from behind Finne and kicked the guard who tried to grab Finne away.


    The kick sent the female guard crashing into the opposite wall.


    Witnessing that, all attention was directed toward Mia for a moment.


    You all look the same so its hard to tell. If you are on Finne-samas side then throw down your weapon. If you dont I will blow you all away!


    Mia gives a warning and holds up her weapon.


    Strong magic power was emitted from the bow.


    Mitsuba, who felt the danger right away, immediately issued an order.


    DROP YOUR WEAPONS!


    In response to hermand, the maids and the guards who were protecting Mitsuba and Gianna immediately dropped their weapons and rushed to Mitsubas side.


    The remaining enemy maids and guards pointed their weapons at Mia but they didnt have any chance to use them.


    Have you ever seen a scattering arrow?


    Mia said so and fired a magic arrow that gave off a dazzling light.


    It scattered into countless arrows and blew all the enemies to the wall, incapacitated them.

 Chapter 241: Worth

    Chapter 241: Worth


    After she incapacitated the enemies, Mia immediately turned to face Finne.


    Are you okay, Finne-sama?


    Yes, thanks to you. How about you, Mia-san?


    That level of enemy is an easy win for me. Im used to dealing with multiple opponents after all.


    Finne bitterly smiled at Mias bold statement.


    Mia who acted as the Chivalrous Thief in the Dominion is always outnumbered.


    She often has to deal with arge number of opponents.


    Naturally, she possesses the ability to defeat multiple opponents at once but not only that, she also knows how to prevent her opponents from using their number as an advantage as well.


    One could say that she is the perfect person to rely on in a situation where they are surrounded by enemies such as this.


    Now Finne is convinced of the reason why Al spent so much of his money to recruit her to his side.


    Mitsuba-sama, Gianna-sama. Im d that you are safe.


    Finne-sanwhy are you here?


    Of course, to rescue the two of you.


    We have no worth as hostages. We will only slow you down. Just leave us behind and escape. You should be more aware of your worth.


    What Mitsuba said was true.


    The Emperor will not waver even if Mitsuba or Gianna are taken hostages.


    If Leo was inside the Imperial Capital, Mitsubas value as a hostage would increase but Leo is currently outside while Al is not even considered a threat by the enemy.


    That is why their value as hostages is low while Finnes is much more valuable.


    That was why Mitsuba told Al to put aside her protection and told Finne to escape by herself.


    Her decision truly seems like it woulde from Als mother, Finne thought.


    Objectively evaluating her worth without any bias and making a calm judgment on the spot.


    Some would say that her decision is admirable but Finne was saddened at it.


    Whether it is Al or Mitsuba, she wanted them to take better care of themselves. To be able to extend their kindness to others while unable to do the same to themselves, in a sense, that is twisted.


    And it wasnt just Finne who thought that way.


    So it is because his mother is like this that prince turned out that way. It is a problem when someone doesnt do anything for others because they only care about themselves but the opposite is also true you know?


    right now we have to look at the big picture. Just go.


    Excuse me but since I have alreadye this far, no matter what you say I wont leave empty handed. Please feel free to decide your own value as you see fit but we will help you anyway! Ive said the same thing to your son just before we arrived here!


    Hearing Mia, Mitsuba has a troubled expression on her face.


    How should I persuade her? I dont even have the time to do that in the first ce. That was the expression on her face right now.


    Finne smiled and gave Mitsuba a suggestion.


    How about we talk more about this while we walk?


    ..it seems I dont I have a choice.


    Mitsuba gave up on persuading them.


    After all, she doesnt want Finne to remain in this ce any longer than this.


    Thus, everyone started to move.


    Of course, when arge group like this moves, it will attract attention.


    However, once the soldiers came into view, Mia immediately blew them away.


    Rather, this instead helped Mia spot the soldiers easier.


    ARGH! This ce is too wide! Cant we use the secret passage!?


    We cant use it since Al-sama is not with us. We have no choice but to break through them.


    What is that prince doing at a time like this!?


    It will be difficult to break through the wide andplicated inner pce.


    However, Finne doesnt reply to Miasint.


    After all, Al himself should be conducting secret maneuvers around the castle right now.


    Soon, Finne and her group arrived at a straight path that directly led to the castle.


    The castle is just ahead! Please do not let your guard down! There should be more of them there!!


    Roger that!


    Saying so, Mia tries to take the lead but she stopped herself when she noticed something.


    She then quietly whispers.


    There are curse traps ahead. And its more than twenty of them.


    The path ahead is covered with curse magic traps.


    Moreover, this kind of curse spell should already be designated as forbidden magic.


    Seeing that, Mia slowly turned around.


    Your personality is quite rotten isnt it?


    You think so? Since this is an obvious escape route, I think that it is normal to set up traps here though?


    Thats not what I am talking about. Im talking about the fact that you stood there smiling behind us while waiting until we got caught in your traps.


    Saying so, Mia res at the person who appeared from behind them.


    A woman with her characteristic green hair.


    Seeing her, Mitsuba whispered the womans name.


    Zuzan


    Good day, Mitsuba. Where are you nning to go I wonder? Dont you have to apologize to me on your sons behalf for getting me under house arrest first?


    It was your crime that got you confined. My sons didnt do anything wrong.


    You think so? I see it differently though. From where I see it, If it was not for your son arresting my brother, I wouldnt have to suffer such miserable punishment and my daughter would have been one step closer to the throne.


    If thats the case then it seems that we cant ever understand each other. So, have you joined Gordons rebellion because your own brother failed in his? You dont learn your lesson at all huh.


    Shut up. It was all your fault. It was because you didnt properly educate your sons. You should have taught them that they are low-born filths born from amoner. It came to this because they werent taught that their worth is nothingpared to us nobility you know?


    Finne frowned at Zuzans words.


    What she said wasnt sarcasm, that was what she is truly thinking.


    Finne hated people who judge people based on their statuses.


    One bes a noble because their ancestors left behind achievements deserving of a special position. That was what she was taught ever since she was little. It is a nobles duty to make an effort to not blemish the achievement left behind by their ancestors and not bring shame to the position they were given.


    If a noble takes pride in the privileges they were given instead of that then Finne thinks that such nobles are better off not existing in the first ce.


    Why are you making such scary eyes? u Mowe. I didnt know that you have that in you, you know? Im honestly surprised.


    If possible..I want to keep smiling. I always wonder how wonderful it would if I could do that..but this world is not so sweet. I understood that after I came to the Imperial Capital. And I also learned this. I need to fight to keep on smiling. Fifth Consort Zuzan. I do not ept you. I do not ept Princess Zandras im to the throne. As a member of house Kleinert, I will not allow someone with such an ideal to be an emperor.


    So you at least have a mouth huh? But so what if you dont ept me? Are you nning to fight me now?


    Saying so, Zuzan slightly raised her hand.


    Then arge number of soldiers that were concealing themselves appeared.


    They can not escape as long as they can not break through that path.


    Still, Finne wasnt intimidated.


    Mia-san!


    As you wish!


    Mia shot out scattered arrows and urately destroyed the traps.


    Seeing her traps destroyed with a single attack, Zuzan was surprised but she immediately gave an order with a frown.


    Capture them! Dont let them escape!


    Please run! I will stall them!


    No! Above us!


    While running away, Finne urged Mia to look above.


    With just that, Mia immediately understood what she meant.


    Thats a good n!


    Just like that, Mia began to shoot countless arrows at the ceiling.


    The ceiling could not withstand the blows from her arrows and slowly began to copse.


    Still, Mia never ceased her attack.


    Then.


    Its, its copsing!?


    R, Run!


    The soldiers charging at them were forced to retreat to avoid being crushed under the copsing ceiling.


    Then, the ceilingpletely copsed.


    The exit connecting the inner pce to the castle is now blocked with piles of rubble.


    Seeing that, Zuzan was enraged.


    What are you doing!? Clear those rocks now! YOU CANT GET AWAY FROM ME, MITSUBA!!


    Thats quite a scream


    This should dy them for a while. Mitsuba-sama, Gianna-sama. We still have to run. Are you both okay?


    If its physically then I am a little worried but its not like I have time toin right. I will do my best to keep up.


    I, I will do my best too.


    After hearing Mitsuba and Giannas replies, Finne turned to Mia and nodded.


    The stairs are surely under watch. Lets break through them.


    Now thats an easy to understand n!


    Saying so, Mia excitedly holds up her bow.

 Chapter 242: The Weitling Sisters

    Chapter 242: The Weitling Sisters


    Its probably thanks to Oliver stalling the soldiers for us that we were able to reach the throne room rtively smoothly.


    However, there was a group that arrived there just before us.


    Im d that you are safe. Therese-aneue.


    Saying so, Alida bowed to my sister inw, Therese, who was among the group that arrived at the throne room.


    However, it was not Therese who led the group here.


    Im d that you are safe as well, Third Consort-sama. Thank you very much for protecting my sister.


    You do not have to thank me. Knight Commander Alida. Its natural for me to help your sister.


    Answered a blue-haired woman in sses.


    The name of the woman who is exhibiting a gentle smile as she replied to Alida is Cami.


    Third Consort of the Emperor and Erics mother.


    Like Eric, she is a person that gives an intelligent impression but at the same time, she also exhibits the same coldness as him.


    If its natural for you to help her then it would be great if you can protect the other consorts as well though.


    I spoke out.


    Looking at me, Therese sadly turned her face down while Alida squinted her eyes a little.


    To this pair of sisters, I am that kind of existence.


    It cant be helped.


    Good day. Prince Arnold, Prince Traugott, and Princess Christa as well. I am d that you are safe.


    I cant say that this is such a good day though. For you to arrive here so quickly must mean that you were aware of this rebellion beforehand, no? Why did you choose to only bring my sister inw here alone?


    Because we would have a problem if she bes a hostage. The Weitling house was recently in conflict with His Majesty. My apology but the Knight Commander is also a member of that house. If her sister is taken, she might consider betraying His Majesty. Therese-san did stand up against His Majesty for the sake of her younger brother after all. It would be problematic if the enemy exploited their familial bond.


    Saying so, Cami smiled thinly.


    Seeing that, I cant help but frown.


    I cant stomach this woman. Even Zuzan would be better in my eyes.


    If you think that it will be problematic if the enemy takes hostages then dont you think that also applies to the other consorts as well?


    They do not have the same worth as a hostage like Therese-san. Im sure that you are unsatisfied because I didnt take your esteemed mother with me but if I take Mitsuba who Zuzan is bearing grudges against, that will endanger Therese-san instead. This is for the sake of the Empire. Please understand.


    For the Empires sake? How about you honestly say that you left them behind as a decoy for your own escape?


    It seems that it can be taken that way as well. How unfortunate.


    I want to punch her in the face.


    I clenched my fist bearing that thought but I didnt do anything.


    If I hit her here it will cause a problem. Moreover, what she said is not wrong.


    That way of thinking is simr to my mothers. She left them there because they dont have much worth as hostages. That is understandable. Even with my mothers poprity among themoners, the Emperor will only lose some credibility in case he chooses to abandon her. Compared to the possibility of Alidas betrayal, that is nothing.


    I nced at Alida.


    What Cami basically said earlier was I brought your sister here because you might betray us. That should be outrageous for Alida who values her loyalty above all else.


    However, Alidas expression was cool.


    Do you have nothing to say, Knight Commander?


    None at all. It is natural to suspect me. My brothermitted a sin while my elder sister tried to help him by asking for Her Majesty the Empresss help. It is a matter of course to doubt me, their sister as well.


    I do not think that you will betray us, Knight Commander. I simply wanted to crush all the possibilities. Now, Therese-san, lets head inside.


    Yes..Cami-sama.


    Cami and Therese enter the throne room.


    I gaze at her back with disgust.


    Al-niisamawhat about Okaa-sama?


    Finne already went out to help her. Even so, the enemy is probably pouring all their effort to capture them right now.


    There are many hostage candidates in the inner pce.


    The enemy will have to disperse their force to capture them all.


    I am betting on Mia to be able to defeat them one by one but the fact that Cami and Therese are here means that Zuzan will concentrate all her forces on Mother.


    Theres no doubt that it will be difficult to escape them even for Mia.


    Moreover, if they captured Finne, it will be my fault.


    I endangered Finne, a highly valued hostage candidate because I trust her with my mothers safety.


    Seriously.nothing goes as nned at all.


    Will Finne and Okaa-sama be okay?


    They have an escort but.I think they will not be able to get here so easily.


    That must be the same for Miss Cami too butwell, she is a snake-like woman, she probably slipped through their defense somehow. If she was aware of the rebellion in advance, she might have been observing the soldiers movement as well.


    Even so, it was no coincidence that Mother was made into a decoy. Trau-niisan, please watch over the three children. I will head to pick them up through the secret passages.


    Alone?


    I have a pessimist strategist on my side. I should be able to avoid the danger with his help.


    Thats worrying. Why dont you take someone as an escort?


    We have more men guarding the throne room now. I will dispatch my subordinate to escort you, Your Highness.


    Alida proposed so.


    Honestly, that would be a nuisance.


    It is one thing if I can have arge number of escorts but if it is only a few then they will only serve as a handicap.


    After all, I can deal with almost anything by myself.


    Thats why I declined.


    I will refrain. I am not going out there to fight and the route I will take will not be an ordinary one either. Thats why I want you to make sure the area around the throne room is safe. I cant make a move if this ce is filled with enemies after all.


    But will it not be too dangerous?


    It will certainly be dangerous but it would be a waste to assign someone to guard me alone. Also, it would be dangerous to disperse the force here too much. That troublesome woman is already inside after all.


    I talked about Cami.


    Even if she knew of the rebellion in advance, her being here this fast is too strange.


    Its not like Cami has strong personnel ready at her side. She only has armed maids and the Imperial Guards.


    She might be able to get here so early because she is in cahoot with the enemy. Thats possible isnt it.


    In this situation, we have to doubt everyone. I will trust you to keep an eye on her.


    .if that is the case then I willply. Please leave this ce to me, Your Highness.


    Alida said so and withdrew.


    Nodding to her, I sent Trau-niisan and the others into the throne room before I turned back.


    However, Alida called out from behind me.


    Your Highness Arnold.


    .is there anything else? Knight Commander Alida.


    .my brother suffered for seven days and seven nights. My father took care of him during that time and I was also with him at the end. Together with my family. That is the natural result considering what he did butit would be a lie to say that I am not angry.


    Obviously. Even I, if Leo is punished because hemitted a crime and punished because of itI would be angry too.


    thank you for your understanding. To be honest, I cant help but think what would happen if you were not by Finne-samas side. However,.even now, you still remain at her side. That was something my younger brother couldnt let go until his death. This might only trouble Your Highness but please keep that thought in mind. If Your Highness dies and leaves Finne-sama to mourn for you, I will not know what my brother died for. Please, for the sake of my peaceplease live.


    I never expected her to say that.


    Nothing was clouding over her blue eyes.


    That was probably her true feelings.


    Such a strange person.


    Dont you think that it would be better if I die?


    Who will be saved by that? If it brings Finne-samas smile.then Im sure that Laurenz will be satisfied. It may only be naive thinking but, at least the person he loved will be smiling.


    It was exactly because he couldnt think that way that Laurenz picked a fight with me though.


    Well, if that is what she thinks then she might be saved if only a little. I have no reason to refuse.


    I understand. I dont have any intention to die from the beginning though.


    Please ept my sincere gratitude. I wish you good luck.


    Saying so, Alida sent me off with a smile.

 Chapter 243: True Nature

    Chapter 243: True Nature


    Get out of my way!


    Mia shouted so and blew away all the soldiers who were blocking their path.


    Using that chance, Finne and the others ran through the opening she created but the soldiers steadily showed up to keep them from advancing.


    They managed to reach the middle floors but the number of soldiers kept increasing as they advanced.


    Theres no end to them at all!


    They must be focusing their forces on us.


    That seems to be the case.


    Finne nods to Mitsubas words.


    In that case, there are two possibilities.


    Either all the possible hostages were already in the enemys hand or that they all managed to safely escape.


    Finne thinks that it is thetter. With Al moving behind the scenes its hard to imagine the others falling to the enemys hand.


    If that is the case, they must have escaped to the throne room already.


    The problem is the timing.


    At first, Al was evacuating the possible hostages at the same time. That way, the enemy will have to disperse their forces. However, Finnes group was dyed.


    There were more enemies in the inner pce than they expected and they had a hard time breaking through.


    Due to that, they are now the target of the enemys concentrated assault.


    Bitterly thinking that she could have done better, Finne looks at Miasplexion.


    She still looks fine but its not like she isnt tired.


    If the enemy keeps using their number like this, they will eventually get overwhelmed soon.


    I must do something.


    Finne began to impatiently think so as they arrived at a crossroads.


    At that time, Mia suddenly turned around.


    Then.


    Get back!


    Mia pushes Finne into the intersecting corridor and shields Mitsuba behind her.


    Then, a de of wind flew through the ce where Finne was standing and shattered the wall behind them.


    Ara Aradont move around so much. If you move I cant kill you right?


    It was Zandra who appeared in front of them.


    There were many mages behind her as well.


    I can tell just by looking at you! You are the daughter of the consort we met earlier right!? Your eyes look exactly the same!


    While saying so, Mia positioned herself in the middle of the corridor


    Although she had to push Finne to safety, she is now separated from her.


    It is now impossible to join up with her without defeating Zandra first.


    Zandra is a user of forbidden art! Be careful!


    Be careful? You think that I am someone you can defeat as long as you are careful?..you look down on me too much.


    Saying so, Zandra stomped the floor with her right foot.


    With that as a trigger, countless shadows appeared from Zandras feet and headed toward Mia by traveling on the surface of the walls and floor.


    I have never seen such a spell before!? It looks so disgusting!


    While saying so, Mia shoots the approaching shadows.


    Seeing that, Zandra smiles.


    Naive.


    The shadows didnt only head for Mia.


    They are also traveling on the wall toward Finne.


    Zandra has a triumphant expression on her face but Mia shoots arrows at the shadows that are heading toward Finne without even looking at them.


    The arrow she shot urately destroyed all the shadows.


    It seems that the only naive thing here is your eyes though?


    ..Dont get ahead of yourself! Know how rude it is for a mere escort to stand in my way!


    Saying so, Zandra creates a sphere of light in her right hand.


    Feeling an unpleasant premonition from that sphere, Mia immediately covered Mitsuba and the others the moment Zandra threw it at them.


    The sphere of light slowly advances toward them while gradually bingrger.


    Its speed is not a big deal. The problem was its nature.


    The sphere of light instantly turns the walls and floor it touches into dust.


    She has never heard of a spell that turns everything it touches into dust but she cant deny its existence since it currently exists in front of her.


    It seems I can expect such a thing from a forbidden art user huh!


    Mia makes Mitsubas group fall back.


    On the other hand, Finne was left behind.


    After leaving behind a trail of destruction on the aisle, the sphere of light disappeared at the dead-end.


    The spell didnt cause any physical damage to them but the distance between them and Finne was widened.


    Thinking that the situation has grown worse, Mia readies her bow.


    Zandra stood at the middle of the crossroads. She is in the position between Mia and Finne.


    Now, which one should I pick?


    Zandra-sama. Please do not harm the u Mowe. She has great worth as our hostage.


    They were worried that the riled up Zandra would get carried away and kill Finne.


    Surprisingly, Zandra obediently nodded to that request.


    I know. She is worth a lot against the Emperor after all.


    Thank you for your understanding. His Highness Gordon will be pleased.


    The soldier bowed.


    In response, Zandra waved her left hand without saying anything.


    Then, the soldiers head dropped to the floor after it was cut off by a wind de.


    Hmph! Who cares about Gordon! Taking hostage? Capturing her? I wont settle with just a half baked method! Everything was because of you! Finne von Kleinert! It was because you who have the title of the u Mowe started cooperating with Leonard and Arnold that they started to get full of themselves! Because of that, I had to live through that awful experience! I cant calm down unless I get to toss your lifeless head at them!!


    With that rage, Zandra turned her back on Mia.


    Mia shot an arrow toward her back that was full of openings but it was blocked by the barrier created by the mages under Zandrasmand.


    You people sure are troublesome!!


    Mia shoots a full power arrow at her and easily breaks the barrier but Zandra knocks it down with a whip.


    She could do that because the arrow was slowed down enough by the barrier.


    ARGH! So annoying!!


    Judging that she cant let this situation go on like this, Mia decided to focus on defeating the mages that set up the barrier.


    However, using that time, Zandra approaches Finne.


    Seeing that, Finne shouted.


    Mia-san! Please take care of Mitsuba-sama!!


    Finne-sama!?


    I will be okay! I have a n! Please believe in me!


    Saying so, Finne turned back and started running.


    Seeing that, Zandra slowly follows after her.


    After all, she knows that Finne alone can not escape from her.


    Like she was hunting an animal, Zandra asionally shot magic at Finne while slowly chasing her down.


    Cmon Cmon! You will die if you dont run faster you know!?


    Kuh..!


    Finne was blown away a little and fell down by the aftershock from the magic but she endures the pain and continues to run.


    The ce she arrived at was Als room.


    Haa Haaa


    Ara Ara, what were you thinking running into Arnolds room? Is there any gimmick hidden in this room or something?


    Zandra mocks her and enters the room with a smile.


    Then, she sweeps her eyes at the interior before she begins tough.


    AhHaHaHa!! You ran here because you expected Arnold to help you!? That Dull Prince!? If you dont know, I will tell you, besides his cunning, he is no hero you know? Those kinds of qualities were all sucked up by Leonard long ago! Hes just a powerless coward! Thats Arnolds true nature! You made a mistake thinking that he would help you in this situation!


    You do not understand Al-sama at all..


    And you want to say that you understand? Dont make meugh! If hes someone who can ovee this situation then he wouldnt still be called the Dull Prince after all these years! If you nned to rely on Arnold then just ept your fate and die! You would be satisfied too if you die here right! You picked the wrong man to rely on! ept your foolishness and die!


    Saying so, Zandra creates a wind de inside her hand.


    On the other hand, Finne fearlessly stares at her.


    She deliberately took the risk of separating herself from Mia to create this situation.


    Zandra who prioritizes her emotions first will not let anyone else deal with Finne. Finne knew that she has that kind of personality. After all, she was always listening to Als analysis at his side.


    Thats why she bet on the possibility that Zandra would chase after her alone.


    And her bet paid off.


    Finnes job ended when she sessfully created this situation.


    Thats why she muttered this word.


    -please.


    What? Are you trying to ask for mercy now? You are still afraid of dying huh!


    Zandra misunderstands her word and begins tough.


    However, what she did not notice was that a man in a grey robe has appeared behind her.

 Chapter 244: Help

    Chapter 244: Help


    I appeared behind Zandra as Grau.


    Finne did well in creating this situation.


    It will cause problems if I use magic as Grau but it is still a hundred times more preferable than appearing in the castle as Silver for no reason.


    Thinking so, I gather magic power into my right hand.


    However, at that moment.


    Naive!


    Zandra turned around and attacked me with her whip.


    The whip that was imbued with magic power possesses unusual speed and power.


    I took a step back and avoided it.


    You cant take me by surprise that easily!


    As expected of the former candidate for the throne. Even rotten as you are, it seems that the Imperial Family cant be looked down huh.


    Former candidate..? I will kill you! I am the future empress of this Empire!


    I cant say that I am impressed with someone who set such a goal without taking a look at reality though.


    Angered by my provocation, Zandra repeatedly attacks me with her whip.


    While avoiding it, I look for a chance to counterattack.


    As I am not fighting as Silver right now, I cant afford to defeat her in one blow.


    Now, how should I defeat her?


    When I was thinking about how to take her down, Zandra ran out of patience and used her magic.


    Its the wind magic that Zandra is specialized in.


    The wind that was refined into a sharp de was thrown at me.


    Evading it by a hairs breadth, I took a step forward.


    Zandra is good at magic battles and medium-rangebat but she is weak in close quarters.


    If I strengthen my physical ability with magic, I should be able to handle her.


    I judged so and approached her.


    However, my body stopped moving.


    What!?


    HaHaHaHa!! Did you think that I never took any countermeasure against that ages-old conception that a mage is weak in closebat!? Of course, I wouldnt be so careless!


    Looking down, there is a shadow binding my legs.


    Clicking my tongue, I tore off the shadow but at the same time, it also created a fatal opening.


    Its over!


    Kuh!


    It was the wind de that Zandra released earlier.


    It was flying back from behind me.


    I twisted my body to avoid it but my left arm got cut off by the wind de.


    Seeing blood spurting out from my arm, Zandra loudlyughed. However, I grin at her.


    Did you find something funny? The pain got to your head or something?


    Pain? Whatever are you talking about?


    I paid the injury no mind and proceeded towards Zandra.


    Seeing me ignoring my missing left arm like it was nothing, Zandra took a step back. In the meantime, I regenerated my left arm.


    No way!?


    Unable to hide her surprise at how I immediately regenerated my left arm, Zandra took 2-3 steps back.


    Whats wrong? Is that all you got?


    Kuh! Dont mess with me! Even if you can grow your arm back, you cant survive if I cut off your head!!


    Saying so, Zandra cut off my neck with another wind de.


    Seeing my head dropped to the floor, Zandra was convinced of her victory.


    Serve you right! You died because you were overconfident in your regeneration!


    Overconfident? What is it that I am overconfident at?


    My head responded to Zandra from the floor.


    The head that should have been cut off is still being able to speak.


    For the first time, fear can be seen in Zandras expression.


    No..way.


    Whats wrong? Is this your first time seeing someone still alive after you cut their head off?


    Its a lie! This is impossible! You are not human, arent you!? A Duhan!?


    No. I am human. Im just a little bit different from others.


    Saying so, my body picks up my head and holds it in my arm.


    Then, I slowly approach Zandra.


    Afraid, Zandra created a sphere of light and threw it at me.


    If you turn into dust then you cant regenerate yourself!!


    As Zandra says, when the light touched me, I turned into dust.


    On the other hand, Zandra doesnt smile at her victory this time.


    It seemed that she was still wary of me.


    However, after she saw that I didnt revive even after she waited dozens of seconds, she finally calmed down and smiled.


    What a mess.


    Are you talking about yourself, Princess Zandra?


    I called out from behind her.


    Zandra turned around in fear but I wasnt there.


    What was there was only ck smoke.


    However, it gradually gathered and took the form of a person until it eventually became me.


    Impossible


    Now..Princess Zandra. Are you good at ying tag?


    The moment I said that, arge amount of smoke spewed out from my body.


    Sensing the danger, Zandra bolted out to the corridor at high speed.


    Haa Haaaimpossible, Impossible! Its a lie! Theres no way thats real! There must be a trick to it! No one can survive my forbidden art! Impossible! Impossible!


    Your Highness Zandra! Are you safe!


    How do I look safe to you! You damn trash! Hurry up and kill that monster!


    It was the soldiers and mages who rushed to Zandra.


    Reunited with her allies, Zandra regained a little of herposure.


    She probably thought that at least now we will be at a stalemate huh.


    But, the moment their bodies touched by the smoke, they melted. Not metaphorically, their bodies literally melt away.


    HII!?


    Theres no escape, Princess Zandra.


    Kuh! Damn it!! Someone! Is there someone around here!? Hurry up and help me! I am a princess you know!! I am Zandra Lakes Adler! I order you to help me! If you help me I will raise your position! So help me already! HELP ME!!


    Zandra screamed.


    After she looked at Zandra, Finne raised a question.


    Grau-samawhat is this.?


    Illusion. She will have to y tag with me in the illusion for a while.


    Saying so, I nced at Zandra who stood there and kept muttering to herself.


    When I appeared behind her earlier, I cast an illusion spell on Zandra.


    I made the illusion at the level where she can break it by herself but even among all the illusions I have created, that one is quite well done.


    The reason I dont want to use illusion magic to show others such nightmares is that peoples minds can be broken with it. Well, it should be fine in Zandras case.


    Even like this, she is still one of the Imperial Family and a great mage herself.


    She should be able to break out of it with her own power.


    What are you going to do with Her Highness Zandra?


    She has no worth as a hostage and even if I killed her Gordon would just absorb her subordinates to serve under him. Its easy to kill her here but.it would bring more benefits to us if we make them fight each other instead.


    Her subordinates will probably not abandon Zandra even while she is in this state.


    They will surely think of a way to get her to a safe ce and that should dy them enough for us to reach the throne room.


    Hearing my words, Finne exhales in relief.


    She probably thought I was going to kill her huh.


    Killing her is an option. It was an easy and simple move.


    However, nothing can be solved that way.


    The root of the problem right now is not Zandra. We cant get anything back even if we take her life now.


    Plus, it wouldnt be worth killing her in front of Finne.


    I think that a crime should be punished by thew. After all this is over, I think that it would be better if His Majesty passes down his judgment for Her Highness Zandra himself.


    Right. Given that Zandra survived until then that is. Leaving us aside, Lize-aneue wouldnt forgive this pair of mother and daughter after all. There is no evidence but these two are in some way involved with the death of the Second Consort. Once they showed that they are willing to be our enemy, Lize-aneue probably wont show them any mercy.


    Theres nothing we can do about that anymore.


    Its not that I personally dont want her to die but right now the demerit of killing her simply outweighed the merit of leaving her alive.


    In any other situation where there is no disadvantage of taking her life, I wouldnt show her any mercy.


    Im sure Finne doesnt want her killed but she is a special case.


    Those who fall prey to Zandras plot and the people who suffered from this rebellion will surely call for a death penalty and that is probably the punishment Father will give her after this is over as well.


    It is only a matter of sooner orter.


    Rather, Zandra might be happier dying right here right now rather than facing her punishment.


    After all, she will have to receive the grudge of our people as she dies.


    One could say that it is a suitable end for Zandra though.


    For the time being, she will stay like this for a while. Let us hurry to the throne room.


    No, I only took Mitsuba-sama and Gianna-sama out of the inner pce. We copsed the path connecting that ce to the castle so they should be focusing their efforts there. We should use this opportunity to take the secret passage to get Third Consort-sama and Therese-sama out while we can.


    I smile bitterly at Finnes words.


    Although it is dangerous, she still thinks about them huh.


    She grew up.


    However,


    Thats a good idea but both the Third Consort and my sister inw are already in the throne room.


    Eh? How


    They used my mother as a decoy and escaped the inner pce. I cant say I like their method. Thats why everyone beside you is already in the throne room now. Mothers group should be almost there as well.


    Using a detection barrier, I confirmed that my mothers group is already near the throne room.


    The reason the soldiers movement is sluggish is probably Zandras presence on this floor.


    Zandra is not Gordons subordinate but a coborator. Still, She has no intention to let Gordon win and Gordon doesnt trust Zandra either.


    They put constraints on each other, and they have to be vignt of one another. Thats why they are dragging each other down.


    They are like water and oil. They cant work well together.


    Then everything went well right!


    Yeah, thanks to you. You did well. You really helped me this time.


    No, I only imitated Al-sama. I didnt do anything great at all.


    I dont think that it is that easy to imitate me though.


    While smiling bitterly, I pull Finne toward myself.


    Then I open a transfer gate.


    If there are no people around then there is no need to sneak around in the secret passages. Lets just teleport there.


    Alright, its time for us to make our exit.


    Yes!


    Saying so, I and Finne teleported to the upper floors of the castle.

 Chapter 245: Escape Route

    Chapter 245: Escape Route


    After we teleported to the upper floors and approached the throne room, we found Mias group waiting for Finne there.


    Finne-sama!!


    Mia-san.


    Once she spotted Finne, Mia jumped into Finnes chest.


    Im d! I was wondering what I should do if something were to happen to you!


    Its okay, Al-sama came to help me.


    If he coulde out to help you then he must have been nearby in the first ce right!? He should havee out sooner!


    Dont be crazy. Its not like there are secret passages everywhere in this castle.


    While replying so, I bowed to my mother.


    Im d that you are safe, Mother.


    Yes, its all thanks to Finne-san you know. I told them to run away by themselves though.she is such a troublesome child isnt she.


    I agree. But..I have always been saved by that.


    Unlike me who only makes calcted moves, Finne acts ording to her morals.


    If she thinks that action is correct, she will take it. If she thinks that it is wrong, she will reject it.


    It sometimes causes deviations in the n but it does lead to results that I can not aplish by myself.


    This time as well, I lowered the priority given to my mother. However, Mia and Finne decided to head to my mothers side.


    If they gave their priority to my sister inw, they would have missed her and I dont know what will happen to my mother if that was the case.


    In the end, I made the decision based on the result I wished for. However, as long as there are lives involved, the result is everything.


    Y, Your Highnesswhat about Rupert?


    Please rest assured. He is already inside the throne room.


    Ahhthank you.


    When she heard that Rupert was safe, Giannas eyes teared up.


    Mother then gently hugged Gianna.


    Seeing that, I asked my mother a question.


    Dont you want to ask me about Christa?


    Traugott is by her side right. She will be okay.


    Well, thats true.


    I sighed at my mothers strangely high evaluation of Trau-niisan.


    Those who are familiar with Trau-niisans upbringing usually acknowledge his abilities.


    After all, they knew that he grew up together with the Crown Prince and received the same education as him.


    The only problem is his personality.


    He is very unpredictable as a person after all. Even if he has the ability, there is rarely an asion that he would demonstrate it.


    One could say that it is a waste but that could be said to be his good point as well.


    Then shall we go? We are thest group after all.


    Saying so, we headed to the throne room.


    I am d to see you safe, Your Highness.


    You too, Knight Commander. How is the situation here?


    There were several raids after Your Highness headed back down but there has been no movement from their side since then.


    That is probably because of Zandras presence on the middle floors. She probably disrupted their chain ofmand.


    While having such a conversation, I entered the throne room with Alida.


    Inside are Cami, the Third Consort, my sister inw, Therese, Rupert, Christa, and Tau-niisan. There were many escorts and dignitaries inside as well as the castle servants.


    Rupert! Ahh, Im so d that you are safe!


    Mother too, Im d


    When Gianna spotted Rupert, she ran up to him and gave him a hug.


    It was a moving reunion of a mother and her child.


    Although it is not to their extent, Christa also rushed up to Mother.


    Okaa-sama, Im d you are safe..


    Christa too. You are not injured anywhere right?


    For the time being, all the people who were likely to be held hostage in the castle were gathered here.


    Looking at the situation, the dignitaries from the Dominion and the United Kingdom would be on the enemy side. They are probably not even in the castle right now.


    Ara, Mitsuba-san. I am happy to see that you are able to get here safely. I was worried you know?


    Thank you for your concern. Cami-sama.


    Cami smiled and called out to my mother during that moving reunion.


    I wanted to ask how she could say that but right now I have no time for that.


    Trau-niisan. Have you informed the Knight Commander about the situation in the castle?


    Of course.


    Is that so..then you should already know that Raphael betrayed us right?


    Yes. I dont see him as someone who would betray us but I do not think that Oliver is lying either.


    It doesnt matter why he betrayed us. What is important is that he did. I dont know how many of Raphaels men are on his side but we should assume that the Tenth Corp is on the enemy side. If that is the case, we can not trust in the safety of this ce either.


    That is true. With him as an opponent, I will not be able to move freely.


    If we got cornered during that time then it will be over. We have this many people to slow us down after all.


    Saying so, I sweep my eyes over the throne room.


    The castle servants that managed to escape to the throne room all looked uneasy.


    It was probably because they heard that this ce will not be safe either.


    Seeing me like that, Alida asked what I am nning to do with her eyes.


    That being saidwe are escaping.


    Even if you say that there is nowhere to escape to though?


    Alida said.


    Judging from how she said it, she probably doesnt have any intention to disclose the Emperors secret route huh.


    Well, of course. Once we use it, that route will be known making it unusable in the future.


    If the enemy cant take control of the castle by normal means, using a secret passage that connects the castle to the outside to infiltrate the castle is a viable n after all.


    Alida probably cant disclose it at her own discretion.


    Given Alidas position, that is understandable.


    Well, I already know that and I dont expect her to share it with me either.


    I grinned at Alida and headed to the corner of the throne room.


    There, I triggered the mechanism that opens the hidden passage.


    If its the escape route then we have this one right here though.


    H, How did you?


    For the first time, Alida lost her cool.


    Seeing her expression mixed between surprise and confusion, I nodded in satisfaction.


    Father told me about this ce eleven years ago. I never thought that I would have the chance to use it though.


    His Majesty himselfeven if you are a prince, teaching someone such a secret is..


    Alida puts her hand on her forehead and sighs.


    That probably gives her a headache as the Knight Commander huh.


    The fact that I was the one Father taught such a secret to is probably the root of her worry. She will probably have to start an investigation on what secret was leaked and to whom it was leaked to once this is over.


    ..as long as it is known, this passage will no longer be a secret. Certainly, this passage can lead us outside. Are we going to evacuate everyone through this passage?


    Yeah, the problem is that this passage isnt that big.


    Originally, this passage was designed to let the Emperor and his aides escape.


    It was not designed to allow arge number of people to pass through.


    If we are going to evacuate this many people, it would be necessary to divide the people here into several groups.


    Then I and Therese-san will go through first. Please have some Imperial Knights escort us.


    Cami said so as if it was the most natural thing.


    On the other hand, I frowned.


    As long as we can only use one escape route, it is natural that the person who uses it first will be the most unlikely person for the enemy to discover.


    In that case, I think that we should prioritize the Imperial Family first though?


    We should prioritize the people with the highest value as a hostage first. It would be a problem if Therese-san fell to the enemys hand, no?


    If thats the case then sister-inw Therese and Christa should be in the first group.


    I cant rmend putting two of the most valuable hostages to be in the same ce. I think that we should put them into separate groups. I do not mind apanying Her Highness Christa myself though.


    Saying so, Cami nced at Christa with her snake-like eyes.


    Christa involuntarily hides behind Mother.


    Personally speaking, I wanted Cami to be in thest group to escape this ce. However, as a consort, she is the highest-ranking person here.


    I can not refuse her without a solid reason.


    With no other choice, I sigh andply with her suggestion.


    I understand. The first group to leave will be you and my sister inw. We will attach the Imperial Knights to escort you two as well.


    Thank you.


    Its nothing. But may I ask you to do something for us?


    What is it? I am willing to assist any way I can though?


    Cami smiled after saying so.


    I respond to that with an evil smile.


    My bad but my principle is to pay back the favor in full.


    I will never forget that you used my mother as a decoy.


    Knight Commander. Are those Rainbow Celestial Jewels disyed at the throne fake?


    Yes. They are dummies.


    Two rainbow-colored jewels are disyed behind the throne as if to show off to the enemy.


    For people who are unfamiliar with it, they would think that those are Rainbow Celestial Jewels. However, even if this is the throne room, the Prime Minister isnt so bold to disy them like that.


    Thats why those are dummies.


    However,mon soldiers shouldnt be able to tell the difference.


    Then, please take a dummy with you. With the Imperial Knights escorting you, the enemy soldiers should be fooled.


    What did you say..?


    Cami made an expression as if she couldnt believe my words.


    After all, I just told her to be a decoy.


    Even so, she just did the same thing earlier.


    I will have her get her own just dessert.

 Chapter 246: Those who reap benefit

    Chapter 246: Those who reap benefit


    Cami looks at me with hatred.


    However, I respond to her with a smile.


    [This is for the Empire]. Please understand.


    I returned the words she used as her excuse exactly as it is.


    If she can use my mother as a decoy for the sake of the Empire then it is only reasonable for her to do the same by taking the dummy jewel and attract the enemys attention.


    Cami took a deep breath to recover her calm and started presenting her argument.


    Prince Arnold. Why do we need to take the dummy out of here? As long as Knight Commander Alida is here the enemy will think that we are protecting the real thing, no? I cant help but think that your n presented too many risks while offering few benefits though?


    Please rest assured. The real jewel will be taken out as well.


    What.?


    Cami looked suspiciously at me.


    Alida and the First Imperial Knight Corp are protecting the throne room. She probably couldnt understand why we should abandon this kind of protection.


    And in fact, the protection they offered here is quite strong already. For any average opponent, they wouldnt be able to break through them.


    However, the enemy no longer consists of your average troops.


    With Captain Raphaels betrayal, it is no longer a good n to stay here. He will eventuallye here with the enemys Generals and that would be difficult for even Knight Commander Alida to defend against.


    I dont think that I will lose in a fight but I admit that I am not confident that I can protect the Rainbow Celestial Jewels.


    Cami asked if that is true with her eyes and Alida calmly replied.


    In a one on one fight, there are only a few people who can beat Alida. Moreover, no magic can be used inside the throne room. The enemy can only rely on their swordsmanship to break through her.


    Winning against her in that condition is unrealistic.


    However, it is still possible to stall her. For Raphael that is.


    In that case, it will be up to Alidas men to stop the enemys advance but even for the elite Imperial Knights, they would eventually get overwhelmed with numbers. Especially when we have to allocate some of them to protect Camis group.


    ..then please leave the real one to us.


    It is a well-known fact that sister-inw Therese and Knight Commander Alida are sisters. Moreover, as the wife of my eldest brother, my sister inw is someone whose face is widely known throughout the country. With that being the case, who would Knight Commander Alida entrust the real jewel to..of course, the enemy would think that she is the obvious choice. We can not entrust her with the real thing exactly because of that.


    If she has to act as a decoy, she will be put in great danger you know? Is Knight Commander Alida fine with that?


    ..ever since my sister became the Crown Princess she has already joined the Imperial Family. Not to mention that it is our duty as someone who hails from the house of Weitling, It is her obligation to devote herself to the Empire. As Cami-sama said, my younger brother left a stigma on our house. No matter what we do or what we be, that stigma will always be attached to us. Such a stigma can only be cleared through action. Aneue, I am also risking my life here. Please ept this task. This is for our Father as well.


    .I understand. I will.fulfill my responsibilities too.


    Persuaded by Alida, Therese agreed.


    However, Cami frowns at that.


    Considering that she is doing this for the Empire, we should be grateful that Therese decided to act as a decoy for us.


    However, this will disadvantage Cami.


    First, she will be in a dangerous position. She just scared Christa by saying that Christa and Therese should be our top priority. Now she cant say that she wont go with Therese.


    Moreover, Camis biggest concern is the case where the enemy doesnt react to Therese who acts as a decoy.


    If they were that quick to react with me and Finne when we headed down to the lower floors through the secret passages then it is strange that Cami could make her way up here without any fight at all.


    Even though we had a hard time going through secret passages, she said that she made her way up here only by exploiting the enemys opening? It would be more believable if she told me that she knows a route that isnt known by others.


    It will be different if she moved at a very early stage but then it brings up a question of how she could do that. And if that is not the case then how did she discover a route to the upper floors even though the castle is crowded with soldiers.


    No matter what she says, she is suspicious.


    Even if I take out the personal feeling when she used my mother as a decoy, Cami still looks suspicious.


    This is a test.


    If the enemy doesnt react to Therese then Cami will almost certainly with them. If that is the case, even Camis son, Eric himself is the same.


    In most cases, the person who stands to gain when things go wrong is suspicious.


    Of the Emperors six consorts, Zuzan and the Fourth Consort are on the rebel side. All that remains besides her are the Empress, Mother, and Gianna.


    The Empresss son, Trau-niisan has no intention of ascending the throne. In that case, if Mother and Gianna die, and the rebellion is suppressed, the inner pce will mostly be under Camis control.


    In the unlikely event that my father died, the Empress that stays at his side will be in quite a dangerous position as well. If that happens, Camis position will solidify even more.


    Both for Eric and Cami, their obstacles will be gone after this rebellion is over. Gordon will get rid of their obstacles for them andter they will have a just cause to get rid of Gordon.


    With that line of thinking, I can faintly see the figure of the mastermind.


    However, Eric will surely not leave any trace behind.


    If anything, Cami is more likely to leave such a trace for us.


    If the enemy does not try to apprehend Cami during the rebellion, she will be doubted afterward and the evidence of their involvement might be found.


    Cami-sama. Please take care of my sister inw.


    if Therese-san agreed then I can not say anything more. I understand.


    It seems that she cant find any reason to refuse anymore as Cami obediently epted it.


    As expected of Erics mother huh. She does know when to give up.


    Well, it could be that I am wrong and I jumped to conclusion here but with the decoy attracting the enemys eyes, we can secure the safety of the real jewel.


    The thing that will decide the match is the fourth Rainbow Celestial Jewel. The more time passes without the enemy obtaining it, the more advantage it brings for us. On the contrary, if Gordon obtains the fourth one then the Celestial Sphere will be strengthened.


    Thats why we can not allow him to get it. Everything will be for nothing if it falls to his hands after all.


    Aneue. This is the dummy jewel. Please be careful.


    Thank you, Alida. then,..Im going. If we survive, let us meet again with a smile.


    Saying so, Therese goes into the secret passage.


    Cami follows after her with her maids and guards and the Imperial Knightsst.


    After a while, we will have to send Christa out too.


    I look at the pedestal on which the dummy jewel was ced until earlier.


    There was a gimmick under it and when I messed with it, the bottom opened up.


    A jewel about the size of a fist was hidden there.


    That is the Rainbow Celestial Jewel, isnt it? Its super beautiful!


    Mia whispered so while looking at it from behind me.


    However, I sighed while holding the second jewel.


    This one is a dummy too huh. As expected of the Prime Minister I guess.


    That is a dummy too!?


    Mia shouts as she couldnt believe that this is a fake too.


    Thats only natural. You can feel the magic power from this jewel, arge amount at that.


    I could say that it is a waste to make it a dummy.


    However, thats exactly why it can be used as a dummy.


    If this one is also a dummy then can I assume that Knight Commander is holding on to the real one?


    Your Highness has keen eyes for noticing it. Yes, I have the real one with me.


    Saying so, Alida took out the real Rainbow Celestial Jewel.


    Its appearance is exactly the same as the one I am holding. No, I should say that the dummy I have looks exactly like the real thing huh.


    Judging from appearance alone, they are indistinguishable.


    However, those who are sensitive to magic power will notice the difference. The real Rainbow Celestial Jewel holds much more magic power inside.


    The amount of magic power is so tremendous that it seems like it is containing an abyss.


    I have to say, you are quite good at distinguishing the real and the fake, Your Highness.


    I have been like this since a long time ago. I am confident that I can even beat Leo in this you know.


    Alida may have said that because of the time with Leticias fake dead body as well.


    Because I am a liar myself, I am good at seeing through such a thing. I doubt everything around me after all.


    While I was thinking so to myself Alida took out two bags. Both of them looked the same.


    One of them holds the dummy while the other holds the real one.


    Please take care of it. I will leave how to utilize it entirely to you, Your Highness.


    Is that okay? Leaving it to me like this.


    After you have led so many people to this ce, I am expecting a lot from you, Your Highness.


    Well, thanks. I guess I will do whatever I like with it then.


    Saying so, I took the two bags and headed toward Christas group.

 Chapter 247: What I can do

    Chapter 247: What I can do


    When I arrived at Christas group, Trau-niisan spoke to me.


    What are you nning to do? Arnold.


    I will leave the real jewel to Trau-niisan. The problem is the dummy


    Entrusting it to Finne is a good n.


    But if I want a convincing decoy, a member of the Imperial Family is better suited.


    When I thought so, Rupert stepped up.


    I willtake it.


    Rupert


    If it was the previous him who offers to do such a thing on the spur of moment then I would never consider it an option.


    I have to do something.


    If he only does it because of such an ambiguous determination then I will be troubled.


    However, Ruperts eyes didnt show any such ambiguity.


    I asked Grau..to take care of Aniue and Aneue. Since he epted my request, he is still in the castle, right?


    Yeah, he is lurking on the lower floors.


    Then I will do what I can. It is.too cowardly to only ask someone else to help me. I will do what I can too. If thats being a decoy.I think I am perfect.


    Saying so, Rupert showed me a bitter smile.


    The timid Rupert is certainly a perfect decoy.


    I nced at Trau-niisan.


    He then gives me a small nod.


    After seeing that, I smile and look back at Rupert.


    Alright, Rupert. Listen to me carefully.


    Yes, Arnold-aniue.


    The most important part of being a decoy is for you to think that you are not a decoy. No matter what anyone says, you have to think like you are the real target. Right now, the most important thing in the capital is inside the bag you have. Thats why you must think about your safety as a top priority. You have to run. Just run and meet up with Father. That is your duty.


    Yes..I will keep it in mind.


    Do you really understand? Even if someone is in danger right in front of you, you mustnt help them you know?


    Eh..?


    Even if Trau-niisan is in danger, even if Christa is in danger, you must head straight to Father. That will attract and mislead the enemy. You understand that right?


    But..if the real thing is in danger, even if I take the dummy and run away.


    If youe back to help them you will reveal that you are holding the dummy. Think only about your own safety. Trau-niisan will not be able to help you either. It is exactly because both of you act as if you are holding the real thing that the enemy gets confused. It will be hard, it will be painful, even so, can you do it?


    Rupert is a little hesitant.


    What I am asking him to do is to be ruthless. Even I have to ask myself if I can do it myself.


    When it seems that he arrived at his answer, Rupert raised his face up.


    I understand. I am holding [the real one].


    Good. I will trust you with it okay.


    Saying so, I stroked Ruperts hair.


    Then I handed the other bag to Trau-niisan.


    Please take care.


    I understand.


    Trau-niisan will take care of Christa. Mia and Finne will take care of Rupert. For Mothers group, please act together with Finne and Mia.


    Saying so, I took a step back.


    Seeing that, Finne raises a question.


    What about Al-sama..?


    There is something I have to do. The n I and Grau have to enact together.


    Finding thest jewel huh?


    My mother sees through my goal.


    I quietly nodded, thinking that I cant get anything past her at all.


    I think that the Prime Minister hid thest one in a ce that wont be discovered so easily but if it is inside the castle the enemy will eventually find it. If that is the case then the enemy will have four jewels in their hands. I dont know if the holy sword can break through the barrier if that is the case. I want to take every single one of them away from the castle.


    Will that be okay? What if they capture you after you find it? You would have done their work for them you know?


    I have a n. For that sake, Knight Commander Alida, Im sorry but can I ask you to cause some diversion.


    I originally nned to make a move myself, Your Highness. Will me heading to retrieve the other Rainbow Celestial Jewel be enough?


    Right. That is the most natural course of action. If possible, I want you to take down the Celestial Sphere too.


    Taking it down is impossible, Your Highness. Only a member of the Imperial Family can remove the jewels. With the enemy solidified defense, it would be difficult to break through them. Escorting Your Highness there would even be more difficult.


    I understand. Sorry. If Im Leo I could go with that idea though.


    When I apologized, Alida slowly shook her head.


    Then she said something that I very much didnt expect.


    No, the fact that Your Highness remains in the castle has helped us enough as it is. To be honest, I never expected that we would be able to evacuate this many people. This is probably the result of your actions, Your Highness.


    I never expected that I would see the day I received such praise from the Knight Commander herself. This is the first time right?


    If Your Highness did something good, it is natural for you to be praised. It is exactly because Your Highness only gets serious in an emergency like this that you are considered azy person after all. Please continue to get serious like this from now on as well.


    That would be impossible.


    When Iughed it off, Alida frowned at me.


    While shrugging at her, I turned my gaze toward Trau-niisan.


    The second group that will be heading out is Trau-niisan and Christa. They will be guarded by my eldest brothers aides, the Raiffeisen brothers, and their men.


    They probably dont require any additional men from the Imperial Knights.


    Well then, Arnold. Take care of yourself okay.


    Al-niisamasee youter.


    I nodded at Christa.


    Seeing that, Christa entered the secret passage.


    Following her are Trau-niisan, Rita, Wendy, and the guards.


    Then after a while, it was Ruperts groups turn.


    Then, Arnold-aniue..please tell Grau to take care.


    Yeah, I will tell him so. Alois, I leave Rupert to you okay?


    Yes, Your Highness. I will definitely protect him.


    Saying so, Rupert, Alois, and the knights entered the secret passage.


    After that, it is Mothers group.


    Al. Do push yourself but dont die okay.


    That is quite a difficult order though.


    Mother smiled and entered the secret passage and Gianna bowed at me then followed her.


    Just in case, several Imperial Knights went with them as their escorts.


    And the final group is Finne and Mia.


    Mia, take care of Finne alright.


    You can leave her to me. But will it be okay on your side? I dont think that suspicious strategist is that reliable though.


    When you are working behind the scenes, it is better to act with only a small number of people.


    Then I will teach you the move that will definitely help you survive. Listen okay? When you are in danger, scream your lungs out. Im sure that someone wille to help you.


    Thats quite like you, Mia.I will remember it.


    Saying so, I turned my eyes to Finne.


    Finne herself doesnt say anything extra.


    She just said the usual words.


    I wish you luck.


    Yeah.


    After that short conversation, Finnes group entered the secret passage.


    The remaining are the castles servants.


    However, I will leave their evacuation to the Imperial Knights to carry out.


    Alright, Im heading out.


    In truth, I do not want Your Highness to act alone but..as long as you can produce the result, I can notin.


    I dont have any worth as a hostage after all. Besides, I can move around freely. That is my strength.


    Even so, please do not be overconfident. If Your Highness gets caught, they might kill you immediately. If you find it impossible to proceed, please immediatelye to me. I will definitely protect you.


    Got it. I will do so.


    Giving a nod to Alida, I leave the throne room with a smile.


    Then I walk to the mountain of corpses Alida swept aside.


    I picked out a still intact military uniform and tore it off from the corpse.


    Its an unpleasant thing to do but this is the only way I can get my hands on the military uniform so it cant be helped.


    Holding it in my hand, I move away from the throne room.


    Then, when I entered the secret passage, I used magic to clean the uniform and put it on.


    With a hat as the finishing touch, my disguise is perfected.


    Now then, I guess its time to begin infiltration huh.


    I walked through the secret passage with a grin on my face.


    No enemy would expect a prince disguising himself as a soldier.

 Chapter 248: Sunset

    Chapter 248: Sunset


    When Finne entered the secret passage, the sun was about to set.


    Gordons rebellion that started at noon could not conclude in one day and it has to be carried over to the next day.


    Marshal, the enemys attack is starting to let up.


    So they dont want to continue their attack in the dark huh. That Gordon, it seems like he started to use his head a little huh.


    Lize talked to herself while looking at the enemy army in front of her.


    Lizes force at the East Gate consists of around 2,000 men while Gordons army that surrounds them is about 8,000.


    The reason they could withstand the assault of an army four times their number was because of Lizesmand and the overall quality of the Imperial Knights and her men. It was the result of many conditions being intertwined.


    However, that doesnt change their situation. There was still arge number of rebels and the generals who didnt take part in the rebellion were captured so they can not expect any reinforcement from inside the Imperial Capital.


    They will be at a disadvantage if this situation is prolonged. However, if the Brave or Elna can get here, the situation will changepletely.


    Being in that kind of situation, Gordon did not force his army to attack at night.


    With the recognition that his soldiers couldntpete with Lizes, Gordon is afraid of a counterattack in a situation where their visibility is unclear.


    Lizes soldiers are the border defense force. They were trained to battle in any kind of situation. A night battle will not cause any problems for them.


    They might even take the chance and breakthrough their encirclement.


    If Lize can let the Emperor escape in the cover of the night, their side will be more advantageous.


    Lize wanted to do that in case the enemy attacked them but that n became unusable because Gordon chose to wait.


    How is the situation, Lizelotte?


    If Father is not here, I would ambush Gordons camp and take his head but since Father is here that would be difficult. Right now we have only a few hands to y.


    Thats..sorry.


    Johannes dropped his shoulders when she implied that he is currently a burden.


    In response, Lize asks Johannes a question.


    Please leave the battle to us. More importantly, Father, which side do you think will arrive here first?


    Elna and the Brave huh?


    Yes. only a blow from the holy sword can get us out of this situation. There are only two people who can use the holy sword inside the Empire. Elna who went to rescue the Saint or the Brave who prepared himself in advance, which one do you think will arrive first?


    Hearing Lize, Johannes turned silent for a short moment.


    Thinking withmonsense, the Brave should arrive here earlier than Elna.


    Elna who headed out to rescue the Saint will note back until shepleted what she set out to do. On the other hand, the Brave can move at his own discretion. The difference here is too big.


    However.


    If someone is going toe then it would be Elna.


    Why do you think so?


    Arnold is in the castle. The Amsberg houses loyalty is high. Even though they can take over the Empire by force anytime they want, they have always acted as a sword to the Imperial Family. Elna is no exception. She has already given her loyalty to Arnold since she was young. The same goes for Leonard, if they know the situation, they will desperately try toe back here to save him. That must be what Arnold is aiming for.


    Father is saying that Arnold nned this?


    He is very observant. He saw through the Saint assassination ruse. Its hard for me to think that he wasnt aware of Gordons suspicious movements. Nevertheless, Arnold sent Sebas to Leos side. He probably did that to prepare them in case of an emergency. If so, the two will immediately head back here after they rescued the Saint.


    I see. The reason he didnt head out himself was to motivate them toe back here as fast as possible. Thats an Arnold-like n.


    He is good at using people but hes even better at using himself. Arnold has little value as a hostage but both Leonard and Elna have tremendous value if they fall into the enemys hands. By choosing to stay behind, Arnold became a shackle for those two.


    If Al is inside the Imperial Capital, returning to the capital will be Leo and Elnas top priority.


    There is no doubt about that.


    They wille back as fast as they can and fight Gordon.


    Was the reason he sent Sebas to their side was to stop them from going out of control?


    Perhaps. Besides, Sebas is easy to use. He will be a very powerful force when they decide to attack the capital.


    If that is the case then Al is probably making his moves inside the castle isnt he.


    I expect that. Do you remember the time Arnold and Leonard used to search for the secret passages in the castle?


    Yes, I remember. They always boast that they discover a new secret in every letter they sent me. Back then, I was wondering if they would eventually write me theyout of the whole castle but it seems that it did be useful now. When ites to the castle, Al knows it better than anyone.


    I guess I could say that the time he spent ying around wasnt a waste huh.


    Saying so, Johannes reminiscence.


    He used to scold Al many times when he yed in the castle. Al never showed any remorse when he scolded him but he is now looking forward to the result Al will get from his exploration.


    Life really is full of mysteries. Just a while ago, I would never have thought that something like this would ever happen. Of course, I never thought that there would be a time I would expect something from Arnold either. This is really strange


    If we can see the future, we wouldnt have such a hard time. Whether it be Aniues death or Gordons rebellion, we cant do anything about it once it happened. It is only a matter of how to deal with it. No matter how much we prepare, unexpected things will still happen. But it is not all bad. Sometimes, something can ovee our expectations as well. Al is a good example.


    Al has been looked down on as the Dull Prince by everyone in the country.


    Johannes is well aware of that.


    There were times when he thought that people went too far making fun of a prince but with the person himself staying silent about it, as an Emperor, he couldnt say anything.


    The only thing that could be done by Johannes was to tell Al to get his act together.


    And whenever he told him so, small thoughts came up to his mind.


    Be more proud, be more motivated.


    With those in mind, Johannes kept scolding Al while Al always reflected them away.


    However, the situation changed Al.


    Ever since Leo joined the session war, he began to show a side that he never showed before.


    Everyone calls Al the Dull Prince. Even if he makes some achievement, the starting point is just too low that it barely makes any difference in his reputation. Im sure that Gordon despises and looks down on him. Perhaps, that might be Gordons fatal mistake.


    If he can do that then I guess no one can call him the Dull Prince anymore huh.


    I wonder about that. Im sure that Arnold likes being treated as the Dull Prince. It is a fact that Arnold himselfcks motivation. Someone who can only get serious in an emergency is hard to evaluate properly after all.


    Thinking about it, it is understandable. Those who excel in something by putting in efforts are talented but those who excel in something without doing so are geniuses. Al is certainly thetter. Al is a natural at outsmarting others and it is hard for a genius to be evaluated.


    If people can see his worth then I wouldnt be so troubled. Besides, Arnold himself doesnt want to be urately evaluated either. Im sure-he has a side of him that he cant show even to us.


    Johannes sighed after saying so.


    He then looks at Lize and speaks to her in a small voice.


    I might be conceited too. I do have pride as a good emperor but I couldnt see through the true nature of my children at all. Thats why a rebellion like this happened. Forgive me. I only bring troubles to you.


    It is natural for a child to help their father and it is natural for a marshal to help their emperor. There is no need for you to ask for forgiveness. It is me who should apologize. I shut myself away at the border after Aniues death. It was certainly painful but as your eldest daughter, I should have stayed and supported you. After all, Father was the one who suffered the most..If I was by your side, a rebellion like this wouldnt happen. Please forgive me.


    Hearing Lize, Johannes smiles.


    Then


    This rebellion isnt all bad either. I finally get to talk to my daughter like this after all.Lize, you know what to do if the enemy manages to get through right?


    .yes. If the timees, I will definitely take Fathers life with my hands.


    Good. As an emperor, I cant allow my head to be taken by the rebels. If I am going to be cut down, it isnt that bad to have you be the one who does it.


    Saying so, Johannes left with a smile.


    Lize, who was left behind nced a the enemy army that slowly encroaching them and shifted her eyes to the castle.


    Please rest assured.after I cut you down, I will definitely send all the fools after you, Father. I will have them apologize for their follies in the afterlife.


    While hoping that it wonte to that, Lize wiped the blood off her sword.

 Chapter 249: Those who hurry

    Chapter 249: Those who hurry


    The night Gordon ceased his attack.


    With the fight between Emperor Johannes and Prince Gordon continuing in silence, it is a quiet and eerie night.


    That night, there was a group rushing back to the capital.


    As expected of Saint-sama. Im surprised that you can keep up.


    The group was divided into two, sky andnd.


    Thend group is a cavalry corp consisting of over a thousand cavalries. The sky group is the Griffon Knights and the Knights who could fly at the same speed as the griffons.


    Its Leos group.


    But it seems to take quite a toll on her though.


    I know. If I use the holy sword like that it would be very tiring too. But..right now we need speed. We have no time to waste after all


    Elna whispered to Leo.


    Leticia used the effect of the holy staff to increase everyones movement speed.


    Due to that, Leos group managed to approach the Imperial Capitals vicinity within half a day.


    However, the price was also high.


    Even if the staff can increase their movement speed, it doesnt increase their physical strength.


    The soldiers of Narbe Ritter started to be stragglers while the Griffon Knights couldnt hide their fatigue.


    However, Leo who should be the most tired of them all was at the forefront of the group.


    Riding on a griffon makes his speed greater than usual but it also consumes a considerable amount of stamina.


    However, that doesnt bother Leo.


    The fact that he is pushing himself doesnt change but this is so important that he doesnt care about such a thing.


    Right. Leticia also understood our feelings and forced herself to use the holy staff. It would be rude to her if we take our time.


    Leo said so and nced behind him.


    Leticia, who is using the holy staff, was riding behind another Griffon Knight.


    Because she is using the staff while she is exhausted, they dont know when she will lose her consciousness.


    Still, Leticia continues to use the staff.


    The important force that was prepared to protect the Imperial Capital has left to rescue her. Moreover, Al who has allocated most of his forces to her rescue is now in danger.


    Leticia mes herself for everything and continues to clench the staff in her hands.


    But that wasnt the only thing in her mind.


    If something happened to Al, Leo will surely break. With that feeling in mind, Leticia forces her exhausted body.


    Both for Leo and her own sake.


    I cantugh it off if we get there and theres no rebellion to fight you know?


    I wish that was the caseVin always anticipates a lot of steps ahead and he said that a rebellion is very likely. Im sure that something will at least happen at the capital.


    Vin anticipated Gordons rebellion. He was acting with the Narbe Ritter in advance to prepare for it.


    Gordons rebellion was within both Vin and Arnolds expectations. What they didnt expect was Leticias abduction.


    The Narbe Ritter who was standing by in a position where they can rush to the Imperial Capital at any time is now quite far away from it.


    Leticias staff is used to filling in for that miscalction but it still costs them time.


    That was what was worrying Leo.


    To pull off a sessful rebellion, they would need to act fast. If they take their time, reinforcement will arrive to help the Emperor after all. Gordon-aniue and the generals around him will not miss that.


    You think that the rebellion might be over when we arrive?


    ..right. If nothing else, the rebellion might even be sessful.


    His Majesty has the Prime Minister with him you know? I dont think that they will go down without a fight.


    Yeah, I think so too. I dont know what kind of action will he take. The result will be judged by how much time they can buy for us.


    A half-hearted n can only earn so much time.


    If he is nning a rebellion, it will be on the final day where the tournament is held.


    If the rebellion urred the moment the tournament started at noon then it would have already been about half a day since the rebellion started.


    Will they make it in time.


    The Impatience was born inside his heart but Leo forcibly suppressed it.


    Even if he gets impatient, they can not go any faster. In other words, nothing will change.


    Alwill be okay right?


    I think he will be fine. Nii-san wont fight a battle he cant win. The fact that he sent Sebas over to us means that he will be okay even without his help. Let us believe in him, in Nii-san.


    Right, Al will be okay. Im sure he will have some evil n as usual.


    Elna murmured as if to assure herself.


    Hearing her, Leo slowly takes a deep breath.


    Negative emotions are easy to spread. If he gets anxious, all the people who follow him will be anxious too.


    Yup, even if we are not in the Imperial Capital, there are still people we can count on. We have Father and the Prime Minister. Besides, if pushes to shove, we have Trau-aniue too. It will be okay.


    I started to get worried when you brought up His Highness Traugott though..


    Well, he is certainly a little strange but he is a great person you know?


    After reassuring Elna, Leo turned to the front.


    If Al is really alone then he cant help but worry about him but he still has their family.


    Its okay. Nii-san is a person who cares about his family. With our familys lives on the line, Nii-san is strong you know.


    His words were pure.


    A person who wont and cant do anything for himself. That is how Al is.


    Thats why if there are people around him then he can rest assured.


    Im sure Nii-san is doing his best right now. At the same time, he will be waiting for us. Nii-san hates trying hard by himself after all. Im sure he cant wait to leave the rest to us. So lets hurry.


    Right, Im sure Al would do that.


    Saying so the two hurried to the Imperial Capital.


    East Gate of the Imperial Capital.


    Two people were trapped inside a room that was originally used as the soldiers break room.


    It was Gordons younger brother, Conrad, and Zandras younger brother, Henrick.


    Eric-aniue! I really didnt know anything about this! Please release me!


    Eric appeared in front of the two.


    His body was partially covered in blood.


    That was because he was fighting on the front line with his sword until just now.


    Although he is not that good of a swordsman, he never neglected his training. People do not follow a man who only has a brain. A person who cant hold up their sword in case of emergency cant win the trust of anyone. Eric who had observed the Crown Prince for a long time understands that well.


    He doesnt have to be strong but he needs the spirit to personally stand on the front line and inspire the soldiers.


    Is that all you want to say? You didnt even ask for Fathers safety, some prince you are huh?


    Uuthat is


    If Eric-aniue is safe it means that Father is safe right. How delightful.


    Conrad yawns softly as he lies on the floor.


    Seeing that, Eric Frowned at him.


    Henrick aside, did you hear anything about this, Conrad?


    If I know, I would have stayed in the castle you know. Its obvious that I would be caught when the rebellion started right. I do value my life you know.


    Hmph, I wonder about that. But you are also someone who is directly involved. After this is over, there will be questioning. Prepare yourself for it.


    Scary, scary. Well, I will at least resolve myself for it then.


    Saying so, Conrad started sleeping on the floor again.


    Seeing that, Eric left.


    He came to visit them because he thought that they might know something useful but it seems that they dont know anything that can help him in the current situation.


    How was it? Your Highness Eric.


    Prime Minister huh. It was useless. Gordon and Zandra arent the type that takes good care of their family in the first ce. Those two probably got abandoned by them.


    It is that after all. I am also of the same opinion. But if that is the case, they wont do us any good as hostages.


    Right. It would be a waste to attach Imperial Knights to guard two people who dont serve any purpose. So, Id like to borrow some Imperial Knights that you can still spare.


    Hou? Do you have something in mind, Your Highness?


    There are still forces that can be moved inside the capital. I will go to them.


    The Prime Minister immediately guessed Erics n.


    I see. Even under the cover of night, it will still be dangerous to break out of their encirclement you know? Moreover, I do not think that they will be willing to move so easily though?


    I am aware of the danger but right now I am the eldest son. I have the duty to protect my father. Besides, negotiating is my thing.


    Hearing that from Eric, the Prime Minister gives his consent.


    And Eric who received his approval immediately took action.

 Chapter 250: General Estman

    Chapter 250: General Estman


    SOOO, Sleepy.


    In the end, we barely find anyone even though we searched all night huh..


    Thats obvious, right? All VIP immediately escaped to the throne room after all.


    The low-rank soldiers were not allowed to rest.


    They were exhausted searching the castle for hostage all night.


    I wonder if we can get inside the throne room today


    Right. We covered almost everywhere already after all.


    But it was the Knight Commander who is guarding the throne room you know? Will we really be able to do anything?


    .it was like she was daring us to go there and die.


    Those words darkened the faces of the soldiers there.


    Among them, a voice raised a question.


    I didnt join this rebellion to get killed


    Me too.it was because General Estman joined in..we had no choice right


    Stop it. You will get us in trouble if the others hear us alright?


    But


    I understand their feelings well.


    They did not participate in the rebellion of their own free will. It was because their superior chose to participate and it was easier for them to just follow orders.


    If they refused to fall in line, they would be killed.


    There was no other choice for low-rank soldiers like them.


    They do have doubts about this rebellion. After all, they dont know what is waiting for them at the end.


    If they could secure arge number of hostages, they could gain a sense of superiority. However, all the possible hostages have escaped.


    The easiest way to keep these soldiers morale up is to get the result. You can dismiss any of theirints if the result was produced.


    However, with no result whatsoever, the soldiers will start to get anxious.


    And that is especially true for a ragtag group of soldiers like this one.


    I heard this from the other guys you know


    Theres now way that I wouldnt make use of their doubts.


    I mixed in with the soldiers and started talking with a low voice.


    The soldiers, who had been wearing out due tock of sleep and the stresses from the rebellion, listened to my story without questioning my existence.


    It seems General Estman was threatened to join the rebellion.


    As I thought huh


    The general was so loyal to the Emperor after all..I thought that would be the case.


    Thats not the only problem. Apparently, the highnesses up there dont really like the generals attitude in the first ce. Even if this rebellion is sessful, it seems that he will be executed in the end you know. If thats true, I wonder what will happen to us..


    What!? The general will get executed!?


    Thats impossible right


    If our general is gone, they would only send us a new general right.


    I think that they wouldnt take good care of us thoughthey will probably send us to the front line immediately..


    Anxiety started to spread among them.


    Seeing that, I grinned and continued.


    At least, it would be nice if we can meet up with the general first.


    Right! We are the generals soldiers!


    We havent seen him since the rebellion began right!


    If we can hear what he has to say, we wouldnt be so worried like this.


    After I further fanned their anxiety, I left them.


    For them, this topic is no longer someone elses affair.


    Even if I left them alone, they will start to specte things by themselves.


    In this manner, I continue to spread rumors among their ranks.


    The rumor I spread is not that far from the truth.


    General Estman has earned a lot of trust from his soldiers and Father.


    I dont think General Estman who is widely known as a man of character would join Gordons side for no reason.


    Well.after I instigated this much doubt in them, the soldiers should be getting a lot more curious about what their general has to say.


    While saying so, I head to the lower floors of the castle.


    If General Estman is at the castle then he would be on the lower floors.


    However, there should be many officers on the lower floors as well. If they find a suspicious soldier like me, they will immediately call me out.


    Thats why I changed my appearance with illusion magic.


    I dont want to use it if possible. Well, theres no other choice.


    I cant say I like disguising myself as a woman though.


    Saying so, I took the appearance of Zandra with illusion magic.


    While imitating the way Zandra walks, I infiltrate the lower floors of the castle.


    Then one officer noticed me and saluted.


    Oh, Your Highness Zandra. Are you going to see the hostages?


    The soldiers movement was sluggish. Where is the general?


    Your Highness, we have a lot of generals on our side..


    Im obviously talking about General Estman here! Dont you even know that!?


    HII! My, My deepest apologies! General Estman is currently inside his room!


    Bring him to me!


    Th, that is.uhh..the general was injured so it will attract the eyes of the soldiers so.


    You are saying that I should visit him myself? Thats quite the courage you have there. This means that you refuse to obey my direct order right? I can find a lot of substitutes for someone like you, you know?


    Saying so, I slightly wave my right hand.


    The officer who thought that I was about to cast magic immediately acknowledged mymand and ran away.


    Hearing my angry voice, the officers on the lower floors gathered to see what was happening but not one of them raised aint.


    After all, they know what would happen if Zandra gets in a bad mood.


    After a while, General Estman arrived, carried by several soldiers on a stretcher.


    Why is he on a stretcher?


    That was because General Estmans left foot was gone.


    Many officers look away when they see him. They are probably his subordinates huh.


    We, we brought the general.


    Quite a sorry state you are in huh? General Estman.


    ..like uncle like niece huh, Your Highness Zandra. It seems that the blood of a rebel couldnt be purified even with the precious blood of the Imperial Family


    What did you say.?


    If you are going to kill me then just do it already.


    If General Estman is killed here, his subordinates will surely rise up against the rebels all at once.


    He probably aimed for that huh.


    He probably wants to at least leave behind a parting gift.


    I grab the generals chest and draw myself toward him.


    It seems you want to die huh? If you want to die so much how about I personally send you to the other side myself?


    His Majestys biggest mistake was leaving children like you and His Highness Gordon alone


    Hearing that, I pulled myself closer to General Estman.


    And then I whispered into his ear.


    If I can get you out of this situation, will you lend me your help?


    ..who are you?


    A wandering strategist, Grau.


    .the strategist who helped Earl Simmel huh.you need my help?


    It is much better than nothing.


    So be it..


    This will hurt a little. y along.


    I dont minddo it.


    After the exchange, I removed my hand from General Estmans chest and hit him at the area around his wound on his left leg.


    UGHHHH!!!!!!


    Stop bbering that impudent mouth of yours! Dont you care what will happen to your soldiers!?


    I, I dont care what happens to me..please, my soldiers alone..


    Hmph! You should take that attitude from the beginning! Take him to that room! I have to talk to him alone!!


    Saying so, I and General Estman started moving to the room.


    The people around me who seemed to be the generals subordinates are all staring at me with murderous intent.


    Thats good.


    Not all the soldiers in the castle are under General Estmansmand.


    However, most of the people near the front line at the throne room are his men.


    It was General Estman who was originally entrusted with the castle protection. If they left his men with him on the lower floors, they would have to be wary of his counterattack.


    Lets make their worry be a reality. If General Estmans men refusing to obey Gordonsmand, the search for the remaining jewel will be easier and it will support Alidas side as well.


    Well, as expected, the enemy wouldnt use his men to guard the pedestal that activated the Celestial Sphere but our situation will improve a lot if we dont have to be wary of them getting in our way.


    While thinking so, we entered the room.

 Chapter 251: Real and Fake

    Chapter 251: Real and Fake


    Hey, you.


    YES!


    Bring me some tea and sweets. Im thirsty.


    Yes, Your Highness! I will have my subordinate


    I told you to do it! Hurry up! If you bring me some second rate tea I will kill you!


    I threatened the soldier that was standing by in the room as a guard.


    The soldiers trembled at the unexpected order and left to prepare tea.


    Now I am alone with General Estman.


    I immediately dispel the illusion and rush over to General Estman.


    I apologize for my rudeness.


    Dont mind it..what are you nning to do?


    Get you out of here and have your soldiers on the upper floors switch to our side.


    Easier said than donewe have enemies all around us you know..?


    I have a n.


    Saying so, I turned back to Zandra.


    After waiting for a while, the soldier returned.


    I took the cup the soldier scarily offered me and sipped the tea inside. Then I throw the cup at the soldier.


    HII!!??


    Disgusting! Do you want to die!?


    M, MY DEEPEST APOLOGY!


    FINE! Bring all of General Estmans aides here! I will kill them all in front of him!!


    B, But


    Didnt you hear what I just said!? You want to join them too!?


    Hearing that, the soldier went out of the room as if he was trying to escape me.


    In the meantime, I exin my n to the general.


    I will cast an illusion on you to trick the other soldiers eyes. You will pretend to be injured by Princess Zandra and sneak out of this room.


    What will you do after that?


    Cause a scene, I will not send out any pursuer. Head to the middle floors and go to Prince Arnolds room. The prince will wait for you there, escape through the secret passage with him.


    His Highness ishow patheticI am supposed to be the one who protects him..


    If you think so then its time to do your job. Nothing is over yet after all.


    Right..it is as you say.this time I will properly do my job.


    Saying so, General Estman grit his teeth and stood up by using the desk to support himself.


    Even though he cant stand upright with only one leg, the strength in his eyes did not decline.


    General Estman is known as a mild-mannered old man but he is still a fierce man in battle. The person himself spent much of his life on the battlefield and his figure can hugely inspire others.


    After a short while, the soldier brought back General Estmans aides.


    Every one of them stares at me.


    The moment the soldier who brought them here closed the door, I showed him a dream with illusion magic.


    He should be seeing a happy dream by now.


    Take the general and escape. Make preparation.


    Eh?


    What is going on


    Remembering that I was still using the appearance of Zandra, I reverted to Grau.


    General Estman then starts speaking to them.


    Hes an ally..we are escaping to the middle floor..


    Y, Yes! As youmand, sir!


    y along. We will pretend that General Estman was hurt by Princess Zandra.


    I gave them a short exnation and turned back to Zandra again.


    Then I threw items at the generals aides.


    Your cute aides will die here, General!!


    Saying so, I threw more stuff at the soldiers. However, the aides couldnt keep up with my acting.


    Thats why I whispered to them to prompt them to action.


    Scream. Call for help.


    Eh? Uhh..


    Hurry it up. Dont you want to help the general? Do you want me to really hurt him?


    N, NoU,UWAAAAAAA!! HELP! ZANDRA-SAMA IS!!


    GENERAL! Even with this you still refuse to obediently cooperate huh!? Then I guess I will do the same thing to your aides too!!


    Saying so, I lightly hit one of the aides left foot.


    He sensed my intention and exaggeratedly fell to the ground while screaming.


    ARGHHHH!!! MY LEG!! ME LEGGGG!!


    If the soldiers outside hear this then they will think that Zandra went on a rampage and cut one of the generals aides leg.


    After continuing the act for a while, I applied illusion magic to General Estman.


    Then I send him out of the room together with his aides.


    ARGHH!! Damn it!!


    I immediately got out of the room and started shouting in a loud voice so that no one else could enter the room.


    Fearing Zandra, no one dares to approach the area around the room.


    Of course, they know that whenever Zandra is in a bad mood, magic cane flying their way at any moment.


    I started shouting at the people around me to distract them from the fact that the General escaped.


    However, when doing so, an unexpected person appeared.


    Seriously! What the hell was that! Unforgivable! He dared cast an illusion on me I will definitely ughter him! No! Killing him is not enough! I will make sure to keep him barely alive and make him suffer, suffer, suffer, and suffer! I wont let him die until he regrets what hes done to me!


    The real one is hysterical.


    I cant possibly imitate that with my acting skill.


    While having that strange admiration, I looked at Zandra who unexpectedly appeared.


    The soldiers seemed to be taken aback and couldnt say anything.


    To those soldiers, I gave them an order.


    Why is there a fake me here!? Capture her!


    Wha!? What!? What is going on!?


    If they are familiar with how Zandra usually is, the me who just threw a tantrum and cut off a soldiers leg is more authentic.


    On the other hand, the real Zandra also has the authenticity from that demon-like appearance of hers.


    Its you! You were the one who cast that illusion on me! Unforgivable!


    Dont make up such a pathetic lie! I am the strongest mage of the Imperial Family who wield forbidden magic you know! Theres no way I can be taken down by a mere illusion!!


    Saying so, I signal the soldiers to capture Zandra with my chin.


    With the reason I made up earlier, it seems the soldiers doubt was cleared up.


    Zandra, the strongest mage of the Imperial Family who wield forbidden magic, couldnt possibly fall victim to an illusion.


    Thats what they think now.


    Zandra on the other hand is getting angrier.


    What are you bbering about! Hurry up and catch that fake!!


    Shut up! You fake!


    Dont imitate me!! I can kill you all anytime I want you know!? If you dont want to be killed then catch that fake already! That guy is just an illusionist!


    Like hell, we would believe that!


    Ah, really, then die.


    Zandra suddenly muttered so in a calm voice.


    Her anger has reached its peak.


    She then swings her arm and cuts off the soldiers head with a wind de.


    What a fool. I already expected you to act like that.


    Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable,.I will ughter all of you!!


    Thats my line! Capture her! I wont forgive anyone who impersonated me!


    The soldiers hold up their weapons albeit hesitant.


    Whoever the real one is, they know that if they dont rush in, they will get killed by Zandra.


    Zandra is already in killing mode. The soldiers have no choice but to fight for their lives.


    Under such circumstances, I left the ce leaving behind an illusion of my Zandra.


    Now, this should keep them busy for a while.


    They will eventually notice that the Zandra they fight is the real one but Zandra will not forgive any soldiers who doubt her in the first ce.


    There was already a gap in Zandra and Gordons alliance from the start. This will further deepen that gap.


    What a good feeling.


    It would be nice if they fight each other and their alliance copsed.


    Thinking so, I teleported to my room with transfer magic and reverted my appearance back to that of a prince.


    The rest is whether General Estman can arrive here safely huh.


    In the unlikely case that General Estman fails to reach this room, I will have to make my move without him.


    There is no problem with that. It will just increase Alidas burden a little and the blood of the soldiers who unwillingly joined the rebels will be wasted.


    Still, that would be a little painful to watch.


    Thats why I hope that General Estman does his best and gets here safely.


    I wonder if the escaping group is safe..


    I did what I could but I was still worried.


    There are many soldiers outside the castle.


    It would be difficult to sneak past them to get to Father.


    I have no choice but to believe in them huh.


    Muttering so, I looked down at the cityscape of the Imperial Capital through the window in my room.

 Chapter 252: Sister’s room

    Chapter 252: Sister¡¯s room


    Perhaps because Zandra is going on a rampage on the lower floors, the castle has grown restless both above and below.


    Meanwhile, General Estman approached my room.


    While dispelling the illusion I cast on the general, I wait for him inside my room.


    The door then slowly opened and General Estman who was being supported by his aides entered.


    So youvee.


    Your Highness


    It was a disaster huh. General.


    Hearing so, General Estman took his arms off his aides and kneeled on the floor while bowing to me.


    My deepest apology!! It is all my fault..! Not only can I not fulfill the duty of protecting the castle His Majesty entrusted to me, I got captured by the enemy and my soldiers turned their des to the Imperial Family..!


    General Estman apologizes as tears pour down his eyes.


    ..the Imperial Family also bears the responsibility. Its Gordon who started the rebellion and Zandra who joined him. It is Father and Eric-aniues fault for failing to suppress them. And it is Leo and my fault to get cornered by them. So dont worry about it too much. You do not have to bear the fault of the Imperial Family.


    Your Highness


    However, I will have you take up your responsibility as a general. Right now, there are many soldiers who unwillingly participated in the rebellion. As a general, they are your responsibility. Stop them. This is the task that no one else can do, General. If it is a generals duty to guide their soldiers then this is exactly your purpose. I wont let you say that you cant do it. The lives of many innocent soldiers are on the line here. Stop them without fail.


    Hearing my words, General Estman clenched his teeth and stood up on his own without any support.


    Please leave it to meI will definitely perform my duty, Your Highness.


    Good. then lets go.


    Saying so, I take General Estman and his aides inside the secret passage.


    There is not much time. The sun has already begun to rise. Alida will start moving out from the throne room soon.


    The more time I spend here, the more sacrifice will be made and the more burden Alida will have to carry.


    Thats why we walk there at a fast pace through the secret passage. It must be painful for General Estman who is missing a leg and couldnt walk without the support from his aides but he doesnt raise anyints.


    His eyes are burning with a mission.


    General Estman probably intended to die in this castle. I know because people who prepared to die have a certain atmosphere particr to them.


    I wont say that it is a bad thing. Each person has the right to use their life as they see fit.


    However


    General, do keep this one thing in mind.


    Yes, what is it


    If you waste your life I will not forgive you.


    !?


    General Estman opens his eyes in astonishment.


    He then slowly cast his eyes down with a nostalgic expression on his face.


    Your Highnessyou have grown.


    Im already 18 after all.


    So you have be that old now.time sure goes by quickly. I always remember Your Highness as a mischievous child who always got scolded by His Majesty but nowyou are exactly like how His Majesty was in his youth.


    Stop that. Im not good at being seen like that. Plus, let me tell you this. I already worked my life worth today. Once this is over, I wont leave my room for a while. You cant let that impression of yours slip to Father even by mistake alright? He will keep pushing troublesome things my way after all.


    So Your Highness does take this part after His Majesty as well.


    I look unpleasantly at General Estman who is now making a nostalgic smile.


    He then directed his smile at me.


    I thought that I could no longer face His Majesty butI am looking forward to having a chat with him now. Thank you, Your Highness.


    Give me a break.


    While muttering so, I approach the exit.


    After watching the surroundings and checking that no one is on the other side with magic, I opened the exit.


    This is the floor above my room. The soldiers around here should mostly be your men.


    That appears to be the caseplease leave this to me. I will take control of this floor first.


    I will ask you to do that. Also, Knight Commander Alida will go on an offensive soon. Do stay out of her way.


    Will she not require our assistance?


    Poor support will only slow her down.


    I see, that is certainly the case. I understand. What will Your Highness do after this?


    I will take advantage of the chaos and search for something.


    .do you have a clue where it is?


    He didnt ask what I will be looking for.


    After all, there are only a few things I would deliberately search for in this situation.


    Of course. I caused the fuss exactly because I want to create an opportunity to look for it after all.


    I do have a clue. However, it is a ce that cannot be approached unless I cause somemotion first.


    If its now, I can get to it.


    Will you be going alone?


    Grau will be with me. Theres no problem. You need only to focus your mind on this end, General.


    Him huhthen Im relieved. I wish you luck.


    Saying so, General Estman left the room together with his aides.


    After seeing them off, I returned back inside the secret passage and after I turned into Grau, I teleported away.


    The ce I teleported to was a room.


    A room fitting of royalty, filled with items of the highest quality.


    Perhaps someone has been sleeping here until a while ago, the bed here is in disorder.


    Seeing that, I have a fed-up expression on my face.


    I never thought that I would have to fish through my own sisters room.


    Thats right, this is Zandras room.


    Zandra who had an illusion cast on her would have been resting here.


    The reason for themotion was to attract Zandra downstairs. Zandra who was suffering from an illusion would have been sleeping here and in case she regained her consciousness, she will be lured out by themotion downstairs.


    Considering the time I have to spend searching, I had to pull Zandra away from here first.


    In the first ce, one would doubt if the Rainbow Celestial Jewel would be here but the Prime Minister is good at outsmarting others.


    Zandra has high pride so she would never allow soldiers to search her room.


    After all, it would cause a big conflict between Gordon and Zandra.


    Moreover, usually, they would never have thought that he would hide such an important thing inside the room of a potentially hostile princess.


    If its not here then it is probably inside Gordons room. However, it is more likely to be in this ce.


    Zandra was under house arrest inside the inner pce for some time now. Thats why it should be easier to hide things in her room.


    Even if Zandra didnt work with Gordon, Gordon would never expect it to be hidden inside Zandras room. It is a good hiding ce.


    As long as the opponent is one of the Imperial Family, any hidden room inside the castle can be opened.


    The problem is where did he hide it.


    No choices but to search everything huh


    A princesss room isrge.


    While thinking that it would be better if I bring someone to help me, I sigh and start searching.

 Chapter 253: Breaking Through the Siege

    Chapter 253: Breaking Through the Siege


    When Al was making his move inside the castle.


    Finne and the others were heading to join Emperor Johannes.


    The secret escape route in the throne room led to the upperyer of the Imperial Capital and their group is currently moving toward the middleyer.


    However, the Emperor is currently at the east gate. It is even further beyond the outermostyer of the Imperial Capital.


    Moreover, Gordon hasid a two-fold siege against the Emperor.


    The first is the one encircling the east gate. The second one is in the middleyer to prevent anyone who tries to bring reinforcement to the Emperor.


    Finnes group is approaching that.


    Breaking through forcefully here would be a bad idea as expected


    Mia who always prefers facing the enemy head-on muttered so when she saw the enemys defensive line is manned by arge number of soldiers.


    While smiling bitterly at Mia, Finne thinks of a way to get past them.


    If they cause a scene here, it will be difficult for them to go any further past this ce.


    After all, this is not the enemys final line of defense. ording to the information from the scout, she knows that the Emperor has established a base at the east gate. It is impossible that their encirclement has reached all the way to this ce given the distance between here and the east gate. With that reasoning, there will surely be another defensive line near the vicinity of the east gate.


    If they choose to break through them by force now, they will definitely get caught inside a pincer attack.


    Thats why they must slip through here unnoticed.


    However, it would be extremely difficult to get away without getting caught with Rupert, Alois, Mitsuba, and Gianna in their group.


    This number of people will make them stand out too much.


    Mia and the Imperial Knights were assigned to guard them but they are only their escorts. It would be unwise to have them fight a whole army.


    Then what should they do.


    [If its Al, what would he do], Finne starts thinking.


    Al is good at threading a narrow path even if their options are limited. He does this by observing both his allies and enemies and urately analyzing the situation.


    Their quality aside, the enemys number is overwhelming. On the other hand, albeit few, their escorts are of high quality.


    Their first goal is to get Rupert to Emperor Johannes. The secondary goal is to prevent anyone from bing a hostage.


    Thinking so, Finne came up with an idea.


    Your Highness Rupert. May I talk to you for a second?


    Wh, what is it? Finne.


    Will Your Highness be okay even without me or Mia-san?


    For a moment, Rupert didnt understand what she meant.


    However, Mitsuba and Alois immediately noticed.


    Mitsuba turned her worried gaze toward Finne but Finne smiled at her.


    Our priority is to get Your Highness Rupert to His Majestys side. I will act as a decoy for you.


    A, A decoy!? Why!? I am only carrying a fake you know!? Theres no use bringing a fake to Father right!


    Your Highness, have you forget? What you are carrying is the real one. You must bring it to His Majesty at any cost.


    This is the real jewel.


    Remembering what Al said to him, Rupert stared at the bag.


    He promised him to act with that in mind.


    However, Rupert was strongly reluctant to put someones life at risk to deliver something he knew to be fake.


    Finne then gently wraps her hands around Ruperts.


    I am very happy that Your Highness worries about me but this is the only way. I am certain that they will chase after me but Mia-san will be there for me. Moreover..I also have a ce I wish to go.


    A ce you want to go?


    Yes. I dont know whether it is appropriate for me to go there but I think that it will be worth a try. Thats why I and Mia-san will take our own separate action. Please use that opening to get away.


    Butif something happens to Finnewhat should I say to Arnold-aniue


    It will be okay. Everyone is doing what they can. Al-sama too and Leo-sama as well. Your Highnesss brothers and sister are doing their best. Your Highness has to do your best too.


    After he got persuaded by Finne, Rupert reluctantly agreed and gave her a small nod.


    Finne then looks towards Mia.


    I am sorry but may I count on you?


    Of course.


    Thank you. Lets head to the center of the middleyer. We are going to break through their siege.


    It will be quite a chase you know


    The more attention they pay to us, the easier the others can move. Now, Your Highness. Please do your best to escape. It does take courage to confront your enemy but you also need to be brave to run away as well. Killing your emotions and making the right decision is very difficultbut Your Highness is Al-samas younger brother. I am sure that Your Highness can do it.


    Saying so, Finne started running.


    In response, Mia shoots an arrow toward the sky.


    The arrow scattered and urately hit the soldiers, making an opening in their defensive line.


    Wh, What!?


    Magic!?


    Its, Its an attack! Enemy attack!!


    As the soldiers shout so, Finne runs through the opening together with Mia.


    The soldiers who saw her figure then shouted.


    u Mowe!? Its the u Mowe!! Catch her!!


    It seems that you are quite popr, Finne-sama


    I usually do not like being shown favors by strangers but..I am grateful for that now.


    Saying so, Finne smiles and continues to run with Mia.


    While thinking what a bigshot she is, Mia blows away the approaching soldiers.


    My arrows are wasted on you people(Desuwa)! Donte after us again(Desuwa)!


    She got a skilled escort with her! She speaks funny too!


    Wha!? Did you just make fun of my way of speaking!? YOU!? Its you right! I will remember your face! I will blow you face upter!!


    While shouting so, Finne and Mia head to the center of the middleyer.


    The soldiers eyes werepletely focused on Finnes group. After all, Finne is that famous.


    One could say that she is great as a decoy.


    Your Highness..we have to move as well.


    Un


    Prompted by Alois, Rupert turned his eyes away from Finne and Mia and started moving.


    The enemys perfect line of defense was breached and Ruperts group easily broke through it.


    Then, while Finnes group is attracting the enemys attention, Ruperts group went from the middleyer to the outeryer.


    Since the first encirclement is focusing their effort on the Emperor at the east gate and the second encirclement lured away by Finne, their journey was surprisingly smooth.


    However, bad things can happen when you least expect it.


    When entering the main street, Rupert saw a group of people fighting in a distance.


    Thats!? Her Highness Christas group!?


    Alois shouts.


    Christas group seemed to have been discovered and now engaging the enemy.


    The problem is that their enemies are not ordinary soldiers.


    Dragon Knights..


    The Dragon Knights of the United Kingdom are racing through the sky.


    Christas group is under attack.


    I have to help them.


    When Rupert thought so, a person he didnt expect to be there came into his sight.


    At the ce between Rupert and Christas group.


    A small number of cavalry arrived through the alley.


    Leading them was a big man with red hair.


    Gordon-aniue


    Then, after he swept his eyes toward Christas group, Gordon nced at Rupert who is in the opposite direction.


    Gordon and Rupert met eyes for a moment.


    At that moment, Ruperts body was frozen with fear.

 Chapter 254: The Dragon Prince

    Chapter 254: The Dragon Prince


    Going back a little in time.


    Traus group that entered the passage before Finne was the first to pass through the enemys encirclement.


    This is thanks to Wendy. With her illusion, Traus group easily managed to elude the enemys eyes and sneak past their encirclement.


    After that, they proceed to head to the east gate.


    However, there was one miscalction.


    Considering the burden casting the illusion will have on Wendy, Trau chose to have her use an illusion to divert the soldiers attention instead of turning themselves invisible. In other words, they could not elude the eyes in the sky.


    Once we cross the main street the east gate should be a little up ahead. There will be a siege there but we will act as a decoy for you.


    Please head to the east gate together with Her Highness Christa, Your Highness.


    I will leave it to you two.


    Trau agreed to the Raiffeisen brothers proposal.


    A vassals duty is to make a sacrifice for the Imperial Family. Trau doesnt take that for granted but he understands that right now this is their only option.


    It is easy for him to raise aint here but if he does that, he will end up unable to protect what he must.


    It would be different if he has the power to protect someone without giving up anything but Trau doesnt think that he has such power.


    Everyone, it is just a little longer. Can you do your best until then?


    Okay.


    Rita too!


    Im..okay too.


    Christa, Rita, and Wendy answered. Only Wendy seemed a little tired. This is because she has already used her illusion many times today.


    It might be dangerous to rely on her any more than this. If she loses her consciousness while using her illusion, their whereabouts will immediately be discovered. With that in mind, Trau instructed the group to cross the main street.


    After observing the surrounding, they confirmed that there are no enemy soldiers around.


    It seemed like the perfect timing for them to cross.


    However, hearing the unique sound of the wind from the sky, they realized that it was a mistake.


    Your Highness!!


    Marx, the elder of the Raiffeisen brothers pulled out his sword and deflected the spear that was thrown at Trau.


    DEFENSIVE POSITION!!


    His order was immediate.


    The guards immediately get into a defensive position around Traus group.


    In the meantime, the Dragon Knights slowly descend from the sky.


    So the Raiffeisen brothers could detect us from the sound alone huhit seems you havent lost your edge.


    Said the man straddled on a red dragon.


    Reddish blonde hair and magenta(Reddish-Purple) eyes.


    Although he has a neat and tidy face, he is a mysterious man that possesses a sense of wildness to him.


    The name of this man is William van Drummond.


    The second prince of the United Kingdom with the moniker of the Dragon Prince.


    The Dragon Prince of the United Kingdom huhI heard that the Dragon Knights have a very strict code of chivalry but it seems that it is nothing much given that you have participated in a cowardly rebellion like this.


    Thats a harsh word but we can not refute that. I shall ept it. Yes, I am a coward. However, this is also for my homnd. Was it not for your homnd that you, who lost your lord and left the battlefield behind, are here right now?


    We have returned to serve His Highness Traugott. We did note here for the sake of the Empire. This is our loyalty.


    William squints his eyes at Manuels words.


    He then unsheathed the sword on his waist.


    How envious. I am d that you were blessed with good vassals. Prince Traugott.


    Ipletely agree with you on that. They are wasted on me. So, Prince William. Will you add my head to the list of your military achievements?


    Please dont be so modest, Prince. As the direct younger brother of the Crown Prince, you have quite a special position. Even now, you are acting outside the castle with your escorts. Perhaps you brought something of value out with you? For example, the Rainbow Celestial Jewel that was entrusted with the Imperial Knight Commander.


    William said so and looked at the bag hanging on Traus waist.


    Originally, William and his Dragon Knights were supposed to wait at the castle as he thought that the rebellion was Gordons responsibility to manage.


    It was Williams father, the King of the United Kingdom, who chose to support Gordon. William himself was against it. He personally came to the Empire because of his friendship with Gordon but William wished for Gordon to take the throne without resorting to a rebellion.


    It would be a different story if the current Emperor had a clear fault in his rule but there was no such thing in Johanness reign. This rebellion only serves the army. The absence of war was good for the people and is the result of the Empires excellent diplomacy.


    The bacsh is inevitable if Gordon chooses to use the military to force them to ept his rule.


    The nobles will not ept him as their emperor and the other candidates will start their own rebellion in the regions that support them if that happens, the Empire will be locked into a state ofrge scale civil war.


    That would be the result that not only the United Kingdom but the Dominion also desired.


    The Empire that reigns over the central part of the continent has been an immovable mountain for foreign countries that wish to expand their territory for many years. It is not that rare for their invasion to be repelled and their countries got counter invaded instead.


    However, William did not like such a method. The peoples hearts will not go with them when they take territory from a disturbed country. It would be like taking on a huge liability.


    Their grudge would probably remain for hundreds of years. Moreover, if they take the entirety of the Empire, they will be in conflict with other countries and further wars will be born.


    The continent will enter a warring era. William suggested a wait-and-see approach to his father but he was dismissed and his father decided to join Gordon.


    His idea was that the United Kingdom is an ind country. They are in a location where they could observe the situation on the maind without getting involved.


    Williams idea has not changed even now. He still thinks that participating in this rebellion was a stupid idea.


    However, even if he thinks that way, it has already been done. Right now, William thinks that it is his job to turn this rebellion into something good.


    Thats why Gordons rebellion must seed.


    For that reason, William was monitoring the situation from the sky when he received the information that the Imperial Knight Commander was guarding the Rainbow Celestial Jewel at the throne room. He thought that there must be some kind of escape route they can use to sneak out of there.


    At first nce, Gordon seemed to have an overwhelming advantage. However, it is still possible for the Celestial Sphere with only three Rainbow Celestial Jewels to be destroyed by the holy sword.


    If they cant get their hand on the fourth one, the rebellion might end in failure. It is not toote to defeat the Emperor after they secure the fourth jewel.


    Thus what they should aim at is the fourth Rainbow Celestial Jewel.


    That is why William, who urately gauged the situation to be so, appeared in front of Traus group.


    I have no idea what you are talking about?


    I do not mind if you wish to y dumb. I only need to see for myself.


    Saying so, William ordered his subordinates to attack Traus group.


    The Dragon Knights are powerful.


    Albeit small, a dragon is still a dragon. It has a power that no ordinary soldiers canpete with.


    Even if Traus escort isposed of the Crown Princes aides, that was inevitable.


    While having to mind the Dragon Knights sword and spear, they have to be wary of the dragons fangs and ws.


    They are locked in a stalemate. However, that is exactly what William wanted.


    As expected of the Wings of the Crown Prince. Even though you have been away from the frontline, it seems that you are still my match.


    I dont want to hear that from a person who can deal with both of us at the same time while being so calm like that.


    William directly engages with the Raiffeisen brothers but he managed to deal with them without taking a single step back.


    Seeing that, Trau thinks that his moniker of the Dragon Prince is not an exaggeration.


    However, that impression soon turned into caution.


    That was because William has a small smile on his face.


    Trau, who felt a sense of crisis from his smile, looked up at the sky.


    You have a good instinct, Prince.


    Kuh!


    Looking up at the sky, several more Dragon Knights have arrived and are descending toward them.


    Dyed assault. William was aiming for the moment when Traus escorts were distracted and his defense weakened.


    The descending Dragon Knights aim at Trau with a throwing spear.


    Three spears were thrown.


    Two were deflected by Trau but all he could do to the third one was to deviate its trajectory.


    UGH!?


    The spear pierced the left side of his stomach.


    Trau frowns in pain.


    However, he does not copse. He knows that he cant fall now.


    The bag he was hanging on his waist flew away from him from the attack.


    Trau keeps his eyes on the bag that fell on the road.


    Seeing that he prioritizes the bag over his own wellbeing, William was convinced.


    Take that bag! Its the jewel!


    In response to Williams voice, the Dragon Knights immediately moved.


    The escorts tried to block their way.


    Their formation copsed and the battle has turned to chaos.


    Meanwhile, they heard a despair-inducing sound.


    The sound of the cavalry.


    Trau turned his eyes to the direction of the sound.


    Gordon appeared from the back alley with a cavalry unit that seems to be his escort.


    This is bad!


    Trau shouted and headed for the bag.


    As he ran, a Dragon Knight attacked him.


    His shoulder was pierced.


    The Dragon Knights eyes then turned to the bag.


    However, that was a fatal mistake.


    DONT LOOK DOWN ON ME!!


    With his shoulder still pierced, Trau swings his sword with his other arm and cuts down the Dragon Knight.


    He managed to reach the bag, but the pain from his wounds caused his consciousness to dull and he ended up on his knee.


    While regretting that he had been neglecting his training, Trau ordered his legs to move.


    However, his legs do not move. During that time the enemies are closing in on him.


    He has to take the bag.


    In front of Trau who reached his hand for the bag, someone picked it up.


    The hand was a familiar small hand.


    Leave it to me..!


    NO! CHRISTA!!


    It was Christa who picked up the bag.


    The Dragon Knights tried to stab Christa with their spears but Rita repels them.


    Run to the street! Cu-chan!


    Un!


    Once she reaches the narrow street where houses are lined up on both sides, the Dragon Knights will not be able to move freely.


    Gordons group is also on horseback. If a small child runs away from them using the narrow street, he will not be able to chase after her properly.


    Her judgment was not wrong.


    Thats why William ordered his men with the loudest voice since he arrived.


    DONT LET HER ESCAPE!!


    While everyone was aiming for Christa, Rupert who received Gordons re was stiffened.


    What should I do.


    To confront him or to run.


    He knows which one he is supposed to do but his leg did not move.


    Rupert had chosen to confront Gordon even though it is something that he shouldnt do the most.


    Rupert himself knew that he was wrong.


    Still, his body doesnt move as he wishes. His heart was frozen by fear.


    For Rupert, his older siblings were a symbol of fear. Among them, he was especially scared of Gordon.


    However, the voice of Alois who stood next to him woke him up.


    Your Highness! Your Highness! I am with you! It will be okay!


    Alo,is..?


    Alois grabs Rupert whose face has gone pale. His hand was terribly cold.


    That was how much cornered Rupert felt.


    However, he has to make his decision.


    Whether to help them or run away.


    Gordon was standing between Rupert and Christa.


    If Rupert moved to rescue her, he would surely get in his way.


    Your Highness, your order please!


    My order..


    Rupert was prompted by Alois and looked behind Gordon. He saw Christa being chased by the enemies.


    He thought that he had to help. At least, he wanted to send Alois to her.


    However, if he does that, Rupert will be stuck.


    As long as there is a siege around the east gate, he needs to have enough force to break through it.


    If he helps, he can not get to the east gate.


    However, what he has is a decoy. As long as what Christa is carrying is the real jewel, he must protect her.


    Rescu.


    The moment he muttered so.


    Als words floated in his mind.


    Even if someone is in danger right in front of you, you mustnt help them you know?


    If youe back to help them you will reveal that you are holding the dummy.


    If he rushes to their aid, the enemy forces will concentrate on them.


    If it is his duty to get away then he mustnt help them.


    It takes courage to run away.


    Rupert now fully understands Finnes words.


    He doesnt want to abandon them. He wants to help them.


    He never thought that sealing those feelings away would be so painful.


    However, Rupert clenched his teeth and made his decision while shedding tears.


    We are running away..we have to attract the attention of those cavalries.


    Your Highness.I understand!


    Alois covers Rupert as they cross the main street and head to the east gate.


    Seeing that, Gordon mockingly smiled at them.


    Hmph, what a coward. To think that such a fool is my younger brother. He makes me sick.


    Should we let them go, Your Highness?


    Chase after them just in case. Theres no way that such a fool was entrusted with the real jewel. My bet is on Traugott. I will head to join that side.


    As youmand. CHASE THEM!


    The cavalry chases after Ruperts group.


    Gordon who stayed back then slowly headed toward Traus group.


    After all, he could see that William had already captured Christa.

 Chapter 255: Wound of Honour

    Chapter 255: Wound of Honour


    Christa was within Williams reach.


    While the other Dragon Knights were locked in a stalemate with the escorts, Rita alone is in the position to protect Christa.


    William easily ran past Rita and grabs Christas arm from the side.


    Ah..!


    Cu-chan!!


    William pulls Christa toward him and starts flying up on top of his dragon.


    He nned to take her directly to the castle.


    However.


    UWAAA!!!!! I WONT LET YOU GO!!!!


    Rita.!!


    As the dragon is ascending to the sky, Rita clings to the dragons leg and tries to crawl up toward Christa.


    Seeing that, William gives her a warning.


    Let go, girl. I do not wish to kill you.


    Rita is not a girl! Rita is an Imperial Knight!!


    An Imperial Knight?


    Hearing that, William thought that the child was pulling his leg.


    However, he immediately changed his mind after seeing the white cloak on her back.


    That cloak certainly belongs to the Imperial Knight Order.


    It seems thats not a joke huh


    Rita is not joking! Release Cu-chan! If you dont Rita will follow you all the way to hell!


    ..I really do envy the Imperial Family.


    Christa never left any military nor political achievement. She is an ordinary princess.


    Even so, she has a person that is willing to give up her life for her. A child that is of simr age to the princess herself calling herself an Imperial Knight is desperately clinging to a dragons leg.


    When William was around Christas age, he didnt have any friends who would go so far for him. Some may have said that they would always protect him but there was no one who actually acted on it.


    You are brave.for the bravery you disyed, I shall spare your life. Let go.


    William slowly lowers the altitude.


    It is the height where Rita cannd on the roof if she let go of the dragon.


    She might be injured from the fall but it will not be life-threatening.


    However, Rita uses that opportunity to keep crawling up.


    Rita wont leave Cu-chan!


    .you will die you know?


    Even if I have to die, I will never let go!!


    Rita climbs up the unbnced body of the dragon and reaches for Christa.


    Christa also reached her hand out for her.


    With only a short distance between them, William ascended to the sky again.


    Rita, who lost her bnce, had no choice but to pull her hand back and cling to the dragon.


    What are you doing! William!!


    The reason William ascended was that Gordon has approached them from below.


    If he stayed there, Gordon might attack Rita.


    Thats why William raised the altitude.


    Your help is unneeded! Leave this to me!


    Dont be a fool! This is not the time for that!


    Its your side that doesnt have time! Moreover, I also have my reason! If it was known that the Dragon Prince needed help to shake off a child then I would be theughing stock of the entire continent! If you wish to interfere then prepare to receive my de!!


    Saying so, William takes a distance from Gordon.


    He then lowers the altitude again and speaks to Rita.


    Who did you get that cloak from?


    Captain Oliver!


    I see..so he entrusted it to you huh.


    An Imperial Knight Captain would never entrust the white cloak with a child for no reason.


    Perhaps he saw potential in this child.


    It would be easy to crush this childs future.


    However, William found that to be unpleasant.


    Lets hear your name. Imperial Knight.


    Its Rita!!


    I see, Sir Rita, it seems that cloak is still too heavy for you. That cloak is proof of strength. Once you have be someone who is befitting of that cloak, we will meet again!


    Saying so, William took the throwing spear that was strapped on the dragon, flipped it to the blunt side, and stabbed it at Rita.


    Rita, who was struck by it, was shaken off from the dragon.


    She fell on the roof but Rita endured the pain and pulled out her sword.


    She then threw it at William.


    UWAAAAA!!!


    UGH!


    Her sword flew directly at Williams face.


    However, since itcked speed, William bends his neck and avoids it. Still, the de managed to scratch his cheek, leaving a small wound.


    On the other hand, Rita fell off the roof as she lost her bnce.


    Splendid.


    After giving Rita a word of praise, William turns to Gordon.


    I have the Rainbow Celestial Jewel! Im going to head back to the castle!


    Alright! I will activate it at the pedestal myself!


    Gordon triumphantly proims as he straddles himself behind one of Williams men and ascends to the sky.


    Traus group tried to pursue them but they couldnt follow as they were already high in the sky.


    After all, flight magic is an advanced technique and only a few people can use it tobat a dragon in the sky.


    Ugh..! we are heading back to the castle!


    Your Highness! You cant go back with those wounds!


    This is only a scratch!


    Saying so, Trau tries to head to the castle while his blood is still pouring out from his wounds.


    However, Wendy stopped him.


    Your wound must be treated first, Your Highness.


    Miss Wendy.


    Your Highness has lost too much blood. Your life will be in danger if you continue to move.


    Trau had lost a lot of blood when he activated the Imperial g. On top of that, he also sustained new injuries.


    If he heads to the castle like this, he will surely copse on the way there.


    However.


    I have no need for my life. If I have to live without being able to protect my sister then death is much more preferable.


    If Your Highness dies, you will not be able to save her. Please treat your wounds first!


    Trau tries to push Wendy out of the way but Wendy refuses to move.


    Meanwhile, one of the escorts carried over the tattered Rita.


    Shes not waking up!! We need to treat her right away!!


    Rita.


    Wendy worriedly looked at Rita.


    Her right shoulder was dislocated probably because she didnt break her fall and there are small scratches all over her body as well.


    Seeing that, Trau grits his teeth.


    Absolutely unforgivable.! We will divide into two units! One unit will protect the children here and the other will head to the castle with me!


    Your Highness. That is too reckless. Our force is already small, it would be a bad idea to split up any more than this.


    Then I should stay silent and watch!?


    That is all we can currently do. We have no choice but to put our hopes on Knight Commander Alida and His Highness Arnold who is still at the castle.


    Trau wanted to refute those words.


    He didnt want to put his expectation on uncertainties.


    However, his body couldnt keep up with him anymore.


    Ugh..!?


    His vision was shaky and he couldnt stand upright.


    It was due to the loss of blood.


    Pleasey down! I will close the wound! Pleasey Rita down here too!


    Wendy begins treating Trau and Rita, her expression was like she was about to cry.


    Even Wendy herself wanted to go after Christa.


    Her heart was almost crushed from the anxiety when she was the captive of the Dark Elves. It was Christa and Rita who saved her. The time she spent with them was her time to heal.


    Moreover, when the rebellion started, instead of abandoning her, Christa came for Wendy.


    Wendy felt so much happiness from that.


    Still, Wendy has to make a realistic decision.


    If they forcefully push on, Trau will die and Rita will also be in danger.


    Wendy knew well that even if she could help Christa by doing that, Christa herself wouldnt be happy.


    Thats why Wendy put all her energy into healing the two.


    She is not so good with healing magic but this is no time for her to say that.


    Fortunately, the cavalry Gordon brought with him left to chase after Ruperts group.


    Thanks to that, they managed to secure the time to treat them.


    However, it was also a fact that they have hit a huge obstacle.


    Another wind blew in Gordons favor.


    Understanding that, Gordons was in a merry mood as he rides on the dragon.


    HaHaHaHa!! Now my victory is guaranteed!


    While listening to Gordonsughter, William looks at Christa in his arms.


    Christa did not move. She only gazes back at the ce Rita fell.


    She doesnt think that Rita was dead but she knows that her injury will be serious.


    Even in that situation, Rita did not give up until the end and aimed for Williams head.


    William was convinced that once she grows up, she will be a terrifying knight.


    However.


    Still, William. You let your guard down huh. With a brat like that managed to leave a scratch on you, your reputation as the Dragon Prince will cry you know?


    I did not let my guard down. I have been vignt. That was exactly why my head is still intact like this.


    Hmph, after receiving such a humiliating wound, it cant be helped that you are in a bad mood huh?


    I am in a bad mood because I find yourughter unpleasant. Whether this wound is humiliating or honorable, it is up to me to decide. This wound is from a knight that tried her best to protect her lord without caring about herself. This is no different from the wounds I received from the enemies on the battlefield. It is a wound of honour. Anyone who insults the knight who gave me this woundis unforgivable.


    William said so and left the formation to head to the castle alone.


    He then mutters quietly to himself.


    So he can not even pay respect to his enemy anymore huh


    Time has changed his friend.


    While being quite shocked by that, William grew anxious about the future.


    Overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer.


    This has been proven time and time in history.

 Chapter 256: Blau Mowe Story – First Part

    Chapter 256: u Mowe Story ¨C First Part


    As Finne and Mia headed to the center of the middleyer, they were being chased by the soldiers.


    Finnes destination was a certain establishment there.


    Where are you going!? Finne-sama!


    Its just a little ahead!


    Chase her! Dont let her get away!


    After they ran through the narrow back alley, Finne emerged out to a street.


    Then, Finnes destination finally came into sight.


    It was a familiar establishment.


    The ce where adventurers of the Imperial Capital operate from.


    The Imperial Capital Branch Adventurer Guild.


    Finn and Mia run toward it.


    However, there are many pursuers on their tail.


    If they enter the adventurer guild like this, the soldiers will follow them in as well.


    Finne was a little hesitant to do that but all of a sudden, her arm was grabbed and she was pulled to the side.


    KYAH!


    My apology, Finne-sama. Please keep quiet for a minute.


    It was the receptionist of the guild that always handled the requests for Silver who pulled Finne into the shadow of the building.


    The soldiers wille after her soon.


    Where did she go!? Find her!


    The soldiers spread out and search the surrounding area.


    However, they were interrupted before they could properly look around.


    Arent you quite brave to wander around here?


    You came to pick a fight with us, eh?


    Adventurers emerged from all over the street with their weapons in hand.


    The soldiers involuntarily step back.


    W, we do not wish to fight with you gentlemen! The u Mowe should have escaped here! Hand her over!


    Cant say I know anything about that.


    Shes the famous beauty right. If she showed up around here, theres no way we wouldnt notice.


    It seems no one saw her around here at all. You have the wrong ce. Just go back.


    The adventurers y dumb and dont even listen to the soldiers.


    A young soldier couldnt stand it anymore and pulled out his sword.


    Cut the crap! We know that shes here! Dont you dare get ahead of yourselves you lowly adventurers!


    Oi, did you hear that? He said lowly adventurers right.


    Thats quite riching from a soldier who betrayed the Emperor.


    I thought that you soldiers are better than this but was it just my misunderstanding?


    The adventurers send cold gazes toward the soldiers.


    Unable to endure it, the soldiers stepped forward and pulled out their swords one after another.


    W, Wait! Calm down!


    Like hell, we can calm down! We stood up for the Empire! We have no reason to be ashamed of that!


    For the Empire? Dont make meugh. You all did it for yourselves right?


    !!!!


    In response to the adventurers provocation, the young soldier tried to charge at the adventurers with their face bright red.


    However, an arrow pierces the ground in front of the young soldier.


    Wha!?


    Oops, I would advise against it you know. We adventurers can easily shoot an arrow through a monsters eye from miles away. We can hit a target as big as a humans head with our eyes closed, you know?


    The soldiers look around.


    There are more than ten adventurers on the surrounding roof aiming at the soldiers with their bow.


    More adventurers steadilying out to the street.


    Under pressure, the soldiers had no choice but to give up their search.


    They ran away.


    They really did. Thank you very much.


    Its nothing, Finne-sama has always been a good customer after all.


    The receptionist said with a smile.


    Finne and Mia were then guided into the guild.


    Many citizens had escaped to this ce.


    So many people.


    Some of the civilians have evacuated here. Since the number of people we can protect is limited, we divided them into groups and hid them in various ces. Even so, since we cant openly move, the number is not that significant..


    The receptionist says so and casts her eyes down.


    Originally, it should have been the governments duty to evacuate the citizens.


    For the people.


    Finne remembered that word.


    I can not thank you enough for your work. Thank you for the thing you have done.


    No, even the adventurers are citizens of the Empire after all. We live in the Imperial Capital, we have our friends and family here. Its natural that we would do what we can.


    Finne thanked the adventurers once again and turned to the people who are being protected by the guild.


    Most of them were elderly and children. The adventurers are ying with the children who seem to have got separated from their parents.


    Finne realized that the damage to the people was greater than she expected since the rebellion urred during the festival.


    It was easy to apologize to them right now but it is not Finnes job to apologize. Her duty is to put an end to this chaos and return them to their daily life. And she came here to do just that.


    My apology but I have a request for the adventurer guild.


    What is it?


    Would you lend me the remotemunication room? Id like to discuss something with the guild headquarters.


    The reason Finne came here was to ask for the adventurers cooperation.


    However, as a general rule, adventurers may not get themselves involved in a conflict in or between nations.


    Both Lynfia and Sieg are not cooperating with Al as an adventurer. Its just cooperation on a personal level.


    Thats why, even if Finne asks the adventurers here to lend their strength to the Emperor, no one will move.


    A few may give their cooperation personally but that will not be enough.


    For that sake, Finne was nning to negotiate with the tops of the adventurer guild.


    However.


    That wont be necessary. I am talking to them right now.


    Finne opened her eyes in surprise at the person who appeared from inside the guild.


    Your Highness Eric


    It seems you have noticed the same thing as me huh, Finne.


    It appears so


    Eric, who broke through the siege with several Imperial Knights, has arrived at the adventurer guild earlier than her.


    Moreover, he has already begun negotiations with the guild headquarters.


    But it is good that you came. I will do something about the hard-headed guys at the guild headquarters. I will have you persuade the adventurers here instead.


    What do you mean, Your Highness?


    Im good at negotiating. I have connections with their upper management and I know secrets that they want to hide as well. I am currently in the middle of negotiating with them but it is likely that they will leave the decision to the adventurers on site. Even so, that alone will not move the adventurers here.


    ..if the rebellion is sessful, His Highness Gordon will be the Emperor right?


    Thats right. If they stand up against the next Emperor, they will be charged with crimes and they will not be able to operate here anymore. They might be willing to drive away the soldiers around the guilds vicinity but they do not have any reason to do anything more than that.


    There is no guarantee that the Emperor will be victorious.


    Rather, it was clear to everyone that Gordon has the advantage at the moment.


    If they can not persuade the adventurers here, there will be no point even if they managed to receive permission from the headquarters to interfere with the Empires problem.


    I am good at negotiations but when ites to persuading them I am not the right person. You are better suited for that.


    ..I will do what I can.


    I will leave it to you. My fathers life is at stake here. Please do it.


    Saying so, Eric bowed his head.


    At his attitude, Finne felt a strong sense of difort.


    This isnt like Eric at all.


    Finne hase in contact with Eric many times at the castle but he was not someone who would say such a warm thing like that.


    She had the impression that he was more of a cold and calcting person who doesnt care about anything but himself.


    However, Finne suppressed that sense of difort.


    Right now that doesnt matter.


    The important thing right now is to get the adventurers cooperation. Anything besides that is a secondary concern.


    If I have to speak honestly, I think that it will be difficult.


    I think so too.


    Finne nodded as if agreed with the words of the receptionist and Mia.


    No matter what she says, adventurers are people who move for profit. After all, that is their job.


    Their iron-d rule is For the People. Thats all.


    It would be one thing if he is a fiendish person that acts against the people but Gordon ultimately doesnt care about them at all.


    He has no interest in them but neither does he actively tries to hurt them.


    It will be extremely difficult to persuade them.


    Still, she must do it.


    Can you gather the adventurers for me? Please tell them that the u Mowe has something to talk with them.


    Saying so, Finne embarked on the challenge of persuading the adventurers.

 Chapter 257: Blau Mowe Story – Second Part

    Chapter 257: u Mowe Story ¨C Second Part


    As she stood in front of the gathered adventurers, Finne took a deep breath.


    There are about a hundred adventurers inside the guild right now. There are still many more adventurers inside the Imperial Capital but they are currently guarding the other civilian shelters.


    However, most of the adventurers that are currently here are the core members of the Imperial Capital branch. Their ranks are high and they are quite influential.


    If she can persuade them, the others will follow.


    The problem here is that these people are genuine adventurers.


    Adventurers. Thank you for giving me the chance to speak to you all. I am Finne von Kleinert, you all might know me by the name of the u Mowe. As you may already know, a rebellion has urred inside the Imperial Capital. The one who is leading this rebellion is the Third Prince, Gordon Lakes Adler, and his followers, the extremists of the Imperial army.


    After she exined to them the details of the situation, Finne looked at the faces of the adventurers.


    They all have a difficult expression on their faces.


    Finne understood their feelings well. These people love freedom and always live as they please but each one has their own way and belief of being an adventurer.


    Many may call them wild and violent and that is not necessarily wrong. These people are indeed wild and violent.


    Still, Finne believes in them.


    After all, the person whom Finne trusts the most believes in them.


    I havee before you all to ask for your help. The Imperial Capital is in great turmoil. I am not here to ask you to assist His Majesty the Emperor. I simply want to ask you to be the one who protects the citizens. Doing so might make you an enemy of His Highness Gordon. I understand well that in the likely case where His Highness Gordon ascends the throne, it will bring great trouble to everyone here. Even sowould you please stand up for the people of the Imperial Capital?


    The adventurers look at Finne.


    These people hate injustice. They became an adventurer because they hated lying to themselves or because they hate the idea of obeying others.


    To them, Gordons method is the very thing that they hate.


    However


    Hey, Finne-sama. I have a question, may I?


    Asked a slightly scary looking brown-haired man.


    It was Gai, Ritas master, and Als childhood friend.


    What is it, Gai-san.


    We adventurers are not that educated you see. We do not know much about politics but we do understand that a rebellion is bad. Still, even if the top of this country changes to someone else, we adventurers couldnt care less about that. A nation does not interfere with the guilds business and the guild doesnt interfere with how a country is run. Its the job of the nobles and knights to protect the country. Our job is only to protect the people. That should have been the established rule. If a country falls into crisis, it should be the responsibility of the nobles and the knights to deal with it, right? So you see, even if you asked for our help, theres nothing we can dobesides, where and what are those nobles doing right now?


    Being pierced with his words, Finne was silent.


    There are many nobles inside the Imperial Capital. Even though a few of them possess enough strength to stand against Gordon, rarely any of them joined the fight.


    They might be unable to move due to the curse on the arena but that was only at first.


    If they can get out of the arena, their strength should have returned already. However, she doesnt see any nobles making their move at all.


    Surely, Gai and the adventurers here know what they are doing.


    Thats why Finne couldnt say anything.


    There were a lot of nobles that fled to the shelters and acted like they own the ce you know. There were some that even pushed the children and old people to save themselves too. Well, we did beat those guys up but spare us from wiping their asses for them. All of us here only get stronger for the sake of subduing monsters after all.


    I admit that there were many corrupted nobles. Its true that there are many nobles who cant understand what it means to be noble and going around boasting their privilege. However, please do not judge all of us nobles after you have only seen a part of us. Among us, there are those that put their lives on the line to fight for this country. Humans have both the good and the bad. Please do not look only at our negative side.


    I know. I understand that there are other nobles like you too. Even I know a lot of good ones myself. Even so, we cant move. In our eyes, the Emperor and that Third Prince are the same after all.


    Gai said so and turned his eyes away from Finne.


    Every adventurer also averts their eyes from her.


    Seeing that, a dark shadow casts on Finnes heart.


    However.


    The same? They arepletely different(Desuwa)! You people should have your eyes check(Desuwa)!?


    Mia-san


    Wh, What? Who is that weirdly talking woman


    I am not weird(Desuwa)! You people are the weird ones(Desuwa)! the Emperor and that Third Prince are the same? Are you all stupid (Desuno)!?


    Stupid!? Wha!


    Whats wrong with calling stupid people stupid(Desuno)!? Comparing that Prince who started a rebellion in a festival where VIPs from all over the continent gathered and the Emperor who could escape at any time but chose not to is beyond rude(Desuwa)! If the Second Prince can get here then the Emperor should be able to escape by himself with a small number of escorts too(Desuwa)! He didnt do it because he knows that the people will suffer if he does that(Desuwa)! How can you not understand even that(Desuno)!?


    If Eric cane here then the Emperor should be able to do the same.


    That way, it would have been possible to forcibly involve the adventurers here.


    The adventurers do not allow the soldiers in the vicinity of the guild. If the Emperor lures them here, he can force a situation where the two groups collide.


    He has enough power to move anywhere he wants but the more he moves, the wider the battle will spread. That way, the damage to the citizens will increase.


    Between the Third Prince that couldnt care less about the people and the Emperor who doesnt want his people to get hurt, its clear how different they are(Desuwa)! The fact that the Emperor didnt forcibly involve you all in this fight is naturally because he does recognize all of you as the people that he must protect(Desuwa)!


    Even if thats the case! Theres no reason for us to help right! To maintain the security for the civilians we would have to fight the soldiers! We might be able to secure some areas and evacuate the civilians there but we will have to deal with arge number of soldiers! No matter how many lives we have it wont be enough!


    If you are afraid to die then you should have said so from the start(Desuwa)! You coward!


    Wha!?


    Gais cheeks cramped up at Mias words.


    The patience of other adventurers also seems to be at its limit with Mias attitude.


    However, against those adventurers, Mia slowly pointed her finger at the castle.


    Over there..in that castle crawling with rebel soldiers, a prince is staying there, fighting for you all. The prince you all ridiculed as the Dull Prince is doing everything he can to protect this country in that castle you know.


    Al is.!? No way! Is that true!?


    Yes, its true


    That idiot..!


    Gai said as he stared at the castle.


    If it was Al, he thought that he would have detected the danger early on and escaped already. At the very least, the Al that Gai knows would do that. Al wasnt the kind of person that would let himself get caught in a dangerous situation.


    The only possibility of that happening is when his family is in danger.


    He knows that Al will never be motivated to do anything except in such cases.


    It is not just Prince Arnold(Desuwa!) Prince Rupert who is only ten years old offered to be a decoy himself even while knowing the danger! And not only them, many people in the castle are also willing to do what they can(Desuwa)! You people may think that its only natural for the Imperial Family to give their lives for this country but thats not how the royalty of other countries are(Desuwa)! Do you know how blessed this country is!


    To Mia who has seen the royal family and nobles of the Dominion, she cant recognize that the Imperial Family of the Empire is the same as those people.


    They thought that its obvious that they should prioritize themselves first. Most of the royalty and nobles of the Dominion think that their country exists for themselves. She could rarely find any nobles like Finne or Alois back in the Dominion.


    The royalty and nobles of the Dominion are people that can willingly give up on their citizens.


    If that was not the case, Mia wouldnt have chosen to be the chivalrous thief. If the royalty and nobles of the Dominion have even one-tenth of the sense of responsibility the Imperial Family of the Empire has toward their people then she wouldnt have chosen this path.


    To Mia, the attitude of the Adventurers here is something that she couldnt stand.


    If the country is in turmoil, the adventurers will also get affected. However, the adventurers in this country are not in a panic because of themon sense that no matter which prince or princess ascends the throne, they will at least do the minimum for them.


    That was how it used to be so it should be like that in the future as well. That naive thinking can be seen after observing the adventurers here.


    I can assure you all here(Desuwa)! If you do not stand on the Emperors side right now, you all will definitely regret it!!


    Mia dered so.


    The adventurers started to hesitate a little.


    It was an opportunity.


    While thanking Mia for turning the tide in her favor, Finne starts to address the adventurers again.


    His Highness Gordon has acquired cooperation from the United Kingdom, the Dominion, and the Kingdom for this rebellion. After bing the emperor, he intends to use them to suppress the princes and princesses who dont recognize his rule. However, no country will ask nothing in return for their help. There will definitely be war. In war, thisnd will be ruined, arge number of monsters will run rampant and the people will suffer. If its an adventurers job to subjugate monsters then is it not your job to prevent such things?


    ..


    The adventurers including Gai are silent.


    They are hesitating and start to consider it.


    Finne judges that now is the time to wrap things up.


    His Highness Gordon doesnt care about the people. Seeing this rebellion, that much is clear. The Emperor who does not wish to get his people involved will not try to rely on the adventurers. It is said that the fact that there are few monsters in the Empire is due to the Empires funding to the guild so that it can maintain a certain number of adventurers here. What would happen if that is gone? Adventurers will go elsewhere in search of work. Many adventurers might be fine with that. But what about the adventurers that have a family here? If you receive a request without being able to fill in the necessary amount of manpower, the mortality rate of the adventurers here will surely increase.


    The Empire is quite friendly to its adventurers.


    Generations after generations, the emperor never looked down on the adventurers. To have a sessful rule, it is necessary to have the adventurers around to subdue the monsters. For the People. That was the ideal that all adventurers share and it is something that all emperors value.


    However, Gordon is not interested in having a sessful reign.


    Gordon, who always prioritizes war, will not put importance on the adventurers.


    Finne exins that to them.


    Still, they didnt respond.


    One more push, just one more push.


    When she thought so.


    A push came in a surprising way.


    [[Imperial Marshal Lizelotte. Can you hear me? If you can hear this then give up the Emperor to us immediately. Otherwise, Christa will be executed.]]


    By using the voice amplifier magic tool, Gordons words were heard throughout the Imperial Capital.


    For a moment, a chill ran down Finnes back.


    It was only an instant but the adventurers in front of her let out their killing intent.


    They slowly stared at the castle.


    How old was Princess Christa?


    I heard that shes around twelve years old.


    He tried to execute a child huh.dont screw with me.


    That bastard, does he have no love for his family at all?


    The adventurers began to raise theirints about Gordon.


    Then one of them asked the receptionist who was standing behind Finne.


    If it is only maintaining security then we can do it right?


    Yes. His Highness Eric has already discussed this with the headquarters. If it is only at the level of maintaining the security to protect the citizens then they will not count this as the guild interfering with the Empires business. But..


    But?


    They do not allow Silver to take action.


    Ha! Thats all? The guilds higher-ups never learn huh. Like hell, that guy would stay silent and obey the guilds order. He will show up if it bes necessary. Anyway.


    I think so as well. Then, is it okay to conclude that the Imperial Capital Branch will take on the request of maintaining the capital security? Everyone?


    Yeah, we will take the east side of the middleyer.


    I hate the gut of those soldiers who walk around like they own the ce anyway. This is good.


    I didnt like that prince from the start. I want to punch him in the face.


    I agree on that one. Should we raid the castle after we finish securing the area?


    Finne breathed out when she saw the adventurers started talking about themselves.


    These people are adventurers.


    It is exactly because they are adventurers that they can honestly voice out about what they dont like.


    To them, Gordon has crossed the line.


    Finne-sama..is Al okay?


    I dont know. But as long as Al-sama is in the castle, he will never abandon Her Highness Christa.


    Well, if its Al then he will never abandon her.


    Gai said so as he scratched his head.


    As an old friend of Al, Gai knew that Leo and Elna were outside the Imperial Capital.


    Thats why he was surprised that Al is pushing himself like this.


    .It would be nice if he doesnt go too crazy with this.


    While thinking that he would surely push himself, Gai muttered so.


    Al will always do something unthinkable when someone important to him is involved.


    Stay safe.


    Muttering so, Gai looked up at the sky.


    The sun was dazzlingly high.

 Chapter 258: Wind of Discord

    Chapter 258: Wind of Discord


    William who flew ahead of his toonnded on the castle square which is located at the middleyer of the Imperial Sword Castle.


    He then gently lowered Christa to the ground.


    Christa immediately distanced herself from William but since she is holding the bag containing the Rainbow Celestial Jewel, William reaches his hand out for her.


    Hand it over, Your Highness Christa.


    No


    I do not wish to hurt a child.


    But you stabbed Rita..


    She wasnt a child. She was your knight.


    He did show hispassion as he didnt kill her.


    However, he still treated her as a knight as he thought that it would be the least he can do to show his respect.


    However, Rita and Christa are different.


    One is the one who protects and the other is the one being protected. It was brave of her to pick up the bag and he thought that such action truly befits someone from the Adler house.


    However, thats it. Christa is no warrior.


    Now, hand it over.


    If she doesnt want to hand it over then it would be more efficient to just cut her arms off you know?


    ..


    Said Gordon who just arrived as he approached Christa.


    As Gordon makes his way toward her, William stops Gordons advance by putting his spear in front of him.


    What are you ying at?


    It was me who captured her and the jewel. Her treatment will be decided by me.


    Dont screw with me. You are just my coborator. Fall in line.


    Fall in line huh. Then how about I put this as a reward for my aplishment? You will not say that you cant give a reward to someone who performed a meritorious deed right?


    Gordon frowned at William.


    However, he took a step back. Perhaps he thought that its not worth forcing his way any more than this.


    Seeing that, William quietly approached Christa and silently took away the bag in her hands.


    Eh..?


    You did well. But this is it.


    William said so and threw the bag to Gordon.


    Gordon received it in an ted mood but soon after a high-pitched voice upset him again.


    Gordon!!


    Tsk..what are you doing here? Zandra?


    The enraged Zandra entered the square.


    Gordons unmasked irritation makes Zandras anger red up even more.


    What am I doing here? Could you not be such an idiot? The castle is in chaos because your subordinates are all ipetent! I cant look for the jewel now!


    What?


    There is an illusionist among the enemy! He disguised himself as me and let Estman escape! And what did your subordinates do? They chased after me instead! The soldiers on the upper floor are Estmans men, they all turned to the enemys side already!


    What.!? The castle is supposed to be your responsibility right!


    You are saying that its my fault? If you want to me someone then me your ipetent subordinates that tried to catch me even after I showed them the forbidden magic! The First Imperial Knight Corp alreadyunched their attack on the pedestal in the Hall of the Celestial Sky. Raphael is protecting it but who knows what would happen if he has to face Alida!


    Everything should have gone well. It was supposed to.


    However, problems after problems started to arise in the ce he wasnt looking.


    Gordon couldnt hold down his frustration.


    This all happens because he relied on weak and ipetent fools.


    Useless, each and every one of them. That includes you too, Zandra.


    Ha, if you have time to say that then how about you do something about it already? As long as there is my imposter around, the soldiers wont obey mymand. Hurry up and do something, Mr.General.


    Tskyou go put this on the pedestal. I will takemand of the castle myself.


    Saying so, Gordon handed the bag containing the jewel to Zandra and was about to head inside the castle.


    However, Zandra stopped him.


    Wait! You muscle head!!


    What? You want to die?


    No word can describe you better than muscle head right! Dont you notice even after you hold it? This is a fake!!


    Saying so, Zandra threw the bag on the ground.


    The jewel that rolled out of the bag surely looked like the Rainbow Celestial Jewel. However, as one of the best mages in the Imperial Family, Zandra immediately realized.


    It was only an borately made fake.


    Even if the magical power and appearance are simr, the real jewel is not something like this! You got yed!


    What?


    Gordon opens his eyes wide and stares at the jewel that is currently rolling on the ground.


    Soon after, he angrily turned toward Christa and slowly walked toward her.


    Did you trick me! Christa!


    Stop it! It was surely someones n to protect the real thing! There are those that would even deceive their own allies for things like this! Its no use getting angry at her!


    Annoying! Why didnt you realize that it was a fake!?


    How could I notice something you didnt? Before trying to ce me on others, think about your future actions first.


    Kuh..!


    While irritated, Gordon tries to sort out the situation.


    The castle is in chaos and they only have three jewels in their possession. At least they have to secure one more jewel. Onest jewel is needed to guarantee his victory.


    If they only look at the Imperial Capital, Gordon still has an overwhelming advantage. However, reinforcements should be approaching from the outside.


    He can not afford to prolong this any longer.


    However, whether it be the castle or the east gate, he needs some time before he can take control of it.


    There are many generals inside the capital and most of them are on Gordons side but some of them still remain loyal to the Emperor.


    There are also nobles in the capital that are apanying by their personal guards. They are waiting to see either Gordon or the Emperor wille up as the winner. Although it is true that some of them do not make their move, they are being vignt of Gordons movement while some of them actively hinder Gordons n. They each have different goals in mind but they do not pointlessly waste their power and are conserving their strength.


    Gordons disadvantage is that he cant devote all of his strength to defeat the Emperor as he has to ce his men to keep those nobles in check.


    Then what should he do?


    What can he do to take back the tailwind?


    When he was asking himself so, Gordon nced at Christa.


    Ha, HaHaHa!! We still have a chance! Bring the voice amplifier! I will give them an ultimatum!


    What are you nning.?


    Lizelotte will not abandon Christa! I will use Christa as a hostage and take Lizelotte out of the calction!


    Dont be stupid! An Imperial Marshal isnt that soft! This will only disadvantage us! Dont do it!


    Im tired of your petty squabble! Dont get in my way just because of your petty chivalry code!


    I am only advising you to make a wise decision as your ally! If you are going to do it then at least send a messenger instead! If you give your ultimatum for all the capital to hear, you will lose the soldiers support and you will unnecessarily make more enemies!!


    They will only try to buy time if I send out a messenger! I have no intention of negotiating! If they wontply then its fine! I will just push Christa down the castle and make them realize their mistake! If they get angry ande to attack us, I will use that chance to take Fathers head!


    Gordon said so and pulled Christas arm, dragging her toward the outer edge of the square.


    Although it is only the middleyer of the castle, this ce is higher than any building in the Imperial Capital. If she falls off, she will definitely die.


    William frowns at Gordons foolishness and turns his gaze toward Zandra.


    Princess Zandra. If you dont stop him, what is waiting for us is only ruin you know?


    Right. Gordon, you can threaten them all you want but dont push her down. Give Christa to me.


    What?


    I can use her in my experiment. If you tell them that you are handing her over to Zandra, even Lizelotte will not stay calm you know.


    Seeing the happy smile on Zandras face, Wim was disappointed.


    He couldnt understand how she could say that she is okay with Gordon publicly threatening the enemy.


    In response, Gordon started thinking about it.


    William looks up at the sky. In such a clear sky, how nice it would be if he can just fly away and stop thinking about this.


    However, he can not escape reality forever.


    Immediately after he sorted out his feelings, William continued his objection.


    Reconsider this, Gordon. Not everything will go the way you want. Look at reality and stop chasing that naive illusion. There is no one single move that can reverse the situation for you. Mobilize all your forces and defeat the Emperor. With my help, the chance of sess will rise dramatically. As long as the Emperor is defeated, you will not have to worry about their reinforcements. You can just abandon the Imperial Capital and rule the Empire from the northern region where you can control.


    Hmph! I can see through you, you know? You want me to rely on the United Kingdom right?


    What of it? What will that change? Even if your rebellion is a sess, the other princes will never recognize you. To suppress them as quickly as possible, you need help from my country right? You will have to rely on the United Kingdom in the end. Why do I need to hesitate to suggest such an action?


    I wonder about that. After the rebellion is over and the Empire plunged into turmoil, you will betray us anyway right?


    William clenched his fist so much that his fingernails dug into his hand at Zandras words.


    He wanted to just tell them to do whatever they want but he can not allow that.


    After all, he is still on Gordons side. He would be troubled if Gordon fails. After all, William is shouldering the fate of the United Kingdom.


    In the case that Gordon fails to kill the Emperor.


    The wrath of the strongest empire on the continent will turn to the United Kingdom.


    Even with the alliance of the United Kingdom, the Dominion, and the Kingdom, he cant say for sure that they can win.


    No matter how weakened it is, the Empire is still the Empire.


    If the Emperor survives, the period of turmoil will be short. That way, the United Kingdom will not be able to take advantage of the situation.


    In the first ce, William has no intention to rely on the Kingdom or the Dominion. The three countries have joined forces in the name of supporting Gordon but it would be difficult to find an alliance that is so untrusting as this even if he looked through all their history.


    Allies that can betray them at any moment. The Empire is not so naive to not exploit that.


    Thats why this is a one in a thousand chance.


    You can specte my intentions all you want! I do not care! But I will have you listen to what I have to say! Your n will turn the forces that are staying neutral into your enemy! Even if it will be more difficult, defeating the Emperor is a better choice!


    If they want to be my enemy then let them! I will crush them all!


    If you are so confident that you can crush your enemy then you have no use for a hostage in the first ce! Just admit that you are not as strong as you think! Dont increase your enemies! You should increase the number of your allies instead!


    Hmph, it seems I cant see eye to eye with you. I will just do whatever I want. If you dont like that then take your men and go back to your country.


    Saying so, Gordon received the voice amplifier magic tool from his subordinate and let his voice echo through the whole Imperial Capital.


    [[Imperial Marshal Lizelotte. Can you hear me? If you can hear this then give up the Emperor to us immediately. Otherwise, Christa will be executed.]]


    As a Dragon Knight, William was sensitive to the flow of the wind.


    When he felt that the wind started to blow in the opposite direction, he muttered.


    The wind has turned against us huh..


    The direction of the wind has changed.


    It will surely be difficult to change it to their favor again.


    Still, William couldnt give up.


    William: Why cant he listen to me!!? REEEEEEE


    Sonia:

 Chapter 259: The Last Rainbow Celestial Jewel

    Chapter 259: The Last Rainbow Celestial Jewel


    Found it.


    As I was searching for the Rainbow Celestial Jewel in Zandras room, I found a dent under her bed.


    And there, I found the jewel.


    Its clear when I hold it in my hand. The density of magic power inside ispletely different from the fake. This one is definitely the real thing.


    But it sure gave me quite a trouble huh.


    Saying so, I look at the room.


    Since I was looking for it when Zandra was lured away from her room, I didnt restrain myself. Clothes and cosmetics are scattered all over the room and you can realize with one nce that someone was looking for something here.


    It would be too much trouble to clean it up so I guess its okay to leave it like this.


    Still.


    Its a good thing that I was the one who searched the room. This ce is real scary.


    Saying so, I nce at the box I left untouched.


    That ominous box definitely contains a curse.


    Thats not all, there are many items like that box all over this ce. Even I dont know what some of these do.


    Theres a magic tool like this too after all huh.


    With that said, I look at a spherical magic tool.


    At first nce, its just a sphere but I can feel magic power from inside of it. Surely, its some kind of prototype magic tool. It must be something that you use to throw at your opponent.


    The more I searched the more items like this came up. I almost thought that I was in an armory for a moment.


    While putting some of them in my pocket, I prepare the transfer gate.


    Now then, with this, my business inside the castle is done huh.


    I will have them try their best to search for something that is no longer here.


    Thinking so, I was about to enter the transfer gate.


    However, at that moment, I heard Gordons voice.


    [[Imperial Marshal Lizelotte. Can you hear me? If you can hear this then give up the Emperor to us immediately. Otherwise, Christa will be executed.]]


    My foot that was about to step inside the gate stopped.


    No matter how idiotic it sounds, the fact that he said such a thing means Christa was caught.


    I never thought that it would be Trau-niisans group who got discovered.


    Even if I thought so, the fact still stands that Christa was caught. No doubt, something happened on their end.


    I changed the destination of the transfer gate.


    If she got caught then I cant abandon her. Zandra is with Gordon too after all.


    If she was caught then theres no way that they dont know that she was only a decoy.


    Thinking so, I came up with an idea.


    I grinned and put on the soldier helmet to disguise myself as a soldier and entered the gate.


    Thanks to General Estman, we managed to retake the upper floors of the castle.


    In response, the other generals were desperately trying their best to take it again. They are probably afraid that they would bebeled as ipetent by their master.


    It seems that Alida alsounched her own attack on the pedestal as well. It seems that she cant break through the enemys tight defense yet but thanks to her, Raphael, one of the enemys strongest fighters, cant move freely anymore.


    While evaluating the situation inside the castle, I head to the castle square.


    There are four key characters at the square.


    Gordon, Zandra, Christa, and William, the Dragon Prince of the United Kingdom.


    Its no use waiting for them to make their move! You should head out to defeat the Emperor right now!


    I told you that you are annoying! If I make a move now then theres no point in taking Christa hostage!


    And I already told you that your n doesnt make sense in the first ce! The horror of Marshal Lizelotte was well understood by someone from outside the Empire! No matter how much she loves her sister, she will never choose to abandon her duty!


    You bastard dont understand. I know how much Lizelotte is fond of Christa. Im rted to her by blood so I know this well! Shut up already!


    Kuh! Then at least let me go out with my Dragon Knights!


    What? Are you intending to break our alliance?


    To reverse this situation there is only one option. By threatening them with Her Highness Christa, the neutral forces will be swayed to the other side. You just drove your reputation to the ground. We have to take down the Emperor while the Celestial Sphere is still up. Even if we have to push our way through, that is our only choice.


    After saying that to Gordon, William left them behind and headed over to the Dragon Knights that were waiting on standby for him.


    How pitiful.


    Even though he could analyze the situation to such an extent, he had to deal with Gordon first.


    Gordon believes that Lize-aneue will make a move if he takes Christa hostage while William argues against it.


    Theres a huge difference in their belief.


    Gordon is simply too hasty. He has the unfounded confidence that let him believe in whatever he wants to.


    I remember the words of Kevin, Sonias father.


    His Majesty isnt so sweet on his son that he would promote him to the rank of general if his son always solved all his problems with violence.


    Thats right. Gordon was appointed a general by Father himself. If he was this kind of person in the past, he would never get appointed as a general.


    As expected, theres something at y here. Still, that doesnt matter right now.


    For whatever reason it is, Gordon has started a rebellion and taken his own sister hostage.


    No matter how good a person he used to be, right now he is only a fool that is only capable of repeating his mistake.


    He does not listen to others opinions nor recognize any n this is not his own. Gordon who is trapped in his own delusion that everything will go his way is a walking disaster.


    If he is a disasterthen I must put him down.


    Reporting! Your Highness, we have captured the Seventh Prince, Arnold.


    So what!? Why should I care about the likes of Arnold! Even if he was caught, that trash wont make any difference on the battlefield! What can a Dull Prince do? If you have time to make such a worthless report, hurry up and take the upper floors already!!


    After I waited for William to get far enough away from Gordon and Zandra, I pretended to be a soldier and approached them.


    Then, I threw the magic tool I found in Zandras room at them.


    Thats a shame. I was nning to at least stall you two though.


    Thats!?


    What!? Cough Cough! What was that!?


    Its cursed smoke! You will be paralyzed if you breathe it in!


    Perhaps because it was something that she made herself, Zandra immediately recognized it.


    She immediately left Gordon behind and escaped the smoke that spewed out from the spherical magic tool.


    Gordon who was at the epicenter was still in the smoke.


    During that time, I pull Christas hand and take her to the edge of the square.


    YOU BASTARD! DONT LOOK DOWN ON ME!!


    No, no, you just said that you dont care for the like of me right. Will you finally give me some recognition now, Aniue?


    Saying so, I take off the helmet and show my face.


    Seeing that, Gordon roared at me with a voice that could kill.


    ARNOLD!!! YOUUUU!!


    Al-niisama!


    You alright? Christa.


    Im finebut Rita was.


    I see.they did something bad to Rita huh. Oh, Prince William. I would advise you not to move, you know?


    Saying so, I take out the bad and show the real Rainbow Celestial Jewel to them.


    Seeing that, Zandra immediately frowned.


    Zandra-aneue must understand, right? This is the real thing. You need this, no? If you understand then please behave yourselves. If things get violent, my hand might slip after all. The Rainbow Celestial Jewel is certainly tough but if I let it fall from this height it will still break you know.


    You think I cant lop off your head before you do that?


    Shall we put that to the test then?


    For a moment, our eyes crossed.


    William slowly approached Gordon and gave him a warning with a whisper.


    Dont be hasty now. We still got this.


    I know that! Arnold..you bastard, you were the one who gave Christa the fake jewel right?


    Correct. I was holding on to the real ones from the start. Including thest one that was hidden in the castle, I have all three.


    Even thest one.how did you get it!?


    I was searching for it you know. I thought that if its the Prime Minister, he would hide it in a ce that would be pretty irritating to find. Thats why I went to Zandra-aneues room. And it was bingo. Oh, I borrowed the earlier magic tool from your room too.


    Inside my room..stop fooling around! Why would he hide something like that in my room!


    It is you who was fooling around. What were you thinking, taking your own sister as a hostage? Still, I thought that it would be Trau-niisans group who would be able to escapefrom the look of it, it seems that you have intervened havent you, Prince William.


    The Dragon Prince of the United Kingdom.


    I have heard rumors about him but he is truly a sharp person.


    While adjusting my evaluation of William, I stroked Christas head as she has a displeased look on her face.


    Sorry for tricking you.


    Al-niisama, you are mean


    Thats harsh. Well, it is said that you need to deceive your ally to deceive your enemy, so can you forgive me?


    Saying so, I put the jewel back into the bag.


    Looking at me, Zandra takes a step forward.


    Arnold, you are getting ahead of yourself quite a bit here huh? If your n is to use the jewel as your leverage then I will immediately kill you if you drop it you know?


    Yes, I know that well. Thats why lets make a deal. I will give you the jewel in exchange for mine and Christas safety. How is it?


    Thats not a bad deal. But dont you think that to make such a deal you would need to stand on an equal ground first? We will be just fine even if we dont get that jewel. It seems youve miscalcted your position here, Arnold.


    I see, then you wont be needing this right.


    Saying so, I let go of the bag.


    Wha!?


    No way!?


    Gordon and Zandra stepped forward with their eyes wide open.


    However, I immediately caught the bag and lightly sticking my tongue out to them.


    Just kidding. So you still need it after all. Lying is bad, you know? Zandra-aneue.


    Kuh..I will absolutely never forgive you.!


    Scary scary, now then, shall we start the negotiation? I dont want to die after all.


    I told them so with a grin on my face.

 Chapter 260: The Strongest Childhood Friend and the Best Younger Brother

    Chapter 260: The Strongest Childhood Friend and the Best Younger Brother


    Lets hear your terms, Prince Arnold.


    As expected of the Dragon Prince. You are quite reasonable.


    After holding back the angry Gordon and Zandra, William started negotiating with me.


    So I tell him my terms.


    I only have one condition. Allow the Emperor to withdraw from the capital. Lower the Celestial Sphere and let us out.


    Dont.FUCK WITH ME!!!!!


    Gordon is enraged.


    Even after he cornered Father to such an extent, I told him to let him go. Obviously, he would get angry.


    The Rainbow Celestial Jewel is needed to defeat the Emperor but if he lets the Emperor escapes to obtain it, he would be putting the cart before the horse.


    However.


    I cant allow everyone to withdraw from the capital. Theres no guarantee that you will keep your word after all.


    Right. I just wanted to say it once. Alright then, how far are you willing topromise?


    I yfully asked William.


    As a rule of thumb for negotiations, I will not expressly say what I want. The condition muste from the other side.


    Thats why I told them the condition that they will never agree with. Now, they have the initiative to present theirs.


    If they dont establish the minimum line ofpromise then the talk can not proceed and we will only waste our time here instead.


    And thats fine as well.


    .at the very least, I want you alone to stay. After you used your brothers and sisters as decoys, you will not say that you are not willing to be a hostage yourself right?


    You poked where it hurts huh. Well, thats fine. I can stay but everyone else must be allowed outside the Imperial Capital.


    That term is uneptable.


    Oh my, if you keep denying my demands like this then theres no point to this negotiation, no?


    Then perhaps it would be better for you to lower your demand a little.


    While holding back Gordon and Zandra from exploding on me, he does a good job maintaining his calm while negotiating with me like this.


    Normally, the two would already re up and the negotiation would already be over.


    Despite being a prince, he has ridden on his dragon and fought on the battlefield himself. The mental strength he possesses is quite something.


    Very well, lets see how much we canpromise then. What kind of condition would you find eptable?


    Only the Emperor and the Prime Minister will be allowed to withdraw.


    Surely, you jest. After you let those two out, you are going to strengthen the Celestial Sphere and kill all other members of the Imperial Family left inside right. Besides, after you get Father away from his close aides, you are nning to kill him anyway, no?


    Unfortunately, our side wants to win too after all.


    William smiles.


    I also smile in response.


    What a shame. If he is not on Gordons side, we might be able to reach an understanding with the United Kingdom through this prince.


    When I thought so, Gordon speaks to me as if he cant hold his anger in anymore.


    Arnold.if you want to keep your life then hand the jewel to me right now!


    Its because I want to keep my life that I cant give it to you though.


    Okay, we will leave this ce. You can hand the jewel to Prince William after that.


    Please dont make meugh. Its written on your face that you are nning to shoot your magic at me from a distance.


    I immediately refused Zandras attempt atpromise with a smile.


    Zandra clicks her tongue and res at me.


    So she was nning to do that after all huh. She sure is easy to understand.


    Gordon, Princess Zandra, please step back. I will negotiate with him alone.


    I hate the very idea of negotiation! Why do I have to be at the mercy of the likes of Arnold? I will never ept this!!


    Maybe it is because I have the Rainbow Celestial Jewel?


    Dont mess with me! You have no power over me! You think you can negotiate with me because you have the jewel!? Dont make meugh! Leonard already took all your good points whatsoever away the moment you were born! You Dull Prince! You cant do anything by yourself, dont you dare speak to me like that when you are theughing stock of the whole Empire!!


    Saying so, Gordon unsheathed his sword.


    Christa tightened her grip on my arm.


    However, I didnt lose myposure and look straight back at Gordon.


    So? You want to cut me down? What will you do afterward? It should be difficult to defeat Father without the jewel. The Brave or Elna might arrive before you can defeat him, no? Once they are here, the one who will be at a disadvantage here is you.


    GordonPrince Arnold is right. Put away your sword.


    Dont order me around! Negotiations are only something a coward would do! Its just the trick that the weak use to stall the strong! All you can do is stall for time! You fool have nothing! Hows that!? Can you deny it!?


    No, I wont deny that. Rather, were you trying to provoke me? You want me to get angry and duel you, Aniue? Please dont say something so stupid. I have been ridiculed by everyone in the Empire for half my life already you know? Why should I care what you say about me now?


    You..! It makes me sick to think that I am blood-rted to someone like you! You disgrace of the Imperial Family!!


    I am still much better than a rebel though.


    I have no intention to fold. After all, I am convinced of my absolute superiority.


    Gordon started shouting because he doesnt like that. However, no matter how loud he is, theres nothing he can do.


    He should leave this to William but he cant do even that. He has no self-control and he cant leave something he cant deal with to others.


    This reaction is what I expected from Gordon who can see nothing but his own power. Hes always trying to solve everything on his own.


    Shut up! I can just choke the life out of you now you know!?


    Feel free to do it if you think you can. Prince William will probably stop you anyway.


    In the end, you cant do anything without relying on others! You really know how to make yourself pathetic huh. Both you and Rupert, why do I have to be in the same family with you trashes!? He was a pathetic coward who didnt even have the courage to stand up to me! Just what value do you two have!? The Imperial Family represents absolute strength! Why do I have to share it with you weaklings!?


    I seeso Rupert chose to run huh.


    Yeah, thats right! He ran away! When Christa was about to be caught, he ran away even though he had the strength to help her! Theres no one that is more of a coward than him!


    The feelings he had when he decided to run away..you will probably never understand that.


    How painful it would feel to run away even though you have the power to help someone dear to you.


    In that situation, running away would be much more difficult than confronting his enemy. Considering the criticism he will receive, its obvious that confronting his enemy face to face is better.


    After all, most people think that it is more courageous to confront your enemy. Escaping is an option only avable to cowards. Something that a coward would do, it is easy to think like that.


    However, Im sure that Rupert didnt run away because he was a coward.


    He mustered up his courage and ran away.


    Why should I care! I dont want to know what a coward like that feels! I have no interest in people who have nothing like you! I am the strong, I am the ruler! Im different from weaklings like you!


    Hmph.I am special, I am different from others. Im tired of hearing you say that. Because you inherit a great bloodline? Because you have more ability than others? If those things can decide everything then this continent would already be under the SS-rank adventurers rule already.


    Shut up! They are not fit to lead people! I have the right position and the right power! I am different from the likes of you! I am absolute! The fact that the soldiers chose to follow me is evidence enough! My path is righteous! The weak should just obey the strong! Just realize that you are a weakling and obey me!!


    This is getting ridiculous. Its useless talking to you. You and I will never understand each other. I will not recognize someone who cant recognize others as an emperor. And thats not just me. Many people share that feeling as well.


    If they refuse to obey me then I will simply crush them! The weak will never win against the strong!


    I see..let me confirm then, you think of me and Rupert as the weak right?


    Thats what I am saying!


    Then if we win here, your ideal will shatter. I am looking forward to it. Just what kind of excuse you wille up with to justify your strength I wonder.


    What!?


    I take a step back.


    We were originally standing before the edge of the square.


    If we take one more step back, we will fall.


    Scared, Christa hugged me.


    Christa, do you trust me?


    I always believe in you.


    I seeGordon-aniue, no, Gordon. You said that I have nothing right. That might be true. I am the Dull Prince who has nothing. But from my point of view, you are the one who has nothing. You do not have the strongest thing in this world.


    Theres nothing better than your own power!


    No, there is. Humans can not live alone. We all have different strengths, weaknesses, and personalities. Those things make up an individual. If Ick something then I can keep on living by having others make up for me. Thats why we created a society, a country, something that can unite us. Power is needed to create those. You need the power to create connections between people. Thats the [Bonds]. Thats why I will deny you. Even if I have nothingI have something that will never lose to others. Remember this. I have the strongest childhood friendand the best younger brother.


    Saying so, I stepped off.


    I felt like my body floated for a moment, and then I began to fall.


    During that time, a thunderous sound echoes from the outside.


    A torrent of light wrapped around the entire Celestial Sphere and shattered like ss.


    Then from beyond the sphere.


    A ck griffon is diving down toward us with the backdrop of the bright sun that had risen high in the sky.


    Sorry but, I will push all the troublesome things to my brother now.


    Saying so, grinned and stretched out my right hand to Leo who is approaching us at a tremendous speed.


    <strong>The Strongest Childhood Friend and the Best Younger Brother</strong>


    Yes, you can press [Next] now.

 Chapter 261: Beyond the Outreached hand

    Chapter 261: Beyond the Outreached hand


    Aloiss group managed to escape Gordons cavalry unit. However, when they are waiting for an opportunity to break through thest line of defense, their feet stopped as they heard Gordons ultimatum.


    Christa-aneue is.


    Rupert stared nkly at the castle.


    However, Alois scolds him.


    Your Highness! Even if we head back, there is nothing we can do! We must do what we can now!


    But..it was because I abandoned her


    You didnt abandon her, Your Highness! You are only fulfilling the responsibility of the Imperial Family! Her Highness Christa is the same! You chose to run because you know that by helping her, you would only worsen the situation! If you have doubt then let me affirm you! You did nothing wrong!


    Alois..


    Lets leave Her Highness Christa to Grau and His Highness Arnold. They are both highly skilled. They will surely be able to do something.


    But..their opponent is Gordon-aniue you know..? What can they do.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    His Highness Gordon can not bepared to those two. Please rest assured.


    Saying so, Alois distracts Ruperts mind from the castle.


    Then, they look at the enemys defensive line.


    I have to break through it to deliver Rupert to the Emperor.


    That was the only thing in Aloiss mind.


    The only thing that supports him right now.


    It is unthinkable that the enemy would miss the Rainbow Celestial Jewel when they kidnapped Christa. After all, she should be the person that Trau would protect will all his might. This meant that their side was cornered so much that Trau and the others couldnt protect her.


    However, the Celestial Sphere doesnt seem to have been strengthened yet. The other side has no need for a hostage if they have the fourth jewel. As long as they dont have to worry about the sphere being destroyed from the outside, they can take their time and hunt them down.


    There is no reason for them to take her hostage if thats the case.


    With that line of thinking, this would mean that the jewel that they have taken from Trau was a fake.


    Thinking so, Alois wanted to bring Rupert to the Emperor as soon as possible.


    Judging from the situation, the real jewel should either be in either Rupert or Arnolds hand.


    Regardless, he has enough reason to suspect that what Rupert is holding is the real one. If they take a half baked measure here, they will end up getting surrounded instead.


    Thats why Alois turned away from the castle.


    After all, the only thing he can do right now is to keep Rupert safe.


    -


    Hearing Gordon, Emperor Johannes clenched his sword so hard that his hand almost started to bleed.


    Gordon..! He even threw away his pride as a warrior huh!


    Please calm down, Your Majesty.


    I am calm..! Dont worry! I dont n tounch an attack on the castle!


    Im relieved. Are you okay, Marshal?


    Your worry is unfounded, Prime Minister.


    Saying so, Lize silently looks at the castle.


    Seeing Lize staying calm, Franz felt a very terrible atmosphere.


    If she is angry like Johannes then he can at least read her next action. However, he can not read anything through Lizes calmness at all.


    Its like the calm before the storm. It seemed to Franz as if it is only a matter of time before she explodes.


    Lize received a telescope from her subordinate and began to observe the state of the castle.


    How is it, Lize? Has anything changed?


    Yes. my troublesome younger brother just showed up.


    Saying so, Lize smiles and passes the telescope to Johannes.


    Dont tell me..


    Muttering so, Johannes looked through the telescope.


    Arnold was standing there with Christa at the edge of the square.


    What is he doing! Thats reckless!


    Please pay attention to his hand.


    His hand? What!? Isnt that the Rainbow Celestial Jewel! Why did he deliberately bring it to the enemy


    He is probably using it as the leverage to get the hostage back. If he threatens to break it, he can put Gordons side in check.


    As a nation, we would be troubled if he breaks it though.


    Lize pretends to not hear Franzsment.


    After all, this is not a situation where they can afford to use their resource sparingly.


    Meanwhile, Johannes shouts


    That fool! If you take another step back you will fall! Move to the front!!


    Even if you shout, he cant hear you, you know. Besides, its not like Al has no chance of sess as well.


    Even if you say that..how can he escape from there..? He will die if he jumps off you know


    I cant say that is necessarily true. But Al can perceive the world that we can not. Im sure that it is the same case here.


    The moment Lize said that.


    Al jumped off the edge together with Christa.


    ARNOLD!! CHRISTA!!


    Johannes unintentionally cried out their names.


    However, his cry was drowned out by the thunderous sound that came from outside the Celestial Sphere.


    Beyond the Celestial Sphere that was shattered like ss.


    After she saw a ck griffon diving down from the sky, Lize grinned and gave an order to her subordinates.


    ALL MEN, PREPARE FOR BATTLE. THE REINFORCEMENTS HAVE ARRIVED. ITS TIME TO ATTACK!


    Lizelotte


    Father, please leave the Imperial Capital with the Imperial Knights.


    ..I understand. Be careful.


    Please rest assured. I will go pick up my brothers and sister now.


    Saying so, Lize gets up on her horse.


    -


    Shortly before that, at the north of the Imperial Capital.


    When Leo and his group finally arrived at where they could see the Imperial Capital, Leo and Elnas thoughts immediately synced up.


    Elna, I will leave it to you.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Leave it to me!


    The Celestial Sphere is covering the Imperial Capital.


    It was enough for them to realize that the situation there is not normal.


    Thats why Leo rises to the sky and heads for the Imperial Capital at a tremendous speed.


    Even though he was leading a long forced march, he still has that much power in him. The Griffon Knights were all stunned as to where such power came from. However, they were all shaken off that by Leticia.


    I am going to follow him! Follow me!


    Leticia said so and followed after Leo by riding on her own griffon.


    Perhaps thinking that they have to follow their lord, after a short dy, the Griffon Knights followed them


    Although not as fast as them, the Narbe Ritter also speeded up as they raced toward the Imperial Capital.


    Seeing them, Vin let out a sigh.


    If she breaks the Celestial Sphere, the jewels will be destroyed too though..those are three of the national treasure-ss jewels. It would be nice if they hesitate a little before doing that.


    It cant be helped, sir. Thats Elna-sama after all.


    Sebas responds to Vins words.


    Above them, Elna is stretching her hand out to the heaven.


    Hear my voice and descend! O brilliant sword of the star! Now, the hero has need for you!!


    White light falls from the heaven.


    Elna grabbed it and transformed the light into a silver sword.


    Lets go! Aurora!


    Saying so, Elna holds the holy sword up high with both hands.


    Then.


    I dont know what kind of defense mechanism the capital has but dont you dareget in my way!!


    The holy sword was swung down. A huge torrent of light wrapped around the Celestial Sphere and shattered it.


    Seeing that, Elna immediately put away the holy sword and flew full speed to the Imperial Capital.


    After that, Elnas subordinates and the other Imperial Knights followed her.


    Fourth Corp and Fifth Corp standby outside the Imperial Capital! With the Celestial Sphere destroyed, His Majesty will be withdrawing outside! Escort His Majesty! Third Corp, with me!


    After instructing the other Imperial Knights, Elna speeds up even further.


    She wanted to rush there as soon as possible.


    However.


    It seems I have no choice but to give this one to Leo huh


    Within Elnas view, Leo was plunging down toward the castle.


    -


    Above the Imperial Capital, Leo was preparing to descend down once Elna destroyed the Celestial Sphere.


    You can do it right, Noir.


    As if it was trying to say Of course Noir cries.


    Encouraged by its cry, Leo descends straight down to the Imperial Capital.


    On his way, the Celestial Sphere was destroyed by Elna and the castle came into clear view.


    The Celestial Sphere that enveloped the capital was there to trap the Emperor inside. To activate it, the enemy has to take control of the castle and Leo is descending directly to that castle.


    However, what Leo saw as he descended was Al jumping off the castle together with Christa.


    While holding himself back from reacting to that, he prompts Noir to speed up.


    Noir was already flying at an unthinkable speed. It could be said that it was great that it could muster up this speed with him riding on it.


    However, Noir got even faster. It stopped minding Leo who was riding on its back.


    Thats because it is what Leo is wishing for.


    Noir and Leo who began to plunge down like a meteor, immediately reached Al and Christa.


    Adjusting the speed, Leo maintains the same altitude as them and reaches out for Als outstretched hand.


    However, due to the wind, he couldnt grab it.


    Kuh!


    Leo impatiently tries to reach out again but his eyes met with Als.


    With only a single nce, the two withdrew their hands once and reached out for each other at the same time.


    They firmly grabbed each others hands and Leo drew Al and Christa toward him.


    With the two riding behind him, Leo quickly pulls the reins as the ground was already close by.


    They avoided colliding with the ground at thest minute and rose back up to the sky in a [U] shape.


    Then.


    Yo, Leo. You sure took your time huh. I was wondering if you were taking a nap somewhere you know?


    Hi, Nii-san. Even like this, I was flying here full speed you know. Still, you thought up quite a dangerous game huh. Can you not do it together with Christa in the future?


    The conversation they have with each other for the first time in a few days was terribly casual.


    While smiling at each other, they only exchange some carefree words.


    Leo-niisama.


    Hi, Christa. Were you scared?


    Un, there were a lot of scary things..but, falling was surprisingly fun.


    Thats troubling. You might have fun but my heart almost stopped you know?


    Leo smiles at Christas reply.


    He then slowly looks at the state of the capital.


    From the sky, he can see battles taking ce here and there.


    The situation is quite terrible huh..


    Sorry, I wish I could have done better


    No, its enough as long as you are alive.


    Saying so, Leo pulls out his sword.


    The Dragon Knights were flying from the castle toward them.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Sorry that I have to push this to you when you are already so tired but can I leave this to you?


    Of course. its [Our] turn now after all.


    Leo said as he raised his sword.


    Al and Leo

 Chapter 262: My Knight

    Chapter 262: My Knight


    I never thought that you would be back so soon.


    William, who appeared in front of Leo with his dragon, said his honest thought.


    Even though their npletely copsed, his face was unclouded.


    Prince William. No offense, but immediately surrender to us.


    So you think that youve already won huhMy Dragon Knights are still alive! If we can take the Rainbow Celestial Jewels Prince Arnold has, we can deploy the Celestial Sphere again! The battle is not over yet! No matter how great a hero she is, she can not use the holy sword twice!!


    While you are fighting us, my father has already evacuated to the safe zone. You have no chance of victory.


    That might be the case! But if we can secure the Imperial Capital, we can continue the fight with the help from my homnd! The winner is the one who remains standing in the end! For the glory of my country.I will cut you down!!


    Saying so, William charges at Leo.


    As long we are behind him, Leo can not fight midair at full speed.


    However, a white griffon broke in between Leo and William.


    I wont let you!


    Saint Leticia.!


    William immediately took a distance to evade her.


    Leticia floats in front of us as if trying to shield Leo and hold up her staff.


    I am happy that you are safe. Saint Leticia.


    I never thought that you would be the one who would congratte my safety, Prince William.


    Yes, that is understandable. My country also yed a part in your capture. Everyone from my country should have wished for your death but..to me that would be like admitting our defeat. We, the United Kingdom couldnt defeat you and has to resort to a dirty n to make you disappear. However, if you die, we will never get a chance to prove one thing. The fact that my Dragon Knights are superior to your Griffon Knights. Whats done is done. I convinced myself that if the n was sessful, it would make everyone respect the Dragon Knights but I am truly d that you appear before me now.


    If you think so then you should surrender and correct your mistake now. There is nothing to justify this rebellion. By getting involved, you will only defame the United Kingdom.


    I have brought up such an argument countless times already. However, what my United Kingdom desires more than honor isnd. As a member of its royal family, I must enact the will of my nation. This was all because we couldnt take you down sooner than this. It was due to my weakness.


    Saying so, William readied his spear.


    Surely, he is nning toe at us with an all-out attack.


    Looking around, I can see the Griffon Knights rushing toward us. Although their number is inferior to the Dragon Knights, the Griffon is by far stronger than Flying Dragon. The only thing Flying Dragons have over the Griffons are its ease of breeding and training.


    Well, one could say that Flying Dragon would be much more superior for military use for that reason alone. Still, they have no choice but topensate for their inferiority with numbers.


    However, with only this much difference in number, the Griffon Knights can reverse this situation.


    The only thing that is concerning me is Leticias condition. No matter how I look at her, she is exhausted.


    After being kidnapped, and taking a forced march back here, that might be inevitable.


    Leotake the two to a safe ce. We will buy time for you.


    Leticia..


    Leo looks anxiously at Leticia.


    I smiled at their exchange.


    I dont need an escort. I and Christa will make our way to Fathers ce ourselves.


    Eh?


    Leo, go protect Leticia. The Dragon Prince might be too much for her right now.


    Please do not underestimate me. I will be fine alone. Dont worry.


    I cant allow that. You are now my important (Little) sister-inw after all.


    Wha!? I am older you know!!


    Unfortunately, I am Leos elder brother you see.


    After I said that, I stood up on top of the griffon.


    Leticias face turned bright red and tried to appeal that she was older but I politely ignored her.


    Then.


    Leo, you protect Leticia. If you already told her that you would protect her then see it through to the end. A mans words can not be uttered so lightly you know.


    Nii-san


    Dont worry. I have my knight to protect me.


    Saying so, I jumped off Leos Griffon together with Christa.


    It is not as high as before but if we fall, we will almost certainly die.


    Three Dragon Knights descended down to attack us.


    However.


    I leave this to you-Elna.


    The Dragon Knights who were approaching us were instantly blown away and crashed into the castle.


    Then wind magic wrapped around me and Christa, allowing us to slow down and safelynd on the ground.


    Its not as fun asst time.its not high enough.


    HaHaHa!! Then how about we try a ce that is slightly higher next time.


    Saying so, I patted Christas head.


    Then, I heard the sound of someonending behind me.


    I can tell the identity of that person with that alone.


    Good work, Sir Elna.


    Please forgive us for our tardiness, Your Highness. The Third Corp of the Imperial Knight Order has arrived.


    The moment Elna said that.


    Elnas subordinatesnded around me one after another.


    Every one of them seems ready to do this. How reliable.


    When I was thinking so, Gordon uses the voice amplifier again to give amand to his soldiers.


    To all the soldiers inside the Imperial Capital! Capture the 7th Prince Arnold! I dont care if hes dead or alive! Take the 3 Rainbow Celestial Jewels he has with him and deliver them to me! Any reward will be given to those who can aplish this! Catch that Dull Prince!!


    Ohh, scary, scary. Hes quite pissed huh.


    Its okay..we will protect Al.


    Yeah, Im counting on you.


    While I was talking to Elna, the soldiers came out from the castle one after another.


    So they mobilized every soldier they can now huh.


    They went quite far just to capture me alone huh.


    There are quite a lot of them huh. I dont think I can count them with my fingers alone.


    Theres no use counting their number now. If you are tired, its okay to just take a nap you know? Marc.


    Please dont make such a joke. If anyone takes a nap here they will be trampled, Captain.


    Said Marc as he shrugged at Elna.


    When I smiled at their conversation, Marc pulled out his sword.


    I wonder how many times its been that I have saved you like this, Your Highness?


    Who knows. I lost count already.


    Then please start counting again from now on.


    Impossible. I dont have enough fingers to count that after all.


    After I used his words against him, Marc let out a small sigh.


    You truly are a troublesome person, Your Highness.


    Just give up. Al is always like this after all.


    Saying so, Elna slowly raised her sword up.


    Then she uses magic and lets her voice echo through the Imperial Capital.


    Knights and Soldiers of the Imperial Capital. This is Elna von Amsberg. You have done well protecting the Imperial Capital. I salute the sweat and blood you have shed for this nation. Even so, I cant allow you to rest yet. If you still have the pride in the sword that you pledged to His Majesty the Emperor, if you still honor the military uniform that you are wearingthen stand with me! Escort the princes and princesses to His Majestys side! Be proud! This is the moment that will test you, the protectors of the Empire!! If you think that it is too painful and you want to give up, RememberThe Amsbergs is there for all those who stand with the Empire!!!


    A sword.


    The words of courage that inspire the exhausted Knights and Soldiers.


    The magic words that make you think you can aplish anything.


    The next moment, cheers rose from all over the capital.


    The Amsberg house is having their back. It is the news that tells all the people of the Empire everything will be okay.


    Run, Al. everyone will protect you now.


    Yeah, thanks. You should be careful too, you know? You are tired after using the holy sword right?


    Dont be stupid. My condition is perfect. If its now, I dont feel like losing to anyone. So go. You dont have to worry about this ce. I will not let even a single soldier get past us.


    Saying so, Elna attacks the soldiers who came out of the castle.


    The soldiers that collided with her head-on are being blown away.


    She really is in perfect condition huh.


    Elna so strong! it will be fine!


    Right. Then lets do as she says, shall we. Can you run? Christa.


    Yes..!


    Hearing Christas reply, I hold Christas hand and start running.


    Thus, I and Christa started making our way through the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 263: Through the Imperial Capital – First Part

    Chapter 263: Through the Imperial Capital ¨C First Part


    The Imperial Capital isrge.


    With Christas feet, we would never be able to get to the castle gate.


    While thinking that we should procure some horses, several soldiers spotted us.


    THERE HE IS!! ITS THE DULL PRINCE!!


    Ahh, they found us already huh.


    Elnapletely blocked the path of the enemy behind us.


    However, even Elna wouldnt be able to block the enemy that came from the side.


    When I was thinking about how troublesome it is to deal with them, another group of soldiers arrived from the opposite direction.


    PROTECT HIS HIGHNESS!!


    CREATE A PATH FOR HIM!!


    Inspired by Elna, the soldiers who did not participate in the rebellion rose up to protect me and Christa.


    While they were holding the enemy back, I and Christa went on.


    .


    We were steadily heading to the east gate while encountering small skirmishes between small groups of soldiers on our way.


    Father would have left the Imperial Capital by now but I dont think that Lize-aneue would apany him outside.


    She probably saw this as an opportunity for her to attack.


    Thinking so, the safest path right now is the one that leads to the east gate.


    HaHaHaHa!!! So the Dull Prince ran into us himself huh!!


    Ah.


    As we proceeded along the main street, there was a group of soldiers blocking our path.


    Their number is roughly 500 to 600 men.


    The oneughing is a general in his forties leading the group.


    Gordon did announce that he will give any reward to the person who can catch me so he probably cant stop his delusion from running wild huh.


    Honestly, his way ofughing is too disgusting.


    You are going to be a stepping stone for my career now! Dull Prince!!


    Nah, spare me from that kind of thing.


    When I said so, a wounded soldier arrived from the path that leads to the north.


    After he gets off his horse in front of the general, the soldier gives his report.


    Reporting! The north gate has been breached!!


    They broke through the north gate!? What was the unit there doing! They were posted there to keep anyone from getting out right!


    Th, The garrison unit couldnt rea-.


    Fools! They let their guard down huh!


    The general was angry but a garrisoned unit in a key position like that wouldnt let their guard down to an extent that they couldnt do anything.


    That being the case, it was not that they let their guard down, they simply couldnt notice the enemy attack.


    After all, they probably never expected to be attacked from the outside.


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes galloping toward us, I grin.


    I want to get through there. Can you open a path for us? Colonel.


    Your order is mymand.


    The sound of horseshoes wasing from behind us.


    There is no need to look back.


    They probably breached the north gate and kept making their way toward me.


    The moment he passed me, the man who rode at the forefront, Lars responded to my words.


    Horses passed us by one after another and attacked the group that was blocking our path.


    Assaulted by the momentum of the cavalry unit, the soldiers were immediately dispersed.


    The horses bear the g with a crossed-out shield on it.


    The knights that bear the scar to their name by choosing to remain unwavering in their belief.


    The only knight order of the Imperial Army.


    Good work, Narbe Ritter. Sorry that I have to trouble you like this all the time.


    I said that to them after they finished dispersing the enemy force.


    Their response was a salute.


    This is nothing, Your Highness.


    Said the Commander of the Narbe Ritter, Colonel Lars, as he came forward. He was also pulling a horse with him.


    That is quite considerate of you huh. Im already tired with all this running too.


    I thought Your Highness would say that so I found a good horse for you.


    Saying so, Lars and I smile at each other.


    After I straddled the horse, I pulled up Christa and put her in front of me.


    Now, lets go. I will entrust the escorting to you.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus we were escorted by the Narbe Ritter as we headed to the east gate. However, Christa looked around as if she was looking for someone.


    Whats wrong? Christa.


    Al-niisamawheres Sieg?


    He will be here soon.


    Saying so, I stroked Christas head.


    Its Sieg we are talking about. He is probably being forced to work by Lynfia around this time.


    Christa seems dissatisfied without Sieg here but as long as our exact location isnt known, they probably had to scatter their force to look for us.


    It just happened that the Narbe Ritter was nearer to our location.


    Once they know our location, our forces will be able to group up.


    However, that is the same for the enemy. Gordon and his subordinates have no choice but to aim for me to have their shot at reversing this situation.


    It will probably be a tough battle, Colonel.


    We can not ask for more. We also have our own pride, Your Highness. Even though we had rebelled against our lords in the past, we did it for a cause. But they are different. Calling them rebels would be a disgrace to the word itself. We will teach them how a real rebel is.


    Lars said so with a manly smile on his face.


    These men were originally knights. Because their lords were corrupted they betrayed them for a cause they believe in. Not one of them did it for their own gain.


    That is their pride.


    Thats why they can not overlook this rebellion.


    ENEMY COMPANY AHEAD! THEIR NUMBER IS 1,000 TO 1,500!


    You are quite popr, Your Highness.


    I cant suppress my overflowing charm you see.


    That seems to be the case. PREPARE FOR COMBAT! PROTECT HIS HIGHNESS AND BREAKTHROUGH!!


    The Narbe Ritter grouped up around me and Christa and charged at the enemy.


    Lars took the lead and opened the way for us but the enemy was also quite strong.


    It must be a unit of an aplished general.


    Finally some skilled enemies huh.


    Muttering so, two generals jumped out and aimed for my neck.


    The soldiers of the Narbe Ritters intercepted their attack but it already took them their all to parry them away from me.


    So they are generals that got promoted because of their skill in martial art huh. This type of opponent is the most troublesome.


    They are truly strong and just because they were parried away, they were not incapacitated yet.


    Prince Arnold!


    Your head is mine!!


    Can you not look down on us so much. Your side isnt the only one that has skilled warriors you know.


    The swords that were directed at me were repelled back by two spears.


    Then, the enemy, including the two generals, were immediately blown away.


    He finally arrived huh.


    Sieg-sama has cooly arrived!


    Sieg!!


    OUCH!! Dont suddenly pull me like that!!


    Siegnded on the head of the horse we were riding one but his ears immediately got pulled by Christa and he ended up suffering from that.


    While thinking what a sloppy guy he is, another reliable voice called out to me from the side.


    Leave this ce to us. Please go on ahead, Al-sama.


    As expected of you, Lynfia. Good timing.


    Unlike Sieg, Lynfia who quietly appeared used her spear and put the enemy in front of us to sleep.


    The middleyer is just ahead. The adventurers are currently colliding with the enemy. I think that Your Highness should be able to get away using the chaos.


    Good to know. Thanks.


    So the adventurers also stand up for us huh.


    Well, those guys are whimsical.


    Their criterion is only whether they like the situation or not.


    They probably agreed that Gordon pissed them off huh.


    When I thought so, I noticed Lynfia staring at me.


    What is it?


    No, I was relieved that Your Highness is unhurt.


    Saying so, Lynfia gives me a small smile.


    It seems that I made her worried huh.


    I was worried too, you know! But you sure are full of energy, arent you! Oi!


    Being literally crushed by Christa, Sieg screams out.


    It is a little cruel but Christa doesnt seem to care about that.


    That being said, Sieg was rescued by Lynfia.


    AhhSieg was.


    You saved meMiss Lynfia


    Stop ying around and get to work already.


    So cruel!? AHHHHHH!!


    Lynfia throws Sieg at the enemy general.


    Probably never expecting such an attack, the enemy general was caught off guard.


    Not missing that chance, Sieg flipped in the air andnded on the generals shoulder.


    WHAT?


    Dont look down on a bear alright. A bear is both cute and strong after all.


    Saying so, Sieg jabs the generals face with the handle of his spear.


    Unable to react in time, the general was blown away.


    Using that gap, I ran through the ce with half of the Narbe Ritter apanying me.


    The rest stayed behind with Lynfia and the others to stall the enemy.


    Well, Lynfias group should be able to control that ce soon.


    The difficult part is ahead.


    It would be nice if we can break through them without much trouble.


    It probably wont be so easy.


    I shrugged at Larss reply.


    The enemys eyes are focusing on me. Naturally, they gathered up to block my path.


    In the first ce, the enemy already has an overwhelming advantage when ites to numbers.


    If we take our time here, we will be crushed through sheer quantity.


    However, it would be bad to break through them too fast.


    They wouldnt call for more reinforcement if I dont let them focus on me for a while after all.


    A grin float to my face as I ride on the horse.


    Al-niisamayou are making a bad smile again.


    Is that so? I wasnt intending to, you know.


    With a grin on my face, I pat Christas head.

 Chapter 264: Through the Imperial Capital – Second Part

    Chapter 264: Through the Imperial Capital ¨C Second Part


    The eastern side of the capitals middleyer has be a big battlefield between the adventurers and the enemy.


    Magic and arrows are flying all over and the sound of swords shing can be heard from everywhere.


    We are currently stuck on that battlefield.


    It seems we wont be getting anywhere soon huh.


    We are abandoning our horses! Everyone gets off!


    Judging that it is impossible for us to get through this ce on horseback, he issued themand to ditch the horses.


    A wise decision.


    The battle is in the adventurers favor. The reason being the enemys chain ofmand was disturbed and the battle is now relying on individual power and judgment. This makes so much difference to the battle because this is how adventurers normally operate in the first ce.


    Tobat monsters unpredictable nature, adventurers are required to always think and choose the appropriate response.


    For them, the confused soldiers arent even worth being considered an enemy.


    The fact that they didnt overwhelm the rebels by now is simply because of the enemysrge number.


    The enemy probably stationed a lot of soldiers in the middleyer in the first ce.


    When I thought so, a sharp voice suddenly echoed.


    INCOMING!!


    Arge amount of magic flew toward us who were moving along the edge of the battlefield.


    The soldiers of Narbe Ritter managed to dispel or deviate their trajectory with their sword but the st from the magic impact still remained.


    A magic sted near me and Christa. I pushed Christa away in a hurry but the st blew me a little distance away.


    Your Highness!!??


    That hurtsIm fine. More importantly, get readythey areing!!


    Beyond my line of sight appeared Zandra, who is burning with anger, leading a group of mages toward us.


    Her appearance truly befitted that of a witch.


    The adventurers that possess an excellent sense of crisis ended up opening the way for her.


    They probably judged that it would be best to not get involved huh.


    Good day, Zandra-aneue.


    Do I look like I am having a good day?


    Oh my? Are you perhaps angry?


    Obviously. I want to ughter you right now.


    Oh please, I do feel sorry that I sneaked into your room you know. I wont tell anyone that you have those shy underwear even though you dont have anyone to show it to okay.


    A fireball immediately flew at me.


    Lars managed to parry it with his twin swords but a bead of cold sweat ran down his face.


    Please keep your provocation in moderation, Your HighnessI might not be able to stop the second one.


    Thats no good then..we are running away!


    I immediately turned back and started running as fast as I could.


    Magic bolts flew at me from behind with tremendous speed but the Narbe Ritter managed to somehow block them.


    Although I was separated from Christa, the Narbe Ritters that are with her should be able to keep her safe.


    Moreover, the one that is in more danger now is me.


    OOH!? That one almost got me!!


    Their aim is getting more urate!!


    Larss voice shows that hes desperate.


    The number of mages on the battlefield dictates their firepower.


    With that firepower concentrated on me, its obvious that this is bad.


    When I thought so, a wind de flew toward my neck.


    I tried to avoid it by rolling away but the ce I rolled into was quite bad.


    Its the Dull Prince! Get him!


    Tsk!


    I tried to avoid rolling into the Narbe Ritters but I ended in front of an enemy soldier instead.


    I wanted to avoid their sword but I probably wont make it.


    However, the enemy soldier was kicked from the side before he could swing his sword down.


    Sorry, thats my childhood friend. Dont be so violent with him alright.


    OH! Gai! You came at a good time!


    Dont yOu CAmE aT a gOod TiMe me! You just lured tons of enemies my way!!


    It was Gai who kicked the enemy soldier away.


    While he talked to me, the enemies spread out and surrounded us. Intending to have Gai protect me, I stood up and went behind his back.


    My bad but keep me safe. My sister is angry at me you see.


    The hell did you do to her?


    It was a bad move mentioning her underwear but it seems I said too much when I said that she has no one to show them off to.


    Thats entirely on you then.


    You think so after all?


    So? What color was it?


    I found three you see.


    When I was having such a conversion with him, magic flew toward us again.


    Gai parried it with his sword but it seems his arms went numb since it was more powerful than he thought.


    Ouchit seems shes really pissed at you.


    I think she is intending to kill you too. Look, shes ring at us.


    What did you involve me in! Seriously!


    Its your fault too since you kept asking alright.


    Of course I would ask! A man would obviously be curious about a beautys underwear alright! Princess Zandra, you are so beautiful! It even made me surprised that you are still single!


    SHUT UP! JUST DIE ALREADY!!


    Zandras face turns bright red as she hails more and more magic at us.


    However, they are not that urate probably because of her anger. Quantity over quality huh. It would have been fine if you just aim carefully in the first ce.


    This is bad. Excuse me!! Hey adventurers! Lend me a hand!!


    Lars and the Narbe Ritters cant get to us since they are dealing with the rain of magic from Zandras subordinates.


    Gai alone wont be able to protect me so I asked the other adventurers for help.


    However.


    I think that Her Highness Zandra is the most beautiful woman in the Imperial Capital!


    Me too, Me too!


    Maam, I thought that you are beautiful since a long time ago but now that I can see you up close, you are even more beautiful than the u Mowe. Your angry face is also wonderful Maam!


    Tsk, these guys are totally unreliable.


    The adventurers all praised Zandra because they dont want to fight her.


    They probably didnt know that they only added more fuel to her anger.


    ALL OF YOU SHOULD JUST DISAPPEAR!!


    Saying so, Zandra prepares arge scale magic.


    As she said, if we let her, we will all get wiped out together here.


    At least I have to get it somece without people.


    When I thought so, I heard a loud voice from the tall building nearby.


    I wont let you(Desuwa)!


    Please, Mia-san.


    Looking there, I found Mia and Finne.


    Mia draws her bow to the limit.


    She is probably nning to shoot a big one over here huh.


    Nice assist. Finne, Mia.


    Saying so, I ignored Zandra and started running.


    Realizing the gradual concentration of magic power from Mia, Zandra was forced to switch her target.


    Then.


    If its a contest of power then I will take you on!!


    DONT GET IN MY WAY!


    Zandrasrge scale magic and Mias maximum power magic arrow collide.


    A white light wrapped the whole battlefield for a moment followed by a big explosion high in the sky.


    The st from the explosion put the whole battlefield to a halt.


    After the st, the battlefield was wrapped in silence.


    After all, no one could recover immediately from the impact from such a st.


    However, there was a man who rushed at me without caring about that.


    ARNOLD!!!!!!!!!!


    Oh, its good to see you wel-


    Although he was supposed to be paralyzed by the magic tool I found in Zandras room, Gordon who had already recovered was rushing toward me.


    As expected, I cant dodge that.


    Thats why I gave up and threw the bag containing the Rainbow Celestial Jewels at him.


    He probably never expected me to throw it at him.


    Gordon was surprised and stopped to catch the bag.


    You fool! You value your life that much huh!


    Fool huhlet me return that word straight back to you then.


    Saying so, I grinned and urged him to open the bag.


    Gordon had a suspicious expression on his face for a moment but he immediately took the jewels out of the bag.


    What?


    There were three round objects inside the bag


    One is the jewel I found and the other two are the spherical magic tools I found in Zandras room.


    Good work,ing so far just for me. But unfortunately, you cant activate the Celestial Sphere with only one jewel you know.


    Thats impossibleyou should have all three jewels with you!!


    I only had one from the start. Thanks for being so trusting and believing everything I said even though you never saw the actual jewels. Thanks to you, I managed to earn precious time for this side. Oh, also, the other jewels probably arrived at Fathers ce by now.


    Im, Impossible! If you dont have it then who!!


    Who is it I wonder? Maybe, it was someone you overlooked?


    I grinned.


    While I grin at Gordon, I can hear an astounded voice from behind me.


    To think that you intentionally focus all eyes in the Imperial Capital to yourself, that was quite a dangerous move you know?


    It wouldnt make sense if I alone am not willing to be a decoy after I made my brother and sister ones right? Besides, I thought that if I hid it inside the castle, Aneue would have a hard timeter. So how was it? I managed to lure them all out here for you right?


    Good work. You did well. As expected of my younger brother.


    Said Lize-aneue as she slowly appeared behind me.


    Behind her are the men under her directmand.


    Its time to put down the curtain! Gordon!


    Kuh!


    Thus the battle in the middleyer of the Imperial Capital shifted from a battle between adventurers and rebel soldiers to a decisive battle between the Imperial Army led by Lize-aneue and the Rebel Army led by Gordon.

 Chapter 265: A Brother’s Expectation

    Chapter 265: A Brother¡¯s Expectation


    In the sky above the Imperial Capital, the Griffon Knights and the Dragon Knights are engaging in an aerial battle.


    The Griffon Knights are on the dominating side.


    With Elna down below, the castle is almostpletely sealed. To get out, they have no choice but to dispatch the Dragon Knights since they can fly out of the castle without relying on thend route. Although they managed to dispatch several Dragon Knights, every time they did, Elna always found an opening and cut a few of them down, making their number steadily decreasing.


    Another reason that the Griffon Knights are at advantage is that Leo is doing quite well against Prince William in a one on onebat.


    With only a few days on top of a griffon, you managed to match me! You truly are a terrifying prince!


    William tries to get behind Leo but Leo skillfully steers Noir and tries to get behind him instead.


    Griffons have a higher ability than flying dragons but the red flying dragon William is riding is a special one that has an ability close to that of a griffon.


    Thats why one could say that theres not much difference between their rides. And thats exactly why William strongly felt that he had to kill Leo here.


    If he can already do this when he is not that used to aerial warfare yet, he might be untouchable on the battlefield in the future.


    However, even with his best effort, William still couldnt finish Leo off.


    Then how about this!!


    William descends and charges at Leo from underneath.


    On the other hand, Leo doesnt have a countermeasure against such an attack. This is an attack that he has never seen before. Moreover, with the speed that even faster than that of a horse, it cant be helped that he cant do anything about it.


    Thats why William expected this attack to hit. This time he was sure that he can deal some damage.


    However, Leo managed to barely parry the spear William thrust at him.


    Kuh!


    William grinds his teeth again.


    William has already outmaneuvered Leo many times already. There is a big difference between them since William has many years of aerialbat experience under his belt.


    However, Leo always managed to parry his attack.


    His role is to stall William to make it easier for the other Griffon Knights to move.


    Its obvious that he would lose to William in terms of movement. Thinking that all he needs to do is to not get incapacitate, Leo managed to parry Williams blow because his mind was focusing on defense.


    However, that alone wouldnt make William struggling as he is right now.


    William, whose attack got parried, took a distance and tried to regain his posture but Leo immediatelyunched an attack at him from underneath.


    It was the same technique William just used on him.


    William ascends at the same speed as Leo and moves sideways at the timing of his attack.


    Seeing that, Leo smiles.


    I see. So thats how you avoid it.


    Seeing Leo smiling as he learned his move, the image of his and Als smile when he jumped off the castle ovepped in Williams mind.


    The way they smile is different.


    However, both of their smiles possess the same intensity. Their smiles instill a sense of indescribable fear in him.


    So this is the rumored ck Twin Princes huh.


    It is not unusual for someone to absorb their opponents technique in the middle ofbat but for someone to immediately be able to use the technique at a practical level against their opponent and even learn how their opponent avoids it is something that William couldnt do.


    If Leo can perfectly imitate him then eventually the one in danger will be William.


    The Empires ck Twin Princes. There is no doubt in his mind that they are both capable. However, what he must truly be vignt against is their mentality.


    The elder brother casually deceives others before jumping off the castle with a smile while the younger brother carefreely starts studying his opponents technique during battle. Both of them are abnormal. Describing it as them only being brave wont cut it.


    While being impressed, William adjusts his grip on the spear.


    He has to quickly defeat him and support his men on the ground.


    Now is the only chance to defeat him as he only started to absorb his techniques.


    Prince Leonard, you are strong. I will admit that.


    Im honored, Prince William.


    It would be great if we could meet each other somewhere other than a battlefield. We would be able to respectably meet each other that way.


    Its not toote. You can still correct your mistake.


    It is already toote. Can you truly forgive the United Kingdom? After we caused such damage to the Empire, it is impossible for us to be forgiven with no strings attached. We have already reached the point of no return.


    It wont do to give up before we can even begin to negotiate. The current Empire has many enemies. We would be d to have the United Kingdom on our side.


    You siblings are truly good with your words. Butthe people who suffered from this incident will not be convinced with that. They will ask for something appropriate in return. They will surely ask for either my fathers or my brothers head. If they can be appeased with my head alone then I will willingly offer my head to them. But that wont be enough. Thats why I cant stop now. I will defeat you and Saint Leticia then take down the Emperor. That is the only thing I can do now.


    Saying so, William hold up his spear.


    In response, Leo also readied his sword.


    Then I only have to stop you by force. I will not let you kill anyone. I wont let you do as you please in the sky of the Empire.


    The silencests only a moment.


    Both of them assault each other with tremendous momentum.


    Their sh continues to repeat.


    The battle above the Imperial Capital was still undecided.


    -


    Just a little more, Your Highness!


    Un


    Alois and Rupert broke through the enemys encirclement and are approaching the east gate.


    They are only apanied by Aloiss knights.


    Mitsubas group were waiting before the encirclement with the Imperial Knights guarding them.


    Why did they split up?


    That was because Lize hadunched an assault on the enemys encirclement and the enemys attention has turned to her.


    Judging that they should be able to get past them with a small group, he told Mitsubas group to hide in a nearby abandoned house. In case the enemys line copsed, the Imperial Knights were instructed to follow them as they would try to break through the enemy with his small group first.


    As Alois read, the enemies that were having their hands full dealing with Lizes assault couldnt respond to Aloiss attack.


    Their group easily broke through and headed to the east gate where the Emperor was supposed to be.


    Then.


    HALT! Who are you!


    Viscount Alois von Simmel! I have brought His Highness Rupert!


    Alois, who was stopped by the knight, dered so in a loud voice.


    Then, a voice was heard from behind the knight.


    Is that true! Rupert! You are safe!


    Father..


    When Emperor Johannes spotted Rupert, he immediately rushed to him.


    He then checks for any injuries and tightly hugged him.


    You did welling all this way! Good boy!


    The moment he heard those words, tears spilled from Ruperts eyes.


    Many people thought that he cried because hes finally safe but that was wrong.


    Rupert separated from Johannes and kneeled down before him.


    ..please forgive me..I am a fool


    Whats wrong? What happened?


    On the way here..I abandoned Christas aneue and Trau-aniue..


    Your Majesty! His Highness has a reason for this!


    Alois hurriedly tries to exin but Johannes interrupts him with his hand.


    He then gently put his hand on Ruperts head.


    Dont say that you abandoned them. I can see how painful it was for you from those tears.


    I.I was only a decoy.Arnold-aniue entrusted me with a fake jewelbut I was told to treat it as the real one..that I have to run away no matter what.but..even when he told me to run, what worth does someone who can only run away have..even though I also belong to the Imperial familyI couldnt do anything


    When his country is facing a crisis, he couldnt do anything meaningful nor could he help his family.


    Why am I so weak? Why am I such a coward?


    If only I was stronger.


    Only regrets exist in Ruperts mind.


    However, hearing Rupert, Johannes slowly reaches for the bag hung on Ruperts while muttering It cant be..


    He then opens the bag and reaches for the content inside.


    There were two jewels inside.


    Seeing that, Johannes slowly stands up.


    Rupert. I have to revise your evaluation.


    Yes..


    Im being punished.


    Rupert thought.


    Naturally. Only punishment would suit someone who abandoned their own brother and sister.


    That was Ruperts thought.


    I treated you like a father would earlier but right now I must speak to you as the Emperor of this nation. [You did well running away from them, Prince Rupert.these are the real jewels.]


    Eh..?


    Arnold gave you the real thing. To deceive your enemy, first, deceive your ally. That n is certainly like him. He probably believes that you will definitely be able to run away. No matter how difficult or painful it is, he believes that you will fulfill your duty and you answered his trust. Splendid work.


    Saying so, he firmly grabbed Ruperts shoulders.


    Dont look down on yourself! You can be proud! You have fulfilled the responsibilities of the Imperial Family! You have lived up to your brothers expectations! You are truly my son!


    I..I..


    Dont say it! You have no need to say anything! Alois! You did well protecting my son! When this is over, I shall reward both of you with a medal! This achievement is worthy of that!


    Johannes also proceeds to praise Alois.


    On the other hand, Alois quietly shook his head.


    Your Majesty. Since the Rainbow Celestial Jewels are already here, let us hurry. Your Majesty should leave the Imperial Capital while His Highness Arnold is buying time for us.


    Umuit seems I have to give Arnold a medal too huh. He will probably hate that though.


    Your Majesty. Beyond the enemy encirclement, Mitsuba-sama and Gianna-sama are waiting for us with the Imperial Knights. Would you please send reinforcements her way?


    What? So both of them were safe? As expected of you Alois. Great job.


    With that said, Johannes assigned soldiers to retrieve them.


    Hearing that, Alois asked for one more thing.


    Also-please allow me to borrow a few horses.


    What? Where are you nning to go?


    I will head out to assist His Highness Arnold and Her Highness Christa, Your Majesty.


    You dont have to worry about those two. Lizelotte already went out to pick them up herself.


    Yes. my strength will not make any difference but I must go. I am His Highness Ruperts knight after all.


    Alois stands up.


    He then speaks to Rupert.


    I will go to them in your ce, Your Highness.


    AloisUn! Take care of Aneue for me!


    Your wish is mymand.


    Saying so, Alois straddles on the horse Johannes prepared.


    He then heads through the opening in the enemys encirclement that Lize created before it closes.


    Seeing him off, Johannes smiled at Rupert.


    You have a good knight.


    Yes!


    After that, the Emperors party left the Imperial Capital through the east gate.

 Chapter 266: The Watchful Shadow

    Chapter 266: The Watchful Shadow


    Lize-anesama!!


    When Christa saw Lize, she unintentionally shouted her name.


    However, her voice couldnt reach Lize with all the noises from the battlefield.


    Your Highness! We have to leave this ce. Please follow me!


    Lars, who had given up joining up with Al, has returned to Christa.


    He knows well the danger this situation will pose to her.


    Thats why he proposed an immediate withdrawal.


    But, Al-niisama is.


    Marshal Lizelotte is already at His Highnesss side! He will surely be able to get away! The one who is in danger is us, Your Highness!


    I understand. I will withdraw.


    Please, this way!


    Saying so, Lars, along with his few subordinates, starts escorting Christa away from the battlefield.


    Since the situation already turned chaotic, many of the Narbe Ritters were scattered.


    It would be possible to regroup if they have time but that would be too dangerous.


    After all, if the enemy shes with Lize, Christa would obviously be their first priority target.


    And his judgment was not wrong.


    There she is! Its Her Highness Christa! Catch her!


    Tsk! They found us already! Please hurry!!


    An enemy general is rushing toward them as the enemy vanguard.


    Lars stops the generals advance and hurries Christa to escape first with his subordinates.


    To not be a burden for them, Christa desperately kept running away.


    However, something entangled her leg.


    Kyah!


    As she unintentionally raised a scream, Christa fell.


    Looking at her leg, she saw that a tree root has grown out from the ground and entangled her right leg.


    MAGES!


    The Narbe Ritters spotted a mage who is nting his hands on the ground.


    It was one of Zandras mages.


    The Narbe Ritters immediately cut the root to free Christa but while doing so, the roots keep growing from all over the ce.


    As they have their hands full dealing with the roots that aim to capture Christa, they can not proceed any further.


    Your Highness! Can you run!


    Somehow.


    Christa answered with a frown.


    In fact, her right leg hurt so much that she cant move freely.


    The root that gripped her has sprained her right leg.


    However, thinking that she can not act weak now, Christa endures the pain and begins to run away while dragging her right leg.


    However, at that speed, she couldnt escape the mage who can freely manipte the tree.


    A root wrap around Christas body and pull her away.


    Although she tried to resist, Christa couldnt possibly have enough strength to do that.


    For a moment, Christas body floats into the air.


    This is bad. Thinking so, Christa reaches her right hand out for help.


    However, the Narbe Ritters were having their hands full with the roots and the surrounding enemies.


    No one grabbed Christas hand.


    When she thought that no one woulde, a small hand grabbed Christas hand from the side.


    UOAHHHH!!!!! FULL POWER!!!!!


    Rita!?


    The person who suddenly showed up to help her was Rita who has scratches all over her body.


    Not allowing Christa to be taken, Rita grabbed Christas arm with both hands and pulled her back.


    DO YOUR BEST! CU-CHAN!! RITA IS DOING HER BEST TOO!


    Un!


    Resistance from two children.


    The mage judged that one root wont be enough and tried to add another.


    However, because of that, he didnt notice the man who appeared beside him.


    What the hell ARE YOU DOING TO THEM!!!!!


    WHA!?


    It was Trau who appeared beside the mage.


    Trau pierces the mages body with his sword and kicks him away.


    However, thanks to that, Trau also started to stagger.


    Th, the world is shaking


    I told you not to shout, Your Highness Traugott! Youve lost too much blood!


    It was Wendy who took care of Trau.


    Trau and Rita managed to get through the battlefield without much trouble and arrive at Christas side with Wendys illusion.


    Around them were the Raiffeisen brothers and their men.


    They also went in to support Trau as he is staggering from overexerting himself.


    Your Highness, please be careful!


    My eyes are spinning..


    You did that to yourself! It because you pushed yourself after you almost died alright!


    Lolifu is getting angry with me..


    Although his words made him seemed depressed, there was a satisfied smile on Traus face for some reason.


    Wendy goes to Christa who has been released from the root and cast simple magic on her leg.


    Its a pain-reducing magic.


    Thank you, Wendy. Wendy was the one who took care of Rita and Trau-aniue right?


    I only performed first aid. I dont really want them to start moving yet but they said that they have to goeven though their injuries were serious.


    Rita is fine! It doesnt hurt at all! Rita is a knight after all!


    You are saying that again


    As Wendy was astounded, Christa stood up.


    Wendy then tried to apply an illusion on Christa. However, her magic didnt activate.


    My magic power.


    Its okay. Dont push yourself.


    Your Highness Christa! We will be withdrawing without the illusion!


    Christa nods to the Raiffeisen brothers.


    However, this doesnt mean that the reinforcement they received is that significant.


    Trau is almost immobile, and the Raiffeisen brothers movements are also restricted since they are supporting Trau from both sides.


    The ones that can move properly right now are their men and a few Narbe Ritters apanying her.


    THERE SHE IS! THATS PRINCESS CHRISTA!!


    Perhaps they were stationed outside the battlefield, several cavalrymen spotted Christa.


    The Raiffeisen brothers are ready to protect Christa but another knight appears from the side before they could.


    The knight got between Christas group and the cavalrymen and took their heads by surprise.


    Following that, other knights charged in and got rid of the rest of the cavalrymen.


    Are you safe? Your Highness Christa.


    Alois.


    Yes, its Alois von Simmel. I am here on the behest of His Highness Rupert. Please get on. We will be withdrawing from this ce.


    Saying so, Alois reached his hand out to Christa with a gentle smile on his face.


    Following Alois, the knights also put Trau and Rita behind them and were ready to leave the area.


    Christa nervously grabs Aloiss hand.


    Alois then pulls her up and positions her behind him.


    I dont think that it is good to say this but Im d that my effort didnt go to waste. I was acting all cool when I parted way with His Highness Rupert after all.


    Is Rupert safe?


    Yes, hes safe. He has already met up with His Majesty.


    Im d.thank you. For protecting my brother.


    I only performed my duty.


    Saying so, Alois shed an innocent smile at Christa.


    Then, after confirming that everyone was ready, Alois gave themand.


    We are withdrawing! We have injured people so we will head to the Adventurer Guild! Thats our safest route.


    If they are lucky, they might be able to find someone who can use healing magic there.


    While putting that into consideration, Alois decided to head to the adventurer guild.


    If he just heads to join the Emperor then there is no doubt that he will receive even more praise and medals.


    However, Alois was totally indifferent to those things.


    There was a person watching over them on top of the nearby house.


    This old man almost took away the spotlight from the young ones. That was close.


    Saying so, Sebas smiled and saw off Aloiss group.


    If Alois or Trau didnt move, Sebas was prepared to rescue Christa himself.


    However, with Aloiss arrival, he can get back to performing his work behind the scenes.


    Several corpses were lying beside Sebas.


    Soldiers, adventurers, their appearances are all different. However, every single one of them had a sharp cut on their neck.


    That should take care of most of the assassins in the area.


    Sebas has been taking separate action from Lynfia and the others ever since their arrival at the Imperial Capital. He has been killing the assassins who were lurking around the battlefield.


    Judging that there should be almost none left now, Sebas cracks his neck.


    Now then.I think its time for me to revert back to a normal butler.


    Saying so, Sebas instantly disappeared with a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 267: Young People These Days

    Chapter 267: Young People These Days


    Withdrawing from a battlefield.


    That is something easier said than done.


    Get back here! Arnold!


    Haaa


    Especially when you have a persistent older sister.


    Zandra ignored the big picture and kept chasing me alone.


    Lize-aneue and Gordon are shing with each other and the rebels are currently at a great disadvantage due to their inferiority to Lize-aneues subordinates.


    At that time, I was hoping that I could get away without much attention on me but Zandra just blew away all the soldiers in her way and beelined straight toward me.


    From there, we started a game of tag.


    I didnt want the soldiers on our side to get caught up so I get on onto the roof but Zandra kept shooting magic at me so I have to continue moving from roof to roof.


    You are too persistent! Zandra-aneue!


    Shut up!!


    Seriouslywithout the jewels, I have no strategic value at all alright. You are just wasting time on me!


    I dont care! I can use you as a hostage against Leonard and Elnater!


    Those guys wont stop just because of me. You will only be adding oil to the fire you know.


    Shut up! No one asks your opinion!


    Saying so, Zandra hails magic at me again.


    Its not that she is totally enraged, she really intends to use me as a hostage so she didnt aim for my neck.


    So she didnt just start chasing me because she was blinded by her anger huh.


    Still, I cant say that putting so much attention to me is a good n though.


    Even if she can stop Elna and Leo, their inferiority will not change. Besides, Lize-aneue will never stop no matter who is the hostage.


    The tide has already changed. The current rebels do not have the power to turn it back in their favor.


    That should be the case. However, Leo and William are still fighting in the sky.


    William is someone that can urately analyze the situation. He should already have noticed what is happening down here. Its possible that his fight with Leo is so heated up that he didnt pay attention down here but that is unlikely.


    I have the impression that everything he did was for the sake of the United Kingdom after all.


    That being the case.


    He has a n to revert this situation huh?


    I muttered so as I was jumping from roof to roof.


    As expected, it would be difficult to do that with only the people here.


    STOP RIGHT THERE!


    Frustrated that she cant stop my movement, Zandra shouted at me.


    The area around here was a ce I used to y in when I was a kid. The cityscape here hasnt changed much from before.


    I never forget how I ran around this ce as a child.


    I often moved from roof to roof to escape the angry adults. While doing that, more adults would get angry at me because I was running on their roofs though.


    I still remember pulling a prank and running away with Gai using these roofs.


    We were chased by the shopkeeper when we sneaked a bite from a slice of bread at his stall but when we managed to lose him, we found Elnas demonic form at our tail so we immediately ran away for our life.


    Compared to that, Zandra is much gentler.


    This wont end! Just give up already! Arnold!


    No way, my wellbeing is on the line so I cant give up you know.


    Fine..then I will just force you to give up!!


    Saying so Zandra used her magic to blow away the house in front of me.


    She cut off my escape route.


    What a brute.


    Then I only have to escape to the back alley right.


    You think!? You forget this already!? I have many assassins under mymand! They are already lurking around the capital! You will only get caught once you enter the back alley!


    I wonder about that.


    You dont believe me huh..Fine! Come out!!


    Zandra signals her assassins toe out.


    I look around for a moment but I see no movement at all.


    Eh? What are you doing!? Come out already!


    Zandra raised her voice in vain.


    I look at such Zandra with pity.


    On the other hand, Zandras face distorts.


    What! What with those eyes! How is this happening! Why is no one showing up!? WHERE ARE YOU! WHERE ARE MY ASSASSINS!


    Responding to her, a man finally appeared.


    However, he was drenched in blood.


    Gunther! What happened!


    Please forgive me.


    The man apologized and wiped the blood that was dripping down from his head.


    Looking at his face, I remembered that he was the assassin who attacked me.


    Thanks to him, Lynfia has cooperated with us to this day.


    In a sense, he is kind of a benefactor to me.


    When I thought so, Gunther muttered.


    You damn Reaper..


    Please, I am but a simple butler, sir


    Said Sebas as he appeared behind me without a sound.


    I was wondering what he was doing until now but he was dealing with the assassins huh.


    Took your time huh.


    My deepest apology. My meddlesome nature acted up so when I saw such inexperienced juniors, I thought that I should give them a lesson, sir.


    Really now. Did any of your juniors manage to endure your lesson then?


    Young people these days are no good, sir. Please rest assured. I properly gave all of them a practical lesson.


    A practical lesson for assassins huh.


    Considering that they have to learn in the process of being killed, that would be quite cruel.


    That bloodied guy that is standing next to Zandra, Gunther was it, hes probably the best among all of them.


    Hes still alive after all.


    Sebastiandont tell me..my assassins.


    So they were under Your Highness Zandras employ. I think that they are still too green to serve the Imperial Family. Since they will only drag Your Highness down, I took the opportunity to take care of them. The man standing next to Your Highness did show some promise but he should be useless to Your Highness now though.


    After Sebas said so, Gunther staggered and copsed.


    It seems that he lost too much blood.


    Sebass attacks are always directed at vital organs.


    If you received it too many times, you will eventually bleed out.


    ..DONT MESS WITH ME! Why are you serving Arnold when you have so much power!?


    Does that question have any meaning? If I leave him alone, His Highness would die though?


    Who cares about that!


    I will not answer why I serve Arnold-sama but I can answer why I did not serve you, Your Highness. Can we settle with that?


    I burst outughing.


    Zandras face turned bright red but I ignored that and walked down the roof into the back alley.


    Wait! Arnold!


    Feel free to follow me but please be careful. The back alley is the assassins turf after all.


    Saying so, I left the ce with Sebas.


    Then, after we entered an empty inn, I sat down on a chair.


    Im tired.


    Thank you for your hard work, sir. It seems that you have pushed yourself quite far this time.


    My role got reversed huh. I went all out you know.


    Then what is your next move, sir? Will you start cking off now?


    Nah, William still hasnt withdrawn yet. He must have some kind of n. If thats the case then we will have to prepare for that.


    The same as usual then, sir?


    Yes, the same as usual. Now its time to start the real secret maneuver.


    Saying so, I took out the silver mask and put it on.

 Chapter 268: The Sleeping Bird

    Chapter 268: The Sleeping Bird


    William still doesnt choose to withdraw. That is certainly unnatural.


    The Rainbow Celestial Jewel they obtained was a fake and since Gordon was lured outside the castle, it should be difficult for them to maintain the Imperial Capital.


    Even if they continue to fight at the middleyer, their chance of winning is slim.


    With that being the case, it should be better for them to withdraw and regroup.


    The generals in the Imperial Capital are not the only ones who support Gordon. If he can withdraw from this ce, Gordon should be able to group up a sizable army.


    From the perspective of the United Kingdom, the Dominion, and the Kingdom, they would prefer Gordons rebellion to be sessful. However, even if it fails, as long as Gordon is alive, that should be a minimum sess for them.


    If the Empire is divided into two, the three countries would support Gordons side and mobilize their army through Gordons sphere of influence.


    The strategic value of that alone is immeasurable.


    William should understand that well. If he decides to keep the Imperial Capital and Gordon were to lose his life here, he will not be able to utilize this n.


    Yet William still doesnt withdraw.


    So he still sees the chance for victory huh.


    I transferred from the inn to the sky above the Imperial Capital


    The ce I transferred to was even higher than where Leo was.


    I move above the cloud and activate the detection barrier.


    Several forces were caught in the barrier.


    Three forces are heading toward the Imperial Capital.


    The first one is from the northwest. This one is the closest. The Imperial Capital should be within their sight soon.


    The other two are shing with each other at the northeast. One is probably the army the Prime Minister prepared. They are crushing the enemy with overwhelming power. However, since they are still being dyed, they will never arrive ahead of the army in the northwest.


    A faction from the central and the northern army, so thats Gordons faction huh.


    Gordon was relegated to the Northern Border Defense Force.


    I dont think that the general at the northern fort would betray us but it is probably different from the garrisoned forces stationed at various areas of the north.


    They were not assigned to the front-line at the border defense army and stationed far away from the centralmand.


    Their career path shouldnt be so rosy. The more rural ce it is, the more authority the local nobles will have over the Imperial army after all.


    Since the knights serving the local nobles will solve most of the territorys problems, the role of the army is almost non-existent.


    It is quite possible for those who were dissatisfied with such treatment to join Gordons side.


    In that case, the Northern Border is in danger.


    The Dominion and the Kingdom should have already started their movement in response to Gordons rebellion. The Kingdom will use Leticias case as their official reason for their invasion but because of how the Dominion is, they do not have to use any reason to justify their invasion.


    It wouldnt be strange if they have already started invading the northern border.


    If the northern border fell, the Empire would have to take it back. However, the Imperial Capital is the center of the Empire. Without the centralmand, the nobles and the Imperial Army will not be able to consolidate.


    Even if the Emperor survives, there is still enough merit to secure the Imperial Capital.


    And Williamsst hope. That is the reinforcement approaching us from the northwest.


    Their number is 8,000 to 10,000. If they arrive, that would be a fatal development for us.


    After abandoning the Imperial Capital. Father would join up with the army prepared by the Prime Minister and retake the Imperial Capital.


    Given the strength of the army, capturing the city back would be possible. However, the Imperial Capital will be engulfed in the chaos of war. That wouldnt be good both for the citizens and the strategic value of the capital itself.


    It would be bad for an SS-rank adventurer to interfere in a big way too.


    I dont care about the guilds petty words but I would like to refrain from participating in a civil war for no good reason.


    SS-rank adventurers are guardians of the people. Because we appeared that way, we are allowed to exist.


    There wont be any problem if I move at my own discretion if I keep it to the minimum.


    Do not get involved in national issues. In other words, we are being told to stay neutral.


    This is also the result of consideration for the peoples eptance.


    A force that exists for everyone on the continent. That is the image the guild headquarters created for us SS-rank adventurers.


    What if one of them joins up with your opponent? That thought can make people afraid of the SS-rank adventurers.


    We SS-rank adventurers are out of standard existents on this continent.


    We do not fit in the scope of normalcy.


    We do not pledge our allegiance to the Emperor like the Brave house.


    We are something close to wild beasts. If we are judged to be harmful, we will end up as a target for subjugation.


    It is certainly hard to interact with them too.


    SS-rank adventurers are SS-rank adventurers.


    No matter whoes for my head, it will still be the worst.


    Even if I destroy the army and minimize the damage here, there is no doubt that further damage will ur in the battle between me and the other SS-rank adventurers.


    So it seems I cant make a move openly after all huh.


    Muttering so, I opened the transfer gate again.


    If I rely on others, the number of sacrifices will increase. If I move alone, the damage can be reduced.


    Thats a big dilemma for me.


    I do not know what is the right thing to do.


    The only thing I know for sure is that [They] are waiting. It must be frustrating knowing their nation is in crisis without being able to do anything.


    No, the national crisis is probably only a secondary concern huh.


    Their important youngdy is in danger after all.


    I passed through the transfer gate.


    My destination is the Dukedom of Kleinert.


    I transferred to the sky above the central territory and found the knights camping a little away from the duchy capital.


    Their number is about 5,000.


    Fully equipped knights were lined up inside the camp.


    After I slowly descended to the campsite, I entered thergest tent while being looked at by the surrounding knights.


    Inside, Duke Kleinert is waiting for me in his armor.


    He is probably ready to head out at any time.


    So youvee. Silver.


    Yes, I didnt want to though.


    Me too. I did not want you toe either. Your arrival means that a rebellion did ur inside the Imperial Capital after all. No parent would not worry about their daughter.


    There is no problem in that regard. Miss Finne is safe. But there is an army approaching the Imperial Capital. The battle inside the Imperial Capital is being dominated by the Imperial faction but their dominance can be overturned by the enemy reinforcement.


    If its you, you can blow them all away right?


    I would if I could. But even if we appear free, we SS-rank adventurers do not have so much freedom.


    Hmm..it was a joke. I understand your position. Its already a gray zone with you being here for us. Even so, you still came. Thank you.


    Saying so, Duke Kleinert smiled and extended his right hand for me.


    Realizing that he wanted to shake hands, I also offered mine.


    The Duke then smiles and firmly grabs it.


    Your hand is surprisingly small huh.


    I am a human too after all.


    Right. No, even if you are not one, my gratitude will not change. Youve saved my territory and supported the prince my daughter believes in. You even informed us of our nations crisis and came to create a path for us. So you dont have to worry about it. Even if we die in this battle, it is not your fault. It is the duty of us nobles to protect the country. The reason why we can enjoy luxuries in time of peace is so that we can give our lives in times like this. I can not say for other nobles but that is the Duke of Kleinerts teaching. To be a noble, it is our duty to act like one.


    Saying so, Duke Kleinert puts on his helmet that he ces on the side.


    After hanging the sword at his waist, he started to slowly walk out of the tent.


    After he left the tent, he issued his order at the knights who were preparing for departure.


    Get the horses! We are departing!


    ..I will transfer you to a forest near the Imperial Capital. The enemy will probably attack from the north side. No one is aware of the existence of this army yet. You should be able to take them by surprise.


    Understood. Dont worry. Even like this, I frequented the battlefield when I was young. I will not be outmaneuvered by the army that idle in time of peace.


    Thats probably the truth.


    The army is cooperating with Gordon in order to create military achievements in the first ce.


    The Empire has not experienced a major battle recently but that is different in the past.


    When my father was young, he frequently fought with other countries. Given Duke Kleinerts age, he might have been on the battlefield together with Father.


    Thinking so, I prepare multiple huge transfer gates for them.


    It would take this much to transfer the whole army.


    Meanwhile, the Duke gathered up his knights.


    Peace is built with blood. Those who are dissatisfied with it are those who have never shed blood for it or those who are drunk with blood. This chain never stops.


    Duke Kleinert addresses the knights in front of him.


    His hand is holding the g bearing the sigil of house Kleinert.


    It is a sigil that has been passed down from generation to generation.


    The blue and white g depicted a picture of a bird with closed wings.


    A bird that doesnt take flight unless it is necessary. The sleeping bird.


    That would be perfect for Duke Kleinert.


    BUT! Even if that chain never stops, it doesnt mean that we have to stop fighting! If the peace is broken, we only have to rebuild it again! We will bleed together! Finne is already there! Do not let her be alone! For we of the Dukedom of Kleinert are one!!


    The duke handed the g to the young man at his side.


    It was the gatekeeper I met when I first visited Duke Kleinert, his eldest son and Finnes elder brother.


    I thought that he would stay behind but it seems he will be heading out too.


    He looked scared but he still didnt run away.


    Let us go! To the Imperial Capital!!


    With that said, Duke Kleinert pulled out his sword and led his men through the transfer gate.


    The knights follow after him.


    After confirming that everyone had passed through, I returned to the Imperial Capital.


    Gordons reinforcement that approached the capital from the northwest finally came within sight.

 Chapter 269: Rain of Light

    Chapter 269: Rain of Light


    Your Majesty, the enemy army is approaching. They are about 8,000 strong. These soldiers might have been a part of the northern army.


    Vinfried huh. How about you being a little panicked? They are heading right at us you know.


    Emperor Johannes was a little distance away from the east gate.


    There are five Imperial Knights who were originally the Emperors personal guards at his side. Although they are not as powerful as the high-ranking captains, they have enough power to protect the Emperor.


    In addition, Vin who has led two of the Imperial Knight Corps under Elnas order and a part of Narbe Ritter is also at his side.


    The total number here was a little over a thousand but in terms of ability, they have no shoring.


    However, the opponent is eight times their number. They are clearly at a disadvantage here.


    Still.


    I would be quite grateful if they chose to head toward us instead. It would be much more troublesome if they choose to head inside the capital instead.


    You never changed huh. But thats right. Sorry, but I will leave the hard part to you here.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Yes. My apology but to catch the enemys eyes, we need your help, Your Majesty.


    Johannes nodded to Vins words and unsheathed his sword as he straddled his horse.


    He then uses magic to amplify his voice and address the Imperial Knights.


    Do not let the enemy get close to the capital! My knight! Follow your Emperor!!!!!


    Saying so, Johannes took the lead and started charging at the enemy.


    The Imperial Knight and the Narbe Ritters follow him.


    The Emperor who was supposed to run away just charged at the enemy. Moreover, with a clear numerical disadvantage.


    That fact stood out to the enemy reinforcement that just arrived.


    After all, it would be their greatest military achievement if they can take down the Emperor himself.


    Instead of the Imperial Capital, all of them turned to face him.


    However, there were some who were frustrated by that.


    Why are they so short-sighted!


    William, who was fighting Leo in the sky, clicked his tongue as he noticed that the reinforcement had stopped their feet.


    He chose to left his subordinates to deal with Leo instead and headed toward Gordon at the middleyer together with several of his Dragon Knights.


    HaHaHa!! It seems that our reinforcement has arrived first huh!


    Seems so. All the more reason that I should not waste time ying with you here, Gordon.


    FOOL!


    In the middle of the battlefield, Gordon and Lize were locked in a fierce battle.


    Seeing that, William had to make a tough decision.


    Sorry! All of you! Please die for me!


    Yes, sir! I will dly ept my death for your sake, Your Highness!


    Please keep on living and fight for our homnd!


    Saying so, the Dragon Knights charge down toward Lize.


    No matter how strong a dragon knight is, they stand no chance against her.


    Still, they charged in.


    Because William ordered them to.


    All for the sake of gaining time.


    Gordon! Get on!


    Dont get in my way! You think Id lose!?


    I dont care, just get on! If you dont, the United Kingdom will withdraw from this battle!


    What!?


    Hurry up!!


    William grabbed Gordons arm and pulled him up.


    While clicking his tongue, Gordon allowed himself to get pulled up.


    Meanwhile, all the Dragon Knights who charged at Lize were all cut down.


    While looking at the bodies of his fallen subordinates, William ascends to the sky with his face distorted.


    What the hell was that!? If you give me some idiotic reason, I will not forgive you!


    Thats my line!! What the hell is themander of our reinforcement thinking!? They are trying to take down the Emperor even in this situation you know!!!


    Whats wrong with that!?


    Even you!? You idiot! We can not take the Emperors head as long as he has already left the capital! The Imperial Knights at his side surely have multiple ways to let him escape! Give up on taking his head already! Right now the Imperial Capital is our priority! The reinforcement was for that sake!


    If we can defeat the Emperor then we can end everything!


    If he can be defeated so easily we wouldnt have to use the Celestial Sphere in the first ce! He deliberately luring all the attention to himself! Its obvious that he would withdraw if the situation became dangerous! With Marshal Lizelotte in the capital, our forces here wont stand a chance!! We must send in the reinforcement! Just do as I say!


    William tried to take Gordon out of the Imperial Capital but Leo stood in their way.


    Your opponent is me.


    Kuhso youve already defeated my men huh!


    William cursed the worsening situation while gritting his teeth.


    As long as they can secure the Imperial Capital, even if the Emperor survives, they can put up a fight on more than an equal ground.


    If he cant protect the Imperial Capital, the Emperors honor will be lost. After all, how many nobles would choose to obey a weak Emperor?


    Moreover, they can secure the capital as their strategic point. They can also dere that only someone who can actually sit on the throne is an emperor as well.


    There are many hands they can y as long as the Imperial Capital is under their control.


    Nevertheless, the reinforcements were distracted by the military achievement in front of them and decided to face the Emperor. And in order to correct that mistake, William ended up sacrificing many of his important subordinates.


    Still, William did not give up.


    He was in no position to do that.


    Anyone is fine! Stop Prince Leonard!


    You are running away without a fight!? William!!


    I dont care about an individual battle! The important thing is for us to win the war!!


    Saying so, William turned back and flew away from Leonard.


    Of course, Leo tried to chase him but the Dragon Knights who heard Williamsmand all headed to obstruct him.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Using that time, William and Gordon left that ce and headed for the reinforcement again.


    However, a certain sound caused William to face despair.


    That sound..!


    It was the sound of a horn.


    Gordons reinforcements have no use blowing one.


    After all, all the units were given instructions in advance.


    They have no need to announce their presence to the other units.


    This is too early!? The nobles already made their move!?


    Below William.


    Knights were pouring out from the west forest one after another.


    Whose army is that!?


    Johannes who heard the sound of the horn shouted so.


    On the other hand, the Imperial Knight beside him squint his eyes and confirm the g the knights are bearing.


    Blue and white strips..and bird with closed wings..they are bearing Duke Kleinerts sigil, Your Majesty!!


    He came for us huh.that changed the situation!


    All men, rain down the enemy with arrows and magic. Dont give them the chance to change formation!


    Vin quickly issued an instruction.


    The cavalry charge is certainly powerful but if they are intercepted with long-range attacks they will suffer a heavy loss.


    They can not waste the reinforcement that finally came for them.


    Although hismand has such an intention, they originally only have a small number and they can not immediately switch to long-range attacks while charging at the enemy either.


    Thats why the attacks from Johanness group could only partially block the enemys movement.


    They have already started rearranging their formation with bows and arrows in hands.


    If they can change to an intercepting formation, the power of the cavalry charge will be halved.


    Vin tried to direct the attack to a location where theirmander should be but the enemys movement still doesnt stop.


    Kuh! We dont have enough firepower huh!


    After he bitterly muttered so, countless arrows fell from the sky.


    Otou-sama!


    At the northern wall of the Imperial Capital.


    Finne and Mia were standing on top of it.


    They were intending to leave the battle at the middleyer to Lize and block the enemys escape route to the north. However, beyond Finnes expectation, enemy reinforcement has arrived. The Emperor charged at them and her father appeared, leading the knights.


    She wanted time to process the situation.


    However, the enemy has already changed formation to face her fathers army.


    At this rate, arge number of arrows will rain down on Duke Kleinerts army. Not everyone will die. After all, it is natural for soldiers to die during a charging assault.


    They do have shields to defend themselves but there will surely be deaths.


    Finnes body started to shake.


    She knew the knights of the Kleinert house well.


    Its not that she is sad because she knows them. No matter who it is, she will be sad if they die.


    However, when the people she knows have to face death, she cant help but feel this indescribable horror.


    She thought that she resolved herself for this.


    Many people have already lost their lives. It would be selfish of her to not want the knights from her territory alone to survive.


    Thats why Finne didnt say anything.


    However.


    Leave this to me!


    Mia-san!?


    I wanted to save this until the end but if it is for Finne-samas father then I have no regret!!


    Saying so, Mia took out a small arrow.


    When that toy-like arrow was applied with magic power, it transformed into an elongated arrow.


    Nocking that arrow on her bow, Mia aimed it high in the sky.


    All or nothing! Reach heaven and rain down! Magic bow secret move! Focused Scattered Rain of Light!!


    Originally, Magic Bow Technique does not require chanting.


    Albeit short, Mia just fired an arrow after a chant.


    When the arrow of light rises high in the sky, it begins descending down toward the enemy army.


    At the same time, the arrow of light began to scatter.


    The scattered arrows rain down on the enemy like a rain of light.


    The power of each shot is not that big.


    However, if they hit, the enemy will not be able to shoot their arrows.


    Their formation copsed.


    The enemy army is in chaos and the knights of Duke Kleinert rush into it and disperse the enemies.


    Mia-san!


    I did it but..Im dried now.


    Thank you very much!


    You have already saved a lot of people, Finne-sama. Thats why its fine if you tell me if you want to protect someone.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Mia-san..


    Finne was so moved that she held Mias hand with both hands and shook it many times.


    However, the sound of something that is impossible to be there reached the twos ears.


    A low and loud cry.

 Chapter 270: Malicious Smile

    Chapter 270: Malicious Smile


    That..!


    That thing appeared after it broke through the cloud.


    A giant creature with a body length of over 30 meters.


    That giant creature is flying toward them through the sky.


    Its cry can shake and instill fear in the heart of men.


    No way.that thing, it cant be


    Dragon..!


    A was a dragon.


    Moreover, it is not just one.


    Theres another.


    Red and Green Dragon.and the Dragon Knights..they are the United Kingdoms Guardian Holy Dragons.!!


    The United Kingdom is a unique country.


    It is an ind country that resulted from the unification of various nations.


    The most unique thing about the United Kingdom is their symbiotic rtionship with the dragons.


    No one knows when it begins but the United Kingdom has long been protected by the Three Colored Dragons.


    They do not attack the people of the United Kingdom nor do they fight with the other dragons in the area.


    However, they will not allow anyone to enter their territory without permission, whether it be a monster or a human. The people that are allowed to enter the United Kingdom are only its citizens.


    The people of the United Kingdom called them the Holy Dragons.


    However, even if they are dubbed as Holy Dragons by the United Kingdom, Dragons are still a threat to other countries. After all, if someone identally enters the vast territory of the Three-Colored Dragons, they will be mercilessly attacked.


    Their territory extends out to the sea and many ships fell victim to them each year.


    To enter the United Kingdom, you must travel there with someone originally from the United Kingdom. Otherwise, you will be the dragons prey.


    If the dragons are so dangerous to other nations, why havent they be the Adventurer Guilds subjugation target?


    This is due to the agreement between the United Kingdom and the Adventurer Guild.


    The Three Colored Dragons are under the United Kingdoms jurisdiction thus there is no need for your intervention. That was the reason they used to have the Adventurer Guild withdraw from the matter.


    Even if the Guild went out of their way to subjugate them, they would unnecessarily antagonize the United Kingdom, not to mention the massive damage that will ensue from the subjugation itself.


    The United Kingdom also did not want the Adventurer Guilds hostility either so they have made arge donation to silent them.


    That was how they became something that can not be subjugated but now those Dragons have appeared in the sky above the Imperial Capital.


    Finne and Mia were terrified at their arrival, however, there was someone who was delighted at that.


    We did it! Now our victory is assured!!


    Finne and Mia look back in the direction of that voice.


    There, Zandra was joyfully looking at the sky.


    Eh, Desuwa.


    Your Highness Zandra.


    I thought that I had to run but it seems that you ran out of luck first huh.


    Saying so, Zandra showed a triumphant smile.


    With Gordon absent, the battle in the middleyer of the Imperial Capital turned to Lizes favor. Seeing that they are losing, Zandra tried to escape to the north gate.


    Finne and Mia came to the north gate to cut off the enemys escape route but Mia who is their main fighter can not fight properly now due to her previous attack.


    Mia hid Finne behind her but Zandra only smiled as she stood in front of them.


    Ara? It seems you have spent a lot of your magic power huh?


    You truly are a hateful woman (Desuwa)


    AHaHaHaHaHa!!!! Finne! It seems you cant rely on your escort anymore!


    Zandra looks at Finne andughs.


    However, there was no fear on Finnes face.


    Hating her confidence, Zandra frowned.


    That is just her personality but she immediately regained her calm.


    If she isnt afraid of her then she just has to make it so.


    Im looking forward to breaking that carefree expression of yours.


    Finne-sama! I will buy you some time!


    Ara? Running away now? I want to have a chat with you though.


    Saying so, Zuzan appears on top of a dragon.


    Seeing that, Mia visibly frowned.


    Its the original hateful woman!? Can you not pick a better time to show up!


    It seems Im good at making people feel that way about me. Im d that you are safe, Zandra.


    Okaa-sama as well. How did you escape the castle?


    Raphael was stalling Elna for me. I was able to get away during that time.


    Raphael did? What about Alida?


    We send a lot of soldiers to slow her down. Well, there will be a lot of casualties but I dont care how many of those soldiers die anyway.


    Thats true.


    Finne let out a small sigh at Zandra who readily agreed to Zuzans words.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    People change depending on their environment.


    It would be unavoidable for Zandra to turn out like this with Zuzan as her parent.


    However, even knowing that, she cant sympathize with Zandra.


    After all the damage caused by Zandra is too great.


    I just cornered Finne too, lets capture her and use her as a hostage. We will surely be able to stall Duke Kleinert.


    Right. What about Father?


    I can cast a curse on him to stop his movement. I wont let him run away, obviously.


    Saying so, Zuzan and Zandra started tough.


    During that time, Mia tried to urge Finne to escape but Finne did not move.


    After all, she didnt see the need to.


    Finne-sama.


    Its okay.


    Ara? What is okay I wonder?


    I and Mia-san are safe. Rather, shouldnt you worry about your safety first?


    Maybe you still dont understand the situation yet? What kind of danger is there to us?


    Have you forgot how the Second Consort died? That was too unnatural, it was like someone assassinated her, was it not? At least thats what the rumors say. And the number one suspect was you, Zuzan-sama.


    And what do you want to say?


    I do not know the truth of that incident but you have joined the rebellion. Thats why there is a reason to cut you down now, no? That was my meaning. After all, the daughter of the Second Consort is already here in the Imperial Capital.


    Ha! Lizelotte is busymanding the army! She cant afford to chase us now.


    When Zandra said so.


    The sound of someone walking up the stairs can be heard.


    Zandra and Zuzan open their eyes wide at the sound of the army boots.


    Then I can just create a chance to chase you myself. If I cant even do that then I wouldnt be able to be an Imperial Marshal in the first ce. Still, thanks to your hatefulughter it was easy to find you, you know. So you are here, you poisonous parasites of the Empire.


    Lizelotte.!


    Zandra screams out Lizes name


    However, Zuzan didnt seem to care much about her arrival.


    I never thought that you woulde after us now but did you follow me?


    Of course. I rushed over when I received the report that you ran away with the Dragon Knights. It is too dangerous to leave a poisonous insect like you unchecked after all.


    Ara Ara, arent your words a little too harsh for your stepmother.


    I never thought of you as my stepmother. If you want to call yourself my mother then go to hell ande back again.


    Saying so, Lize unsheathed her sword.


    Zandra readied herself and watches her surroundings.


    Lizes troops only have a small number.


    Judging that, Zandra tries to move but Zuzan holds Zandra back with her hand.


    Its okay, Zandra.


    Okaa-sama


    You want to kill me right, Lizelotte. Do you still think that I killed your mother?


    Not just my mother, you had a hand in my brothers death too right?


    I am not involved with the assassination of the Crown Prince. I have no motivation in the first ce. His Majesty personallyunched an investigation and there was no evidence of foul y you know.


    Thats exactly why I suspect you. Your forbidden spells are the most suspicious.


    My spells can not kill anyone in a single blow. I can weaken them but I can not assassinate them. Well, I can tell you this one truth. [It was not me that killed the Crown Prince].


    What she denied was the assassination of the Crown Prince.


    However, she was used of two crimes.


    Then what about the other crime that she didnt deny?


    ..Zuzan!


    Certainly, Im involved in your mothers death. No, I could say that I killed her myself. Ive always wanted to kill that woman after all.


    Zuzan said with a malicious smile on her face.

 Chapter 271: Mother and Daughter

    Chapter 271: Mother and Daughter


    -So it was you after all.


    Lize muttered at Zuzans confession.


    At this point, this is not surprising.


    It has long been spected among the members of the Imperial Family that it was her doing.


    Leo had stopped Lize in the past since there was no evidence. The person he wanted to protect was not Zuzan but Lize.


    If she had gone on to kill Zuzan without any evidence back then, even if its Lize, she would not be let off without any punishment.


    Thats was why Leo stopped her.


    But right now he probably will not get in her way.


    With Zuzans confession, Lizes desire to kill her is now justified.


    Give me your head. As an Imperial Marshal, I will execute you on the charge of assassinating an Imperial Consort.


    Oh, scary. But did you not listen to what I said? I was merely involved.


    Its the same thing.


    Its not the same. I guess I will exin it to you then. Certainly, your Mother, the Second Consort died because of my curse. But it was her that directed that curse toward herself.


    What?


    Lize squints her eyes.


    Zuzan didnt seem like she was lying.


    Seeing Lize, who seemed like she was about to lung at her, stopped in her tracks, Zuzan smiles.


    The person that I wanted to kill was that woman who received all the love from His Majesty. I wanted to monopolize him all to myself but there was no merit in killing her. It would be different if His Majesty would turn to me after that woman dies. Instead, the ones I wanted to kill were you and Christa.


    Just how far have you!


    His Majesty has three daughters! If two of them die, his love will be concentrated on his only remaining daughter! Zandra is my daughter. She is someone who inherited all of me! If he loves Zandra then it means that he loves me as well. Thats why you and Christa were in my way. Receiving a curse at a young age would put Christa in danger. As a general, if you enter the battlefield in a weakened state, your life will be at risk. Thats why I cast a curse onto you two!! But that woman!! She used a magic tool to concentrate all the curse onto herself! She probably never thought that it was my curse! Such a fool! She should have known what would happen to herself if she took on a curse with her weak constitution! She should have just gone to His Majesty! It was all because she tried to solve it all by herself! I have neverughed as hard as that day! Do you understand now!? Your mothershemitted suicide.


    !!


    Lize kicks the ground and starts running toward Zuzan.


    The distance between them immediately shrunken and Lizes sword is within the distance it can reach Zuzan.


    However.


    You really are a fool. Just like your mother.


    What..?


    Seeing Zuzans smile, Lize nces down.


    A huge magic circle was deployed on the ground.


    Its an immobilizing curse. It utilizes all kinds of effects you know. Its my best work. Do enjoy it to your hearts content.


    Kuh!


    The light glows from the magic circle up toward the sky.


    Zuzan was delighted to see Lize get swallowed by it.


    Got her! Now Lizelotte cant move with Okaa-samas curse! Whatever I should do with her!


    What should she do with Lize who got immobilized?


    Zandra ponders so in high spirits.


    Seeing Zandra like that, Zuzan bitterly smiled at her like she was thinking what a troublesome daughter she has.


    Thats why.


    She couldnt react to Lize who leaped out of the pir of light.


    Eh..?


    Sound of the air being cut and the blood ssh.


    Zuzan realized that she was cut when she saw her fresh blood scattered in the air.


    Being shed upward from her torso to her chest, Zuzan was trying to find the answer to the question.


    What.


    It was a meaningless question during a battle.


    Question after question float to her mind. How to save herself. How could Lize move. For a warrior, any questions besides those would be meaningless.


    However, Zuzan is not a warrior.


    Thats why she cast her gaze at Lizes body while feeling the heat from her shed wound.


    Theres nothing out of ce at all. It doesnt look like she is enduring the effect of the curse either.


    No matter how she looked, she couldnt think of any possibility besides that her curse was prevented somehow.


    While the immobilizing curses only effect is to render the target immobile, it holds tremendous power. That curse was something that should be able to immobilize the target for a few days with a direct hit.


    She had intentionally provoked Lize so that she would step into her trap without noticing it.


    Then how..


    Zuzan desperately searched for the answer.


    Then, she finally noticed a cracked pendant on Lizes chest.


    Magic..tool?


    Its a dwarfs special magic seal. It can redirect the magic power that aims toward me onto itself. Even if it was a forbidden spell, it still used magic power. Its a shame isnt it.


    Why..do you have something like that.


    Zuzan staggers backward and asks such a question.


    The question itself is meaningless.


    However, Lize answers it with a quiet but powerful voice.


    I have brothers and sisters who wish me safe. I have a stupid man who can sacrifice anything for my sake. I have subordinates who adore me. I cant say I like wearing a defensive magic tool like this but my life is no longer mine alone. When it was expected that something will happen in the Imperial Capital, I have already thought that I will get the chance to fight you. Thats why I wore it.


    Kuh..!


    Hearing that, Zuzan tried to use her left hand to cast a curse on Lize.


    However, Lize immediately cut her hand off.


    Zuzans left hand flew through the air.


    Seeing that, Zuzan loudly screamed due to the pain and shock.


    AAHHHHHHHH!!!! LIZELOTTE!!!!! I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!!


    Dont be stupid. The unforgivable one here is clearly you.


    Saying so, Lize shes at Zuzans legs and stabs her sword into Zuzans right shoulder.


    Then when Zuzans knees touched the ground, she pulled her sword out and put it on Zuzans neck.


    I dont think any amount of torture will fit the crime you did but..my mother wouldnt want me to do that. I will only settle with this much.


    Z, Zandrahelp.me


    O, Okaa-sama


    Zuzan turns to Zandra for help.


    However.


    Dont just get killed now! You made me lose my chance to escape!


    Useless fool!!


    Zan..dra?


    Lizelotte! The one that you are bearing a grudge against is only Okaa-sama right! Just let me go!


    betraying each other once you have no use for one another huh. You two really are mother and child.


    Even her own mother is a tool.


    Zuzan shed tears upon realizing her daughters thoughts.


    Leaving how Zandra feels about Zuzan aside, Zandra is everything for Zuzan.


    It was because she loved her that she tried to get Zandra on the throne.


    Even so.


    I, I have gone so far.just for your sake


    Shut up! You only wanted me on the throne for yourself right! All you ever did was project yourself onto me because you were not loved by Father! Did you know how annoying it is! I am me!


    How.how can a child abandon their own parent..help me! Just help me!!


    After you have deceived and abandoned others all your life, you are still begging for someone else to help you. Calling you an insect would be too much of a praise. Go and apologize to my mother in the other world.


    Saying so, Lize horizontally swings her sword.


    With a sharp cutting sound, Zuzans head parted from her body.


    Seeing that, Zandra backs away.


    Judging from Lizes eyes, she knows that she is next.


    The distance is too close to use magic. There is no doubt that she will be cut down before she gets the chance to do anything.


    Thats why Zandra turned her left hand toward Finne as herst resort.


    If you kill me I will kill Finne! If you abandon her it will tarnish the honor of an Imperial Marshal right!!


    We soldiers do not care about honor. The only thing we care about is how to serve the country or how to win the war. You mistook your opponent.


    Y, You cant fool me with that! Dont move! Dont you dare move! I will really kill Finne okay! No! I will not kill her! I will mess up that beautiful face and make her hideous! Hey! Start getting scared and scream for help already!


    Please dont worry about me, Lizelotte-sama.


    What..! If you want to ruin your life that much then I will happily oblige!!


    Saying so, Zandra shoots magic at Finne.


    Mia stood in the way to cover for her but before the magic could reach Finne, it was blocked by a barrier.


    An extremely thinyer of barrier.


    You would never notice unless you pay close attention but Lize was aware of its presence.


    Ever since I got here there was always a barrier protecting Finne. Someone unfamiliar with magic would probably miss it though.


    No way.such a barrier..who?


    You dont know that? Fool. To think that you didnt notice even though you were living inside the Imperial Capital. You seem to be convinced that the victory is yours when the Dragons arrived but the people of the Imperial Capital have the opposite idea. When those dragons showed up, it was already decided that the victory would belong to the Empire.


    No waythats not possiblethe Holy Dragons are not subjugation targets! The Guild Headquarters will not stay silent if they are shot down!


    You dont understand what an adventurer is. They are different from us. Just give up. You cant win this. I will not kill you. Someone will have to take the responsibility for all this after all.


    No way..NO!! I wont ept this! Make it stop! I dont want to drink the Emperor Poison Wine!


    Saying so, Zandra points her hand at herself.


    However, before she could do anything, Lize closed the distance and grabbed her neck.


    With the focus is ruined, a mage cant cast magic. And thats especially true for someone who can only use magic like you.


    Ag, Ugh


    Sleep. Letting you kill yourself would be a waste.


    Saying so, Lize knocked Zandra out.


    Duke Kleinerts armys charge was sessful but they are struggling because the appearance of the dragons allowed the enemy to regain their morale.


    Father! Im so scared that I might vomit my stomach out right now!


    Swallow it down and keep fighting!


    Duke Kleinert scolded his son.


    He then shes at the enemy soldier and looks up at the dragons in the sky.


    Besides, do those Dragons look that scary to you?


    They are obviously scary right! Those things! No one in their right mind wouldnt be scared of those!!


    You fool. You have already sold a fight to a monster that treats those things like lizards before right


    Tha, that is


    Hmph, dont worry. Right nowthat monster is on our side.


    Saying so, Duke Kleinert looked at his son.


    His body was covered in a thin film-like something.


    Not just his son but him and all the knights of the Duchy of Kleinert as well.


    Individual barriers.


    There are only a few people on the continent who can provide a proper barrier for this number of people.


    And there is no such person in the United Kingdom.


    After all, the United Kingdom is a country protected by Dragons. They do not know of the existence that went far beyond the human norm.


    To think that they would readily hand the opportunity to participate in this war to someone that was already eager for one. If they bring out such nonstandard existences like those dragons, its obvious that our side will have the opportunity to do the same.


    With that said, Duke Kleinert looks up at the sky of the Imperial Capital.


    A mage d in ck robe and a gleaming silver mask is descending down through the cloud.

 Chapter 272: To Destroy the Arrogants

    Chapter 272: To Destroy the Arrogants


    Dragons are a non-standard existence.


    Naturally, the people of the Empire were surprised at their appearance but it was not just them that was surprised.


    HaHaHaHa!!! I never thought that you would lend me the Holy Dragons! Thats the United Kingdom for you! We won!! William!!


    I..didnt hear anything about this.


    The two dragons that appeared in front of them were definitely the Guardian Holy Dragons of the United Kingdom.


    The name of the Red Holy Dragon is Blood and the name of the Green Holy Dragon is Leaf.


    Dragons can be ranked into young dragons, adult dragons, and elder dragons. For dragons that possess a long life span, getting older means that they will be more powerful.


    And in their long life, these two dragons have always been with the United Kingdom.


    Moreover, with the Kings request, these dragons can be sent out to anothernd.


    However, William did not know that his father has sent them out.


    Your Highness William! Are you safe!


    Why did you bring them here!? Who ordered this!?


    William asked the Dragon Knight that arrived with the two dragons.


    Only the King can send the two dragons into another country.


    However, he didnt think that the King would order such a thing without knowing the situation on-site.


    Eh? It was His Majestys instruction, Your Highness..we were told to bring them here to protect the Imperial Capital. We have been on standby inside the Dominion until now.


    What..? Then why did you bring them here now!!??


    No, thats..we received the information that the Imperial Capital will soon be in our control


    Who did you get that information from..? I havent sent that kind of information out yet!!


    Th, That shouldnt be the case, Your Highness! The ambassador of Sokal Empire that was stationed at the Dominion said that it was Your Highness William who sent out the information! They also told us that Sokal is preparing to join us as well!


    I never contacted any ambassador of Sokal!!


    Eh?


    They were yed.


    However, this is no time to worry about who and how.


    Right now, the problem is that the Holy Dragons have shown up at this timing.


    Take them back immediately.


    Yes? We have already brought them here but Your Highness is not going to use them?


    Like hell, we can use them now! Hurry up and take them back! We still havent finished upying the Imperial Capital yet! We are still on the side of the invader! It will be different if Gordon already imed the throne and put it as a request! If we mobilize the Holy Dragons right now we will turn the adventurers into our enemies!!


    Wh, why are you getting angry, Your Highness? The Holy Dragons of our country are the target of fear to the Adventurer Guild. Shouldnt we simply crush them if they choose to oppose us?


    Ignorance.


    That was what hurt William the most.


    While grinding his teeth, William felt the burning anger inside him.


    Because the United Kingdom is a country protected by the Holy Dragons, their people have a strong faith in them. When the Adventurer Guild agreed to ept the Holy Dragons, it appeared to their citizens that the guild is scared of their Guardians.


    The United Kingdom is an ind nation. There will not be any monsters that are stronger than the dragons appear within their territory in the first ce. Thats why the Holy Dragons were recognized as the strongest creature by the people of the United Kingdom.


    That is why they strongly believe that the SS-rank adventurers the Adventurer Guild is so proud of can not hope to defeat their Guardian Holy Dragons.


    It was overconfidence born from ignorance. Thanks to their overflowing confidence, they believed the words of an ambassador from another country and nonchntly crossed the border in high spirits.


    Thinking that they can beat anything thates their way, they advanced without confirming the truth.


    However, William knew.


    The SS-rank adventurerscan defeat even Ancient Dragons


    Elder Dragons and Ancient Dragons are both dragons but there is a distinctive difference between the two.


    In ancient times, the only dragons that existed in this area were all Ancient Dragons. Eventually, as time went on, the descendants of the Ancient Dragons started to adapt and be creatures that can remain active without entering a long dormancy period. Those dragons are the dragons they know today.


    Unlike the Elder Dragon, Ancient Dragons are powerful dragons that retain their ancient bloodline.


    In a word, Ancient Dragons are the royalty of dragons.


    And in this country, there is an adventurer who made a name for himself by subjugating one.


    The mage who based himself inside the Imperial Capital that possesses the ability to travel anywhere inside the Empire in an instant.


    The reason he didnt show up until now is that he is aware that he is a bnce breaker.


    However, the United Kingdom has sent out its Guardian Holy Dragons for an aggression purpose. Even if they didnt intend to do that, this development made it look so.


    Whats wrong? William. What are you so afraid of?


    Of course, I am afraid! The Wizard of Silver Destruction himself is here in this Imperial Capital you know!?


    He wont get involved. The Guardian Holy Dragons have been excluded from the Adventurer Guilds subjugation targets right!


    Theres no way he would care about that! When we invaded the Kingdom, we also faced an SS-rank adventurer! Let me make this clear! They do not care about the agreement made by the Guild Headquarters!! Those people only have one rule! They only act for the people!!


    They treat all monsters that threaten human lives as enemies.


    And now the Dragons have appeared, threatening the lives of the citizens of the Imperial Capital.


    There is no reason for him not to move.


    Thinking so, William sensed a foreboding premonition from the sky.


    An indescribable feeling of oppression. His body bes tense and begins to tremble.


    The dragon he was riding was also beginning to get restless.


    Then.


    Hesing..!


    The cloud was parted and a ck mage appeared with gleaming silver light.


    It was as if he was a god.


    While thinking so, William felt that his heart was shattered.


    To be honest, if Mia didnt move, I would use an illusion and try to intervene but I am d that I didnt have to do that.


    I was surprised when the Dragons appeared.


    However, I cant just stare at it. When the Dragons appeared, I set a barrier for Duke Kleinerts knights and Finnes group.


    The rebels in the middleyer of the Imperial Capital have already routed and there is almost no battle inside the capital itself. Only Elna and Raphael are locked in a fierce battle but Elna should be fine by herself.


    The castle is also being taken back by General Estman and his subordinates under Alidasmand.


    The battle has moved outside the Imperial Capital.


    And the normal battle has already shifted to a non-standard one.


    It looks like the United Kingdoms internal workings dont function properly too huh.


    Saying so, I opened a small transfer gate and put my hand through it.


    The destination is Gramps collection box. It was where the silver mask was originally stored at.


    It was a collection of treasured items that can make any mages drool.


    From that collection, I took out a bracelet.


    Several jewels were attached on it.


    It hasnt been long since the battle with the Spirit Turtle. Even though my magic power still hasnt fully recovered from that yet, I crushed Grimores base and spent a lot of it in this rebellion.


    Honestly speaking, I am scraping by right now.


    Saying that the skys the limit is in the end just an expression but it is certainly true that humans can push their magic power beyond their limits.


    As Leo did in the Southern Incident, I too can do it if I want to. However, when I do that, I will not be able to move for a while.


    Getting caught as Silver would be undesirable. However, the amount of magic power required for me to push through now is huge.


    This is a great opportunity I can interfere with the war.


    It would be too wasteful to let it go. Besides, a part of me also wanted to join in.


    Thats why I decided to rely on a magic tool.


    The bracelet will take over the consumption of magic power. For normal mages, it would be a powerful auxiliary item but in my case, this will only be used as a disposable magic tool.


    I dont want to use it if possible since Gramp will get angry but I dont have time to think up another way.


    Well, lets close the curtain on this.


    Muttering so, I put on the bracelet and started chanting.


    [[I am one who knows the principle of silverI am one who has been chosen as the true silver]]


    [[Silver star of the star oceanIlluminate the earth and frighten the heaven]].


    [[Silver Brilliance is the truth of godThat brilliant silver is the divine protection of heaven]].


    [[The silent sh of silverThe brilliance of silver is eternal]].


    [[O silver light, dwell in my handAnd destroy the Arogants]]


    The chanting is over.


    The only thing left to do is descending down and release it.

 Chapter 273: The Man who doesn’t know when to give up

    Chapter 273: The Man who doesn¡¯t know when to give up


    As I slowly descended down, a silver sphere appeared between my hands.


    If I crush it, Silvery Ray will be unleashed.


    However, someone asked me to wait.


    W, Wait! Silver! This is only a misunderstanding! We have no intention of using the Holy Dragon for invasion!


    You are saying that even after they have crossed the border and fly right over to the Imperial Capital? Prince William.


    But no damage has been done yet! I will have them withdrawn immediately! So please just wait!!


    You are telling me to not subjugate them because they still havent done anything [Yet]? Sorry, but most of the monsters that we adventurers subjugated were monsters that still havent done anything [Yet] either. If it poses a threat to the people we will subdue it. Thats how us adventurers do things. It would be toote once the damage is done after all.


    Hearing my argument, Williams face distorted for a moment.


    He probably thought that he couldnt convince me with words.


    However, William continued speaking to me.


    He really is great. Even though he knows that the situation is hopeless for him, he still chooses to try and convince me huh.


    Th, the Holy Dragons are not just any monster! They are animals!


    For the United Kingdom alone that is. This is the Empire. In the Empire, Its obvious that I would treat the Lizards that will not show any mercy on anyone aside from the people of the United Kingdom as vermins, right?


    Please, stay your hand.I wont let them do anything.so.


    If you werent a prince of the United Kingdom, if those lizards were not called the Holy Dragons, and if it were not for the rebellion in the Imperial Capital, I would have been more flexible..but it is already toote. Dont you think that it is too unreasonable for you to ask me to let them go without doing anything after you have cooperated in starting this rebellion and sent those dragons here?


    I understand your reason. You are entirely correct..but these are the Guardian Deities of my country.so please, let them go.!


    Your country has already negotiated with the Adventurer Guild to have them excluded from the subjugation targets right? No one would raise aint if they only protect the United Kingdom. The problem here is that you have brought out your Guardian Deities to your enemysnd. Everything would have been fine if you keep those important dragons of yours inside your country.


    Saying so, I crush the silver sphere.


    However, there was another person who tried to stop me.


    SILVER!! DONT YOU UNDERSTAND!?


    Understand what? Prince Gordon.


    What you are about to do! There is an agreement between the United Kingdom and the Adventurer Guild that the Holy Dragons can not be subjugation targets for the Adventurer Guild! If you kill them here, the Guild will not be silent! That should pose a problem for you who belong to the Guild right!!


    And I was wondering what you wanted to say..Prince Gordon. Could you not look down on us Adventurers so much? The arrangement between the Guild and the United Kingdom? That kind of thing has already long be irrelevant. Even if they are the Holy Dragons for the people of the United Kingdom, they are only evil dragons for the invaded country. The arrangement with the guild only applied when their scope of activity remained only within the United Kingdom.


    Do you think that we will ept such a reason! The agreement they made wasnt that detailed in the first ce! The only thing that was agreed upon was that the Holy Dragons will not be subjugation targets! If you put them down here you will break the Guilds agreement you know!


    Hmph, I see. So? What about it?


    What!?


    Gordon opened his eyes wide.


    Such a reaction, its obvious that he was looking down on me.


    Its a big mistake if you think that an adventurer will stop just because you bring up the rule.


    Adventurers are being dubbed as ouws by many. And that is true. We adventurers do not care about the rules! Obviously, we would leave things like that forter! Right now, the only thing that matters is that there is a monster threatening the lives of the people! Know how foolish it is to bring up rules to an adventurer in such a situation! There is only one rule that we adventurers value! It is for the people! Thats the only rule! If you brought up other rules besides that we only have one thing to say back to you! to hell with it!


    Saying so, I proceed to crush the silver sphere with both hands.


    Then.


    [[Silvery  Ray]]


    I recite the magics name.


    Spheres of light float around me.


    The number is seven.


    Their targets are the red and green dragons.


    They probably felt the threat toward them as well.


    They are preparing to fire their breath to resist.


    However, no resistance matters before the silver light.


    I shall praise your will to stand with the United Kingdom until the end. You both are admirable for not running away.


    With that said, I point my arm at the two dragons who chose to resist until the end. ordingly, the silver lights shot out.


    The heads of the two dragons that were trying to release their breath disappeared and their bodies powerlessly fell to the ground.


    I catch their bodies with a barrier.


    Blood.Leaf.


    William muttered as he stared at the corpses of the two dragons.


    For William who has grown up with the dragons since a young age and became known as the Dragon Prince, the dragons are probably special existences to him.


    Its a pity. If I can let them go I would have done it.


    Even those two dragons possessed the choice to run away. They are dragons. They should know well the difference between our power.


    Still, they chose to confront me.


    Just as William thinks that they are special, William and the people of the United Kingdom must have been special to them as well.


    With this, the United Kingdom has lost two out of three of their Guardian Holy Dragons. It is up to them to decide whether to continue the fight or to quietly withdraw but it is certain that their national power has greatly diminished.


    Two other countries are our enemies.


    That was why it was necessary to subdue the dragons even though I didnt want to.


    Using the magic power from the bracelet, I create two giant transfer gates. Then, at the destination of the first two gates, I created more gates beyond that.


    The destinations of the gates that were connected like a tunnel are the northern and the western borders of the Empire.


    At the northern border, the Dominion army is fighting a fierce battle with the Northern Border Defense Force. The Northern Border Defense Force is having a hard time holding them back. It seems that the United Kingdom has also joined in plus there are many of Gordons supporters in the north. They may have some kind of n in ce there.


    At the western border, the Kingdom Army has mustered up arge army. They appeared to be waiting for the moment to attack.


    I address those two armies.


    Commanders of the invading armies of the United Kingdom, the Dominion, and the Kingdom, can you hear my voice? This is SS-rank adventurer, Silver.


    The Dominion army at the northern border that was strengthening their offensive clearly weakens.


    Seeing the transfer gates that opened up in the sky, they seem to understand that the voices identity was genuine.


    On the other hand, the Kingdoms army on the western border grew restless.


    Forgive me for speaking to you in this way. I have an important announcement to make. In fact, there was a fool who tried to invade the Imperial Capital using dragons. The use of monsters in war is synonymous with dering war on us adventurers. In response to such a situation, I have moved to protect the Empire as an SS-rank adventurer. I am sorry but Id like both armies to cease actions for the time being. If you continue your attackI will take that as your show of support for the army that mobilized monsters for aggression purposes, making you my subjugation target.


    The moment I said that, I send the silver spheres through the transfer gates.


    The silver spheres of light float a little above the two armies.


    This is not an order. Only a request. Howeverif you choose to ignore it, I will take the appropriate action. At least cease activities for a week. In the meantime, the turmoil inside the Empire will subside. If you can not make the decision then you should consult your kings. If your kings are wise, they will not order you to press the attack. However, if your king is likely to make the wrong decision, you may ry this message to him. [No matter which country it is, this transfer gate can be opened right inside your castle].


    After I said that, I gradually closed the transfer gates.


    At the same time, the jewels on the bracelet broke. So it ended up as disposable after all huh.


    Well, it cant be helped. If I dont stop the invasion, the Empire will be shaken by the time we can put the turmoil here under control.


    The Adventurer Guild will tell me that I went too far but since they willin that I took down the Holy Dragons anyway, I better see this through.


    As an SS-rank adventurer, there are some things that can only be done by Silver.


    However, the opposite also holds true.


    I can say it myself but I dont think that Gordon his subordinates will notice. For them, Silver should be an unstoppable existence.


    Impossible..thats impossiblemy rebellionwhy..? Why did you get in the way? Why are there people like you in this world..? Why..? Why, why, WHY..


    Gordon! Hold yourself together!!


    However, there are things that even Silver is now allowed to do.


    If there was a person on the enemy side who noticed then it would only be William.


    There is one w in my action this time. If William uses that, he can open a loophole in this situation.


    It is a narrow w but will he notice it?


    Thinking so, I look at William.


    SilverI want you to tell me one thing..if we do as you sayyou will noty your hands on us right?


    Saying so, William resolutely looks at me.


    Seeing him like that, I narrowed my eyes.


    So he noticed it after all huh. The shackle that can bind Silver.


    It was your army that used those monsters for war though?


    Thats what you one-sidedly said about us. I had been denying your usation and the fact remained that the two dragons had not done anything yet. Both the fact that they provided any advantage to my army or how harmful it will be to the Imperial Army, those things are only your conjecture. I will not say anything regarding how you have murdered our two dragons. However, if you are going to use that excuse to attack us, it will only be a false usation.


    Hou? Are you going to use that reason to run away now?


    It might be true that you have the authority to subjugate monsters that might harm the people but you have no say when an army might harm them. If you are going to use such a reason to destroy my army, then by that logic, you will have the authority to eradicate all the armies in this continent, no?


    Against monsters, Silvers authority is absolute. This is because of my position as an SS-rank adventurer, the highest peak of the adventurers.


    However, there are many restrictions ced on dealing with humans.


    There is no problem as long as it ends with a threat. After all, monsters can not be reasoned with. However, if I attack the army directly, it would be like lumping them together with the monsters.


    As William says, his army did not fight together with the dragons. If an SS-rank adventurer directly attacks the army in that situation, this case will get even moreplicated and the question will be about whether Silver can be trusted or not.


    In the end, it will be the other SS-rank adventurers whoe to subjugate me.


    Williams reasoning could be said to only be sophism but he did poke where it hurt.


    As expected of him. I wonder how many will notice the shackle that can bind Silver and even use it to bargain like this.


    Just earlier, I defeated the dragons while saying to hell with the rules.


    I cant be surprised now when I am faced with the same tactic.


    In this ce, my power is absolute.


    And William chose to face me head-on.


    The name of the Dragon Prince really cant be looked down upon.


    Prince William. You are still nning to fight?


    Of course. We can not go back anymore.


    You have already lost two Holy Dragons. Even so, you still wont stop?


    It was because I lost them that I cant give up. If I can not get something of equal value to their livesthen what did those two die for?


    I am not holding a grudge against you. You have only yed your part. We also bear the fault here. I admit that. But giving up is an entirely different story. The United Kingdom must get something from this! For that purpose, Gordon is absolutely necessary for us! You have no ground to touch him! You got that right!? Silver!!


    Even though I have shown him that much power, he still hasnt given up and tried everything he could huh.


    After seeing my attack, Gordons face went nk.


    He probably couldnt ept that his rebellion has ended in a failure.


    Perhaps, he no longer knows who is going to bear the g of this conflict anymore.


    No, it is pretty clear huh. Gordon himself is only the g and William is the g bearer.


    Right now, their position is clear.


    Just why this man has to be on Gordons side.


    Its regrettable. Truly regrettable.


    So be it. This is out of my hand.


    I answered William so.


    In truth, since the bracelet has already broken, it will be difficult for me to fight right now.


    This time I used up too much magic power. Even though I have limited myself to use only the minimum amount while I was moving behind the scenes, I ended up having to exert myself and even relied on a magic tool.


    My remaining magic power is enough to defeat William and his men but thats it. It would be tough for me to capture them or prevent them from escaping.


    One could say that this is the moment the tide has turned.


    I managed to stop the movement of the enemy armies and put an end to the rebellion.


    I wanted to take care of Gordon now but that wasnt the job for Silver.


    Below us, Lize-aneue has already organized a pursuit unit.


    William and Gordon will probably have to desperately run away from them after this.


    However, Williams eyes are not dead. Im sure that he will do everything he can to ensure Gordons survival. His eyes possess the strength that made me think that way.


    He really is a man who doesnt know when to give up, seriously.


    But, I do not hate that.


    Lets yield to his stubbornness this time and quietly withdraw.


    Well yed. Prince William.


    All troops withdraw!! We will retreat to the north and regroup!!


    After hemanded so, the rebels began to withdraw all at once.

 Chapter 274: Sinking to the Darkness

    Chapter 274: Sinking to the Darkness


    While watching the withdrawing rebel force, I transferred away.


    The destination is behind my father.


    That was quite a disaster. Your Majesty.


    Dont be so tough on me now. Silver.


    Father sighed at me from on top of his horse.


    His sight still set on the retreating Dragon Knights.


    The rebels bear the fault for this incident. They were the ones who started this after all. Still, it is also the emperors responsibility for your inability to suppress them. It was because you ced too much trust in your army that it came to this. Most soldiers joined the army because they were the third son of a noble family or because theyck prospects for the future. What they seek is achievements and that makes them easier to get lured to the other side.


    That hurts my ears. Its certainly my fault for neglecting them.


    Then be more careful next time. I have bought you some time. The rest is in your hand.


    I thank you for your help. Butwhat will be of your position inside the guild? You will be criticized if you side too much with the Empire you know.


    I dont care about such a thing. I just helped you because I need an emperor that thinks of the people. At least you are still better than that Third Prince. I do hope that you will not prove me wrong.


    Saying so, I turned my eyes away from Father.


    Fathers responsibility is great. Obviously, such responsibility came with being an emperor.


    However, there are some parts that I can sympathize with him.


    Three years ago, when my eldest brother died. My father was preparing to step down and hand the throne to him.


    In other words, he was already nning to retire since back then. However, his schedule was unexpectedly changed.


    Many of my eldest brothers followers were already holding important posts in the country. When they left after his death, Father had to rebuild the whole system.


    Thats why he didnt choose to utilize expansionist policy. Just like how Lize-aneue was stationed at the eastern border, he ced many trustworthy generals on each border to strengthen our defense and focus on foreign policy with the help from the Prime Minister and Eric.


    The military regarded such policy as weak. However, it was certainly his only option back then.


    If my eldest brother is still alive.


    In the end, we would all just circle back to that.


    But such a thing is meaningless. After all, he is already gone.


    However, that is also a chance. A turning point.


    I will try to answer your expectations then. Within my ability that is.


    Then you can use the corpses of those Holy Dragons as you like. You can sell it to the United Kingdom or you can strip materials from them as well. The Adventurer Guild should be able to act as your intermediary. The fund from that should help rebuild the Imperial Capital.


    That was why you killed them?


    It is one of the reasons. But if I only neutralize them, it will set a precedent. I dont want them to think that its okay to use such monsters in war again.


    I could have spared the Holy Dragons.


    However, even thinking of stopping the enemy army at the border or how it will affect the future, there is little merit in that.


    We should be able to keep the United Kingdom in check with the Holy Dragons materials as our leverage.


    If they lost their Three-Colored Dragons then it would be one thing. However, they still have one left.


    Even if we put the dragons material on the negotiation table, its clear that they will try toe at us again.


    Since they have sent out only two, they should have been more or less prepared to lose them. Even so, the United Kingdom desires the fertilend on the maind.


    You also have a hard time huh.


    Not as much as you. I will not be around for a while. So dont count on me.


    Of course. A countrys business should be handled by the country itself. Sorry that I got you involved in all this.


    If you want to apologize, do it to the people and make this ce a better country. Thats your job as an emperor.


    Saying so, I opened the transfer gate and left.


    The destination is the inn where Sebas is waiting for me.


    There, I sunk down on the bed immediately after I changed my clothes.


    You look tired, sir.


    Well, yeah..I used too much magic power.


    Then should you not prevent Prince Gordon from escaping now?


    You think he will be harder to take down once he gets away? The problem here is that such a thing should not be left to Silver. With my current magic power, I cant capture him while guaranteeing his life. The only thing I am capable of now is killing him. For Gordon, getting killed by Silver might be salvation instead. Even without theints from the guild or the other SS-rank adventurers, it would be a bad idea to kill Gordon as Silverhe needs to be the vessel that bears the grudges of the people in the Imperial Capital. Whether it be killing him or capturing him, it would be best for someone who belongs to the Empire to do it.


    The traitor that caused so much damage was killed by an adventurer.


    The people of the Imperial Capital will not be satisfied with that.


    They might be fine if its Silver but they will have some dissatisfaction within themselves somewhere.


    Besidesif Silver takes care of everything for them, the peoples hearts will be distanced from the Imperial Family. If the people start saying that they want Silver as their Emperor then I dont know for what purpose I have been fighting for.


    That is certainly true. Even though you have moved to prevent the destruction of the Empire, you will end up splitting it up instead. Forgive me, sir. I have overstepped my bounds.


    Its okayit is true that killing him is an easier way. With a small number of men under hermand, even Lize-aneue wouldnt be able to hunt him down. Gordons force will surely recover in the north. The time to take him down will be the next battle. There will be more sacrificesI know that well. But I cant stop now. If we can defeat Gordon, Leo will be on par with Eric. No, we have to use this chance to overtake him. From now on it will no longer be only a session war. The difference between us and Eric will not be ovee so easily. This is the fastest way.


    Is it not too hasty, sir?


    William is an honorable warrior. A person like that recognized Gordon as his friend. In other words, Gordon used to be someone who was deserving of his recognition. But what has be of him now?


    I thought that he only showed his ugly side to us, his family but thats not it. With this incident, I am convinced. There is certainly something strange going on in this session war. Theres something lurking behind the scenes. But I cant say what it is for sure. Thats why I have to end this as quickly as possible.


    When I said that, intense drowsiness attacked me.


    The bacsh finally came huh.


    When you spend arge amount of magic power, your body will seek sleep to recover it.


    This is especially true for those with more magic power than others.


    There are many things I want and need to do.


    The Adventurer Guild will call Silver to the Headquarters, and Leo will have to head to the battlefield to defeat Gordon. I want to help him there.


    However, I spent too much magic power subjugating the Spirit Turtle.


    If I dont rest now, I cant do anything.


    I will sleep for a whileI dont know how long.tell the others that I was poisoned..


    Certainly, sir. Please leave the rest to me.


    .tell themthank youand good work.


    I shall ry your message.


    Hearing Sebass answer, I slowly gave in to the drowsiness.


    I feel like I was sinking into the darkness.


    The scenery changes.


    It was the scenery of my past.


    Yes, it was three years ago.


    It was when Crown Prince Wilhelm was about to head to visit the north.


    At the castle square, my eldest brother called out to me who had skipped sses and was focusing on a book.


    Al! So you are here. Im going to be away from the capital again. I wont be seeing you for a while.


    Again? Wil-aniue. As the Crown Prince, you should spend your time inside the capital more right?


    Its because Im the Crown Prince that I have to go see the Empire for myself. And its not all that bad you know. I get to see a lot of things you know. Want toe with me this time?


    No way. Sounds troublesome.


    Thats very like you. I thought you would say that.


    If all you do is work then sister-inw will hate you, you know?


    Tsk Tsk Tsk! It will be fine since I and Therese are connected by love.


    If you are going to boast about your wife then please just go. Its not fun hearing someone elses happy story.


    When I said that and shooed him away with my hand, my brother turned back with a bitter smile.


    Then.


    Watch over the Empire while I am away okay? Al.


    That was unusual.


    He had never said something like that to me before.


    However, back then, I didnt pay it any mind.


    I thought that it was just a whim of my brother and responded with a bitter smile.


    As you wish, Your Highness.


    Then, my eldest brother disappeared.


    The image of his back was thest I saw of him.


    I couldnt stop regretting that. If I went with him at that time, something might have changed.


    However, I cant change the past.


    What I can do now is to shape the future.


    For a better tomorrow.


    After renewing my determination, I let myself sunk into the darkness again.

 Chapter 275: Similar People

    Chapter 275: Simr People


    It seems that the tide has turned huh.


    Can I take it that you are ready to die then?


    Saying so, Elna stared at Raphael, the Captain of the Tenth Imperial Knight Corp.


    There is not even a single scratch on Elna. On the other hand, Raphael had a number of small scratches on him.


    That was the difference between the two. Elna has outmatched Raphael in every way.


    However.


    No, I dont want to die yet so I have no such resolve.


    Do you think that you will be forgiven? No one will forgive you for betraying His Majesty despite being a captain of the Imperial Knight Order. Every captain will aim for your life now you know?


    I am looking forward to that. I couldnt fight my colleagues as an Imperial Knight Captain after all.


    That was your reason? You betrayed us just for that?


    Thats about half the reason I guess. I want to fight strong opponents. Being a swordsman, such thoughts surely cross your mind too right.


    Rightthen I will be your opponent. I wont let you escape!


    Elnas fighting spirit overflows.


    However, Raphael regretfully turned down the fight.


    I was looking forward to fighting with you with all my might but unfortunately my condition is far from perfect from fighting with Commander Alida and you are not at full power without the Holy Sword. I will refrain for now. If I keep fighting you here I will end up surrounded after all.


    Raphael said so and took a big distance away from Elna.


    However, it was a distance that Elna couldnt care less about.


    She immediately closed the distance and aimed for his head.


    Within a single moment, Raphael avoided the decapitation but he ended up having a new scratch on his neck.


    You really are strongas expected of an Amsberg.


    Arent you quite carefree? I thought I just proved to you that you cant run away though?


    I can. I cant die yet and I still have something left to do after all.


    Saying so, Raphael took the distance again.


    However, this time he didnt just take his distance alone.


    Many assassins appeared and rushed at Elna. They are buying time for Raphael to withdraw.


    He has been relying on those around him as he fought Alida as well.


    Raphael desired a one on one fight but he had always prioritized his goal first.


    Even now, he frantically avoids getting killed.


    He is trying to escape.


    On the other hand, Elna keeps pursuing him while immediately cutting down any assassins that get in her way.


    However, no matter how powerful Elna is, she cant catch up when a powerful opponent like Raphael is seriously trying to escape while having to deal with the assassins.


    Upon entering the outer edge of the Imperial Capital, Elna lost sight of Raphael. Trail of bodies of the assassins scattered along her path.


    There are a lot of mysteries huh.


    Both the betrayal of an Imperial Knight Captain and mysterious assassins.


    In the first ce, just because Gordon and Zandra cooperated with each other, it is strange that they can do this much damage.


    There is something else.


    While feeling that way, Elna sheathed her sword.


    I wonder if Al is safe


    Worried about her missing childhood friend, Elna moved on to wipe out the remnants of the rebels in the Imperial Capital.


    At the back alley near the Adventurer Guild.


    Eric stood there.


    Your Highness.


    What is the situation.


    I have performed the task as instructed.


    I see. What about Mothers side?


    I have sent a moderate amount of soldiers her way. There should be no reason to doubt her, Your Highness.


    Behind Eric.


    A voice can be heard from the shadow.


    In the shadow was Xiao-mei.


    Well done. Many things have gone out of schedule but I didnt expect Gordons force to rout. Leonard and Arnold have been more active than I thought but that is still within the margin of error.


    Yes. Then, I will proceed to act with [That person] from now on.


    I will leave that to you. Make sure to constantly send the information my way.


    As you wish.


    Saying so, Xiao-mei disappeared into the shadow.


    Seeing that, Eric heads back to the Adventurer Guild.


    Eric knew that no matter what happened in the Imperial Capital, it will be safe inside the guild.


    After all, he can get in touch with anyone on the continent in an emergency situation, and there is arge amount of well-trained adventurers protecting it.


    Also.


    He had expected that Silver would move if something happened.


    Thats why Eric uses the Imperial Capital branch Adventurer Guild as his base.


    Good work, Adventurers. You have done well.


    Eric quietly whispered.


    Achievement of getting the adventurers to move and information maniption through the ambassador of Sokal.


    He had aplished a decisive achievement with little investment.


    The ending was different from the one Eric envisioned. However, that wasnt a problem.


    If the ending changes, it is only a matter of adjusting it ordingly. Thats how Eric has always managed to maintain his advantage.


    Zandra haspletely dropped out and Gordon is in a crisis.


    There is no need to worry about his so-called rivals anymore.


    The newly emerging Leonard faction also showed him a lot of hands during the rebellion.


    So you have been hiding your ws after all huh? Arnold.


    Leonard and Arnold have gained credit in this incident by exposing their hands.


    But unlike the two, Eric barely showed anything to his opponents yet.


    Once again, Eric has the upper hand.


    The east gate of the Imperial Capital.


    This ce was the most fortified since it was where the Emperors base was.


    When the Emperor left the capital, he took the foreign dignitaries away from the east gate and dedicated much of his guards to their protection.


    They have joined up with Mitsubas group and are hiding in the Imperial Capital.


    Thats why the soldiers guarding it did not expect that they woulde under attack.


    Hmph, how weak they have be. Dont you think so too? Xiao-mei.


    It is exactly as you say, Sophia-sama.


    Xiao-mei said as she reverently bowed.


    A red-haired woman is standing in front of Xiao-mei.


    Although she is already over 40 years old, she possesses a youthful and well-trained body.


    The sword in her hand has no bloodstains on it despite the fact that she just used it to cut down the guards. She is that much of a master swordswoman.


    Her name is Sophia. The Fourth Consort and Gordons mother.


    She had been hiding since the beginning of the rebellion.


    However, it was for her other son that she came to the east gate.


    You should be ashamed for getting yourself caught. How about you show me that you can break through this level of security by yourself? Conrad.


    My, My, Mother. You are saying something unreasonable. It was the subordinates of Lizelotte-aneue who was guarding this ce you know? Breaking through them would be impossible right.


    Pathetic. You cant possibly be afraid of soldiers at this level.


    Please dont group me together with someone who almost be an Imperial Knight Commander like you, Mother. So, can you help me out?


    In response to Conrad, Xiao-mei opens the cell that Conrad was trapped in.


    Conrad immediately did a stretch the moment he came out but there was another person who called out to such Conrad.


    Pl, Please take me with you!


    It was Henrick.


    He has already guessed the situation outside from the conversation of the guards.


    Zandra joined the rebellion and failed. As her younger brother, Henrick is also guilty.


    Then he should go with Conrad. That was his thought.


    However.


    Hmph, Zuzans son huh. As expected of the son of that snake, you are just a shameless coward. You want our help? Do we look like we need a weakling like you?


    Pl, please wait! I will definitely be useful!


    What power do you have? If you have something to show other than your sisters authority then show it to me.


    Th, That is


    Henrick is upset by Sophias words.


    For an average boy, Henrick is certainly excellent. However, among the Imperial Family, he is by far inferior.


    That is why he relied on Zandras authority.


    What should I do now that is gone?


    Henrick keeps asking himself that but he couldnt find the answer.


    Seeing Henrick casting his eyes down without being able to answer, Sophia snorts and continues to speak.


    Lets go, Conrad. Xiao-mei, take care of that useless trash.


    Ah, are we leaving Henrick behind?


    Of course, what use does he have?


    I dont know if he will be useful but I cant stand to leave him. So please go on ahead, I will stay behind.


    What?


    Sophia stopped her feet at Conrads words.


    She then strongly red at Conrad.


    Are you serious?


    I am. I have be friends with Henrick since we were locked up together and even if we have different mothers, he is still my brother. I cant abandon him right.


    Conrad-aniue.


    Henrick was moved to tears.


    Seeing that, Xiao-mei urged them to hurry.


    We do not have time, Madam. Lets bring His Highness Henrick with us.


    Conrad. You will take responsibility for him right?


    Of course.


    thene.


    Saying so, Sophia turns back.


    Seeing that, Conrad smiled and reached his hand out to Henrick.


    Weve got the permission. Henrick.


    Thank you! Thank you! This Henrick will definitely repay this debt!!


    Its alright.


    With such a conversation, Conrad and Henrick left the room first.


    He really is evil.


    Seeing the smile on Conrads face, Xiao-mei muttered to herself.


    Unseen by others, the smile on Conrads face was a smile of bottomless evil.


    His smile somewhat resembled Als.

 Chapter 276: Awakening

    Chapter 276: Awakening


    Haaseriously. This is the worst possible development.


    Iined.


    Seeing meined like that, Finne grinned at me.


    Is that really so? I am looking forward to it though.


    I wont say anything bad so you should drop the idea. [Those guys] are not what you think they are. They are one of the most powerful people on the continent but they are also one of the weirdest bunch too.


    Thats quite an evaluation you have of them. By the way, were you not included in that group as well?


    I am a decent person. Compared to them, I am the person withmon sense alright.


    I see. Then I think I will see for myself when I meet them.


    Finne answers with a giggle.


    Behind the mask, I frowned at how she is treating me like I am the same as those guys.


    Damn it. This is why I hate getting involved with them. Just because we hold the same rank, people always think that I am the same.


    This is really unpleasant.


    Listen here alright? Finne. Just because I am also an SS-rank adventurer, you shouldnt be grouping me with them. Its absolutely unthinkable to think that I am the same as those guys.


    There are only five SS-rank adventurers on the continent. Isnt it unavoidable that there are some people with difficult personalities among you? A person that stands out always has a point or two that looks strange in the eyes of a normal person after all.


    I am a very very normal person okay. A normal person.


    Yes, of course.


    Finne smiled as she said so and casually dismissed my words.


    Why


    Seriously, this is all because of all the idiots at the headquarters.


    They started saying some stupid thing like Silver must be brought in for an inquiry and tried to use this chance to get their noses into SS-rank adventurers business.


    To think that I stoop so low as to ask for their help.


    Muttering so, I opened the transfer gate.


    As the subject of the inquiry, I might get overwhelmed by myself.


    Collecting and bringing the other SS-rank adventurers is my goal right now.


    Behind me who is currently getting depressed by the idea alone is Finne who is having a wide smile on her face.


    Receiving some encouragement from that smile, I started walking to the transfer gate.


    -


    In the deep darkness.


    My consciousness, which had been sinking into that darkness, suddenly awakened.


    Uhg..


    What was waiting for me was dazzling light and thirst.


    A terrible thirst.


    With my eyes slightly opened, I search for some water with my hand.


    Then, a ss of water was offered to me.


    I drank it vigorously and finally confirmed my surroundings.


    Good morning, Arnold-sama. Have you slept well?


    Sebas huh


    As usual, my butler asked something stupid as he calmly stands at the side of my bed.


    Theres no way that I slept well.


    How long have I been asleep?


    Its been about a month and a half, sir. I have told the others that you were subjected to a curse by Her Highness Zandra while you were being chased by her. Since there was so much confusion, there was no one who was free enough to be skeptical about your condition.


    I see.I have been sleeping that long huh.


    It might be because of your umted fatigue as well, sir.


    I nod to Sebas.


    After we decided to participate in the session war, I continuously spent my magic power. This resulted from the fact that my magic recovery couldnt catch up with the consumption. I thought that it would happen someday but it may have been this long because I had continued to put it off.


    How is the situation?


    I will start with the situation of the Empire. His Highness Gordon has withdrawn from the capital and taken control of one-third of the Empires northern region. We have despatched an army to retake the area but they are still ring at each other for the moment.


    ring at each other? Our side didnt try to overwhelm them immediately?


    Apparently, His Majesty decided to only use the army so that the credit can be given to them, sir.


    I see.


    Considering the scale of the current Imperial Army, if we want to crush Gordons remaining forces, that should entirely be possible. However, if we still dont know if any of them has a connection with Gordon, it would be difficult to utilize them effectively.


    Moreover, it wont be easy to suppress them if they really betrayed us..


    I dont think that we have that many trustworthy generals on our side though?


    Yes, most of them have been sent to the western border. The Kingdoms army has begun a full-scale invasion, the western border defense force is currently engaging them. On that side, Leticia-sama is heading there to show that she is safe and the Kingdom has no just cause to invade the Empire. Elna-sama also apanied her as her escort.


    I thought that the Kingdom would decide on a wait and see approach but..even with Gordons rebellion ended up in a failure and a threat from Silver, they still chose to invade huh. Thats quite bullish of them.


    Yes, that surprised me as well. Regarding the other borders, Her Highness Lizelotte has returned to the eastern border and the northern border was partially breached by the fierce attack from the coalition of the Dominion and the United Kingdoms armies. This shows that the two countries gave their support to His Highness Gordon, sir.


    They breached the northern border? Even though I stopped their surprise invasion?


    I would not be surprised if the Dominion and the United Kingdoms surprise attack was sessful. However, with the ceasefire, our border should be difficult for them to breakthrough.


    Initially, they managed to defend against the enemy attack but a general under His Highness Gordon stabbed the Commander of the north fortress and it seems that the chain ofmand was disturbed because of that, sir.


    I see.so they were attacked from the inside.


    Yes. The Commander managed to fend off the attacker and forced himself to takemand. He caused great damage to the enemy army but..he ended up sumbing to his injury.


    He took the border as his responsibility huh


    Thanks to him, most of the defensive lines on the northern border are still functioning. However, if the Dominion and the United Kingdom decided to go all out, His Majesty would probably have to put the entire army there, sir.


    And with a betrayal, doubt and suspicion will keep spreading. His result is praiseworthy but theres no point in him losing his life. This time the fault lies with the Imperial Family. The Commander shouldnt have to die.


    There are only a few generals who can be entrusted to head the border defense force. His battle result is certainly great but its merit is too small considering that we have lost such a person.


    His loss is truly regrettable.


    However, there is no point regretting it now.


    I understand the situation, but thats not it right?


    Yes. In response to the protest from the other countries, the Adventurer Guild Headquarters has called for an inquiry against Silver, sir. In return, Finne-sama is now heading to the Guild Headquarter as an ambassador of the Empire.


    To defend Silver?.


    Officially, sir.


    What is the other motive?


    To buy time, sir. If you do not wake up, Silver will not be able to show up for the inquiry. By not showing up, it might be taken that you are intending to antagonize the guild.


    Thats a good decision. Was it Finnes idea?


    Yes.


    Finnes move is considerate as always.


    However, if that is the choice we are going with then my options are limited.


    So I have to solve the problem rting to Silver first huh.


    That should be wise, sir. The battle in the north stillcks a decisive factor. They should be locked in a stalemate for a while.


    I cant be in two ces at the same time. Guess I will hide the fact that I woke up and act as Silver for a while. It would be trouble if someone knows Silvers identity after all.


    Certainly, sir. With your recent achievement, your reputation inside the Imperial Capital has improved. Right now, some people may start associating you with Silver after all.


    Then can I leave this ce to you for the time being? I will leave an illusion of me here just in case.


    Certainly, sir. Also, I have one final report to make.


    Theres still more?


    Even though I have been asleep, I can still get tired with all these reports.


    When I thought that way, Sebas dropped a bomb.


    Her Highness Zandra was sentenced to death. She was subjected to the Emperor Poison Wine and had been left for the people of the Imperial Capital to witness her suffering, sir.


    What.?


    His Majesty intended to wait until Arnold-sama woke up but since the dissatisfaction of the people of the Imperial Capital was growing


    ..how many days has it been? Is she already dead?


    Today is thest day, sir.


    In other words, this is the day.


    The day Zandra would die.

 Chapter 277: The Death of Zandra

    Chapter 277: The Death of Zandra


    In response to Sebass words, I started looking around.


    Even though the room is dark due to the curtain, there is still light outside.


    I got up from the bed and tried to open the curtain but I ended up staggering. It seems that my body is weaker than I expected.


    Tsk


    Please dont overdo it, sir. Even if you can maintain your body functions with magic, you can notpletely prevent your body from weakening.


    My body is not that strong in the first ce anyway.


    I strengthen my body with magic power and slightly open the curtain.


    The sun was about to set outside.


    If today is thest day then she will die tonight.


    Is Zandra still outside?


    No, sir. Her Highness was put on a show for the first three days but many petitions have been made against it and she is currently confined inside her room, sir.


    Even though they were the ones who wanted to see, now they begged us to put her away huh.


    The Emperor Poison Wine is a secret poison of our nation, sir. The people must have heard the rumors about it to some extent but they would never be able to imagine its real horror. The people who wanted to find some closure through her suffering must have been overwhelmed by its real effect.


    It is not that the suffering is unimaginable for them. They onlyck enough imagination. A member of the Imperial Family rebelled against the Emperor, its obvious that the punishment for that would be far beyond the imagination of themon people. If they think a little then that much is obvious.


    The suffering the Emperor Poison Wine can cause can even make the onlookers frowned.


    It can cause an effect that should cause a person to die without killing them. Thats the idea of the Emperor Poison Wine. You can only die after you have experienced seven days of hellish torture.


    There is no doubt that it is the most ridiculous poison on the continent.


    The fact that he used it against his own daughter means that Father has shown that he will never forgive Zandra.


    I do not know his real feelings though.


    Is there someone inside the room with Zandra?


    His Majesty has forbidden everyone to take care of her, sir. He said that a lonely death is an appropriate punishment for a rebel.


    I see..then I will go. Do you have my mask?


    Will you be visiting her as Silver, sir?


    If its Fatherhe might think that the only one who should take care of her is himself.


    His Majesty should be wary of the eyes from his senior vassals. I dont think that he would do that, sir.


    It is just in case.


    As you wish, sir.


    Sebas bowed and took out my mask.


    After I put it on and changed my clothes, I made a transfer gate and headed to Zandras room.


    The first thing I noticed when I transferred to the room was the smell of blood.


    There were traces of blood all over Zandras room. It is all her blood.


    For someone to spill this much blood and not die is truly strange.


    And then there was Zandra who is in the middle of hell. She is lying in her bed, her hair disheveled, her body is thin and her skin dried to dust. At first nce, it was like I was looking at a corpse.


    However, albeit barely, she is still alive.


    ..Sil..ver?


    Zandra who noticed my presence showed me a smile.


    She probably couldnt feel pain anymore. Her death should be here soon enough.


    That must be why Zandra has a surprisingly refreshing look on her face.


    Have youe tough..? Did youe to rid me of any hope I have left


    Thats not the case. I have a few questions for you.


    I dont have that much time leftI will die soon.


    Id like you to do your best to stay alive. I need you to answer this. Tell me what you know about Grimoire.


    Grimoire.


    Hearing that name, Zandras eyebrows moved a little.


    She then pointed her right hand toward me and magic power started to umte inside it.


    Do you think I will tell you that.?


    I wonder. But you should know a lot about them. If you wish to study forbidden magic, you should have many benefits from contacting that organization.


    I stare directly back at Zandra.


    Then Zandras hand shone a small light.


    I cant think of it as the magic of Zandra who made a name for herself with her study of forbidden magic. It was the basic of the basic. The magic that emits a small ball of light from her hand.


    It slowly passed by my face and hit the wall behind me.


    Then as if she no longer has strength left, Zandra dropped her right hand.


    If you want to know about themthen see for yourself


    A hidden shelf?


    Looking back, there was a hole in the wall. It must have been a mechanism that can only be opened in response to Zandras magic power.


    Inside, there is a note.


    My mother..she made contact with Grimoire more than a decade ago.it was at that time that shechanged.


    How so?


    My mother always thinks of the Second Consort as her rival and told me not to lose to Lizelotte..but she started telling me to aim for the throne..then she cast a curse on Lizelotte and Christa and ended up causing the Second Consorts death..


    You are saying that Grimoire caused that change?


    I dont know.but I didnt even doubt my mothers words and actionsI wonder why.? When I was young, I have never been interested in the throne..I should have been studying forbidden arts for the betterment of magic, but.I dont know when I started studying it to put curses on others.


    Zandra showed a self-deprecating smile.


    As a result of that change, Zandra has be like this.


    The session war this time is strange. Many have felt the same. This change is not something that suddenly happened. What if something has been gradually eroding the Imperial family for a long time now?


    The darkness is much deeper than I thought.


    There are locations of their leaders and branches written in itdo your best and crush them.


    Thank you.


    .I wonder why things have ended up like this


    ..even if you were used.I can not forgive what you did. Too many lives have been lost.


    I knowI know best how foolish I was acting.I even tried to use my own sister.in an experiment.there is nothing more terrifying to me than that. I have done many other horrifying things too.I must have gone crazy


    Zandra looks at her hands. They are slightly shaking.


    Her appearance unexpectedly matches with the image of Zandra I had in the past.


    She was both stern and hard to please back then as well but I remember that she is not mad like she was during recent times.


    My feet stopped when I was about to step inside the transfer gate.


    There is no room for sympathy for Zandra. Even if her personality was distorted by someone, the damage she caused to the people of the Empire will not disappear. Her sins will remain forever.


    However, the memories of the past still repeat in my mind.


    When I was about 5 years old, I once joined Father when he took our family out for a hunt.


    Back then, I found an animal in the woods and got lost. It was Zandra who found me.


    Even while she wasining, the warmth of the hand she reached out toward me never disappeared.


    Do you stillhave questions.?


    There are still many questions left to be asked.but personally, I do not have any more questions.


    I seeI am going to die aloneI abandoned Mother, and betrayed Father.this is the obvious punishment


    Zandras voice gradually began to fade.


    Without thinking, I grabbed her hand.


    What.are you.?


    I cant forgive you and I will notbut, it is an old debt. You might not like this but I will take care of you until the end.


    Saying so, I removed my mask.


    Zandra opened her eyes wide in surprise when she saw my face but she eventually smiled as if she was convinced.


    I have been..wondering why you chose Leonard instead of me but.now I know.


    No way, even if Leos gone, I wouldnt just simply start supporting you, you know.


    You are as cheeky as alwaysseriously..to think that a child who couldnt use even cast an elementary magic.would have the aptitude for ancient magicId never thought of that.


    Right. I was surprised myself.


    ..but your naivety still hasnt changedthat naivety will be your fatal weakness.you dont have to sympathize with me now you know


    Saying so, Zandra shook her hand away from mine.


    Her hand moves toward my face and slowly feel it. Im sure she cant see me anymore.


    When her hand touches my cheek, Zandra speaks to me as she strokes it.


    As expectedof my brother.


    Zandra-aneue


    watch out for Eric.take care ofOtou-sama for me


    After she said that, Zandras hand lost all strength and fell.


    Her eyes were half-opened and the faint traces of life in her have disappeared.


    Zandra, my sister, is now dead.


    I grind my teeth and clench my fist.


    In order to not make it look unnatural, I left her room without touching her body while only sealing back the hidden shelf.


    Then, when I returned to my room, I created an illusion of me on the bed.


    Will you be leaving immediately, sir?


    I dont want to waste time.


    ..did something happen, sir?


    Its nothing. I was only gathering information.


    I do not think that alone would make your voice sound so sad, sir.


    .


    I did not answer Sebas and handed him Zandras note.


    Investigate Grimoire. Thoroughly.


    Your wish is mymand.


    Without saying anything more, Sebas bowed.


    Seeing that, I take a deep breath and open a transfer gate.


    Then I will be off.


    Please be careful on your way, sir.


    With that parting word, I entered the transfer gate.


    TLN: NGL, I cried. Now, its time to update the TOC

 Chapter 278: The Adventurer Guild Headquarters

    Chapter 278: The Adventurer Guild Headquarters


    The Adventurer Guild Headquarters is located in the southeastern part of the continent.


    There used to be a ghost town where monsters ran rampant at the south of the Sokal empire. It was a ce where no country dared to touch, that is the location of the guild headquarters.


    At the time of its establishment, adventurers eliminated the monsters in the area and erected a huge tower at the center of the ghost town.


    The tower which became the headquarters for the Adventurer Guild was dubbed [Babel].


    It was the tower that manages the activities of adventurers of the entire continent. The area which was once a ghost town has now transformed into a great city of adventurers.


    A neutral zone where no country can interfere in its business.


    Officially that is.


    Night.


    I muttered so as I transferred to the city, [Babel].


    Even though no country has moved to antagonize the guild, they do have some degree of intervention in ce. As the Guild has to oversee the activities of all adventurers on the continent, the Guild doesnt want to get on the bad side of any country either. Thats why most of the time the Guild willply with a countrys request.


    The same goes for this time as well.


    Especially now when the current higher-ups of the guild care so much about what each nation thinks of them.


    At the upper floors of the Guild Headquarters


    The Guild Council is consisting of people that hold important posts of the Guild. This is where the Adventurer Guild makes its decision.


    The members of this council always change but never before has the Guild be so vulnerable to outside influences.


    The majority of the time, half of the council will consist of veteran adventurers while the other half is from the guild staff. However, at the moment, the members are heavily inclined to thetter. Thats why there were many instances where the council decision was biased.


    The inquiry into Silvers actions is a good example. There is no way that they wouldnt know the consequence of holding such an inquiry.


    However, it is not like all the members are of the same mind.


    At the moment, there is only one veteran adventurer in the council.


    Clyde, the Deputy Guild Chief of the Guild Headquarters, should be well aware of the dangers post by conducting an inquiry on Silvers actions.


    Thats why I went to Clydes mansion first.


    It was constructed near the Headquarters at the prime location of the city. It is a fairlyrge mansion.


    This ce is the home of Clyde, a former S-rank adventurer.


    Since the sun has already set, it would be extremely rude to visit him unannounced. However, this is not the time where I should mind such courtesy.


    I cover myself with a barrier to entering the mansion without being noticed.


    Then, deep inside the mansion, I entered Clydes room.


    Clyde who was sitting in a chair looking haggard while sipping his tea speaks to me.


    You sure took your time huh? I thought that you woulde sooner, you know.


    So you noticed huh.


    Even like this, I am still a former S-rank adventurer alright. I can at least detect presences.


    Saying so, Clyde who was sitting in his chair stood up and looked at me.


    Since he has already noticed, theres no point keeping up the barrier.


    Thus I appeared to him as Silver.


    Its been a while, Silver. d you look alright.


    I am not alright. I am in the process of recovering my magic power.


    Well, a lot happened after all. But you think that it would be bad to stay quiet and rest too huh.


    With the current council that is.


    Sorry. I couldnt stop them alone. Even if I protest, I will be overruled by majority vote after all.


    Clyde smiled bitterly and offered me to sit.


    In response, I sit on the sofa opposite him. Then, Clyde sat down himself.


    I will ask this first. What is the reason behind this inquiry?


    The war intervention. This is the most prominent reason. It would be troublesome when an SS-rank adventurer can intervene in a war after all.


    I simply dealt with the dragons. The Guild only tolerated the Holy Dragons as the United Kingdoms [Defense Force]. When they sent those dragons out of their territory, they were just monsters.


    I know what you mean. Well, that was only an excuse anyway. The council only wants to put some restrictions on you with this inquiry.


    They want me to be the councils dog?


    Thats right. They want an SS-rank adventurer that will move at the councils beck and call. They are dying to have such authority. They were hoping to get one from among the new generation SS-rank adventurers but since that failed, they want to put a cor on the current SS-rank adventurers instead. Thats quite terrifying, Dont you think?


    It is scarier that you are the only one who understands how terrifying that is.


    There are only 5 SS-rank adventurers on the continent. Our ability is iparable to the S-rank adventurers. it is no exaggeration to say that it was because they are holding on to the absolute power of the SS-rank adventurers that the Adventurer Guild can exert their influence over the entire continent.


    I can understand their desire to put a leash on such power but it would be too shallow of them to not think about the possibility that we will turn against them instead.


    SS-rank adventurers are all problem children that have a strange habit or two. Even if you guys have the ability, you always have a strange quirk. You belong to the guild but you can act at your own discretion. If a person wielding that kind of power act without affiliating with either a country or the guild, they will be marked by everyone on the continent.


    I agree with most of that but dont lump me with those guys.


    What are you saying you teleporting masked monster? Just because you are more willing toply with the guilds request, you are not much different from them you know.


    I always pay attention to my surroundings. I am not like the other guys.


    I dont mind if you want to insist on that but I think that will be meaningless though? The mass will always recognize SS-rank adventurers as someone abnormal after all.


    After this is over, I think I will have to post some positive rumors about me huh.


    Saying so I stood up to indicate the end of the conversation.


    Then.


    I will be borrowing a room.


    I dont mind but dont you want to greet the ambassador from the Empire?


    She is a formal ambassador sent by the Empire. I cant be so rude to visit her in the middle of the night.


    And you are fine doing that with me?


    I did because I thought it would be fine. I dont have a hobby of visiting a womans roomte at night in the first ce. Besides, she has a captain of the Empires proud Imperial Knight Order guarding her. I might turn the city into a sea of fire if I suddenly visit her.


    Cant you visit others without resorting to teleporting right to their doorstep?


    Humans are always resorting to something convenient. If you learn transfer magic you would understand.


    Dont make it sound so easy like that.


    Clyde tiredly sighed and shooed me away as if to say just hurry up and go.


    Seeing that, I left the room with a bitter smile on my face.

 Chapter 279: The 11th Imperial Knight Corp

    Chapter 279: The 11th Imperial Knight Corp


    As soon as dawn arrived, I left Clydes mansion.


    I have already asked where Finne was staying yesterday.


    There are many tourists in the city of Babel but there are many big names who visit Babel to make a direct request to the Guild Headquarters. Thats why there are several luxury inns for those VIPs to stay at. Finne is staying in one of those inns.


    Her escort is the Eleventh Imperial Knight Corp.


    It can be said that it is overkill to send an Imperial Knight Captain with her as an escort in a situation where the Empire is in turmoil like this but it also shows how Father is serious about this matter.


    Silver came under an inquiry because he helped the Empire. Father must have felt indebted to Silver and there must also be a part of him that wants to avoid the deterrence called Silver from disappearing from the Empire as well.


    Moreover, he also selected the most qualified Imperial Knight Captain to be Finnes escort.


    Thinking so, I transferred to the inn and proceeded to the innermost room.


    However, I was immediately surrounded by a group of men with swords in hand.


    As expected of the Imperial Knights huh. Even considering that I am facing the Eleventh Corp whose missions are mainly diplomatic ones, you people really are thorough.


    All of the men here are dressed like ordinary people but they were all Imperial Knights.


    The reason why they didnt wear the white cloaks or armor that show their identity as Imperial Knights is that this ce is the headquarters of the adventurers.


    The people here tend to hate the sign of intervention from foreign entities. I can say that they are quite sensible to pose as ordinary citizens to not provoke the people here.


    Among the Imperial Knight Order, the Eleventh Corp is a special case.


    Not long ago, it was the role of the Imperial Knights to travel around the Empire to act as the Emperors eyes and ears but the Eleventh Corps mission is primarily outside the Empires territory.


    They have acted as the Emperors messenger and met with the rulers of other countries, escorting ambassadors for diplomatic missions, and gathered information on foreign nations. Due to the nature of their mission, this corp ces more importance on etiquette and flexibility rather than raw power.


    When the question such as What is the weakest corp among the Imperial Knight Order? is raised, their name often came up.


    However, that is not necessarily the case.


    I usually dont dislike that kind of praise but when our opponent is an SS-rank Adventurer, that kind of kills the mood you know.


    Said a petite woman who appeared from the back.


    Her tinum blonde hair was trimmed at the shoulder and her amber eyes were looking at me with interest.


    Even though she is also dressed like amon citizen, she is much more natural at it than others.


    If she walks around in the city, no one would be able to identify her as an Imperial Knight.


    Her name is Olivier Serow. If I remember correctly, she is currently 18 years old.


    She is the Captain of the Eleventh Knight Corp.


    Although she is still a neer among the Imperial Knight Captains, she has won Fathers trust due to her ability and personality.


    The purpose of her mission right now is negotiation.


    Among the Imperial Knights which often have dispositions of a warrior, she has an unusually gentle personality so she is suited for this kind of mission.


    If you think so then can you dismiss your subordinates now, Captain Olivier?


    Well, rx. Wait here for a bit, I will go inform Finne-sama now.


    Olivier casually said with a charming smile.


    To have that kind of attitude against an SS-rank adventurer, as expected of an Imperial Knight Captain huh.


    She is unusually calm.


    Shortly after Olivier entered the room, she immediately came out.


    And told her subordinates to lower their swords.


    Ive got permission. You can enter.


    Good grief. It really became more difficult to meet her once she became an ambassador huh.


    You could have teleported directly inside Finne-samas room right?


    I am a person withmon sense you see.


    If you havemon sense then I think that you should have entered from the entrance though.


    If you have entered from the entrance, we could have weed you more rxedly.


    Olivier quietlyins about my transfer magic.


    It is exactly as she says but it would be troublesome to walk through the entrance even though I can use transfer magic right.


    In the first ce,


    I dont want anyone to know that I am here.


    Then why dont you just use illusion magic?


    .


    You unexpectedly hate doing troublesome things huh.


    Olivier opens the door to Finnes room with a smirk.


    Inside, she is waiting for me.


    Finne-sama told me that she would like to talk to you alone, you know.


    I see. Will that be fine with you?


    I will believe in the littlemon sense you have okay.


    It was a little unpleasant how she said it but this is not the time to mind about that now.


    I immediately entered the room and erected a barrier.


    Then, I called out to Finne who was in the center of the room.


    Its been a while huh. It seems that I caused quite a lot of trouble for you.


    No, this much is nothing at all. Good morning, Al-sama. I am d that you have safely woken up.


    Saying so, Finne smiles and bows at me as usual.


    While smiling at her, I sit down on a chair.


    Finne tried to prepare tea for me with a practiced hand but I stopped her.


    Dont mind the tea. I cant drink it now after all.


    You cant remove it?


    Theres no loss in being cautious. I havent heard that those guys are at the headquarters but they always act as they please. I dont know when or where they will show up.


    By they you mean..?


    The other SS-rank adventurers. No matter how powerful my barrier is, I dont think it would pose any trouble for them.


    The barrier I erected here can prevent someone from entering the room and contain the sound inside the room but those guys can instantly destroy such a barrier.


    I wouldnt have enough time to put on my mask if that happened.


    We have to go that far?


    Yes, we have to go that far. So treat me as Silver while Im here.


    I understand. Then, Silver-sama, I will exin the current situations now.


    Please.


    Saying so, Finne started exining.


    To put it briefly, Clyde is the only ally we have in the council. Finne has asked to meet other council members but they all ignored her.


    As expected huh.


    I am sorry that I couldnt be of help..


    Its not your fault. Dont apologize. You have already done enough. The reason why this inquiry has been postponed so far was all thanks to you.


    However, I still couldnt provide you with any solution.


    That is my job. Dont worry, I have a n.


    Dont tell meyou wouldnt say that you would quit being an adventurer right?


    Finne nervously asked.


    Since she knows my true identity, that option is possible from her perspective.


    However, an SS-rank adventurer can not quit being an adventurer without a good reason.


    Because we are too strong.


    I will not do that. Rather, that option is impossible. An SS-rank adventurer is powerful enough to shake an entire nation. If I quit being an adventurer, every country will try to recruit me. But all SS-rank adventurers including me will not swear our allegiance to a nation. In that case, we would be recognized as an individual that is too dangerous to be left alone. For their countrys safety, they will put pressure on the guild and force them to recognize that person as a monster. We are actually more powerful than a dragon after all.


    The reason why we can move freely is that we have the title of SS-rank adventurers.


    It was because such a title will give the people peace of mind that we will direct our power toward the monsters. However, when that disappears, doubt will arise.


    They will start to wonder if such power will be used against them someday. When ites to that, its over.


    It will spark the battle between SS-rank adventurers. Whatever the oue may be, there is no doubt that it will change the entire continent.


    Triggering such a stupid thing is out of the question.


    Because you are too strong


    Being an SS-rank adventurer is also something that signifies my strength. Because of my strength, this status guarantees my freedom and my support to the Adventurer Guild. However, the current council is frustrated at how we are being liberal about our freedom. Thats why they want to put a leash on me.


    So the Council is acting so forceful because they are confident that you can not stop being an adventurer..is that right?


    Yeah. As long as I am an Adventurer, I am inevitably influenced by the Councils decision. It would be hard for me to deal with this problem alone.


    I see. If you can not deal with it alone, that means you will require the help of all five of you right.


    Thats right. I dont want to but I will ask them for help. It is not like this ispletely unrted to them after all.


    The council is certainly the top of the guild but SS-rank adventures also possess the same influence.


    We can participate in the council meeting and we also have the right to vote.


    It would be different if it is just me alone but the council would have to think first before earning the ire of all SS-rank adventurers.


    They are aiming for me because they thought that I am rtively reasonable. However, the others are different.


    They are people who can say that they will quit being an adventurer at the drop of a hat.


    If I can have them on my side, I will be able to turn the tide.


    The problem is.


    It would be hard to find all of them.


    Even the Adventurer Guild doesnt know where some of them are.


    Moreover, I only have so much time to find them.


    This is quite an unreasonable challenge.


    Do you have any ideas where they might be?


    Well, more or less.


    Saying so I let out a sigh.


    I dont mind finding them but meeting them is an entirely different matter.


    Dealing with them is tiring after all.

 Chapter 280: Stupid Fuss

    Chapter 280: Stupid Fuss


    Returning back to the beginning.


    After I finished my conversation with Finne, I created a transfer gate to leave.


    Silver-sama. Who are you going to meet first?


    There is only one person whose location I know for sure. I have to get in touch with that old man before he gets lost again.


    So you will be meeting with the [Lost Sword Saint] first. The rest are the [Bipr Divine Fist], the [Wandering Bow God], and the [Void Crusher Magic Swordsman] whose identity is as mysterious as Silver. I can pretty much tell how difficult their personalities are just from the rumors but will you be able to talk with them?


    The one who I think will listen to me is only Egor. That persons bad habit is that he always wanders off but now that he is staying in one ce, it is not a problem.


    If not for that, he would be the most difficult person to find since he can be lost for decades at a time. Thats why he was originally someone who you would have a hard time locating the most.


    What about the other three?


    I wont know unless I meet them face to face. I dont think that they will not help me butit will probably cause me a huge debt.


    I dont think that they will cooperate with me without something in return.


    Finding them alone is not hard enough. Persuading them is even harder.


    They dont listen to what people have to say after all.


    Haa


    Please do your best! I will do what I can here too!


    Im a little more motivated now that I hear you say that. Alright, Im off.


    Yes. please have a safe trip.


    Saying so, Finne sent me off with a bow.


    I transferred to a vige inside the Dwarf Autonomous Zone inside the Empire.


    Egor should be here protecting Sonia and her parents.


    At least he shouldnt leave yet until Gordon ispletely rendered powerless.


    This helped me out.


    It seems Egor has taken a liking to Sonia which that in itself is quite unusual


    Thinking so, I walked through the dwarven vige.


    I approached the hut where Sonia and her parents lived before but there was no sign of people there. Instead, a loud noise was heard at the center of the vige.


    A festival?


    No matter how I see it, thats a lot of noise.


    The heavy drinker Dwarves love their festival after all. They always find a chance to hold a festival and have lots of drink. Im sure its like that this time too.


    When I judged so and kept walking to the vige center, I found more and more drunken dwarves sleeping all over.


    I was wondering if I should wake them up but since they seem to be sleeping sofortably and its not like there is just one or two of them, I gave up on the idea.


    Then, I heard loudughter.


    Surrounding a huge bonfire, the Dwarves were drinking and making noises. Judging from this, they must have been partying sincest night.


    Among them, the noisiest one belongs to the group of strong-looking dwarves.


    At the center of that group is a small dwarven old man.


    Cmon! Look at his Sword Saints tricks!


    WaHaHa! Good! Another round!


    Amazing! Its too fast I cant even see it!!


    .


    Egor was performing a trick at the center of the group of dwarves.


    He is naked and the trick he is performing is moving the two pot lids in his hands to hide his crotch at high speed. As expected of the Sword Saint he switched the lids so fast that I cant see it.


    All swordsmen in this continent would be disappointed at the sight but the dwarves surrounding him are allughing their heads off.


    It seems that this is not the first time he is showing them this trick huh.


    This is why I hate dealing with SS-rank adventurers.


    Haa.


    I sigh and look up at the sky.


    What is sadder about this situation is that I have to ask that old man for help.


    When I returned my eyes down to the scene before me, it had already escted. The dwarves began to throw something that looked like a nut at Egors crotch.


    GOO!!! GET HIM!


    UOAAAAAHH!!!


    NAIVE! DONT THINK YOU CAN BREAK THROUGH MY ABSOLUTE DEFENSE THAT EASILY!


    With that said, Egor deflects them away with the lids.


    Seeing that, the dwarves screamed out in defeat and another young dwarf rose to the challenge.


    Now, what should I do?


    Honestly, I dont want to get involved with them.


    When I thought so, female dwarves appeared with trays in hands.


    Yes, yes! Its dinner! Wear some clothes!


    What!? Its time for that already! So no one manages to break through my defense after all huh


    Egor disappointingly muttered so.


    He wanted someone to break through that huh.


    I cant really understand him.


    When I was standing there stunned, Sonia appeared mixed in with the dwarven women who brought the food. Then, she immediately noticed me.


    No way? Why are you!? What happened!?


    Nn?


    Due to Sonias voice, the dwarves who were making merry finally look at me.


    All of them had bright red faces, probably thanks to all the alcohol they drank.


    Whos that? That gloomy looking guy?


    Your Majesty, you dont know him? Thats him you know, him, the guy that is famous in the Imperial Capital..Gold!


    Its Silver.


    I was so tired after witnessing all that so I didnt have the strength to strongly retort.


    I corrected them for the time being and the dwarf they called Your Majesty nodded several times before he loudlyughed again.


    OH! I SEE! I SEE! Its Elder Egors friend huh! You came at a good time! Have a drink! We got a lot of booze from the princess and the duke at the east border you see! Drink as much as you like!!


    Even if you say that, Your Majesty has been drinking for days now hasnt it..please take a rest soon.


    Sonia tells the Dwarven King with an astounded expression on her face.


    It seems she got quite familiar with the dwarves huh.


    When I thought that way, Egor came to me.


    And he still hasnt put on any clothes yet.


    Youe at a good time! Silver! Check out my absolute defense!


    Saying so, Egor switches the lids covering his crotch at high speed.


    I mean its amazing but I kind of felt like asking him what is he trying to do.


    So?


    Young people in the vige wont even give me a challenge! You do it!


    OH! A battle between SS-rank adventurers huh! Good! Do it!


    With the Dwarven King getting on board with it, the other dwarves also cheer.


    Then a fruit was handed to me.


    I unintentionally nced at Sonia but she only answered me with a bitter smile.


    I dont think this will end unless you do it you know.


    I see.


    Cmon,e at me from anywhere you like!!


    Egor who is getting more enthusiastic shuffles the lid at even a faster speed.


    After signing once, I strengthened my body and threw the fruit at him.


    The timing doesnt matter.


    The fruit was blocked by the lid but it pierced the lid and directly hit Egors crotch.


    OUGHH!!??


    WOAHHHH!!


    Amazing! He got him!


    As expected of an SS-rank adventurer!


    Haa.


    How many times have I sighed since I got here.


    Egor holds his crotch and mutters while crouching down.


    Y, You dont go easy on an old man at all huh


    Someone who ys with pot lids like that is not an old man in my head. Anyway, I have something to talk with you.


    Wait a minute..I let my guard down so it hurt a little..


    It hurts because you let your guard down?


    With such a question in mind, I let out another sigh.

 Chapter 281: The Good For Nothing Bowman

    Chapter 281: The Good For Nothing Bowman


    So? What did you visit me for?


    Inside a small hut, Egor who has recovered from the crotch pain sips the tea that Sonia poured him.


    There was a bottle of alcohol beside him and he tried to reach for it after hes done with the tea but Sonia confiscated it from him.


    Thats a no, Ojii-san. You have been drinking for days already right?


    AhhI was looking forward to that.


    Egors shoulders droop down dejectedly.


    It seems that after living together for a while the hierarchy has already been established.


    Egor who grew timid shakes his teacup and keeps staring at the tea leaves.


    In short, I needed to gather the SS-rank adventurers. I want your cooperation for that.


    Come to think of it, there was the talk about an inquiry huh.


    It seems that the current council wants the SS-rank adventurers to be under their control.


    Fools. I dont mind cooperating with you but I cant do it for free you know. I am busy after all.


    Busy?


    Hearing that word, I look at Sonia who just confiscated alcohol from him.


    Sonia was tiredly shaking her head.


    He has only been drinking and partying with everyone you know?


    That certainly sounds busy.


    Right, Right.


    Seeing Egor smiling in a good mood, I and Sonia sighed at the same time.


    Seriously, Aneue and the Duke are the problems as well.


    Even children can understand what will happen when they give arge amount of alcohol to the dwarves.


    So? What do you want in return?


    I have something to ask you before that. Do you know where the others are?


    I have some ces in mind. I think I will search for those ces one by one.


    I see. But that would be a hassle right. I can tell you where they are.


    you know?


    I know one for sure. The other two are fifty-fifty though.


    Thats plenty enough. Lets hear it.


    The one I know for sure is the [Wandering Bow God].


    Hes not wandering these days huh..


    I drop my shoulders at Sonias retort.


    The SS-rank adventurers are assigned nicknames by the Adventurer Guild.


    The reason why they gave us a nickname is because it is easier to convey our characteristics to the guild branches all over the continent.


    The nickname will always include the nature of our power and our personality.


    Thats why the Wandering Bow God should have been wandering somewhere now. Or that was supposed to be the case.


    He has his reason to stop right.


    Thats right. He is currently in a small town in the north of the Kingdom. The town is famous for the delicious alcohol you see.


    I see. Bayeux huh.


    Egor nods several times to my answer.


    Bayeux is a famous alcohol-producing area that the Kingdom is proud of. Its a paradise for drinkers.


    So hes there huh.


    The strongest bowman among the adventurers, Jack is resting his heart there. If you go there then buy some alcohol for me as a souvenir. I want an expensive one okay.


    I dont mind if you settle with that but.what happened to Jack?


    Jack, who has the nickname of the [Wandering Bow God], is someone who basically wanders the continent.


    The person himself said that he had something he has to look for but no one knew what it was.


    In recent years, his activities have been concentrated on the western part of the continent and any problems within the territory of the Kingdom are basically under Jacks jurisdiction.


    What happened to Jack for him to take time out to heal his heart?


    Jack is a pitiful man.


    Did he lose someone?


    I think you can say that too.


    Egor cast his eyes down at Sonias question.


    He sips his tea and continues after a short pause.


    It seems that among all the lovers he made all over the continent, ten of them decided to break up with him..


    Thats the worst.SS-rank adventurers are really..


    Dont look at me. And dont lump me with them either.


    Egor created an atmosphere like he was talking about something serious so I was wondering what happened but he was only dumped huh.


    Moreover, from what he said, he still has plenty of lovers left. He should get stabbed by all of them someday.


    Thats it. Jack is washing his sorrow away with alcohol right now. He should be easy to find. If you look for someone who spends a lot of money on women and alcohol then you should be able to find him easily.


    Good for nothing


    He used to be a fine young man. He became an SS-rank adventurer in his early twenties but soon after his wife and daughter ran off on him so he drowned himself in alcohol and women. The irony is that his skill now that he is drowning in alcohol and lovers is much sharper than when he was young.


    So personality, behavior, and skills are all separated huh.


    I nod to Sonias words.


    There is no well-behaved SS-rank adventurer. A strong person is always a little different than a normal person. Elna is a good example.


    Theres even a theory that the more difficult your personality is, the stronger you can be.


    Well, he was certainly drinking when I first met him after all. From the eyes of an amateur, he would only look like a drunk middle-aged man.


    But he is actually strong right?


    He is. I didnt see his power when I first met him but on the second time, he offset my ancient magic with his bow and stole my prey.


    Even though I wasnt serious, that was still humiliating.


    Moreover, it is a vition of etiquette to interfere with others quests.


    If I hadnt dealt with him like an adult then we might have a small skirmish there.


    Even though he is an SS-rank adventurer, he stole others prey?


    That man spent all his money as soon as he made it after all. And after he spent it all, he will make more. He was probably desperate for money back then.


    When I hear you talk about him like that, it seems like you are on quite a good term with him though?


    What, we are both lost children after all. I often see him on my journey.


    Im sure that you were lost but I dont think that Jack was though?


    Hes definitely a lost child. In life that is.


    I think that the person himself will deny it though.


    Egor simply lost his way while Jack lost his way in life.


    In some strange way, they might be a better match than I thought.


    While thinking so, I stood up.


    Then I will pay him a visit.


    Dont you want to ask about the other two?


    I will ask you once Ie back. I need a ry point if I want to head to the guild headquarters from the Kingdom anyway.


    I see. Then I will be looking forward to the souvenir alright.


    Be careful, okay. Dont get into a fight.


    Dont worry. I am an adult after all.


    Saying so, I opened the transfer gate and headed to the town of Bayeux.

 Chapter 282: The Town of Alcohol

    Chapter 282: The Town of Alcohol


    Bayeux is a small town located in the northern part of the Kingdom.


    Being known as the town of alcohol, it has many visitors from all over the continent that came in search of excellent alcohol.


    With drinkers being their targeted audience, the town also provides harlot services to the visitors and it is also one of the selling points of the town.


    I transferred to Bayeux and used an illusion magic to blend in with the people there.


    The Empire and the Kingdom are currently at war and I am an SS-rank adventurer whose base is the Empire. No matter what happens, that fact will never change.


    If Silver suddenly appeared in the Kingdom, it would surely cause huge confusion.


    And the person under the mask is no better too.


    After all, I am a prince of the Empire.


    If my identity gets exposed here, the Kingdom will surely dispatch its army.


    It is so hard to move around right now.


    Thinking so, I call out to the middle-aged man who is manning the storefront of an alcohol store.


    Excuse me, where do you sell the most expensive alcohol in this city?


    Expensive one? If its delicious alcohol then we have it right here you know?


    I was asked to buy an expensive one for my friend you see.


    It seems your friend doesnt understand alcohol at all huh.


    I agree. But a request is still a request.


    I see. If you are looking for an expensive one then you should probably try Baldurs ce. The taste is, well, its close to ours. If you just walk straight down the main street then you should be able to spot the sign.


    The middle-aged man replied with a frown.


    He probably recognizes them inside huh.


    With a bitter smile on my face, I handed him a gold coin and picked up a bottle.


    Thank you. I will have one of yours.


    Oi Oi, a gold coin is too much you know.


    Its an information fee. Also, it was for your honesty. You could have tried to sell me yours after all. I will enjoy your alcohol myself.


    O, Oh, well, we have been conducting honest business since my fathers generation after all!


    Saying so, the man shyly scratches his head.


    While being seen off by him, I walked down the main street.


    Then, I saw a big store with a sign saying [Baldurs].


    This ce huh.


    I enter the store and look for the owner.


    Then I found a big bald man standing calmly inside the store.


    Excuse me, are you the owner of this ce?


    Yeah, thats right. Im the owner, Baldur.


    My friend asked me to buy a bottle of expensive alcohol for him. I heard that yours are expensive but the taste is perfect. Will you be willing to sell me one of your top-shelf alcohol?


    Hmph, my products are certainly more expensive than other stores but considering the taste, I dont think they are expensive at all.


    I see. I am looking forward to that.


    Baldur then confidently begins to choose a bottle for me.


    The people who sell alcohol in Bayeux mostly produce their own alcohol.


    Naturally, the pride they have in their products is high. After all, with so many rival stores, you would be proud that your store manages to survive.


    How about this one?


    How much is it?


    One gold coin a bottle.


    That is quite a hefty price. I guess it is to be expected of a famous store huh.


    And its worth every coin you spent on it.


    Is that right. This might be a cheap price to pay for alcohol in this store huh.


    I took out a gold coin and received the bottle from him.


    Not only because he managed to sell a bottle of his alcohol, but Baldur also seems to be happy about my praise.


    I ask that Baldur a question.


    But what about the economy here? Isnt sales falling due to the war with the Empire?


    Well, it is. But I have a good customer right now so Im managing.


    Got him.


    Jack personally prefers expensive alcohol. I thought that he would buy one from this store as well.


    A good customer?


    Yeah, I dont know where this millionaire guy came from but the guy has been renting out an entire inn here and ying around for a few months already. He bought a lot from my ce and kept partying with the harlots he invited to his ce for a while now.


    So theres a guy who can keep partying in a situation like this huh.


    Hes a big help to me. I thought that he was someone who only aimed for expensive alcohol at first but when I tried talking to him, the guy got quite a taste you know.


    If hes still here then I would like to see him. Do you know which inn he rented out?


    Just keep going down the main street and you will know. Its the biggest one in the city.


    I see. I will take a look then.


    Saying so, I left the store and went down the main street again.


    Doing so, I spotted a big inn. Its probably this ce.


    I immediately walked toward the inn.


    However.


    Please ept our apologies, sir. The inn is currently fully reserved right now. Please withdraw.


    I was stopped by two men who seem to be the guards here.


    So the inn has its own security guards huh.


    I smile at them.


    Sorry. I will turn back now.


    Saying so, I walk straight past them.


    However, the guards did not react to me.


    After all, they couldnt see my true body and only see the illusion of me turning back.


    Since I dont want to cause a scene here, I am being discrete.


    Plus, I need Jacks cooperation. It would be wise to not stand out as much as possible to not upset him.


    When I enter the inn, I heard noises from deep inside.


    When I followed the sound, I arrived at a fairlyrge room.


    The door is open and I can hear the voices of a man and women from inside.


    Where are you? Come out~ Little cuti~es.


    This way! Jacksama!


    No, no, this way!


    Inside is a blindfolded middle-aged old man chasing and ying with a dozen of harlots.


    The old man is not stable on his feet. Hes probably drunk.


    The harlots teasingly approach him and run away again and the chase begins anew.


    Seriously, this guy is really a good for nothing.


    When I thought so, the blindfolded old man, Jack, picked up a bottle and drank all of its content.


    PuhAA!


    You are such a great drinker!


    Right, Right.


    Receiving the apuse from the harlots, Jackughed in a good mood.


    And without any warning, he threw the empty bottle at me who was looking at him from the shadows.


    I blocked the bottle with my barrier.


    I thought that the alcohol tasted bad butits just a peeping tom huh.


    If you can detect my presence then theres no way you couldnt detect the harlots right. You tried hard to make this fun for you huh.


    Even if he is blindfolded, he is someone who can shoot at an enemy in the distance urately.


    Thats jack. His nickname of the Bow God isnt just for show.


    The harlots might try to call out and run away from him but if he gets serious he should be able to catch them whenever he wants to.


    In other words, its just a farce.


    Oi oi, I thought that the voice was so damn gloomy but it was just you huh.


    Its been a while, Jack.


    Saying so, I dispelled my illusion.


    If Jack already saw through me then it is only a waste of magic power.


    After all, this ce is fully reserved.


    It wouldnt be a problem if only a few harlots saw me.


    What do you want? Silver. Im busy alright.


    You dont look busy to me though?


    In response, Jack pulled the confused harlots toward him with his arms.


    Im ying with cute girls here. If you cant see that then ditch thatme mask already.


    I heard that your lovers broke up with you though? If you keep doing that, then more of them might decide to ditch you, you know?


    Oi, you, you came to pick a fight with me or something?


    Saying so, Jack releases his hands from the harlots and stares at me.


    He is like apletely different person now.


    The harlots seemed to be afraid of that change and get away from Jack.


    I am not looking for a fight. I have a request for you today.


    A request? Hmph, I dont feel like asking what it is though.


    Hmm, are you sure that it is not because this part of you that made your wife ran away with your child?


    That was it.


    Jack immediately lunged at me.


    Already expecting that, I opened the transfer gate in front of me and set the destination to Egors house.


    Just go on ahead and wait for me there. I will grab your stuff for you.


    Wha!? Silver!! You bastard!!


    Jack managed to turn back at thest second but I moved behind him and pushed him inside the gate.


    Jack was sucked into the transfer gate without being able to resist.


    Apprehensionpleted. Even if he wants to cause a scene at that side, Egor will stop him.


    Yes, this is how an adult does things.


    Now then, where is his luggage?


    When I raised the question, the harlots pointed to the same ce.


    There was a simple bag and a bow there.


    As expected of the Wandering Bow God. He always travels light.


    Thinking so, I grabbed his luggage and quickly entered the transfer gate.g

 Chapter 283: People with no Common Sense

    Chapter 283: People with no Common Sense


    You need two transfer gates to travel from Bayeux to the Dwarven vige. In other words, I need to have at least one ry point.


    However, to not allow Jack any chance to escape, I connect the two transfer gates like a tunnel.


    Originally, even one gate would put a heavy burden on amon mage but the burden of having multiple gates up at the same time is iparable to that.


    It is something that is simply impossible for ordinary people but this is aplishable easily by an SS-rank adventurer.


    There is no problem regarding the burden on the caster but the transfer itself might cause some nausea.


    I might have done something terrible to Egors house but it should be fine. He should forgive me with a bottle of alcohol after all.


    Thinking so, I transferred to the Dwarven vige.


    Then.


    So its your fault! You damn old fart!!


    Shut up! Is puking at others a way of greeting in your country!?


    Shut it! Its the damn transfers fault that made me feel sick!!


    Its because you drank too much that you got drunk!


    Dont just me it on me damn it!!


    Egors house was half destroyed and Egor and Jack are shouting at each other outside.


    Seeing them arguing with each other, I let out a sigh.


    However, in that situation, someone pulled on my clothes.


    Dont just sigh at them, cant you do anything about this?


    Y, Yeah.


    It was Sonia.


    Even though she has a big smile on her face, I can tell by her atmosphere that Sonia is angry.


    Feeling the indescribable feeling of dread, I obediently nodded.


    Then, I lock the two of them in two separate barriers.


    However.


    With this..


    Naive!


    Weak!


    .


    The two broke my barrier with only a punch.


    The two broke into a fight again. Even though their punches hold that much power, the fact that they didnt even put a scratch on each other is a testament to their strength.


    They just dont have anymon sense at all!


    A person that suddenly transferred a person with nomon sense to another persons house also doesnt have anymon sense okay? You know that right?


    Dont lump me together with them. I wont just get drunk like that.


    I see, so you have nomon sense even while you are sober huh.


    Even though I wanted to protest Sonia who said that like I am only slightly better than these two drunk old men, I have no time for that.


    Stopping these two take priority.


    I search the half-destroyed house for Egors white cane. This is Egors favorite sword as well as his cane.


    I hold the cane with one hand while holding Jacks bow in another and call out to them.


    Oi, you two. If you value your weapons then stop right now.


    You are the worst.


    At least put it as being smart.


    Ah? Silver, you bastardafter you just shamelessly abducted me you are taking my weapon hostage!? Quit fooling around!!


    Hmph! My beloved sword can not be destroyed by you so easily!


    Hearing Egor, I gave him a nod.


    They are weapons of two SS-rank adventurers, there is no doubt that they are weapons of the highest grade.


    If I want to break them then I would need some preparation and the two wouldnt give me the time to do that.


    However.


    I didnt say that I am going to break them. I will just randomly transfer them away.


    wHaT? Then I just have to search the continent for it! Hearing what you want to say is much more irritating!


    I, I can live without my cane anyway


    Then I guess I will just transfer them away together with this fine bottle of alcohol then.


    I add the alcohol I bought from Bayeux to the stake.


    What!? You are even holding that hostage!?


    You bruteI thought that you are only a gloomy guy but you want to go that far!? Release the bottle!


    Just why is using the alcohol is more effective I wonder..


    Sonia astoundedly muttered.


    You need a nonmon sense measure to negotiate with people with nomon sense.


    For the time being, stop fighting and hear me out. If you do that then I will give it to you.


    Fine. I sobered up when I was fighting the old fart earlier anyway.


    If I can get that alcohol then its alright with me.


    Wasnt that the alcohol that Ojii-san aske.


    Keep quiet. They already agreed to the terms. The negotiation is concluded.


    ..


    Thus the fight between SS-rank adventurers came to an end.


    An inquiry? Why do I have to get involved with something so troublesome?


    Jack frowns while drinking the alcohol inside Egors half-destroyed house.


    Egor and I are trying to persuade him so we are currently sitting down on the opposite side.


    I think that it is troublesome too. But if we allow this to pass, it will be even more troublesome for us in the future right?


    Egor pours alcohol into his cup and drinks it up.


    Without losing to him, Jack also drinks his at the same rate.


    A bottle wont be enough huh.


    If they are getting too annoying then I will just quit the Adventurer Guild. Im going to do whatever I want.


    I am asking for your help so it wonte to that. It should be enough to shut the council up this one time. Its not too difficultpared to asking for your help. The problem now is to make sure they give up for good after we shut them down this time.


    If the target of this inquiry was another SS-rank adventurer instead of me, Im sure that they will quit the guild without any negotiation.


    Considering that development, right now it would be best that we shut the council up about this for good.


    Currently, SS-rank adventurers have the freedom to act. We can go wherever and whenever we want. Thats the reason the current council doesnt like the SS-rank adventurers.


    They think that they can manage us because they only hear about us from the report.


    However, they should realize that it is a grave misunderstanding if we simply appear in front of them.


    Naturally, shutting them up is not my only goal.


    If you want them to give up then you can just try throwing your magic at Barbel you know.


    If the Adventurer Guild is in chaos then it will cause people to worry. There is already a war between the superpowers of the continent. I want to avoid using forceful means as much as possible.


    So you want to have a talk with them huh.


    Exactly.


    For the people huhmust be hard.


    Jack sighs and scoops up his xen hair.


    His eyes that possess the same color stare straight at me.


    If an SS-rank adventurer leaves the guild, the whole continent will be in chaos. I understand..cant help it, I will lend you a hand this time.


    You have my thanks.


    But it wont be for free. You have to help me search for what I am looking for in return.


    Well, I guess as much.


    Jack always wandered around the continent because he was searching for something.


    Alright. When this is over, I will help you with your search. As much as I can that is. By the waythe thing you are looking for..is it your wife and child?


    It was at first. But.. My wife died eight years ago. My daughter was raised by my mentor. It seems that after leaving me, my wife turned to him. I only knew about that when I got the letter informing me that my wife passed away. At least I want to apologize to her grave and see my grown-up daughter once.


    The letter didnt tell you where they are?


    That part wasnt included. It was sent to the guild in the first ce. ording to my wifes will, it seems that she doesnt want me to meet my daughter. I have no intention of calling myself her father. I dont have the qualification to do that. But, I want to look at my own daughter at least once


    I see.


    We took a break after that and I stepped out to get some fresh air.


    I take a deep breath and look up at the sky.


    To be Jacks mentor means that he would be a master of magic bow.


    And I know a girl who learned some strange speaking habits and magic bow techniques from someone she called Ojii-sama.


    Given her age, it wouldnt be strange if she is Jacks daughter.


    Is it a coincidence?


    The world seems to be wide yet sometimes it can be so narrow.


    However, if I tell him now, he would immediately head to the Dominion.


    Lets keep it to myself for the time being.


    Even if it is not a coincidence but something inevitable.


    I dont know if it is something that I should just tell him.


    Theres no use thinking about it huh.


    They will have a chance to meet each other someday.


    The Dominion is currently at war with the Empire anyway.


    I can ask herter.


    Whether she wants to try meeting her father or not.


    There is also the possibility that they areplete strangers as well.


    Convincing myself so, I returned inside Egors half-destroyed house.

 Chapter 284: The Remaining Two

    Chapter 284: The Remaining Two


    I left Egor and Jack to standby in the Dwarven vige for the time being and returned to the Guild Headquarters, Babel.


    If I bring them with me then the Guild will notice that I am gathering SS-rank adventurers. If theye up with a countermeasure or move up the schedule for my inquiry then everything would go to waste.


    With Finnes presence as the Empires ambassador at Babel, the council will not conduct the inquiry yet. The reason being that an Imperial Ambassador will need to have some preliminary discussions with the Guilds personnel first.


    However, Finne had tried to get in touch with them many times already. Our remaining time is short.


    During this short time, I have to find the other two.


    Using an illusion spell, I disguised myself as an inconspicuous man and entered the luxury inn where Finne was staying from the entrance.


    The Imperial Knights dressed asmoners immediately detected my presence.


    Id like to meet Miss Finne.


    When I showed them my appearance as Silver, the Imperial Knights were understanding and led me inside.


    Immediately after, Olivier, their captain, appeared.


    Yup yup, so you properly listened to what I said that day huh.


    I am a person withmon sense after all.


    A person withmon sense would enter from the entrance without being told to from the start though.


    She poked where it hurt again.


    After that, I was escorted to Finnes room.


    Inside, Finne was waiting for me with a tired expression on her face.


    Wee back.


    Whats wrong? You seem tired?


    I was in talks with a council member until a while agoit was tiring to talk with someone who has no intention to listen.


    Sorry. I only trouble you.


    No, this is all I can do after allbut the council doesnt seem like they want to prolong this any longer.


    Right. When did they say that they will conduct the inquiry?


    It is the day after tomorrow. If Al-sama hasnt woken up yet then I would protest them as an Imperial Ambassador though


    You dont have to. Your decision is correct. It would be troublesome if they want to hold it today but I can manage if it is in two days time.


    Then you have found them right!


    I only found two. There are still two left.


    When I told her that, Finnes face suddenly brightened.


    With the usual smile on her face, she starts brewing tea while humming.


    Then she realized that she identally brewed my portion as well and started to panic.


    Awawa! I ended up brewing Silver-samas portion as well!


    Its alright. I will drink it this time.


    Saying so, I take off my mask and take a breather.


    Seeing that, Finne opened her eyes wide.


    Is that okay?


    Ive found the guy I have been most vignt about and the other two are most likely not inside the Guild Headquarters.


    Is that information trustworthy?


    I cant say for sure but it should be fine. Ive asked Egor where they are but neither of them is the type that would actively approach the Guild Headquarters.


    If Al-sama says so then I dont mind but.


    You dont have to worry. Besides, I need to take a break as well. Dealing with the two I found already tired me out.


    After I cracked my neck and shoulders, I let out a sigh and drank Finnes tea.


    The hot tea heals my tired body and the usual taste calms my mind.


    Ahh


    Are you that tired.?


    Those guys dont have anymon sense after all


    I lean back on the chair and close my eyes.


    Then, I feel Finnes hands wrap around mine.


    Would you, like to take a short break?


    I want to butthe other two will be difficult to deal with.


    [The Bipr Divine Fist] and [The Void Crusher Magic Swordsman]. All I know about them is from the rumors..


    I nod with my eyes still closed.


    Neither of them has much to do with the Empire.


    The Bipr Divine Fist, Linares is the strangest one among the 5 SS-rank adventurers. Linares rarely takes on any regr request you see.


    Meaning?


    Except for the emergency quest issued by the Guild, Linares basically only ept a defensive contract.


    A defensive contract is it?


    In this continent, there arends with an unusually high concentration of magic power. The Guild called thesends [Singrities] and Linares only took on the contract to defend thesends. Ouw Mages and troublesome monsters often show up in thosends. The Guild ces quite importance on protecting them so they leave it to Linares. Its not like there are no Singrities inside the Empire but I have already set up my base inside the Empire so the Guild didnt feel like issuing more contracts for their defense. Thats why Linares has no reason to visit the Empire.


    I seebut why does Linares-sama only ept such contracts?


    That is.you will understand once you meet Linares. That guy leaves the search for new singrities to the Guild and moves from Singrity to Singrity across the continent. It seems that guy is currently protecting a certain mountain. Sorry but, to persuade Linares, I need your help.


    For a moment, Finne puzzledly tilted her head to the side. She probably doesnt understand what I said.


    However, shortly after her face bloomed into a smile as though she finally understands my meaning.


    I can be of help?


    No doubt about that. Together we would stand a much bigger chance rather than me alone.


    But I dont know much about martial arts myself..


    Dont worry. Linares is the strongest martial artist on the continent. The pinnacle of martial artists. Theres no meaning in talking about martial arts when you stand no chance of winning against that guy. I am bringing you with me for a different reason.


    Is, is that soI understand! I will do my best to help!


    When I narrowly opened my eyes to look at her, Finne was pumping her fists in front of me.


    She seems quite motivated.


    Well, her motivation doesnt really mean much since her presence alone will already be effective enough though.


    Then lets ask for permission from Captain Olivier. Do you have ns after this?


    None at all.


    Then it should be fine. Shes the most flexible Imperial Knight Captain after all. She always has to say something extra though.


    Is that so? I think that Captain Olivier is a gentle person so I like her.


    If she isnt that kind of person then the Empire wouldnt leave diplomatic tasks like this to her.


    Saying so, I once again put on the mask.


    Break time is over.


    Lets give it my all.


    Come to think of it, What is the name of [Void Crusher Magic Swordsman]-san? I heard that he is as mysterious as Silver though..


    That guy is based inside the Sokal empire after all. It seems that only his second name managed to reach the empire huh. Can you guess what kind of name he has?


    Eh? It is a name that I can guess?


    Yeah, anyone has the chance to guess his name right after all.


    Anyone..?


    An [?] float up above Finnes head as she tilts her head.


    Seeing her like that, I gave her the answer with a bitter smile.


    Noname. Thats his name.


    Noname


    No one knows his true face, name, or gender. In terms of mystery, he is in an entirely different league than me.


    Does he have a reason to hide it


    Probably. But in terms of personality, the most troublesome one is still Linares.


    Is that so.


    Yes. You should prepare yourself.-that guy is quite intense you know.


    Saying so, I frown.


    I never thought that a day woulde where I would pay a visit to that guy though.


    Life really is full of mysteries.

 Chapter 285: Linares

    Chapter 285: Linares


    With permission from Olivier, I and Finne transferred to a Singrity located in the northeastern part of the continent.


    The Singrity located in the remote outskirts of the Sokal empire is called Shangri-La.


    At first nce, it is just a huge mountain but if you approach it, you will notice its tremendous magic power.


    So this is Shangri-La..the air is a little stuffy here isnt it.


    I am covering you with a barrier. It is good that you only have some trouble breathing. Im sure that if you didnt have any protection, you would copse by now.


    This ce has that much magic power..


    The dense magic power also affects the nts here.


    The area near the summit of this mountain was filled with flowers that gave off a pale green light.


    What is this flower..?


    Greenglow flower. Its a rare flower that you normally cant find outside Singrities. Depending on how you use it, it can be both medicine or poison. They only bloom in some Singrities so there are usually requests to collect them.


    They are very beautiful..


    They are. But this is the sight that only a few adventurers can get the chance to see. The dense magic power here has a strong effect on monsters that live in the area. The average rank of monsters that roam this ce is around AA.


    AA on average..


    They dont cause much harm since they dont leave the mountain because they are attracted by magic power but they are quite a nuisance for those who want to climb up here. We just bypassed the trip and skipped right to the summit though.


    It would have been quite a trouble to get here without transfer magic.


    Monsters do not approach the summit either. They are roaming the lower area of the mountain so breaking through them wont be easy.


    Thank you for showing me this precious scenery.


    Im d that you like it but unfortunately the scenery here is just the byproduct.


    While shrugging at Finne who suddenly thanked me, I started walking toward the summit.


    Then, suddenly a thundering sound echoes. Not just once, but the sound repeated many times.


    Wh, What is it!? This sound!?


    Dont worry.


    H, how cant I!


    Probably because the sound was simply too loud, Finne screamed.


    I astoundedly answered Finne.


    Its just the sound of a straight punch.


    .yes?


    Linares was called the Divine Fist after all. Even a mere thrust has the power equal to a powerful magic.


    Saying so, I continue walking to the summit. If I stop then I might just give up and turn back after all.


    Seeing me keep walking, Finne nervously followed me.


    Eventually, we could see a figure of a person standing at the mountaintop.


    Once that person reverted back to a still posture, the fist was thrust out again at a speed that is impossible for me to follow with my eyes.


    Then.


    That was quite inelegant of you to enter my garden unannounced, Silver. This is why you are no good.


    It was an emergency, Linares.


    How many times do I have to tell you? Just call me Lina.


    Saying so, a big muscr man with a height of over 2 meters turned around.


    Long lc hair and the same color eyes. His skin is white with light makeup applied to his face.


    He appeared to be in his thirties but I dont know his true age.


    His gesture is feminine but his appearance ispletely that of a male.


    Because hes like this, I dont really want to meet him.


    Linares is gay.


    One could say that his personality is the most intense out of all SS-rank adventurers.


    Umm


    Allow me to introduce you, Miss Finne. This guy is [the Bipr Divine Fist], Ronald Linares. His nickname is Lina though.


    No, no. dont just casually use my full name like that. Dont you have any delicacy in you?


    Linares. This is Miss Finne von Kleinert of the Adracia Empire. You should have heard about her from the rumors right?


    Yes, I heard. The most beautiful woman of the Empire, the u Mowe. She exceeded the rumors. You truly are beautiful.


    It, Its a pleasure to meet you. Linares-sama. Please call me Finne.


    Saying so, Finne gracefully bows.


    Then Linares looks at her from top to bottom.


    So wonderful! Perfect! Not only the appearance, the gestures, the atmosphere, everything is so beautiful! I have never seen such a beautiful girl other than me!!


    Thank you very much.


    Finne obediently epted Linaress praise.


    As you can see, Linares has a high opinion regarding his own beauty. It is so high that he couldpare himself to Finne.


    Well, it was because he has such a high standard of aesthetic that he chose to stay inside a Singrity though.


    The reason this guy travels from Singrity to Singrity is for his own training and his sense of beauty.


    For his training, he wants to push himself to train in a ce with strong magic power and for his beauty, he thinks that by staying in a ce like this, he can polish his beauty even further.


    He is also developing beauty products using Greenglow flower, this guys aesthetic sense is quite thorough.


    This is why Bipr was attached to his nickname. Strength and Beauty, Man and Woman. It is because he is extremely thorough in those things that he is called the Bipr Divine Fist.


    Silver, even though you are still wearing that ugly mask, you managed to bring me such an amazing child! You two are like chalk and cheese though!


    My bad for wearing this ugly mask then. I have something to talk about with you today. For the time being, care to invite us into your house?


    I dont want ame guy like you in my house but since Finne is with you I will make an exception. Follow me.


    Thank you! Lina-sama!


    AHH! You are being so formal! Since we are both beauties, lets just ditch the honorifics okay!


    No! I wouldnt want to be so rude!


    You dont have to be reserved, you know!


    Th, then, Lina-san


    My, thats great. I brew my own special tea you know. Its great for beauty too! Silver, you stay a little distance away from us okay.


    Yeah, yeah.


    I followed Linares while letting out a sigh.


    It seems that Linares doesnt like my mask as heins about it every time we meet. I bought Finne with me this time because he might not listen to what I want to say and it seems that was the right call.


    Linares has a twisted sense of aesthetics when ites to himself but the standard of beauty he has on others is quite normal.


    For Linares who is so fussy about beauty, I thought that he would definitely take a liking to Finne.


    Now, the first stage is cleared.


    After a short walk, a fancy house finally came into sight.


    Well, he did great building this kind of house on top of a mountain


    Wee to my house.


    Saying so, Linares invites Finne inside. When I tried to follow from behind, Linares repeatedly shakes his head as if he hates the very idea of me stepping into his house. Just how much does this guy hate this mask?


    The interior was quite feminine. it seems that he is quite particr about choosing his furniture as there is only light purple stuff, the same color as his hair, inside this house as far as I can see.


    This room has a beautiful shade of purple! It suits Lina-sans look really well!


    Right! Ahh! So you understand!


    One could say that Finne has the natural talent to praise something that others wanted to be praised.


    Getting on the good side of her opponent means that she can carry out a negotiation to her advantage.


    Being an ambassador might be Finnes calling huh.


    Thinking so, Linares pulled out a chair for his guest.


    Yes, only for Finne.


    What about me?


    Just stand. If you touch my furniture then I will punch you all the way back to the Empire alright?


    .


    The words, Then I will just blow this house up almost slipped out of my mouth but I hold it in.


    We might have a chance persuading him with Finne, I dont want to ruin it now.


    And thus, we start persuading Linares.

 Chapter 286: Aesthetics

    Chapter 286: Aesthetics


    Alright, lets hear it.


    Well


    No one asks you, Im asking Finne. If you want to talk to me then take off thatme mask first.


    This damn guy.!


    My cheeks involuntarily cramped up but without me saying anything, Finne continues the talk.


    Then please allow me to exin. Have Lina-san heard about how Silver-sama got involved with the Empires recent conflict?


    Are you talking about the subjugation of the United Kingdoms Holy Dragons I wonder? Being used of taking the Empires side with just the subjugation of two Elder Dragons, the matter is quite exaggerated isnt it.


    However, those dragons were the guardians of the United Kingdom. His intervention saved the Empire and forced the rebels to withdraw. The Council judged that an SS-rank adventurer shouldnt intervene in such a situation and they are currently trying to conduct an inquiry into Silver-samas action.


    How idiotic. Calling them [Holy Guardian Dragons] was their own business. We left them alone because they only used the dragons to protect their country. If they used those dragons for invasion then those dragons are just monsters. Its the same as in the SS-rank adventurers case. If we act outside the framework of SS-rank adventurers, we would be one of the most dangerous people on the continent you know.


    The Council argues that Silver-sama has acted out of that line in this incident. They said that Silver-sama has favored the Empire too much.


    I see. Thats a nice argument they have there. So? What is their real intention?


    I believe that they want to put SS-rank adventurers under the Councils jurisdiction. If Silver-sama agrees to be under the Councils jurisdiction then it will set a precedent. I think that they will try to use this to deprive all SS-rank adventurers of their freedom in the future.


    Hearing Finne, Linares smiled.


    He then stood up silently and started preparing tea.


    During that time, Finne doesnt say anything.


    People need time to think after all.


    Here, Finne.


    Thank you.


    Linares offers Finne the tea. Sure enough, theres none for me. Well, I dont really mind since I cant drink it anyway.


    Finne thanked him and smelled the tea scent.


    This has a nice scent. It calms me down.


    Right? Greeglow flower is great for making medicine but its not so good for making teas. Thats why I had to try a lot of things to make it delicious. Its really good for your beauty you know.


    That must be why you have such beautiful skin, Lina-san.


    Ahhh! You are so good at praising me!


    Saying so, the two begin chatting by themselves.


    The topic has nothing to do with the matter at hand but Finne responds to him with a smile.


    It can be said that this is also one of Finnes talents. Her patience really knows no limit.


    I understand that waiting is also a tactic in negotiation but you need mental strength to carry it out.


    Perhaps because of that, Linares finally returned to the main topic.


    ..this is only my personal opinion but..


    Yes.


    It was also partly Silvers fault that he was used of taking the Empires side. Adventurers should avoid getting involved in politics as much as possible. The higher your rank is, the stronger your influence will be. After all, the more power we have, the more impact we can cause. Ive been thinking about this for a long time you know. Since you can use transfer magic, Silver, you should have stationed yourself at the Guild Headquarters and use your magic whenever the Guild issues an emergency request. Wouldnt it be more efficient that way?


    You want me to cover the entire continent by myself?


    I am telling you that you shouldnt limit yourself to the Empire alone. I do recognize your power you know? I dont know about one-on-one fights but there are no SS-rank adventurers that can beat you in terms of the variety of things you can do.


    Thats surprising. So you do recognize my power huh.


    Of course. I always give my recognition to anyone that earns it. So what do you think? The Council wouldnt oppose such a proposition, right? Its not a bad thing considering the benefit the people of this continent will get either.


    Linaress eyes were trying to probe me.


    Well, how should I answer this?


    If I am used of taking the Empires side then just relocate to the Guild Headquarters and offer my transfer magic for the Guilds use. Certainly, the Guild wont have any ground toin about such a proposition.


    Not a bad proposal at all.


    However, if that happens, it will be difficult for me to move inside the Empire.


    The problemes down to my real identity.


    When I was thinking that way, Finne quietly raised her voice.


    That wont do.


    Ara? Why so? This will benefit the people. Its the basic principle of us adventurers you know?


    However, before being an adventurer, everyone is a person. We have ces that we want to live in, people that we want to be with. It would be too high-handed to force someone to throw it all away. With that proposal, all the burden will only get concentrated on Silver-sama.


    Thats why I told you. He did it to himself.


    I dont think so at all. Silver-sama is doing his best within his reach. If that is wrong then just what do adventurers believe in?


    I am not saying that its wrong. There would be no problem if he is an ordinary adventurer but Silver is an SS-rank. It is a fact that Silvers presence gives the Empire more power and his action already proved it.


    The Empire is already a superpower before the appearance of Silver-sama. Without Silver-sama, the Empire would juste up with a countermeasure for our own problems. It is only sophistry to connect the strength of Silver to the Empires national power. At most, the only real benefit would be that the Empire doesnt need to spend money to lure high-ranking adventurers to set up base in our territory.


    Thats right. The Empire is a powerful nation. One could say that it is the strongest nation on the continent. This is exactly why other countries areining. And theirints are not that far off the mark too. Silver has based himself inside the Imperial Capital. Just by having the doubt if he will suddenly show up on the battlefield alone will put considerable psychological pressure on the Empires opponents. Having multiple high-ranking adventurers wont exhibit the same effect you know.


    For a moment, Linares and Finnes eyes intersect.


    Both are staring at each other without saying a word.


    High-level psychological warfare is unfolding.


    Even if it seems like Silver-samas presence only benefits the Empire, he has also traveled to neighboring counties. The case where he subjugated the Sea Dragon in the Principalitys waters is a good example. Because we are located at the center of the continent, the whole continent will benefit from Silvers presence at the Imperial Capital.


    You want others to ignore the disadvantages because of the advantages you provide huh? Then for example, if a foreign country develops a technique to freely manipte monsters and use them in their army, will Silver just wipe out those monsters along with the army? That is not the problem that other countries can just ignore you know.


    In that case, he would only be following the basic principle of adventurers. To act for the people is to eliminate the possible threat to them in advance. That is the adventurers job. Even Lina-san would do the same in such a situation right?


    In response to Finnes words, Linares shows a satisfied smile.


    Alright. I will cooperate with you.


    Thank you very much!


    I thought that if you get shut down by me then you stand no chance against those old foxes in the council so I tried that out but.there doesnt seem to be a problem. To be honest, I hate being in charge of the negotiation you see.


    Please allow me to take on that task myself.


    Thanks. Its SS-rank adventurers job to rampage, right? None of us is exactly good at negotiating you see.


    Could you not group me with you.


    You are the subject of the inquiry right? Youck the power to convince them. After all, no matter how good your defense is, they wont care unless you have someone else to present them.


    Saying so, Linares mockingly grins at me.


    I really cant handle this guy.


    Ah, thats right. I wont be doing this for free you know.


    Thepensation is it? If its something that I can do then.


    No, that wont do. The person himself has to pay the price.


    What?


    Take off that ugly mask. If you do that then we are square.


    Eh!?


    Finne stares at Linares in surprise.


    It seems that he will not help us unless I remove the mask.


    Fine.


    S, Silver-sama!?


    Leaving the panicked Finne aside, I remove the mask.


    Then I show my face to Linares.


    are you taking me for an idiot?


    No, Im serious though?


    I cant see your so-called seriousness at all. I mean, your face is covered in ck. You are just hiding it with magic arent you.


    I dont remember being told not to hide my real face though.


    YOUU.! I can just blow away that magic cover you know?


    If you are fine with breaking your favorite room then do it.


    you really are an unpleasant man.


    Calling it smart would be more preferable.


    Saying so, I put on the mask again.


    Seeing that, Linares frowned.


    When I told you to take off the mask I mean permanently you know? I dont want to cooperate with someone wearing somethingme you see.


    Then you should have specified so from the start. I epted the deal because it was only temporary after all.


    You are shameless, you know that..!


    If he has a handkerchief with him hes probably biting on it by now.


    When I grin at him, Linares seemed like he could just punch me at any moment.


    Seeing that, Finne tries to calm him down.


    Li, Lina-san! Let me make up for it myself!


    .its okay. A promise is a promise. A promise is something that you hold yourself ountable to your past self. Its beautiful because you have to protect it. Unlike that shameless man over there, I am not so despicable you know.


    Your sense of aesthetic is wonderful, I will give you that.


    Shut up! I dont want to be praised by you! Seriously!


    Linares started to get angry and take me and Finne out of the house.


    Then, he speaks to us in a serious tone.


    Now, lets go. I have to teach those ugly people not to put a free bird in a cage. Birds are free and beautiful after all.


    No, I wille to pick you up just before the inquiry. I still have to look for Noname after all.


    Noname? That child told me that he was going to visit a dungeon you know?


    A dungeon?


    Somehow, a valuable clue just came to us from an unexpected ce.

 Chapter 287: The Abnormal Goal

    Chapter 287: The Abnormal Goal


    Leaving Linares behind, I and Finne headed to the dungeon located in the eastern part of the Sokal empire.


    This dungeon is where Noname is supposed to be.


    This is my first time in a dungeon!


    Well, dungeons are rare these days after all.


    Dungeon is a general term for locations such as ruins of ancient civilization or ones that were made by the Demons.


    Most of the time, even getting inside one is already difficult and even when you manage to enter, you will need to deal with monsters and various defense mechanisms.


    Monsters found in these dungeons are mostly rare monsters such as those that survived in istion or new species that became adapted to the dungeons special environment.


    On the defense mechanisms side, since they were built in the ancient era of the magic civilization, there are many powerful ones and even their wreckages can fetch high prices.


    Everyone knows well what the word dungeon entails. Still, even with the danger they post, people continue to traverse the dungeons.


    The reason?


    Deep inside the ruins of the ancient magic civilization, there lies the precious items that can no longer be reproduced, and for the ones that were made by the Demons, there are many relics that were made during the Demon King Army era that can be obtained.


    Knowing what they are standing to gain, people continued to dive into the dungeons even while knowing their danger.


    Being a magically advanced country that it is, Sokal empire is very active in excavating dungeons. Right now, it is probably the country that has the highest rate of new dungeons discovery.


    While saying so, an artificial door that was built into the mountain came into sight.


    It must be some kind of facility made in the ancient era.


    Precious tools and weapons are probably sleeping inside this ce.


    If Noname is here then theres no need to doubt that.


    That guy loves this kind of ce after all.


    Noname-san loves this kind of dungeons?


    I guess you could say that. It is perfect for his hobby and he can make a profit here too.


    Hobby and profits?


    Noname is full of mysteries. He has been active as SS-rank adventurers for more than half a century already. Still, I dont see his ability declining at all. I dont know if he is a human or demihuman but what he always does is raising the level of his magic sword.


    Raising level? Does he train himself to handle his sword better?


    No. His beloved sword is the [Dis Pater]. When ites to magic swords, it is probably the strongest of its kind. Its special power is to devour magic power. A magic sword that can grow stronger by absorbing magic power.


    There is such a magic sword too.


    Finne muttered in surprise.


    A magic sword that can grow has already surpassed the concept of magic sword.


    His goal is to surpass the Holy Sword with this magic sword. For that purpose, he has been capturing dungeons and defeating powerful monsters. The reason why he chose the Empire is that it is easy for him to find new dungeons.


    The Holy Swords, you mean the Holy Sword Elna-sama is wielding right? He wants to surpass that?


    Well, for those who know how powerful the Holy Sword is, it might sound like something ridiculous but..Noname is seriously trying to surpass it.


    An SS-rank adventurer is seriously trying to surpass the Holy Sword.


    It is something that has never been done before. After all, the Holy Sword is the strongest weapon on the continent.


    It is the strongest trump card of humanity that once was used to destroy the Demon King.


    Then what does it mean to surpass that?


    The Holy Sword is a weapon that can only be used by a handful of the Amsberg family. In other words, to surpass the Holy Sword is to surpass the Amsbergs.


    Surpassing the Hero. That is Nonames goal.


    I exined that to Finne while entering the dungeon.


    As a person from the Empire, hearing Nonames goal made Finne doubt his sanity. She seems to find it iprehensible to the extent that she cant afford to enjoy her first trip inside a dungeon.


    Honestly, when I first heard of this, I was taken aback as well.


    Even the Holy Sword used by Elna is not yetplete. The Holy Sword has yet to reveal its true power. However, I cant imagine something that can even surpass its current state.


    As expected of an SS-rank adventurer


    It is because he has such a goal that he is one of the most abnormal people on the continent. What really set him aside is how he doesnt choose his means to aplish it.


    I let out a troubled sigh.


    Hes an SS-rank adventurer because he doesnt choose his means to aplish his goal.


    The Dis Pater can absorb magic power from both monsters and other magic swords. The requirement for its absorption is to destroy the absorption target. The moment the Dis Pater defeats a monster or destroys a magic sword, it will absorb their magic power and strengthen itself.


    By bing an SS-rank adventurer. You can fight extraordinary monsters and criminals. Its perfect for growing his magic sword.


    I first met him two years ago when he told me that he couldnt find any more dungeons within the Sokal empire.


    As a magically advanced nation, they would never neglect to investigate new dungeons. If the discovery rate of new dungeons has dropped all across the continent then he shouldnt be surprised if fewer dungeons can be discovered inside Sokal isnt it.


    Even though the number is few, the Sokal empire has put much of its effort to discover new dungeons.


    However, if another country puts in the same effort then there is no doubt that they will find more dungeons within their territory.


    Thats why that guy told me that hed like to expand his search into the Empire as well.


    Thats..as expected.


    Two SS-rank adventurers would give too much power to a single country. Back then, that was the reason I used to make him give up


    When he possesses such an abnormal goal, there is no way that Noname would just give up with that.


    This is just a guess but the SS-ranker who appealed to the Guilds upper management in the Spirit Turtle case is probably Noname. From the reaction of the other guys so far, I didnt get the feeling that they have something against me at all.


    There is a good chance that he did something to get me to leave the Empire.


    In that case, it would be very difficult to persuade him.


    He might tell me to leave the Empire in return after all.


    I dont mind leaving the Empire. Linares also came up with the same proposal. The main idea here is to have no SS-rank adventurer in the Empire after all.


    However, the problem would be if Noname moved into the Empire in my ce.


    I dont think that Noname would have a good rtionship with the Amsbergs.


    I would be troubled if hees to the Imperial Capital to pick a fight with Elna too..


    The Imperial Capital will end up destroyed..


    I can assure you that he will do that someday. When he is convinced that his magic sword has surpassed the Holy Sword that is.


    Saying so, I looked around.


    There are wreckages of Armored Dolls around us. They are probably a type of defense mechanism designed to defend this ce.


    They were all destroyed. Thoroughly at that.


    Thanks to that, I and Finne can traverse deeper inside without any obstacles.


    Judging from this, Noname is probably crushing all of his obstacles as he makes his way into the dungeon.


    Thats like him.


    Maybe he already left?


    No, hes below us. I can sense his unique magic power.


    urately speaking, it is not his magic power that I sensed.


    Noname is an SS-rank adventurer that possesses tremendous strength. However, there is a different kind of magic power swirling around him.


    It is the magic power of Dis Pater.


    I brought you along because if Ie here alone, it might end in a fightare you scared?


    No, I am fine as long as I am with Silver-sama.


    Usually I would say that you can leave it to me but I am not so confident this time. At worst, if ites to battle then we will run away with transfer magic. Fighting him while protecting you might end up making me into food for his magic sword after all.


    Noname doesnty his hand on other SS-rank adventurers because of the possibility of retaliation. He might even get stripped of his title as SS-rank adventurer as well.


    However, now I have a handicap named Finne, and the Guild currently setting their eyes on me.


    Under these conditions, there is a possibility that this is a setup. Well, I dont think that he would start something right in front of Finne though.


    Even like that, he is still an adventurer after all.


    Still, I cant say for sure that he wont.


    I and Finne went down the long flight of stairs.


    Then we found ourselves in a ridiculously wide open space. It seems to be an underground facility.


    It may have been an ancient experimental site. The open space here is wide enough to conduct a military exercise.


    At the center, stand the wreckage of a giant armored doll.


    And a person.


    Noname.


    When I called his name, he looked back.


    Although it was right after a battle his white clothes and ck mask arepletely clean.


    In his hand is a terrifying ck magic sword.


    Good day, Silver. What kind of business do you have with me today?


    TLN: Dis Pater is the name of Roman God of the Underworld

 Chapter 288: Result of the Discussion

    Chapter 288: Result of the Discussion


    His words are polite. However, the voice is neither high nor low. I cant tell if it belongs to a man or a woman.


    Not only the voice, but his gender also can not be determined with his mannerism. His mask probably possesses the same effect as mine.


    This person whose age, gender, or name can not be determined is Noname.


    Business huh. You should already know what I want to say right?


    You said it as if I set this up. I have taken a handoff approach regarding your inquiry you know. The Council simply sumbed to the pressure from the other countries, thats all.


    My inquiry, huh.


    Yes. it is as you guessed. I was the one who filed myint to the council regarding the Spirit Turtle incident. With all the incidentstely, you were the only one who gets the credit right.


    So it was you after all.


    Personally, I drew up a scenario where you be fed up with the Empire and when the S-rank adventurers failed to subdue the Spirit Turtle, I would defeat it myself and rece you as the Empires sole SS-rank adventurer. Still, you sure flipped my expectations.


    I guess I could say as expected of an SS-rank adventurer huh.


    Even though he just admitted that he crossed me, I couldnt feel any shred of fear from him at all. He is talking about it like it is someone elses business.


    Thats a shame wasnt it.


    Yes, it really was. Honestly, Sokol has already run out of patience with me as well.


    It was because you immediately captured any dungeons they found right.


    Dungeons are the most efficient method after all. Most monsters will immediately run away when they sense the power of my magic sword. There is no escape for them inside the dungeons you see.


    So you only value Sokol because of their dungeons huh. Their citizens will cry if they hear that you know.


    Im fine with letting them cry though. I hate them for all their demihuman discrimination anyway.


    Hou? Hearing something honest like that from you is quite surprising. Then why have you based yourself inside their territory for so long?


    Noname lightly shrugs at my words.


    Was he serious or was he only acting? I cant tell. And I am quite good at telling such a thing apart too.


    I do have my opinion about them but my goal is much more important to me than my opinion. To make my magic sword stronger, I need more dungeons. Sokol empire is the only nation that took the initiative in discovering new dungeons and supporting the adventurers for capturing them. Thats all there is to it.


    And they finally exhausted their usefulness so you decided to jump ship?


    Yes. I hear that the Empire is a good country and I expect them to have a lot of unexcavated dungeons as well. The only problem I have is that the Guild wont allow 2 SS-rank adventurers to settle in the same country.


    I guess so. The Empire will probably dont allow it as well. Too much medicine can be a poison after all.


    Having adventurers to deal with monsters is like having medicine for your country. Among the adventurers, one could say that SS-rank adventurers are a particrly powerful drug. Having two in your country would be like swallowing a powerful poison instead.


    Thats why in order to get the result Noname wants, he has no choice but to eliminate me.


    Exactly. You were an obstacle for me who wanted to get in the Empire and now the Council has their eyes on you. The people of the Council favor me rtively well so after the inquiry if I put in my request to relocate to the Empire, there should be no problem.


    You think the Empire will allow that?


    They will. With internal and external conflicts, they would have to be vignt against monsters without the presence of an SS-rank adventurer. The Empire has been heavily ravaged by monsters these days and the overall quality of their adventurers is low. One could say that they are quite reliant on you tobat the monster threat.


    Thats why they will ept me.


    Noname concluded.


    I see. What a guy. It really shows how terrifying he is thinking that he put so much thought into his actions.


    However.


    You heard him? Miss Finne.


    Yes. Unfortunately, the Empire does not ept you. Noname-sama.


    Do you have the authority to say that? Miss Finne von Kleinert.


    So you know.


    Of course. The rare beauty with a blue seagull hair ornament. There is no reason not to notice your identity. However, thats a shame. It seems you are Silvers ally huh?


    I was sent to the Adventurer Guild Headquarters as an Imperial Ambassador. My opinion is one with the Empire. Silver-sama has done his best for the sake of our country. We have no intention to ept the inquiry nor any attempt to remove Silver-sama.


    Hou?


    A nobledy.


    That was probably how Noname viewed Finne but it seems that his opinion of her changed because of her reply.


    Finne was not selected as an ambassador just because of her fame.


    She has the skills required to be an ambassador and she has the experience of conducting the secret maneuvers with me.


    She should be able to handle even a minister of foreign affairs from another country.


    If you do not ept me then what do you n to do? I think that your country is in quite a difficult position though?


    It is exactly as you said. However, you have also contributed to said difficult situation as well.


    I am sorry for that. I intend to make up for it with my work.


    That is alright. Even if Silver-sama has to leave the Empire after the inquiry, there is already another SS-rank adventurer inside the Empire after all.


    .Elder Egor huh. Im surprised that the old man is still in the Empire. But that old mans quirk is that he cant settle down in one ce. I do not think that he will stay in the Empire for long.


    That doesnt matter. Suppressing the rebels and intercept the foreign invasions. If he stays with the Empire until everything is over, then Silver-sama can return to the Empire again. If the Council is that prone to other countries pressure then after the conflict is over, I see no reason for them to not sumb to our pressure as well.


    Egor is currently staying inside the Dwarven Vige for Sonia.


    He will stay with the Empire at least until Gordons rebellion ispletely suppressed. What happens after that will depend on his mood but Finnes assessment is correct.


    If he can stay with us to that point then the Empire can just pressure the other countries to stop pressuring the Guild as the victorious country. If that happens, the Council will lose grounds to raise anyints toward me.


    I am quite hated it seems.


    That is a given with your goal is it not.


    I simply want to create a magic sword that can surpass the Holy Sword though.


    That is the same as surpassing the Hero, the symbol of our country. As long as you have set such a goal for yourself then the Empire can not cooperate with you.


    I see. You are quite a capabledy huh. By the way, Silver. The fact that you came to me means that you have already gained the cooperation of the other SS-rank adventurers right?


    Of course. You are the one that is the most unlikely to cooperate after all.


    It is all to achieve my goal. I have nothing against you personally. But I understand. I will cooperate with you in this inquiry. Even if I choose to be on the Councils side, the vote can be overturned with 4 SS-rank adventurers. All I can do is only sway some council members who favor me to my side but..I wouldnt want to be in their debt. It would alle to waste if it ends up interfering with my goal after all.


    Saying so, Noname raises both of his hands as if to announce his surrender.


    By bringing Finne with me, I was able to remind him that the Empire would not ept Noname. Now he has no reason to not help me.


    Give up on the Empire and look for another country.


    I will do that. However, it was not just because of the dungeons that I wanted to relocate to the Empire.


    Hou?


    It was because I want to confirm something that I wanted to go to the Empire. I want to see how much different my magic sword is from the current Holy Sword. That was what I wanted to know.


    .You intend to pick a fight with the prodigy of the Brave house?


    Please. I only wanted to see the Holy Sword with my own eyes. But you have already seen it havent you. Being as powerful as you are, you should be able to tell the difference between the power of my magic sword and the Holy Sword. Thats why what I ask in return for my cooperation is a match with you. Silver.


    Saying so, Noname pointed his jet-ck magic sword, the Dis Pater, at me.


    In the end, it hase to this huh

 Chapter 289: SS-rank VS SS-rank: First Part

    Chapter 289: SS-rank VS SS-rank: First Part


    I dont mind fighting you but I want to refrain from doing it now.


    May I ask why?


    First, we have Miss Finne with us. Second, Ive already used transfer magic many times today. I dont want to spend more of my magic power than necessary.


    Hearing my reasons, Noname nodded.


    He then walked to the underground experimental site.


    When I was wondering what he is intending to do, Noname broke the door and went inside.


    So the concept of normally opening the door doesnt exist for him huh..


    Hes quite free-spirit isnt he


    When I and Finne were astounded at his action, Noname came back with something in his hand. Perhaps it was his goal in capturing this dungeon.


    Then, Noname throws it at me.


    This is


    It is a bracelet with jewels installed on it. It is filled with magic power so it should take over the burden of magic power consumption. You should know how to use one, no?


    Of course, I know.but this kind of magic tool is quite valuable you know?


    You can use it. I can give you the items behind that door as well. The Dis Pater also has its own taste you see. Unless its prey can move, the efficiency of the magic power absorption rate isnt so good. I have no need for a magic tool like this one.


    He really couldnt care less about anything other than his magic sword huh.


    The giant armored doll that Noname took down earlier must have been protecting many experimental magic tools lying behind that door.


    But Noname has no interest in any of that. No matter how valuable it is, if it doesnt help raise the level of his magic sword, its just a junk item to him.


    It is not that bad of a deal for me. I can gain Nonames cooperation and even get my hands on valuable magic tools.


    However, I hesitate to fight Noname right now.


    Just how much do you want to fight me?


    It is not that I want to fight you. I only want to see the power of Dis Pater. Besides, if I leave this fight forter, you might run away using transfer magic after all. I do not wish to get cheated on you see.


    If its now, you will take me on seriously right?


    Saying so, Noname points the Dis Pater at me.


    It seems unless I face him, he wont let us leave huh.


    Miss Finne. Can you head back first?


    However


    If you are here, I cant fight.


    I understand.


    Finne seems like she wanted to stay but once I said that to her, she gives up and takes a step back.


    Sorry, but if you get injured then we wont be able to win the inquiry.


    I open the transfer gate back to the Guild Headquarters.


    I pray that you wont get hurt.


    I will try to avoid that as much as I can.


    Saying so, Finne entered the transfer gate and returned to the Guild Headquarters.


    The only ones left were me and Noname.


    I sigh and put on the bracelet.


    Good grief. And I have been putting in efforts to avoid a direct fight with SS-rank adventurers too.


    So hes the only one that I cant avoid a fight with huh.


    Noname. I have one thing to say before we fight.


    What is it?


    You cantin even if that mask got peeled off your face you know?


    Thats exactly how I want it.


    At that moment.


    The magic power of me and Noname swelled up and the underground experimental site began to tremble.


    Here I go.


    Saying so, Noname immediately closed the distance.


    I parried away the Dis Pater that was swung at me with no hesitation with multiple barriers.


    The Dis Pater made contact with the barrier and the barriers were cut down like paper.


    Judging that the barriers wont be able to take the blow from his sword, I cast a spell toward the Dis Pater.


    [[Descend to me, the Thunder of BloodBloody Lightning]]


    A giant reddish-ck thunder hits the Dis Pater and causes an explosion.


    The impact from the explosion causes the ground of the underground experiment site to violently shake.


    This is a challenge to see whether Noname will be satisfied first or the facility will copse first.


    I kicked the ground and let the wind pressure from the explosion carry me away from him to widen the distance and look back at the smoke risen from the explosion.


    He isnt someone who would fold with only something at that level.


    Sure enough, Nonames figure slowly appeared from the smoke. And of course, there is not even a single scratch on him.


    How was it? My blowpared to the Holy Swords.


    It cant bepared to that as it is now. If the prodigy of the Brave Family used the Holy Sword to attack me at that distance, I would not be able to escape unscathed.


    I see. The Holy Sword sure is scary isnt it. As expected.


    While saying so, Noname gathers magic power into the Dis Pater.


    Even while praising the Holy Sword, it seems he has no intention to lose at all.


    In truth, the power of Noname is not only at this level.


    The nickname of [Void Crusher] was given to him because he could destroy everything that exists just by wielding the Dis Pater.


    If Noname was serious then the armored dolls guarding this facility would not remain intact.


    Theres no doubt that he held back quite a bit in the earlier attack.


    I dont know the full extent of Dis Paters ability but I know its type. It does not change its shape like Lynfias magic sword nor manipte attribute magic like Ignats.


    It has no petty trick. Like the Holy Sword, it is a magic sword that will destroy its target with overwhelming power. Thats the basis of Dis Pater.


    However, even while gathering magic power inside Dis Pater, Noname does not take the stance to unleash it.


    Whats wrong? If you are worried about this ce then this will take forever you know?


    This ce would copse if I dont pay attention after all. Before that, I will have to hear your opinion about something first.


    What kind of opinion?


    Whether my swordsmanship is inferior to that of Elna von Amsberg.


    At that moment, he took my back.


    He moved at a speed that exceeded the detection range of my barrier huh.


    I hurriedly concentrate a huge amount of magic power on my right hand.


    And with that right hand, I turn around and catch the Dis Pater.


    As expected of you, Silver.


    Id like to say the same. I dont really want to do this you see.


    Right now, most of my magic power is concentrated on my right hand. That was why I can catch the Dis Pater. However, this is no way for me to fight.


    If I concentrate my magic power on my right hand, the other parts of my body will be defenseless.


    It would be one thing if I am an expert martial artist but no matter how much I strengthen my body, I cant fix how clueless I am in martial arts.


    Even if the power of my right hand is equal to that of a famous magic sword, the users movement still remains sloppy.


    Thats why I immediately take my distance.


    Noname is trying to close the distance again, so to put him in check, I cast magic toward him without chanting.


    A myriad of small light magic bullets appeared around me and headed toward Noname at high speed.


    Originally, this is a spell for a situation where I have to face multiple opponents at the same time but to put Nonames movement in check, this number of bullets is required.


    However.


    Tsk..!


    You are skilled at this.


    While saying so, Noname continues to approach me without receiving any of the light bullets.


    Still, the distance between me and Noname does not change much. Noname is still a distance away from me.


    Even with this many bullets, he couldnt be stopped huh.


    As expected of someone who is seriously trying to surpass the Holy Sword. It is nothing less of someone who wants to surpass the Brave House.


    In other words, this guys goal is to defeat Elna.


    I shall admit it. Your goal is not just a fleeting dream.However, that female hero is still stronger.


    Saying so, I snap my finger.


    Earlier, when I kicked the ground to ride the stwave.


    I set up a stationary type barrier.


    Its name is the Pir Barrier.


    Noname was captured by a pir of light protruding from the ground.


    Its range is narrow and it is a spell that has little use because of its scale but it is quite suitable against a strong opponent.


    Now then, allow me to widen the distance.


    Saying so, I keep getting further away from Noname.

 Chapter 290: SS-rank VS SS-rank: Second Part

    Chapter 290: SS-rank VS SS-rank: Second Part


    By the time I finished taking the distance away from him, the pir of light shattered and Noname walked out from the inside.


    He made it seem like it was so easy to break it.


    He even looked refreshing when he did it.


    Did you grasped something when I was stopped by your barrier?


    Even if I used a barrier stronger than the earlier one and caught the prodigy of Amsberg byplete surprise, she would be able to escape it. I am not a swordsman so I cant tell the difference in your swordsmanship butthe reaction speed, the instinct, the ability to read your opponent, and the ability to detect the dangers, yours are no match for her.


    When fighting with the same weapon, what makes the difference are your physical ability and your skill.


    There is no doubt that both Elna and Nonames physical ability is among the tops of the continent. There may be some differences but it is not significant enough to make a difference in battle.


    However, in terms of how they respond to iing attacks, Elna is superior. This is enough to make a difference.


    When fighting the vampires, Elna showed that she could escape from my curse barrier. So far, she is the only one capable of escaping it.


    To put the cherry on top, I and Elna were fighting on the same side back then. There was no doubt that I caught her by surprise. Still, she managed to escape it.


    That is both how amazing and terrifying Elna is.


    Was it thanks to the blood of the Hero flowing in her veins or was it the result of her rigorous training and actual battle experience, I dont know. Either way, it is proven that a surprise attack is almost ineffective against Elna inbat mode.


    I see. You are saying that I am still inferior to her in terms of defense is it.


    You should ask Egor if it is about sword skills. Personally, I dont think that there is that much difference though.


    That being said, the chance he would win against Elna with her Holy Sword is slim.


    After all, there is no room for petty tricks.


    Theres no doubt that their fight will be an exchange of overwhelmingly powerful blows from each other.


    Noname should know that well. Even when he was told that he is still inferior to her in terms of defense, he isnt bitter about it at all. Naturally, the defense is important but there is something that is even more important than that.


    Then please assess my offense as well.


    Saying so, Noname held the Dis Pater into an upper stance.


    On my side, I also start preparing my defense and transfer magic.


    Theres no doubt that this experimental site will copse.


    When I thought so, the magic power of the Dis Pater gradually increased.


    It is not that it is gathering magic power from the surroundings, it feels more like magic power is overflowing from the Dis Pater itself.


    The intense pressure it gave off does not lose to that of the Holy Sword.


    Theres no doubt that its power isparable to the four sacred treasures.


    However.


    That really is something. I can feel the culmination of your years of effort and obsession. Still, the Holy Sword is an extraordinary weapon even among the four treasures. the strongest weapon born of the stars. You cant hope to win against it with only that level of power you know?


    So you said. But this still isnt my best.


    Saying so, ck shadow overflows from the Dis Pater. It swirls around Noname and gradually converges on the de.


    An attack that concentrates all of its power into one point huh.


    That must be the highest output of Dis Pater right now.


    It wont be easy to block it.


    But that doesnt mean I cant take it.


    [[That is the shield of god that cover the heavensLike the sea of clouds that protect the clear skyIt covers the sky and disappears like hazeIt wraps around everything and covers everythingit represents protectionsit was created for all the weakTherefore, even the Gods can not pierce itTherefore, this shield is undefeated and InvincibleI call upon its nameFirmamentAegis]]


    After finishing the chant, a bluish silver shield resemnce of the clouds appeared before me.


    There are many defensive spells in ancient magic but the spells with the name Aegis boast a high defensive power among them. Among all the Aegis, the FirmamentAegis boasts the highest defensive power.


    It is even more powerful than the Aegis I used to receive the Sea Dragon Leviathans breath and is one of the three defensive spells I can use.


    It is doubtful at best whether I can block a blow from the Holy Sword but if its Dis Pater, I think that it should be possible.


    My intuition tells me that the Dis Pater is not as powerful as the Holy Sword.


    Which means, Noname is not as strong as my childhood friend.


    As expected of you, Silver. I will give you my all without holding back!


    Saying so, the Dis Pater glows with a ck light.


    Its clear to the eyes that the concentrated ck shadow is rampaging in search of an outlet.


    Heed my voice, Dis Pater-You are the treasure sword of the underworldUnleash your shadow and destroy all creationsYour lord now desires your destruction!


    Noname swings down the Dis Pater.


    Then.


    Dark Shadow sh!!


    A torrent of ck shadows was unleashed toward me.


    I took it with the bluish silver shield.


    The torrent of ck shadows continuously trying to break through the shield but the bluish silver shield remains unwavering on the spot.


    The sh can continue forever but the result will not change.


    The torrent of ck shadows can not prate the bluish silver shield.


    Eventually, the torrent gradually loses its power.


    Even so, the shield didnt lose its brilliance. It stood in its ce, immovable.


    After a while, the torrent disappeared while the shield remained unscathed. This would not have been the case with the Holy Sword. It would at least leave a crack or at worst, it might getpletely destroyed.


    Right now you are no match for the Hero. Even the Dis Pater wont be able to rival the Holy Sword. That is my answer, Noname.


    .


    The shield disappeared and in front of me was Noname who stood there silently while holding the Dis Pater.


    That would be shocking for him after all huh. I can see that his atmosphere ispletely different now.


    I can sense his agitation.


    I felt sorry for Noname but I activated the magic I prepared.


    Ah, thats right. Like I said in the beginning, no hard feelings okay?


    What..!?


    Noname twists his body in a hurry.


    The reason being, a light bullet was heading straight for Noname.


    To stop Nonames movement, I hit some of my light bullets around.


    In addition to being agitated, his reaction probably slowed down because he just unleashed a full power blow.


    I didnt miss the chance and shot the light bullet at him.


    I adjusted the trajectory so that it would nudge Nonames mask.


    As intended, the light bullet snuck past his defense and shifted his mask.


    It might not be able to even leave a scratch on the mask but with my light bullet, it should be enough to shift it a little.


    Hou? That is surprising.


    !!??


    The mask was shifted a little and I could catch a glimpse of Nonames real face.


    Only a part of the face is visible but I can see white skin, red eyes, and silver hair.


    It was the face of a stunningly beautiful girl behind that mask.


    It must be because of her race that she still looked so young even while she has been an SS-rank adventurer for more than half a century, or perhaps there is a different reason.


    That piqued my interest but even if I asked her, she probably wouldnt answer.


    Noname who readjusted her mask turned her hostility toward me but unfortunately, the time is up.


    Saved by the bell huh.


    When I said that, the underground test site began to copse.


    Since it would be a problem if my promised reward got crushed by the copse, I enclosed the door leading to the room containing the experimental magic tools with a barrier and prepared a transfer gate.


    Then, I approached Noname and grabbed her arm.


    What!?


    Of course, we are getting out of here right?


    While mockingly smiling at Noname who asked that stupid question, I entered the transfer gate with her.Previous ChapterTOC Next Chapter

 Chapter 291: Hard to tell

    Chapter 291: Hard to tell


    The destination where I and Noname transferred to was outside of the dungeon.


    Noname whose arm I was holding immediately shakes me off.


    Thats quite a horrible treatment considering that I just saved you though.


    I have never asked for your help.


    Thats a shame. And I was prioritizing you over the promised rewards too.


    Saying so, I open a transfer gate and return to retrieve the magic tools I protected with a barrier.


    For the time being, I keep the ones that seem useful for myself and toss the one that looks like it would fetch a high price through the transfer gate.


    Then a littleter.


    After taking most of the magic tools from there, I returned to the surface through the gate.


    Thats a surprise. You are still here huh?


    Should I have left somewhere then? Arent you going to be in trouble if I just disappeared?


    Not really. Its enough just getting the guarantee that you will not side with the council. Besides, in the unlikely case that you are hostile to me, I can just disclose what I saw under your mask to the Guild too.


    is that a threat?


    Take it however you want. But the fact that you are wearing that mask is because you dont want others to know how you look like, right? Pale color hair and sickly white skin. Those characteristics match that of a certain race but for some reason, I cant seem to find the biggest characteristic of that race on you though.


    The biggest characteristic of the Vampires is their sharp canines.


    I could see Nonames mouth earlier but I couldnt see such canines at all.


    Just what could this mean?


    Dont say anything more than that. And stop thinking about it, Silver.


    I see. It would be better if I dont pry any more than this huh? Are you really Noname?


    ..what do you mean?


    You are quite different from what I heard. Including what I heard from Elder Egor and the Guilds personnel, Noname was supposed to be both cautious and extremely mysterious. But you dont seem to be that cautious to me and someone whose identity is so mysterious wouldnt be so careless to give me the chance to get unmasked by me either.


    Noname and Egor should have a long rtionship with each other.


    It is ridiculous to think that Egor would call someone like this a mysterious person. Even with his ability alone, that old man is quite a monster among the SS-rank adventurers.


    Coupling with the feeling I got from her during the fight, I couldnt feel that she is that proficient at all. If I have to put it in a word, she feels quite young.


    There is a gap between the Noname I heard about and this person called Noname in front of me.


    I will ask again. Are you really Noname?


    I am Noname.


    I see.


    Its useless to ask anything more than this huh.


    If I keep insisting on asking her then it will be the end of our conversation.


    I understand. As we agreed, I will be taking these magic tools. Will you be attending the inquiry?


    A promise is a promise.


    You are an honest person huh. I wouldnt be so cooperative if someone just unmasked me though.


    ..if you think so then why did you aim for my mask? Maybe you dont really want my cooperation then?


    My bad. When I see an opponent taking on a carefree attitude, I cant help but knock them down a peg you see.


    A grin floats behind my mask.


    Noname probably felt that.


    She turned away in a bad mood.


    While grinning at Noname, I opened the transfer gate back to the Guild Headquarters.


    Unlike the other guys, you can behave yourself right? Stay with Miss Finne until the day of the inquiry for me. Its a hassle to open a transfer gate to pick you up again you see.


    I dont like how you said that but fine by me. It would be a hassle when youe back to find me as well.


    Saying so, Noname tried to enter the transfer gate but I stopped her.


    Wait a minute.


    What is it?


    Help me carry these.


    Saying so, I handed some magic tools to Noname without waiting for her reply.


    Noname clicked her tongue but perhaps she thinks that theres no use protesting anyway, she silently took them and entered the transfer gate.


    Still young after all..


    Its not that I ruled out her being a part of a long-lived demihuman race. There are many cases where they take longer to develop their mentality due to their longevity. Of course, it is different from individual to individual though.


    However, from Egors assessment of Noname, I think the chance of that is quite slim. It is possible that she might only get caught off guard earlier but I wouldnt describe someone who got so upset by how the attack from Dis Pater was blocked as cautious and mysterious.


    After all, the Dis Pater is a magic sword that can grow stronger.


    If it can be blocked by me then her attack is not on the level of the Hero yet. But that can be solved by just bing stronger.


    If Noname cant switch her mindset like that then she shouldnt be able to keep strengthening the Dis Pater for so many years. After all, theres no use mulling about each and every failure.


    Not to mention that I was still alive after her all-out attack. It is only natural for a veteran warrior to be wary of counterattacks.


    Taking that into consideration, I can only derive one conclusion.


    A second generation huh, no, maybe more.


    The second generation may have inherited the goal of the first generation.


    With many generations, the more mysterious Noname is.


    A descendant or a disciple. Either way, she has inherited the goal to strengthen the Dis Pater, surpass the Holy Sword, and defeat the Hero.


    Be stronger and keep evolving. There must be something supporting such a goal.


    Is it an obsession, a grudge, or perhaps something entirely different?


    A vampire without canines huh..


    I have an unpleasant premonition.


    In the case that a demihuman doesnt disy their characteristic feature is likely to be because their blood is thin.


    A half or a quarter, maybe even thinner.


    What ifjust a what-if.


    What if her family takes in various bloodlines to be stronger?


    The Brave house has been protecting their bloodline. To counter them, what if they take in strong bloodlines and entrust their descendant with their long-cherished wish.


    Just like the Imperial Family huh.


    If there really is another foolish family then it truly is saddening. The more they are serious about their goal, the worse it will be.


    The more serious they are, the more results they can show. No, they were forced to.


    As long as the goal is within sight, people will continue to move toward it.


    I wont deny that. There were many cases where an idiotic approach can lead to the right answer and there were many cases where it is wrong to think of something as foolish.


    But what if their path is to tread a steep and endless road?


    Is it wrong to feel sorry for their descendants who were forced to walk the same path?


    One want to protect everyone on the continent, to save them.


    One want to surpass the strongest Hero of the continent and their Holy Sword.


    Which one is more foolish?


    Good grief..it really is hard to tell huh.


    It really is troublesome with so many serious idiots around.


    While thinking so, I entered the transfer gate.

 Chapter 292: Finne’s Inn

    Chapter 292: Finne¡¯s Inn


    When I returned to Finnes inn, I cocked my head at the restless Imperial Knights.


    Whats wrong? Did something happen?


    Yeah, something did happen. Your SS-rank colleague, Noname showed up through a transfer gate and he just entered the room without permission you know.


    Nomon sense at all huh. Cant even do a simple greeting it seems.


    A person that hasmon sense doesnt just transfer a stranger to someone elses inn without permission though? You know what Im talking about right? This ce is entirely reserved for Finne-samas use, you know?


    I know. I wouldnt transfer Noname here otherwise. It would trouble the other guests after all. Ah, Noname will be staying here until the inquiry so I will ask you to prepare Nonames meal too.


    ..


    Even when I politely asked, Olivier still sighed as if she was tired of dealing with me.


    The other Imperial Knights here also look at me like I am the bad guy.


    I wonder why.


    Ah, I see.


    Dont worry. I will stay somewhere else.


    Of course you will. If you stay here too then we will die from overwork.


    You think so? With me and Noname then you have no need to worry about the security though.


    You two are the most dangerous factor here but even if I exin it to you, you wouldnt understand huh. For the time being, Noname left those magic tools here. What should we do with it?


    Olivier said as she pointed to the magic tools that were scattered randomly in the hallway.


    What was she thinking, treating someone elses precious magic tools like this? She really doesnt know how to treat something with care huh. These will surely fetch a high price if I sell them too.


    Carry it back to the Imperial Capital for me. Those are my rewards.


    And why do we have to carry your rewards back with us I wonder?


    You will return to the Imperial Capital anyway so its not like theres a problem right?


    You will return too right? You can even do it in an instant.


    Well, its not really a problem but its a waste of magic power to keep up the transfer gate from here to the capital. So carry them back for me.


    Can you not use us, Imperial Knights, like we are your odd jobbers


    Olivier said so but she still instructed her subordinates to pick up the magic tools.


    Its great that shes a flexible person. This is very convenient.


    Take good care of them okay? I got those from a dungeon after all.


    From a dungeon.where did you go and what did you do?


    I only had a duel with Noname inside a dungeon in Sokal empire. The dungeon copsed but I managed to recover the magic tools. It was a close call though.


    [Only]? Im begging you, dont start something like that inside the Empire okay?


    Of course. I wouldnt destroy a precious dungeon within the Empires territory.


    I wasnt talking about destroying the dungeon, I was talking about fighting with another SS-rank adventurer. You get it right?


    It was only a mock battle. Dont worry, Im always paying attention to my surroundings.


    Only the SS-rank adventurers are capable of copsing a dungeon with only a mock battle you know.


    You are being noisy. Even the Hero of the Empire is capable of that right?


    Unlike you, Elna still has somemon sense.


    That woman hasmon sense?


    To me, Elna is the woman whocks the mostmon sense though


    Olivier probably doesnt know her that well yet huh.


    Poor you. You will probably have to deal with a lot of headaches from now on.


    While giving Olivier my condolences, I headed to Finnes room.


    Wee back.


    Yeah, Im home


    Entering the room, I erected a barrier and sat down on a chair.


    That was really tiring. Not just because of Noname, it felt like all the umted fatigue is assaulting me at once.


    Meeting the other four SS-rank adventurers sessively in a short period of time really isnt good for my health.


    Captain Olivier told me that Noname-san is here though?


    Yeah, it seems like Noname intends to keep the promise. I will be leaving Noname here until the inquiry.


    I understand. What about the others?


    I will pick them up on the day of the inquiry. Those guys dont have a shred of discretion in them.


    Lina-san was really a lively person after all. The others must be the same.


    Describing that as lively huh. It really shows how great Finne is.


    Im sure that even Leo cant describe him like that.


    As I thought, Finne is great.


    While thinking so, I tried removing my mask but I stopped.


    ..Lets not. Im afraid of revenge after all.


    Revenge is it?


    Yeah. I managed to sneak a little peek under Nonames mask you see.


    Eh? Why?


    Its kind of my bad habit but..when I see someone acting so carefree toward me, I like seeing that attitude of theirs crumble. It just happened.


    You angered him even though you were trying to ask for his help? Ah! But since he came here in the end, maybe it was for the best? Having someone to share your secret with is reassuring too.


    Finne ps her hands as she said that.


    Certainly, I have Sebas and Finne to share my secret with.


    Maybe a person like that is necessary for Noname too.


    I see, it does make sense. After all, if you keep holding it in you will end up bursting. I also had that kind of experience myself.


    Yes! So lets get along well with Noname-san!


    Getting along huh.but you see, the person seems to have a lot of personal circumstances too.


    Circumstances? Then isnt it even more necessary to support him?


    Thats true. I would be troubled if Noname started running out of control too. But, shes a girl.


    Shes a girl? Then I might be able to help! Im good at making friends with women!


    Even if shes a woman, shes an SS-rank adventurer you know?


    Im already used to it!


    I see. Then try getting along with her for me. Ahkeep the things that I talked about her a secret okay?


    Its okay! I will talk to her without letting her know that I know shes a woman.


    Seeing Finne confidently pumping her fists, I give her several nods.


    If Finne became close to Noname then there would be no hostility towards me either. That way, there would be no risk of failure.


    Lets leave her to Finne for the time being huh.


    If they get along well then I should get to hear her circumstances too.


    Even Noname has something to gain by befriending Finne. Finne is close to Elna after all.


    Even if I saw her face, she still has a lot of mysteries. It would be great if I can shed some light on that.


    Then I will leave her to you. I will be in Clydes mansion until the day of the inquiry. Since theyve already decided on the date, I dont think that they are nning any big moves for the time being but just in case, keep in touch with the council members.


    To prevent them from raising their caution right?


    Thats right. If we make it look like we are being desperate then they should let down their guard. If we are doing this then we should use the element of surprise too. Its rare to see all SS-rank adventurers gathering like this after all.


    Saying so, I grin.


    Those council members must be feeling great about themselves since they have to put me in ce with this inquiry.


    They are probably thinking that their position is untouchable but that will not be the case.


    If they want to hunt down someone then they should be wary of counterattacks.


    Not to mention when they have an SS-rank adventurer as their opponent.


    If they are going to attack me then I will have them at least preparing for their own destruction.


    Im looking forward to it.


    Please refrain from doing something too cruel okay?


    It depends on how they will move. Well, for starters, lets kick everyone who supports the inquiry out of the council.


    Ipletely agree!


    Said Finne with her cheeks inted.


    It seems Finne is also angry in her own way.


    Just a little more.


    Have you prepared yourself yet? Guild Council.

 Chapter 293: Inquiry Start

    Chapter 293: Inquiry Start


    The day of the inquiry finally arrived.


    I was called to the council room on the upper level of Babel tower, the guild headquarters.


    Since we have already finished our preparations, I immediately transfer to the council room.


    Oh, it seems that everyone has already arrived. Am Ite perhaps?


    No, you are right on time, Silver.


    Said a blonde man.


    He is an obese man wearing sses.


    His eyes visible behind the sses are slightly smiling.


    The man sitting on my opposite end of the round table is Torosin.


    He is the Guild Chief as well as the chairman of this council.


    On his right-hand side is the Deputy Guild Chief Clyde and on his left is a tall and extremely thin man. He has an unhealthyplexion and stares at me like I am nothing but trouble.


    He is the Chief Inspector of the Guild who checks the activities of all adventurers across the continent. The man who proposed this inquiry. His name is Pitman. One could say that he is the Guild Chief, Torosins hanger-on and he is in fact obtained his current position thanks to Torosin.


    The other council members are the Secretary-General who takes care of the guilds general affairs and the Chief of Foreign Affairs whose job is mainly to coordinate with other countries and the Director-General who manages the Headquarters.


    These six are the members of the Guild Council.


    And 5 out of these 6 people agreed to have this inquiry.


    Why?


    The reason for that is Torosin whose influence is the highest of the Guild has agreed to this inquiry. The only one who was against this inquiry was Clyde alone.


    Clyde got to his current position through the support of the adventurers on the field but he was also a great employee of the Guild and he is known to be quite capable in his work.


    As long as you are working in a huge organization like the Adventurer Guild, the higher you go, the more skills that you cant obtain in the field are required. Therefore, all members of the council beside Clyde are all those who ascended from the Guild Staff.


    Its not that these people dont know what its like on the field but they are undoubtedly working far away from it.


    On the contrary, if one were to ask if the adventurers can manage the Guild themselves, the answer would be no. Thats why there has never been any dissatisfaction when the Guild Staff get promoted to higher positions.


    In fact, the Guild can still run properly with the majority of the management from the Guild Staff. Each generation of the council always pays their respect to the SS-rank adventurers which are the highest peak of the adventurers and they have never treated them unreasonably. After all, that is all for the Guilds sake.


    However, the current Guild Chief, Torosin is different.


    He does have the ability to stand on top of this gigantic organization with branches all over the continent.


    In Torosins generation, he has greatly expanded the Guild Branches and the overall influence the Guild has over the continent has increased.


    That was surely the result of Torosins ability but when he became the Guild Chief, he forcefully transferred everyone who didnt obey him to idle or meaningless positions. Judging from that, it is clear that Torosin has no n to allow any defiance.


    Thats why, for Torosin, the existence of the SS-rank adventurers is something he cant ept.


    Now, since Silver has arrived, Id like to start the inquiry.


    Said Pitman as I seated myself directly opposite of Torosin.


    He said that to get the approval from the other council members.


    However, Clyde raised his hand to voice his objection.


    Can I say something first?


    What is it? Deputy Guild Chief.


    It is still not toote. Would you not consider canceling this inquiry?


    You are still saying that? This matter has already been decided.


    I have never heard of any case where an SS-rank adventurer being subjected to an inquiry before. This will disturb the bnce between the council and the SS-rank adventurers, I hope you all understand that.


    The council members all frown at his words.


    They probably have the same concern themselves.


    However.


    Clyde-kun. I think that it is much stranger that such an inquiry has never been held before you know.


    What do you mean? Guild Chief.


    The Guild is run by the Council. Isnt it much stranger that the Council has no say in the SS-rank adventurers business?


    Guild Chief, there are differences between SS-rank adventurers and other adventurers.


    I understand. Still, it doesnt change that they are still adventurers. Now that I am the leader of this guild, I am nning to abolish this ridiculous non-interference policy.


    Saying so, Torosin turns to me.


    I know well what he wants.


    He is going to thoroughly look into my recent actions and find faults with me. Then he will use them as the reasons to put limits on my actions and jurisdiction.


    Surely, he is nning to establish a precedent and move on to bring all SS-rank adventurers under the control of the council.


    However, Torosin doesnt understand one thing.


    SS-rank adventurers do not work for any organization. It was the title called SS-rank itself that was created to somehow get cooperation from people like us.


    Thats why there are no SS-rank adventurers who work under the Council. Although we are called adventurers, the rule which we operate under is not the same.


    We would perform the work if requested but otherwise we are free to act as we please. Thats what the council of each generation understood. The fact that SS-rank adventurers are willing to take the Guilds request is already apromise.


    Torosin might say that he understands this rtionship but his understanding is still shallow.


    Silver. Do you have anything to say before we start?


    Id like to confirm the reason for this inquiry. Do you mind?


    Of course. Pitman-kun.


    Sir! SS-rank adventurer Silver has allegedly sided with the Empire. During the rebellion started by Gordon Lakes Adler, the Third Prince of the Empire, he had subjugated two of the United Kingdoms Holy Dragons. Furthermore, he had taken advantage of the situation to coerce the armies of the Kingdom and the Dominion to stop their invasion with long-range magic. This is an act that clearly indicates that he has excessively favored the Empire. Therefore, in my opinion, this inquiry is justified!


    After Pitman looked at Torosin, he turned back and stared at me.


    Pitman is an inspector that travels to various branches of the Guild and from the reports he received he has seen many problematic behaviors from the SS-rank adventurers.


    Because of that, his hostility toward the SS-rank adventurers is the highest among everyone in the council.


    Well, those guys dont have anymon sense after all. Still, even if they cause problems left and right, its not my fault.


    Thats what he said. Silver, are you convinced now?


    Convinced? Not at all. Let me ask this then. At that time, what kind of action would you consider to be the correct answer?


    You should have contacted the Headquarters and waited for our decision.


    Hmpheven when many lives will be lost in the meantime?


    That is an unavoidable sacrifice. A lone SS-rank adventurer isparable to an army. If you take part in the battle, the one you sides with will win. This case is a good example. Through your actions, the Guild has lost its credibility. Thats why we cant overlook this. The Guild must always remain neutral.


    Always neutral? Then dont you think that my action was neutral? The Guild tolerated the existence of the Guardian Holy Dragons because the United Kingdom has been using them to guard their territory. Since they had sent them out for invasion, I subjugated them and restrained the armies that took advantage of the situation. Is there any problem with that? I was fully intending to protect the Guilds honor you know?


    This matter is about how you made such a decision by yourself. Besides, the Guardian Holy Dragons still havent attacked the Empire at that point.


    Once they crossed the border, they already started their invasion.


    From the United Kingdoms side, they told us that the Holy Dragons only got excited and entered the Empire territory. It was just an ident. The Dragon Knights were trying to calm them down but they have testified that it was you who agitated them.


    Then the fault wouldy with the United Kingdom for their inability to bring their dragons under control. It is an adventurers job to eliminate the threat before it happens.


    Even so, you have subjugated the dragons without the Guilds authorization. And as a result, the Empire gained a big advantage in a situation that caused a heavy impact on the entire continent. I wont let you say that you dont understand that much.


    Howughable. How about you people start being honest? You started this inquiry because youve got pressured by other countries and gave in to their influence, isnt that right.


    Torosins slightly raised his brow at my words.


    On Pitmans side, he is ring at me like he wants to kill me this instant.


    The other council members also looked slightly uneasy.


    They probably cant stomach my carefree attitude huh.


    Well, thats alright. I understand your intention now. By the way, is it alright to call in my counsel now? Its Miss Finne, the ambassador from the Empire.


    I dont mind. This matter is directly rted to the Empire after all.


    Torosin gave his permission.


    In response to that, I opened a transfer gate behind me.


    Then, Finne appeared from the gate.


    But shes not alone.


    Good grief, its finally my turn huh?


    Tsk, Im out of rum so my mood is the worst okay.


    Who cares, and you stink of alcohol, Jack. You already drank a lot yesterday right?


    Shut up. That doesnt count. Right, old man?


    Thats right. Something like that doesnt count at all. I cant remember anything from yesterday though. WaHaHaHa!


    Please stop with the banter. Lets quickly get this done.


    Following Finne, Egor and the others came through the transfer gate and took the seats around the round table while carefreely chatting with each other.


    The council members were stunned.


    Its only natural. The council members have the impression that the SS-rank adventurers would never cooperate with each other. In fact, since SS-rank adventurers all possess strong quirks so we rarelye together like this. Because they think that we will never cooperate under the same goal, each of us was given the same authority as a council member.


    However, this time I have done it.


    Once everyone took a seat, Noname started speaking.


    Forgive us for arriving so suddenly. I, SS-rank adventurer Noname, am participating in Silvers inquiry.


    Same for SS-rank adventurer Lina


    SS-rank adventurer Egor, same.


    Seriously, do I have to say this stiff crap too? SS-rank adventurer Jack, Im joining this inquiry. Be grateful. I sobered up since morning for this you know.


    When everyone finished their greetings, all council members lost the color in their faces.


    Putting both of my elbows on the table, I speak to them.


    Now then, everyones here. Shall we start this inquiry?


    Seeing Torosins expression distorted, I grinned behind the mask.

 Chapter 294: Make up your mind

    Chapter 294: Make up your mind


    Y, You bastards! Why are you here!?


    It was Pitman who first opened his mouth.


    Although the answer to that question is quite obvious, it was probably his escapism that prompted him to raise such a question.


    Why? Didnt we just tell you? We are here to join Silvers inquiry.


    I dont remember calling you people here!


    Why do we have to be called by you I wonder?


    You know what I mean! Are you making a fool out of the council!


    Ara? You take it like that? Since SS-rank adventurers have the right to participate and vote in councils meetings, I thought that you were making a fool out of us when we didnt receive any invitation you know.


    Wh, at.?


    Pitman turned silent.


    He probably doesnt know that huh.


    Well, its something that you have no use for even if you know so its a given that he doesnt remember it.


    Its true. Chief Inspector Pitman.


    I, I know that! I was only surprised that they know! Please do not take me for a fool! Of course, I know of such a thing.


    Thats good then.


    Getting that pointed out by Clyde, Pitmans face turned red as he imed that he already knew about the rule.


    Clyde doesnt pursue the topic any more than necessary either. He probably knows that theres no need for him to do that.


    Honestly, with all 5 SS-rank adventurers assembled here, the meeting room is quite packed.


    As an SS-rank adventurer, I am interested in an inquiry on my colleague. Thats the reason why we would like to participate in this inquiry. Please feel free to start.


    I wont get in your way. Im only here to listen in. if your concern is legitimate, I will not say anything.


    Im not here to get in your way either. Im not interested in this inquiry from the start.


    If you are not interested then donte in the first ce! Just leave!


    Haa? Why do I have to listen to you? Stop being so whiny and get this over with already. If Silver really made a mistake as an adventurer then you can punish him or whatever. Isnt that why you are having this inquiry? With or without us, nothing will change anyway right?


    That is


    Pitman turns away when Jack res at him.


    Saying that he is a coward would be unfair. After all, not many people can talk while looking at Jack face to face.


    Meanwhile, Torosin who has been silent until now opened his mouth.


    SS-rank adventurers, wee. Its great to see you all gathering like this. However, I didnt expect your arrival. My apologies, but we were nning to conduct a light interview today. An inquiry is quite a lengthy process. Please understand that.


    Said Torosin with a smile.


    I see. So his strategy is to prolong the inquiry huh.


    It is certainly an effective n. After all, there are only 5 SS-rank adventurers on the continent.


    Each of us is scattered all across the continent to respond to the threat in our immediate area. Well, 2 out of 5 of us arent exactly easy to locate so we actually cover the continent with 3 people.


    It would be impossible for SS-rank adventurers like us to all gather like this for a prolonged amount of time considering the bnce of the continent.


    In short, it is not good for the five of us to stay in the same ce for a long time.


    However.


    Thats uneptable. You have to finish this by the end of today.


    Please dont be unreasonable. Linares-kun.


    You think that is unreasonable? I dont think so at all you know. You already have a lot of time to prepare after all. Surely, you have already prepared the documents and necessary information right?


    Of course. However, we cant just use the whole day for the inquiry alone.


    I told you. You have until the end of the day. Or do you have other reasons you cant finish it by today?


    Listen to me, Linares-kun. There is no precedent for an inquiry into SS-rank adventurers actions before. This is something that we should treat with caution. Dont you think that it would be too hasty to conclude such a thing in one day?


    I dont think so. You think so too right? Finne.


    Linares smiled and directed the talk to Finne who was behind me.


    He can manage just fine himself but he chose to direct it to Finne instead huh.


    Finne on the other hand only nodded quietly without showing any sign of restlessness.


    Yes. As an Imperial Ambassador, I seek a quick conclusion to this inquiry. As long as the Guilds reason for holding this inquiry involved the Empire, we would be troubled for such an usation to linger. After all, the Empire would hesitate to employ the help of adventurers unless we can obtain a clear answer from the Guild. We would like the Guild to establish amon understanding as soon as possible.


    That is the Empires matter. Ambassador Finne. We have no obligation to facilitate for the Empires convenience.


    I see. So may I take it that the stability of the Continent is only a secondary concern to the Guild?


    .what do you mean?


    It is as I said. Even though we have a problem regarding the rtionship between one of the great nations and an SS-rank adventurer on our hands, you choose to postpone it. This clearly is an act of negligence to the continents stability as a whole. If we can not reach a quick conclusion here, it would be synonymous with the Guilds approval of Silver-samas action.


    Isnt that argument quite irrational?


    Not at all, as long as the Guild does not give its answer, it would not be strange for others to take it like that. By prolonging this, it would mean that even if simr situations happen again, the Guild will choose to leave it alone. With a quick conclusion, the Guild can clearly disy their stance in this matter to the entire continent. Is there any reason why the Guild would choose not to do that? What else can we call negligence if not this kind of behavior?


    Torosin turned silent.


    If they are on equal footing then Torosin can present his argument. However, right now Finne has the absolute advantage.


    After all.


    But I can see your reason, Guild Chief. In case of a disagreement like this, why dont we call for a vote?


    You are not a member of this council.


    We also want to settle this quickly, you know. That reasoning of yours wont work here.


    ..in case of a disagreement, we should carefully consider the problem.


    Deputy Guild Chief. Do you have anything to add?


    Finne addresses Clyde.


    Clyde replied while shrugging his shoulders.


    Normally, in case of a disagreement, we either have a careful consideration or a majority vote.


    Then lets go by majority vote. Lets make this quick. Anyone who is in favor of a quick conclusion, raise your hand.


    Without waiting for Torosin to regain hisposure, Linares prompts everyone to raise their hand.


    5 SS-rank adventurers plus Clyde raised their hand, a total of 6 votes in favor.


    That decided the majority vote.


    Done.


    Dont mess with me! If we are talking about the responsibilities of SS-rank adventurers then Egor and Jack shouldnt have the right to vote! We cant even locate you two recently!? Theres no way that you two are allowed to vote!


    Then you should have taken away our SS-rank title in advance. Bringing that up now is already toote dont you think?


    WHAT!?


    Just obediently start the inquiry. Thats your only option.


    No, not necessary.


    Torosin denied.


    He then looks toward me.


    Silver. You are the subject of this inquiry. Your vote is invalid. With equal amounts of votes on both sides, the chair will make the decision.


    Then the chairs vote should be invalid too though.


    Unfortunately, there is no such rule. Those who think that we should take our time in this inquiry please raise your hand.


    Torosin mockingly smiles and urges the council members to raise their hands.


    In response, Linares addresses the council with a powerful voice.


    Listen well, council members. We adventurers bet our lives on the field. With the Guild Staff supporting us at the guild, we have noints about how you run things here. But as long as the reason for this inquiry is how about our way of defeating the monster, you people should prepare to put your lives on the line too. Since we have our own lives, and the lives of civilians on the line, I will have you people put your lives on the line as well.


    Linaress gaze was directed at all council members.


    The Director-General, the Secretary-General, and the Chief of Foreign Affairs stopped their hands.


    Torosin is admonishing them with his eyes but Linares roars at them.


    STOP MESSING AROUND AND MAKE UP YOUR GODDAMN MIND!! DONT LOOK DOWN ON US ADVENTURERS! WE ARENT EXACTLY KNOWN TO BE PATIENT ALRIGHT!


    I havent been exercisingtely so my body is a little stiff.


    Its been a long time since Ist practiced my bow too. A building this big should serve as a nice practice target dont you think?


    If you dont intend to start the inquiry then I am going back. Please do whatever you want afterward.


    Said Noname when Torosin was urging her to stop them with his eyes.


    The threat was effective.


    The Director-General, the Secretary-General, and the Chief of Foreign Affairs abstain from their vote.


    It seems we have the majority huh. Lets get started. I am not that free either. Do get this done quickly, Guild Chief.


    Seeing my attitude getting more and more carefree, Torosin, and Pitmans cheeks cramped up.

 Chapter 295: Reason for Siding

    Chapter 295: Reason for Siding


    Very wellwe will start Silvers inquiry now.


    Said Pitman after he received a nod from Torosin.


    Dying it any more than this is probably impossible.


    If they are going to get overwhelmed with a majority vote anyway, it would be better to just start the inquiry.


    In this inquiry, we will look into Silvers recent actions one by one.


    Pitman reads out the prepared document.


    If my actions were to be found inappropriate for an SS-rank adventurer then there will probably be some penalties for me.


    Using that penalty, Torosin will probably try to ce some limitations on my actions.


    First of all, as you all know, the Empire is currently in the middle of a session war. The candidate whoes out on top will receive the title of the crown prince which makes that person the next emperor. As one of the three great nations of the continent, the conflict within the Empire which is located at the center of the continent will have a huge impact on the continent as a whole, regarding this the Adventurer Guild has been keeping a close eye on its development. Among the candidates for the Empires throne, it appears that Silver has been favoring one of the candidates, the Eighth Prince, His Imperial Highness Leonard Lakes Adler. To prove this allegation, we have prepared the eviden.


    That is correct.


    Before Pitman got the chance to cite his evidence, I admitted that it is the truth.


    As he never thought that I would admit that so readily, Pitmans mouth hangs open. Seeing him like that, Torosin urges Pitman to proceed with a light cough.


    Ah, th, then Silver. You are admitting that you have been participating in a major political conflict even while being an SS-rank adventurer!?


    That was what I just said.


    This is a clear vition of the Guilds rule! An SS-rank adventurer is equivalent to an army, not to mention that you are representing the adventurers as a whole! We might be able to overlook this if you are amon adventurer but when an SS-rank adventurer shows favoritism like this, it will bring the Guild and the Adventurers neutrality into question! This is clearly careless action on your part!!


    Pitman is getting heated up.


    In response, I shrugged my shoulders.


    Lying here is not an option. If I lie in a ce like this then I will end up having to follow up on it in the future. In the first ce, I already have an overwhelming advantage here. There is no point lying to them now.


    No matter how you look at it, I am clearly more involved with Leos faction. Pitmans side should already have the proof for that. It wouldnt be a problem if I can address them one by one but if the proof keeps piling up then they might be able to use them against me.


    Since they will be able to prove it sooner orter, it would be better to just admit it right now.


    Silver. Do you have any excuse?


    Clyde worriedly asked me.


    In response, I give him a nod.


    First, I will state this. I have a cooperative rtionship with Prince Leonard. I have made contact with him many times through Miss Finne here.


    Yes. that is correct.


    Then it is decided! Silver! Your action is clearly inappropriate for an SS-rank adventurer!


    Vampire.


    I said that to Pitman in a small voice.


    All council members cock their heads puzzling why I brought it up.


    I continued with a bitter smile.


    Sea Dragon, Demons, Spirit Turtles, Holy Dragons. Do you know what I am getting at?


    Are you listing the monsters that you have subjugated!? You think that we can tolerate your actions with your recent achievements!? You better think again if you think that we are going to let you go with this!


    Thats right, they are all high-ranking monsters that I subjugated. Dont you think that it is strange?


    What is!?


    Even if I am an SS-rank adventurer, dont you think that it is too strange that I have encountered so many high-ranking monsters in such a small amount of time?


    Clyde nodded.


    The other council members expressions also indicate that it is surely strange.


    They might have be numb to the frequent appearance of high-ranking monsters.


    Originally, the Empire is located in an area with almost zero appearance of high-ranking monsters. Even if I encounter one, it is usually a monster that escaped into the Empire from another subjugation attempt. In other words, in most cases, they are monsters that flowed into the Empire from other ces. It is on the level that when one appears once a year, it will cause great panic to the Empire. Well, the Sea Dragon did appear inside the waters of the Principalities but the Empire was still an involved party.


    So what!? Just because you encountered more monsters, it is okay for you to get involved with a political conflict!?


    Thats the point. These monsters have begun to appear more frequently after the session war began in earnest. To be specific, this happened after Prince Leonard nominated himself as a candidate. Curiously, Prince Leonards candidacy seems to have something to do with the monster appearances.


    It is a matter of course. Most of the time, I and Leo were moving together and Silver only appears to intervene when Leo is in a pinch.


    However, the amount of times Leo got into troubletely is too strange. Howe he got involved in so many incidents?


    The answer is his candidacy.


    The recent appearances of high-ranking monsters is pretty much linked to the Empires session war. I dont know about the Sea Dragon but it would not be strange to say that its seal was broken when Prince Leonard was sent to the Principality. And the Spirit Turtle, do you think that was only a coincidence?


    I wonder. That thing is a natural disaster after all. Well, the fools who provoked it and broke the seal might be involved in some kind of scheme though.


    Even if we leave the Spirit Turtle aside, the rate of appearance is still too abnormal. Of course, I was busy dealing with each and every one of them. Thanks to that I need time to recover my magic power. With that being the case, I need urate information. Thats why I was exchanging information with Prince Leonard who is directly involved with the session war. Of course, he does use this information exchange to his advantage but this is still much more preferable than finding the Empire suddenly copsing right?


    The appearance of high-ranking monsters is rted to the session war and it often involves Leo. If you exchange information with Leo then you can make a move even in an unexpected event. Doing that would make me appear to side with Leo but that is inevitable.


    Thats what I am saying.


    On the other hand, Pitman was silent.


    Hes probably thinking of a way to find fault with me.


    While being red at by Pitman, Torosin opened his mouth.


    Silver. With the power you possess, surely you could have dealt with the monsters without relying on such information, no? You may have indeed prevented the chaos from the monster appearances but it is still true that you are shaping the history of the Empire right now. Through your intervention, Prince Leonard is steadily approaching the throne, no?


    To get Prince Leonard closer to the throne is to distance the other candidates from it. Dont you think that this will benefit the stability of the continent as a whole? After all, two of the candidates were clearly involved in the summoning of the Demons. The Demons were summoned because a girl with innate magic went berserk. Princess Zandra was involved with the organization that kidnapped the girl and a faction inside the Imperial Army was involved with the experiment responsible for making children with innate magic went berserk. The leader of that faction is Prince Gordon. I wouldnt mind if you praise me for keeping those two away for the throne you know?


    Even the council has not grasped the confidential information of the Empire.


    If they dig deeper then they should find that all candidates besides Leo are dangerous.


    In that case, the only option is to push Leo to the throne.


    However.


    Even so, that is no excuse for you to get involved in a political conflict. You should have contacted the Guild with that information and asked for our support.


    Would you dispatch reinforcement if I asked?


    Of course.


    I see. But unfortunately, I do not trust you. It would only increase my trouble if you dispatch someone to get in my way instead.


    You should stop using baseless conjecture like that.


    It is not a baseless conjecture. I am telling you a fact. First, did you not bar me from the Spirit Turtle case? If the council can grasp the situation inside the Empire and try to make the best move possible then removing me from the case is iprehensible. In fact, it took the cooperation between me, Elder Egor, the Hero, and the Celestial Princess to subdue the Spirit Turtle. I can imagine what would happen if we leave such a monster to the S-ranks


    All of them would have died and the Empires northern region would have been wiped out. The reason why the incident only ended with the terrain being leveled was how Silver gathered powerful allies to fight it at the frontline.


    Egor gave his conclusion.


    That incident showed the councils many failures.


    The more they try to ce the me on me, the more their blunders be more apparent.


    Realizing that, Torosin immediately wrapped up the topic.


    I understand. Certainly, that was our mistake. I shall apologize for that. I understand why you choose not to contact the guild and solve the incident on your own. Therefore, we will overlook the fact that you have involved yourself with the session war.


    So he chooses to cut his loss and change the topic huh.


    But.


    He seems to have forgotten that the Empires representative is also present here.


    Please wait for a moment. As an Imperial Ambassador, I have something that Id like to ask the council regarding that incident.


    This is far from over.

 Chapter 296: Finne’s Wrath

    Chapter 296: Finne¡¯s Wrath


    Ambassador Finne. I apologize for ourck of understanding of the Empires internal affairs but please also understand that the root of this problem is your session war. Even if we closely monitor the situation, it is not guaranteed that we can grasp the whole situation of your country.


    I have no qualm with the Guild regarding that. I am not saying that the Guild has intentionally endangered the Empire either. After all, two of the Guilds SS-rank adventurers have yed a vital part in subjugating the Spirit Turtle. The Empire and the Guild already has a joint operation to subjugate the Spirit Turtle in the first ce, we have no n to shift all responsibility to the Guild alone.


    You have my thanks. However, what is it that youd like to ask us?


    Id like to ask you regarding the selection of the S-rank adventurers that had been sent to the Empire. We didnt have the opportunity to file the protest to the Guild because of the Ceremony and the subsequent rebellion but..Just what were your intentions behind the selection of those adventurers?


    Intention? We only intend to offer the Empire the best adventurers we could offer though?


    Torosin said nonchntly.


    I have no intention to take this from a little girl like you. That was what he sounded like.


    However, can he really get away so easily?


    Then what about their behaviors? In the first ce, among the adventurers that you have dispatched to the Empire, two of them originated from the Sokal empire. I can do nothing but doubt the intention behind your selection.


    At that time, Among the S-rank adventurers, they were the only groups that had the appropriate ability to handle the mission. They simply happened to be operating within the Sokal empire at the time and they have no link to the Sokal empire itself.


    However, as a result, both of them were the ones who caused the problems. The Grom Soldat ignored our order to gather at the Imperial Capital and went to attack the Spirit Turtle by themselves which elerated the awakening process of the Spirit Turtle. On the other hand, Ignat was cooperating with Grimoire and participated in a plot against the Empire. Would you kindly provide me a convincing reason for the selection of these two?


    In the Spirit Turtle case, the councils many blunders indirectly caused the situation to worsened.


    Finne was nned as an Imperial Ambassador to inquire the Guild about this but it was dyed until now. After all, this timing should be the most effective in pursuing the matter.


    Of course, the council should already be aware of this.


    Every council members expressions indicated that they more or less expected the Empire to pursue this matter.


    We are certainly responsible for appointing them but they are all independent adventurers. We can not control their arbitrary actions.


    So you are saying that the fault doesnty with the council? Because of their actions, the awakening of the Spirit Turtle was elerated and the Empire was forced to take immediate action. It was thanks to Silver-samas transfer magic that we managed to defuse the situation. In addition, Grimoire assisted by Ignat had erected a huge barrier within the Empire, which threatened the life of His Imperial Majesty the Emperor. Did the council know of this?


    Of course, we are aware. We offer our deepest apolo


    If you are already aware of that then what is your intention behind Silver-samas inquiry? It was Silver-sama who came to our rescue while the adventurers selected by the council caused harm to the Empire. Byunching an inquiry on the person who prevented the disaster, I do not think that this councils neutrality can be trusted. This seems to me like the council is intentionally trying to weaken the Empire.


    We have no such intention at all. We are truly neutral.


    Then please show me the proof of this neutrality. I can not feel that your actions so far have been neutral at all. All I can see is that the Guild is currently colluding with other nations to weaken the Empire.


    Saying that you are neutral is an easy thing.


    Proving it is an entirely different matter.


    Finne should know that well.


    Right now, at this timing, the council has already tolerated me taking a side in the session war, they can not use that point to counter anymore.


    In other words, now that they are at a disadvantage, they can not use me to escape from this.


    Even if you want us to present a proof..since we do not belong to any country and have contributed to the stability of the continent for many years, shouldnt that be enough?


    Not at all. That is simply the achievements of your predecessors, it does not belong to the current council. What I want you to prove is the neutrality of this council. If you can not provide me with a convincing answer, I will bring this back to the Empire in which we will further discuss this problem internally.


    Th, Thats!


    Pitman couldnt hold in his scream.


    What Finne just implied was that the Empire would do everything in its power to address this issue.


    Specifically speaking, the Empire will hold a meeting under the name of the Emperor to discuss some actions against the Adventurer Guild.


    As you surely are aware, the Empire is currently in a state of civil war and we have an on-going conflict with other nations as well. We may not be able to do anything at the moment but..please do not underestimate the strongest army on the continent. If you think that there will be no consequence for your actions then please know that you will regret it afterward.


    For a moment, the council members including Torosin started to tremble.


    Torosin probably realized that underestimating Finne as only a little girl was a mistake.


    This misunderstanding is probably the result of Finnes many attempts to get in contact with the council members before the inquiry. That impression probably led them to think that she is only a pesky little girl.


    Finne didnt expend any cards before this moment and only tried to persuade them through her words. On the other hand, the council members probably thought that she was only selected as an ambassador because she is the Emperors favorite.


    They never thought that she was concealing her cards so they never took any countermeasure.


    For the Empire, this inquiry is important. It is something that the Empire wanted to prevent and naturally, the council was aware of that.


    Thats why they all dismissed her as a pesky little girl before even getting into a real negotiation and judged Finne who didnt show her hands to them at all as insignificant.


    Thats quite shallow of them.


    If Finne seriously acts as an Imperial Ambassador then instead of me, the subject for this inquiry would be the council.


    Ambassador Finne. It seems that you got a little emotional. Please calm down.


    I ampletely calm. If I was being emotional then I would already curse at all of you here.


    Finne grins.


    Seeing that smile, Jack lowered his shoulders and looked at me.


    Thats quite a scarydy huh? She is kinda different from the u Mowe I imagined though?


    What? Isnt she lovely? Beautiful flowers always have thorns you know. The sharper the thorns are, the colorful the flowers. Like ME!!


    WaHaHaHa!! Dont make this old manugh too much!


    Elder Egor? What are youughing at I wonder?


    Everything, EVERYTHING! In your case, you are more thorn than flower right!


    My! Isnt that rude?


    Haa.are we done yet? The result is already clear to me though?


    The SS-rank adventurers began to chat with each other. They are probably starting to get bored.


    Well, when ites to negotiations, I am not expecting anything from them from the beginning.


    The reason I went out of my way to gather all of them was to prevent the council from using their vote against me.


    By doing that, the council is at a significant disadvantage in this inquiry.


    After all, they can not beat us through brute force.


    With such powerful backing, Finne is proceeding the negotiation with an overwhelming advantage.


    Then, she gives them the ultimatum.


    Council members. I do not think that we can gloss over this problem as well. Thats why if I can confirm one thing with you, I am willing to withdraw the matter.


    what do you want to confirm?


    It is a simple matter. You held this inquiry because you have sumbed to the influence from other nations, correct? If the council can admit that then the Empire will not pursue the matter. How about it?


    It was a demand that can overturn the basis of this inquiry.


    Finne is smiling like always but one could feel an indescribable pressure from that smile.


    This is truly unusual, it seems that she is seriously angry.

 Chapter 297: Subjugate

    Chapter 297: Subjugate


    Special thanks to Double Tap for new coffee and Xan for new patreon pledge!! Need all the help I can get to roll Hutao lol.


    -Mr.Graverobber


    <strong>Subjugat</strong>e


    Now, whats your move, Torosin?


    The council being swayed by the pressure from other countries is like an open secret. However, officially admitting that will prove fatal to the council.


    If they admit it, this inquiry will be invalid and the neutrality of this council will be questioned.


    However, if they do not admit that, the Empire will make sure that there will be consequences. It may not be right now but the damage they can expect after the situation has settled down will be immeasurable.


    They have no choice but to pick one of the two choices. Whichever they choose, it will be hell all the same.


    Finnes clearly angry when she offered them these choices.


    She rarely corners others as shed always prepare some kind of escape route for her opponent. However, there is none of that this time.


    Now then, how will you avoid this, Guild Chief Torosin?


    Ambassador Finne.we would be troubled if you put it like that.


    Unfortunately, this is the seed that the council has sown. If the council was subjected to pressure from the other countries then the Empire will not me you. However, if that is not the case, the consequence for the councils actions will be grave.


    Given the history of the Adventurer Guild and its achievements so far, they can not admit to such a thing. Up to now, the Guild has been dubbed as the sole neutral organization on the continent.


    If they admit it, their credibility will be lost. And such a credit can not be regained in a short time.


    However, if they do not admit it, the situation will be much more serious. Whatever action the Empire takes, the council members will have to bear the responsibility in creating the situation.


    Will they choose to maintain the Guilds dignity or will they choose to protect the council.


    Finne probably couldnt care less either way.


    Torosin on the other hand lightly bit his lips and red at Pitman.


    Pitman-kun. Youve had meetings with many ambassadors from other countriestely right?


    Eh? Th, thats


    Pitman turns silent.


    Communication with other countries falls under the jurisdiction of the Chief of Foreign Affairs. However, Pitman is responsible for secret meetings. Still, theres no way that Torosin was not aware of that.


    This means.


    Ambassador Finne. I give you my word. This council has not been subjected to any kind of foreign influence.However, Chief Inspector Pitman might have.


    Wha!?


    When I asked him the other day, I was told that his meetings were necessary for this inquiry butI doubt that now. Did you push for this inquiry because you were pressured to?


    Lizard cut its tail.


    When I saw that this inquiry is being led by Pitman, I can see that Torosin already has this kind of n in ce.


    In the unlikely event that the table turned against them, he was nning to pin the fault on Pitman.


    Hes a man that got into his position through all kinds of plotting. I expect no less risk management from him.


    He might be a genius at surviving.


    However, that kind of method is something that Finne extremely dislikes.


    When I nce at her, I can see the burning wrath in her eyes.


    She is probably thinking about how to deal with Torosin now.


    Answer me! Pitman-kun!


    Ah, Uh, Uhh..I.I


    Pitman restlessly sweeps his eyes around but no one is willing to throw him a lifeboat. After all, He has been acting self-importantly unting Torosins power on a daily basis.


    It is inevitable for him to avoid being Torosins scapegoat.


    Pitmans gaze wandered around and stopped at me.


    Im, Im truly sorry! Since you have subjugated two of their Holy Dragons, the pressure from the United Kingdom was very stro-!!


    So you were acting under pressure after all huh! This is going to be a big problem! But..to think that the subjugation of the Holy Dragons would cause such a ripple.


    Torosin nced at me.


    He probably wants me to take responsibility for this as well.


    However, it would be impossible to push the responsibility of the subjugation of the Holy Dragons on me.


    May I ask you something. Guild Chief.


    What is it?


    Do you think that the subjugation of the Holy Dragons was a mistake?


    ..if we consider the result, then yes.


    Then let me ask all of the SS-rank adventurers here. What would you do if you were to be in the same position as me? Will you subjugate them? Or will you leave them alone?


    There are two reasons why I gathered these guys.


    One is to prevent the council from using their vote.


    The other is to deal with the problem of subjugating the Holy Dragon.


    The council ced great importance on this issue.


    Since it was the Guilds decision to leave them alone, subjugating them is nothing short of a rebellion against the Guild.


    To save their face, the council will never let this issue go.


    I knew that so I gathered all of them.


    After all, I already knew their answer.


    -   -Subjugate them.


    After a short pause, everyones said that at the same time.


    Torosins expression looked like he just ate a can of worms.


    He showed me all kinds of expressions today huh.


    In the first ce, it was the council that dubbed the United Kingdoms dragons as Guardian Holy Dragons and excluded them from subjugation targets. When the United Kingdom used those so-called Guardian Holy Dragons to invade other nations, shouldnt the council also bear some kind of responsibility?


    The United Kingdom did not use them for invasion.


    We couldnt care less about their intention, Guild Chief. I am talking about the result. If subjugating them was a mistake as you said, you should bear the responsibility when they crossed the border. Right?


    Thats right. If they could identally cross it then there would be no point for a border to exist in the first ce.


    We should just subjugate them from the beginning. Do you know how many ships were sunk around the United Kingdom because of those dragons? The only one who wouldin if we subjugate them is only the United Kingdom you know?


    However, isnt it because of that, that the council allowed their existence for defensive purpose?


    Among the voices that kept ming the councils decision, Noname hesitantly came to the councils defense.


    Seeing that, Torosin nodded and took the chance.


    Yes! Thats right! We never thought that the United Kingdom would do-


    They probably thought that there would be no consequence even if they broke their promise right. Perhaps they think that they can just silence the councilter anyway.


    What?


    Simply put, you people are being underestimated. I can clearly see that from how the council is so willing to put the me on the United Kingdom even though you just admitted earlier that you gave in to their pressure.


    Th, That was Pitman-kuns!


    You ce the me on him but you did not give out your punishment. Doing nothing is the same as giving in to their pressure you know. Guild Chief.


    Torosins shoulders tremble with anger at Nonames words.


    Among the SS-rank adventurers, he probably believed that Noname alone was on his side.


    I have done many things for you in the past right? Noname.


    You have my gratitude for that. I wanted to continue having this favorable rtionship with you but you just made a grave mistake.


    I made a mistake?


    Yes, you turned them into your enemies. It would be troubling if you are going to rely on me as a deterrent. Spare me from dealing with all four of them alone. Having that role pushed on me would be too much right? Sorry but I am jumping off this sinking ship.


    ..damn you..!


    Torosin res at all SS-rank adventurers.


    However, all of us met his re head-on.


    Receiving an unexpected counterattack, Torosin fell off his chair.


    While mockingly smiling at him, I give him a proposal.


    After sumbing to foreign pressure, it would be impossible for this council to operate the Adventurer Guild properly. As an SS-rank adventurer, I propose the dissolution of this council.


    The members of the Guild Council are decided by the Guild Chief.


    The only ones who can obtain a seat without that are only the Guild Chief and the Deputy Guild Chief.


    If the Guild Chief wishes, even a branch chief in a remote region can be a member of this council.


    However, it would be inconvenient to contact a branch manager in a faraway ce so normally, the chief would appoint the department heads that work at the headquarters. Thats why the structure of the council has remained mostly unchanged until now.


    Then, what does it mean to dissolve this council?


    The term of office of the Guild Chief is three years. After that, an election will be held. The candidates will be from either adventurers or guild staff of a certain rank or higher.


    If the Guild Chief changes then so will the council.


    In other words, I proposed the dismissal of the current Guild Chief.


    Torosin stood up and red at me.


    ..is there any reason for me to ept such a proposal? I still have more than a year of my term left!


    What if that is what all the SS-rank adventurers here want? Anyone who is in favor, raise your hand.


    In response, everyone raised their hands.


    Even if you are the Guild Chief, you can not ignore a majority vote.

 Chapter 298: The Lack of Common Sense

    Chapter 298: The Lack of Common Sense


    Fine. But I will only agree to dissolve this council. I will not resign from my position.


    Do we have to spell it out for you? The current council that you personally selected the members for has made blunders after blunders and thus became untrustworthy. We can not allow you to keep your position any longer. Consider it as our kindness that we didnt directly tell you to resign.


    Dont mess with me..! If the council has to dissolve each time SS-rank adventurers raise aint then we would have to forever live in your shadow! We can not create such a precedent for the future of this council!


    If you want to avoid creating a precedent then what you should be more worried about is leaving behind the record that this council has been mocked to this extent by other countries. Whether it be a country or an organization, you would need a strong power to maintain neutrality. No matter what anyone tries to do to you, you must always remain neutral. Right now that illusion of neutrality of yours has already copsed. Thats why you need to dissolve this council. If you do notply then we will force you to.


    How you do not choose any means to get what you want is so adventurer-like of you! Silver! If you think that you can use violence to have your way here then I have something in mind too!


    We will not resort to violence. I will simply let every adventurer on this continent know that we SS-rank adventurers do not support the current Guild Chief. That alone should destroy your position as the Guild Chief, no? Do you want to go there?


    If all SS-rank adventurers clearly state that they do not support the Guild Chief, no matter how much time he has left in his term, he will be dragged down from his position.


    Torosin frowned.


    In other words.if I agree to resign now, you will not do that?


    We dont personally feel like going out of our way to spread the word of what happened here. You can conclude the matter by saying that Chief Inspector Pitman acted under the pressure of another country and to take responsibility for that mistake as the Guild Chief, you choose to dissolve the council. If you want to take your position back then you can just enter an election again.


    ..What are you nning?


    SS-rank adventurers possess the freedom of action however we do not possess the right to choose the leader of the Guild. The people who will decide that are the adventurers and the guild staff. Even so, this is indeed sudden. The branches probably cant take part in this. It will probably end up as a small election only for the adventurers and the staff at the headquarters.


    It would be easy topletely crush Torosin now.


    However, if we do that, it would be established that SS-rank adventurers outranked the council.


    If such a group of unruly people stands on top of the Guild it will surely lead to chaos.


    With me here right now, things might still be fine but it could be a problem in the future.


    The council should respect the SS-rank adventurers and we SS-rank adventurers should also respect the decision of the council.


    Thats why we will leave Torosin to the adventurers and the staff.


    As long as it was Pitman whomitted the blunder, Torosin will have a disadvantage as it is well known that Pitman is his follower. So if despite that Torosin bes the Guild Chief again then theres nothing we can do.


    Can I take that as the consensus of all SS-rank adventurers?


    I dont mind. It was Silver who got dragged into this idiotic inquiry in the first ce. Im fine if the decisiones from him. It still felt kinda lukewarm to me though.


    Same here.


    I dont get why we cant just kick your ass out right now but well, I dont really care.


    I dont mind.


    With everyones consent, Torosin said with a frown.


    Very well..I will dissolve this council and resign my position as the Guild Chief. After that, I will hold an election for the new Guild Chief. Is that good enough?


    We have no problem regarding that. We will leave the details to the new Guild Chief.


    Saying so, I lean back on the chair.


    Then, I tap my finger on the round table and speak to Torosin.


    Still, how are you feeling right now, Guild Chief? You never expected that you would be forced to resign right?


    I specifically chose my words to be provoking.


    In response, Torosin snorts.


    It seems you favor Clyde quite a bit huh. From your tone, you probably think that the next Guild Chief will definitely be him right.


    Of course.


    Naive..how do you think that I got to this position in the first ce? I was elected. With tremendous support from both adventurers and staff you see. If the next Guild Chief will be decided by another election then I will just win it again.


    Do you think that it would go so well?


    It will. The ones with the right to vote are adventurers and the staff. Do you think that those people have enough brains to think so far ahead like you?


    What do you mean?


    In response, Torosin mockingly smiles at me.


    From my side, Finne frowned at his smile.


    Adventurers are nothing but fools. That includes therge portion of staff that support them too. Getting heated up about their idiotic ideal, only fools would work so hard for such an ambiguous cause like for the sake of the people. From my point of view, they are nothing but idiots.


    Thats surprising. I never thought that I would hear something like that from the Chief of the Adventurer Guild himself.


    Never once in my life have I worked for the sake of the people. Still, I am standing here right now as the Guild Chief. You know why? Because those people dont even have enough brains to judge a person. They just shut their brain and support me when I used some nice words and dangling some profit in front of them. Thats how it was.


    It might be true that adventurers really are idiots huh. Working so hard only to live day to day, spending all their hard-earned money for alcohol and women, it brings tears to my eyes just talking about that. Leaving everything to their emotions, never think before acting. Still.I like those adventurers.


    Many adventurers are those who have no other path in life.


    Although they have the ability, they can not be a knight. The reason being they cant follow the rules.


    If they wish for it, they could always turn to the life of crimes but they still chose to use their power for the people.


    There are many who dont have a choice but how many of them have it in their hearts tomit themselves to the people?


    Some people really have no choice but to be an adventurer in order to live.


    Still, many adventurers enjoy this way of life.


    Live as you please and earn your pay with your skills.


    How happy would it be to be able to live like that?


    When the Sea Dragon appeared in the Principality.the voice of the princess reached all branches of the Adventurer Guild. I still remember how the adventurers of the Imperial Capital became so frustrated at how they couldnt do anything. I am certain that is how adventurers should be. Adventurers are people who respond to the cry for help. Even if they are idiotic and thoughtless at times, they have my full support. The figure of the adventurers across the continent who responded to the princesss cry for help was my ideal. Whether you are a guild chief or an emperorI will not allow you to insult them.


    Isnt that wonderful! Anyone who listened to you would probably all praise such an ideal! However, not every human is so wonderful nor we can live by beautiful ideals alone! With profit to be made, they will all support me and look forward to the realistic results! That was how I expanded this guild! It is undeniable that many adventurers have benefitted from that! No matter what I do, they will continue to support me as long as I can make a profit for them! Thats how adventurers are! Whats so wrong with insulting them!


    Hmm, how terrible.


    Totally.


    Egor and Linares muttered astoundedly.


    Jack annoyingly frowned while Noname only sat quietly.


    Torosin who thought that he managed to silent us, snorted and continued to speak.


    Say whatever you want! I will be elected again! After that, I will make sure that all SS-rank adventurers are under the councils control! Dont think that you can act however you want like you are now!? I will not let anyone oppose me!


    Guild ChiefI think that a person like you would be great leading apany instead you know.


    Clyde said to Torosin.


    I agree with him.


    Torosin certainly has an effective business mind. However, his mindset is ipatible with adventurers.


    Still, the Chief of the Adventurer Guild is not supposed to be a businessman. If what you care about most is your own profit then you can not lead the adventurers scattered all across this continent. Adventurers have yed a vital role ever since the appearance of the Demon King. We pledge no allegiance to any country as our only job is to defeat the monsters. We are the ones who maintain the bnce of the continent. To do that, we need an ideal to follow. And the person standing on top of this guild must not forget that.


    Dont you dare lecture me! I only left your Deputy Chief position alone because you have the trust of the adventurers! If you are against me then I have no need for you! You can try getting elected with that ideal of yours! But dont think for a second that you can win! In the end, what you need to win is the vote count! As long as I have my connections and resources I will never lose!


    Torosin dered.


    On the other hand, Finne was about to open her mouth as she cant take any more of this.


    However, I stopped her with my hand.


    There is no need for her to say anything.


    After all, there is only one thing we need to say to Torosin.


    And all SS-rank adventurers say it at the same time.


    Dont look down on adventurers


    The moment we said that, hectic footsteps can be heard from the outside.


    Then the door violently swung open.


    Chief! Its a disaster!


    What! Did a monster appear!?


    No, sir! The adventurers in the headquarters are rioting. They are demanding to meet you, sir! Rather, even the staff are joining them now..


    What? How did that happen!?


    That issince earlier, your words have been echoing through the headquarters


    This guy is probably one of Torosins followers.


    I can see the despair on his face.


    Thats right, Torosin just doomed himself.


    Realizing that, Torosin turned his eyes toward me.


    In response, I grinned behind my mask.


    .its you.?


    Sorry but even with one small gesture, I can easily activate a spell that can carry your voice to everyone in the guild you see.


    Saying so, I tap my finger on the round table again.


    The reason why I provoked Torosin was to have Torosin destroy himself.


    He did put on quite a show too.


    The SS-rank adventurers were aware of it so Egor and Linares were only astounded at my evil n while Jack was annoyed at my roundabout way of doing things.


    Th, thats not what you promise! Didnt you give me your word that you will not say anything to them!!


    The only promise we made was to not say anything to them personally. I was only expressing my love to the adventurers here. Everything else came directly from your mouth, no?


    Do you think that I will let such a quibble pass!?


    You will. Didnt you say it yourself? Not every human is so wonderful. That is absolutely right. People have been telling me that I have nomon sense you see. It seems like it was thoughtless of me to arbitrarily spread your words to others huh. Forgive me, Guild Chief. It seems I really dockmon sense.


    When I said that, Torosin bitterly distorted his face while the SS-rank adventurers plus Clyde and Finne all sigh at the same time.

 Chapter 299: Urgent Report

    Chapter 299: Urgent Report


    The council members including Torosin left the room to control the situation.


    Only the SS-rank adventurers and Clyde remained in the meeting room.


    If you still lose after this then I dont know what to do okay?


    Dont worry. There was originally a lot of dissatisfaction and opposition to how the Chief runs things. No one will vote for him this time.


    Thats reassuring. It was worth the effort to collect all SS-rank adventurers.


    You saved me. It seems that I have troubled everyone huh.


    Exactly. There wont be next time okay? Clyde.


    I know.


    Clyde nods to Jack.


    Clyde is the person most likely to win the election. There should be a lot of people who will give up this election because of him. Thats how strong Clydes influence is.


    As a former adventurer, he knows what its like on the field, and even after joining the council his priority is still to those adventurers.


    One could say that the chief position is suitable for him.


    Will you change the members of the council?


    There wont be much change. They are the head of their respective department. I will have them continue their work as council members.


    Even though they were wagging their tails to Torosin?


    Thats also a valid move. They did what they could while doing their best to protect their subordinates. Torosin has been transferring people out left and right after all.


    Well, if you are fine with it.


    Linares muttered so and concluded the topic.


    His face is saying that doesnt like such a development but if it is what Clyde decided then he will not say anything extra about it.


    Clyde. Sorry but Im getting thirsty here.


    I will immediately prepare something. Elder Egor.


    If its over then Im going back.


    Ahh, thank you. Noname. I never thought that you would give Silver a hand.


    I was only betting on the winning side. Theres no need to thank me.


    Not at all! Your help is much appreciated! Thank you very much! Noname-san!


    I have done nothing that warrants your gratitude. Miss Finne.


    But you did throw us a lifeboat, didnt you! Thanks to you, Silver-sama was able to smoothly proceed with the negotiation!


    ThatsI only want to quickly conclude the negotiation.


    Great. They are getting along.


    To be able to make Noname talk to her so much with only a few days. As expected of Finne.


    While I was impressed with Finnes feat, Clyde suggested something to me.


    Silver. When I be the chief, I am thinking about establishing a certain rule.


    A certain rule? What is it?


    Its a rule that involves all SS-rank adventurers. In case that all SS-rank adventurers agree, the council can be dissolved. I think that such a rule is necessary to prevent something troublesome like this from happening again.


    I wont stop you if you want to make that a rule but it wont have much meaning you know?


    I know. The only one who can gather all SS-rank adventurers that are scattered all over the continent is you alone. This rule would be a powerful tool with your ability but without you, it cant do much. However, with such a rule in ce, it will make the council think twice before pulling something like this again.


    Do whatever you want. With or without that rule, SS-rank adventurers will be the same as always. We will live as we pleased and take down anyone who gets in our way. Thats it.


    Clyde bitterly smiled in response.


    Clyde who has traveled the continent as an S-rank adventurer was subjected to the whimsical nature of the SS-rank adventurers so he has a good understanding of us.


    Of course, SS-rank adventurers rarely cooperate with each other so he must understand that this time is a special case.


    Thats why he is proposing this rule.


    It will serve to remind future councils that this might happen to them too.


    Thats quite thorough of him.


    Clyde, the tea still isnt ready yet?


    Im sorry. I will get to it now.


    Elder Egor. You should stop having the Deputy Guild Chief brew the tea for you okay.


    Im thirsty. And he used to brew the tea for me you know? When he was still a novice that is.


    When the Deputy Guild Chief was still a novice? Just how long ago was that?..seriously, you really have a strange sense of time.


    Never mind that, wheres my tea, My TEA.


    Wine for me please.


    Im going home.


    Seriously, how can they be so selfish?


    Compared to these guys, I am still the one who hasmon sense after all.


    Thinking so, I started preparing a transfer gate for each of them.


    However, I was immediately disrupted.


    Suddenly, the door swung open.


    Deputy Guild Chief!! Its an emergency!


    What? Did the chief do something?


    No, the turmoil outside is still ongoing butwe just received information that a giant monster has appeared in the Sokal empires western region!


    The person who entered the meeting room was a young woman.


    They must have been contacted by remotemunication.


    Even in this turmoil, she is still seriously doing her job huh.


    Still, she must have been quite panicked as Clyde is the only one who reflected in her eyes right now.


    We were told that Sokal has dispatched their army to intercept the monster. They are mobilizing from Karelia, thergest city in their western region. The adventurers in the area are inadequate to handle the monster, every branch in the Sokal empire is requesting us to dispatch SS-rank adventurers, sir!


    A giant monster appearing inside Sokal empire huh. We need more information.


    Theres no need, right? With everyone here.


    Saying so, I open the transfer gate to Karelia.


    I alone should be enough.


    Dont say that, Noname. I was bored sitting here already.


    Me too. Its okay, I will let you have the finishing blow.


    They each have their reason.


    However, all SS-rank adventurers stood up.


    Perhaps she finally noticed the identity of the people gathered here, the young womans body tremble.


    T, they are all..here


    By my order as the Deputy Guild Chief, all SS-rank adventurers are allowed to participate in this quest. Still, since all five of you will be going, do not level the terrain okay?


    That will depend on the monster.


    I cant say Im good at that.


    This old body isnt good at it either.


    Me too.


    We will do our best to avoid that. But I will be the one who takes the finishing blow.


    .


    Clyde turned his uneasy gaze toward us.


    Meanwhile, Finne quietly lowered her head.


    Have a safe trip, everyone.


    While lightly raising my hand to Finne say goodbye to Finne, we entered the transfer gate.

 Chapter 300: Five

    Chapter 300: Five


    The 7th Division that was dispatched to intercept the monster is almost wiped out! The giant monster is still steadily heading toward the city, sir!


    Kuh..


    Vengerov, Lord of Karelia, thergest city of the western region of the Sokal empire couldnt help but moan at the worsening situation.


    He has long gray hair and a white beard. Despite being over 60 years old, Vengerov is still the Lord of one of thergest cities in Sokal empire. This man is also experienced in warfare as he has fought countless battles against the Empire. Still, even with so much experience under his belt, Vengerov has never encountered a monster that can wipe out an entire interception unit this quickly.


    Whats the adventurer guilds opinion?


    They said that judging from its appearance, it seems to be a [Green nt Tiger] but they have never recorded any with this size before, sirthey think that it might be a mutated species.


    Ridiculoushow could such a monster suddenly appear inside a powerful nation like oursare they saying that a sudden mutation like this could happen at any time!?


    Vengerov ms his sword on the ground.


    IT has been hispanion that fought together with him for many years but right now it is no different from a wooden stick.


    what are the characteristics of Green nt Tiger?


    Although it resembles a tiger, it is a nt-type monster that possesses high regeneration power and it can also produce a copy of itself. The recorded size has reached up to dozens of metersrge but ording to the adventurer guild, it can produce enough copies of itself to overwhelm an army, sir..


    An almost unkible monster that can face off against an entire army.


    Vengerov looks up at the high wall surrounding Karelia.


    Cities located in the western region of the Sokal empire which neighbor the Empires border have more than adequate preparation for a defensive battle. Among them, Karelia boasts its defensive capability as one of the Sokal empires key cities. However, that was against human opponents.


    To think that I would see the day when Karelia seems so unreliable.


    Vengerov has no family. His wife passed away at a young age and his eldest son lost his life shielding Vengerov in a battle against the Empire.


    For Vengerov, the people of Karelia are his family.


    Thats why Vengerov immediately made his decision.


    ..gather up the children, the women, and the elderly. We will evacuate them away from Karelia.


    U, understood! However, where would they go.? It would be too dangerous to direct them toward the central region!


    The monster is blocking their path toward the center of the empire so it would be dangerous to escape there. However, even if they choose to evacuate the civilians to a nearby city, the monster threat still remains.


    They have no safe escape route.


    Except for one.


    Evacuate them to the Empires eastern border.


    The Empires eastern border!? Are you sane, sir!?


    Of course I am. I have fought against the Empire countless times already. Thats why I know the Adler n well. They are the n of dream chasers that still managed to rule the middle part of the continent to this day. Each one of the Imperial Family that they sent to the frontline were all annoyingly excellent.


    Exactly, sir! Even Young Master was!


    They did take away my son. Still, it was my fault for bringing my son along even though he was against the war. The Imperial Army only repelled our invading army. I have fought my share after that. Battle after battle and ceasefire after ceasefire, each time their Imperial Family was always present. I couldnt help but want to kill them. Butthat is exactly why we can trust them. They will never abandon the civilians.


    However! Right now they are in the middle of a civil war! Even the Empire surely can not afford to ept any refugee right now!


    I dont care about that. To them, their circumstances dont matter. Their Imperial Family took it up as a duty to ept and manage the people thate their way. They are excellent enough to do that. Especially that Princess General. In this kind of situation, no general is more reliable than her.


    As soon as he concluded that, Vengerov gave out his order again.


    Gather up the civilians and evacuate them to the west gate! Those who can fight are to gather at the east gate! Even if it only amounts to one second, we will stall that monster as long as possible!


    As, as youmand! I hope the SS-rank adventurer will be able to get here in time


    SS-rank adventurers can show up anywhere. If Silver cane and go anywhere like a phantom as the rumor says then we might be able to expect that.its a shame though, that man has always operated around the Empires capital. He has never appeared in Sokal. Noname wont make it in time. This incident is all too sudden after all.


    They have already requested the dispatch of SS-rank adventurers.


    For a monster that can annihte an entire army, dispatching normal high ranking adventurers would be useless.


    Although it might be excessive, it ismon sense to hit something like that with the highest firepower. Thats where SS-rank adventurerse in.


    However, there are times when they can not respond to a sudden threat like this. Vengerov knows that to be the case this time.


    Thats why he gave an evacuation order.


    Lets go.


    Prepared for death, Vengerov picked up his sword and put it on his waist.


    Rzhev, an A-rank adventurer of the Karelia branch adventurer guild, was a young man with a dream.


    He became an adventurer due to his desire to be a hero.


    He believed that one day he would encounter a mighty foe, defeat it after a battle to the death and make a name for himself.


    However, in front of the mighty monster he had dreamt of, Rzhev couldnt even take a step.


    The monster that has approached the city of Karelia is a Green nt Tiger.


    Its height was dozens of meters and its length from head to tail seemed to have exceeded a hundred meters.


    In front of that giant tiger, Rzhev couldnt even hold up his beloved sword.


    Ha, Haha


    A dryugh escaped him.


    The Lord, his knights, and the adventurers have gathered on top of the city wall. The arrows and spells that they have fired at it in desperation seem to have no effect.


    Reality is much crueler than the illusion he dreamt of.


    He thought that even if it is a monster that requires an SS-rank adventurer to defeat, he would at least be able to put up a fight.


    However, when he stood in front of it, he immediately realized.


    Theres no way that he can fight that thing.


    We are just a pebble to that beast


    Just as how humans dont care about the pebbles on the street, this monster doesnt even pay any attention to them.


    And like how a pebble cant possibly fight a human, a human can not fight this monster either.


    They cant even serve as its opponent.


    His sword technique and the experiences with monsters that he has umted as an adventurer are meaningless against this thing.


    The scale is too different.


    Why did he dream about encountering such a thing?


    Rzhev resented his child self.


    He had dreamt of bing an adventurer who could help anyone. That was how he got here only to realize how meaningless his effort is.


    As long as you are a human, you can not beat this monster.


    It is something that was decided on the species level.


    Thinking so, Rzhev cast his eyes down.


    Then, the sky became dark.


    Wondering what happened, Rzhev looked up at the sky and muttered.


    Ahh..so it was only a stupid dream after all.


    The monster raised its forelegs high above the wall.


    And it came down.


    Like trampling on a pebble on the side of the road, this monster will just crush the wall and break through Karelia.


    Thinking so, Rzhevs body shakes.


    Not because of fear.


    But his boiling anger.


    Dont fuck with meDont you dare look down on humans!!


    Rzhev raised his sword to the sky even though he knows that it would be useless.


    Even when he knew that it waspletely useless, he at least wanted to get a hit in.


    No matter how small it is, he wanted to inflict pain upon this monster.


    That was the feeling behind his sword.


    However.


    Eh..?


    At that moment, the monster was blown away from the city.


    Did my hidden power awaken and blew away the monster?


    With a short-lived misunderstanding, Rzhev trembled with joy for a moment but soon he felt the sense of intimidation that was strong enough to blow away his joy and looked up at the sky.


    There stood a mage d in a ck robe whose face was concealed by a silver mask.


    You have done well enduring so far, knights and adventurers of Karelia. Now, five of us SS-rank adventurers will defeat the enemy monster. Repeat Five of us SS-rank adventurers will defeat the enemy monster. Leave the rest to us.


    Those words were heard by everyone who stood on top of the wall.


    Every single one of them doubted those words before their bodies trembled and rejoice.


    Five?

 Chapter 301: Correction, Four

    Chapter 301: Correction, Four


    A giant monster was about to trample the wall of Karelia.


    I stopped it from bringing its forefeet down with a barrier and pushed it back with the same, restricting its movement.


    Then.


    You have done well enduring so far, knights and adventurers of Karelia. Now, five of us SS-rank adventurers will defeat the enemy monster. Repeat Five of us SS-rank adventurers will defeat the enemy monster. Leave the rest to us.


    I issued a warning to everyone standing on the walls.


    After all, the force needed to repel this kind of monster will be quite powerful.


    Theyvee to save us huh


    On top of the wall.


    An old man with a white beard muttered so.


    Around him are several knights that seem to be his escorts.


    Are you the Lord of this city?


    Indeed. I am Vengerov, the Lord of Karelia. I have a question in return. Are you Silver?


    Yeah, thats right. I happened to be at the headquarters earlier so I came. Together with the other four.


    I, I seeso the Guild thought that it required all of you together to defeat it huh.?


    Thats not the case.


    We only came because we were free.


    Before I knew it, Noname arrived next to me who was floating midair.


    And Egor who answered the Lords question casually pulled out a chair, ced it next to the Lord, and started sipping tea.


    Vengerov lost his posture and stepped back at his sudden appearance but there was a person who supported him from behind.


    You have to consider your attitude more, Elder Egor. Ah, sorry about that, Lord-san.


    .


    It was Linares who appeared behind Vengerov.


    As expected, these guys are really fast huh.


    I transferred them to the outskirts of the city and headed to the wall first using another transfer magic but they caught up with me using normal means of travel. Egor even procured a chair and tea in the process.


    What about Jack?


    He said that he is going to grab a drink.


    I see. Excuse me, Lord-dono. It seems that it will only be the four of us here.


    Me alone is enough.


    When I corrected myself, Noname pulled out the Dis Pater.


    I released the barrier holding down the giant monster and instead erected one to cover the surrounding, preventing the Dis Pater from destroying it.


    Noname held her sword up and swung it down with all she got.


    Then, a shposed of arge amount of magic power heads toward the giant monster.


    The sh splendidly hit the giant monster and a curtain of smoke was raised from the impact.


    No matter how big it is, its still a Green nt Tiger. Its not a monster that is worth our time in the first ce.


    I sigh at Nonames words.


    Then I ask Egor for his opinion since he is the one who is most familiar with monsters here.


    Elder Egor. Have you ever seen such a huge Green nt Tiger?


    Cant say I have. A Green nt Tiger wasnt supposed to be that big in the first ce.


    Maybe its a mutant?


    Probably. But theres also another possibility too.


    You are thinking what I am thinking right?


    Probably.


    Egor sips his tea while replying so.


    As we were having such a conversation, the dust cleared up.


    From behind the dust emerged two Green nt Tigers.


    However, they seem to be unscathed and are probably preparing their counterattack.


    It made a copy of itself after receiving my blow?


    Even if its a Green nt Tiger, that regeneration speed is too fast.


    The Green nt Tigers surely are monsters that possess high regenerative ability. Since they are originally a nt, it can continue to regenerate itself if it maintains contact with the earth.


    While they were designated as AAA-rank monsters, their regeneration shouldnt be able to keep up with the damage from Nonames attack.


    On top of the mutation that increased its size, this ability is going to be troublesome.


    So it is not a normal mutation. And? Any opinion, you two?


    .its probably an evolution slime.


    Theres no other possibility.


    Haa..that super rare monster huh.


    Linares tiredly muttered.


    Evolution slime is only a simple slime at first nce.


    However, it can consume other creatures and makes its appearance and characteristics its own. The troublesome part about this ability is that this slime can exert more power than the consumed creature.


    It is indeed an evolution. By consuming its target, it can evolve further than the target itself.


    However, its ability is rarely seen since it is only a normal slime if it doesnt assimte anything.


    They are often overlooked because of their powerlessness and they normally got preyed on naturally as they possess no power to survive in the wild against other monsters.


    They are a super rare type of monster. No one knows how they are born and it is said that they are a mutated species of slime but some even say that it is an entirely different species.


    An evolution slime that consumed a Green nt Tiger. That should be its true identity. It would raise a question of how did an evolution slime consume an AAA-rank Green nt Tiger though.


    Lets leave that to the Guild. We should worry more about how to handle the monster in front of us first.


    There are two ways to deal with these troublesome slimes. You either annihte it entirely or destroy the small core inside its body.


    Annihtion it is.


    Annihtion of course.


    Annihtion huh.


    Haa.


    Egor stands up from his chair while Linares lightly cracks his shoulder.


    Perhaps wanting to unleash an even more powerful blow, Noname began gathering magic power into Dis Pater.


    I have one thing to say to those three.


    I dont mind you doing that but dont level the terrain in the process.


    Thats a tall order. I am nning to gouge it out from the ground.


    To annihte something like that, the two mountains behind that thing will have to disappear in the process.


    Are you holding back because you are the Empires SS-rank adventurer? Please dont mind about something like that. It will cause more damage if we leave it alone after all.


    Didnt you people listen? Clyde said it himself. Do not level the terrain.


    Egor frowns at my words while Linares put his hand on his cheek as though he found it to be troublesome.


    Theres no change in Nonames attitude as she is still holding up the Dis Pater.


    Since Clydes dominant in the Guild right now, if we change thendscape here, the responsibility might fall on him. So no leveling the terrain.


    Right, since we all came here together, we have to keep our promise huh.


    Even so, its hard to find such a small core you know?


    .if we cant level the terrain because there are five of us here then if all of you go back, wouldnt that mean I can do whatever I want?


    You think I will let you do whatever you want after I used my transfer magic for you? I will not allow you to do as you please.


    Thats strange isnt it. If the Sokal empire suffers, the Empire will have it much easier, you know? The Eastern Border Defense Force can use the chance to move after all.


    It doesnt matter what country we are in. it is the people that should be our priority. This monster already caused a lot of damage to this area. We should avoid damaging this ce any more than this.


    Saying so, I look around.


    Even if this area is damaged, the military power of the Sokal empire will not decline. Thats how this country is.


    Causing damage here will only be giving the people in this area a hard time in the future.


    Plus, right now I am not a Prince of the Empire.


    I am an adventurer.


    I will exin the content of this mission. Minimize the damage to the surroundings and search for the core of the evolution slime. Dont even by mistake release any powerful attack alright?


    Good grieffor a time-killing quest, this one sure is difficult huh.


    Im troubled. Im not good at holding back too.


    I will be the one that delivers the final blow to the core. That is my condition.


    Do whatever you want. Now then.we will be intercepting its attack for the time being. Itsing.


    The moment I said that.


    The evolution slimes regeneration waspleted and it has sent countless objects flying our way.

 Chapter 302: Artificial

    Chapter 302: Artificial


    Flying at us were Green nt Tigers.


    Every one of them is about the same size as a normal Green nt Tiger. They are probably clones the evolution slime made.


    Over a thousand of those clones flew at us.


    If they are birds it would be one thing but its quite a rare sight to witness a horde of tigers flying your way. Tigers do not fly in the first ce and they wonte at you with this number either.


    Hiiiiiiii!!??


    What the hell is that!?


    They areing this way!!


    Screams were raised at various parts of the wall.


    But I do not do anything in particr about it.


    I will leave the city defense to you guys. I will be looking for the core.


    You are supposed to be the one whos best at defending right?


    If you think you can find the core then by all means change ces with me.


    How unpleasant. It will make us seem ipetent you know, seriously.


    Saying so, Linares consecutively shot his straight fist into the sky.


    The released straight fists were apanied by thunderous sound and the flock of tigers that were covering the sky was pierced with a big hole.


    However, that is still not enough.


    Its a hassle to hold back you see.


    It cant be helped. I will take care of the rest. If some get past me please take care of it, Elder Egor.


    Got it.


    Saying so, Noname shes the flock of tigers with Dis Pater.


    With that single sh, most of the tigers were wiped out.


    There are only a few left.


    They are currently trying to get past the wall.


    Since there are still many people who have not evacuated, it would be bad to let them breach the city.


    However, Egor does not move.


    S, Silver-sama! The tigers are!!


    Vengerov asks me for help since Egor did not move.


    However, I did not respond because I was concentrating on searching for the core.


    Instead, Egor opened his mouth.


    I already cut them.


    Eh..?


    Vengerov looked at the remaining tigers astonishingly.


    The tigers thatnded around the center of the city fell apart andpletely lost their form after taking only a few steps.


    If it was shredded to such an extent then it shouldnt be able to regenerate anymore.


    Hurry up, Silver. We are not particrly fond of being on the receiving end.


    Dont rush me. I am searching for a tiny core inside that giant moving target. It would be nice if you can understand how hard that is.


    How about throwing it into the sky with your transfer magic? If its midair then you dont have to worry about the terrain you know?


    How much magic power do you think I would need to keep that giant monster in the sky? Searching for the core is much more efficient whether I use transfer magic or just holding it up using other magic.


    I would resort to that if theres no other way but there are many skilled people who hold the same rank as me around.


    Thats why I dont feel like resorting to that method.


    In the first ce, I have to use transfer magic again to send them home so I dont want to waste any more magic power than this.


    Even though I have recovered some of it, I might fall asleep again if I wasted any more than this.


    Moreover, this appearance of the evolution slime seems artificial.


    If it was only me who attended the inquiry, I would have to handle this alone. Moreover, if I unleash an attack that will terraform the area here, theres no doubt that it will be used against me in the inquiry.


    In that case, I would have no choice but to spend my magic power.


    Magic power and time. I will be robbed of both.


    Is it someone from the Empire or another country? I dont know what their goal is but it is certain now that someone does not want the presence of Silver in the Empire. If thats the case then I can see this as one of their moves.


    If the inquiry was also their work then.it would be unwise to go all out here. Its a hassle but I will make use of these problem children to save my magic power.


    You should probably close an eye even if the terrain were to change a bit.


    With this many SS-rank adventurers, we would beughed at if we cant at least avoid that you know?


    Id love to let themugh as much as they want but.since Deputy Guild Chiefs standing is also on the line, lets keep going with this.


    SeriouslyItd be nice if Jack could take my ce now.


    Right. This is his specialty after all.


    Certainly, if we have Jack then we would have a much easier time.


    Id left the defense to Jack and quickly search for the core.


    With these three, I was worried that they would identally level the terrain so I couldnt concentrate so easily.


    When I thought so, the evolution slime expanded for a moment.


    I can stop its movement with a barrier but I cant prevent it from discharging more of its clones.


    If I want topletely prevent that, Id have topletely cover it with a barrier. However, it is difficult to create a barrier like that.


    Its going to do something again.


    The moment I said that.


    The appearance of the evolution slime changed.


    From a tiger to a bird.


    I adjusted the barrier to block its main body but it is still releasing countless clones of itself.


    So it didnt only consume a Green nt Tiger huh.


    Thorny Sparrow huh. This is getting more and more troublesome.


    Egor judged the name of the monster by the form the slime took.


    As the name suggests, the Thorny Sparrows are sparrows that are covered with thorns.


    Their thorns can be shot out but what makes them troublesome is the speed.


    A Thorny Sparrow is a monster that will charge at you with a bullet-like speed and damages you with its thorns.


    I wonder how a slime could capture such a thing.


    Someone must have fed it.


    If its only the Green nt Tiger then it could still barely be glossed over as a coincidence. However, a slime capturing a Thorny Sparrow that can fly in the sky at high speed is simply impossible.


    Evolution slime can not consume corpses nor can it consecutively assimte multiple preys.


    The only case where it can exhibit the characteristics of two separate monsters is when it consumes two monsters at the same time. Theres no way that it would be able to find a dying Thorny Sparrow and Green nt Tiger lying around in the wild.


    This is bad.


    No more probing. I will take care of it now.


    Keep looking. We will do what we can to intercept them as much as possible.


    As much as possible wont cut it here though?


    Theres no problem even if some get past us. Jack is in the city after all.


    You are telling me to trust that drunkard?


    Dont look down on him. Even like that, he is still one of the best adventurers I know. He wont let any monsters do as they pleased.


    Then I will trust in your judgment, Elder Egor.


    I continue searching for the core without intercepting the enemy.


    Countless Thorny Sparrows are flying toward us.


    If we ignore the coteral damage then each of us has enough power to blow them all away with a single attack but since that is prohibited, it will be difficult for us topletely intercept them.


    These guys are apparently worse at holding back more than I thought. The power they are exhibiting is not to the level I expected because they are trying too much to decrease their firepower.


    Its surprising to me that Elder Egor is holding Jack in such a high regard you know


    Obviously. Theres no way that a fellow drinker like him is a bad person.


    If it seems like the people in the city will be hurt then I will take care of it. Silver, If ites to that then I will use my full power to eliminate that slime.


    Lets pray that it wont happen then.


    While having a little regret believing in Egors groundless judgment, I look at the evolution slime that got caught inside my barrier.


    In case of emergency, there would be no choice but to annihte it without caring about coteral damage.


    Evolution slime can not consecutively assimte new targets but it can do that after a period of time. If we let these winged clones go unchecked, the situation will be even more troublesome.


    Such a nasty monster.


    A group that would do such a stupid thing would be Grimoire but I dont know whether they are rted to this incident or not.


    But if they are really rted then.


    Just how much disaster will they spread until they are satisfied.


    Although I already judged them as my enemy, they might be a foe worthy of all the SS-rank adventurers here to band together to destroy.


    Thinking so, I saw the Thorny Sparrows steadily breaching into the city at the edge of my vision and lightly clicked my tongue.

 Chapter 303: Jack

    Chapter 303: Jack


    Upon arriving in Karelia, Jack immediately parted ways with the other SS-rank adventurers and set out on a journey in search of delicious alcohol.


    However.


    They all closed up shop huh


    Jack mutters as he walks through the empty city.


    Of course, no one would open their store when a giant monster is approaching their city.


    Plus, many have already evacuated to the west gate so theres no point for anyone to open up shop now.


    Alcohol, Alcohol, Alcoholisnt there anywhere I can find one..?


    Wandering around like a street thug, Jack continues his search through the city for alcohol.


    Then, Jack found an inn that is still operating.


    An inn!? They should at least have some stocked up right!


    As soon as he found the inn, Jack immediately opened the door.


    Several old men were lightly drinking inside. They all puzzledly looked at Jack.


    Who are you? Havent seen you around before?


    Ive been traveling you see. Mind if I join in?


    Arriving here at a time like this, you sure are unlucky huh.


    The old men muttered so with a bitter smile.


    They all looked like they already gave up on running away.


    Old-timers like us cant live anywhere else. We want to die in this city. But you are different right? We wont badmouth you or anything, just run away while you can.


    I came all this way to have the taste of Karelias alcohol. I cant escape without trying one you know.


    You really are a strange one. Nina-chan! Someone as weird as you finally came you know!


    Saying so, the old men call out to the back of the inn.


    Then a girl in an apron who seemed to be in herte teens came out from the back of the inn.


    She is a girl with brown hair and a few freckles on her face. She shows Jack a charming smile and urges him to sit.


    Yes yes! Wee! Are you alone?


    Yeah, Im alone. For the time being give me some alcohol. Some snacks too.


    Yes! Certainly! Please wait a moment!


    She is probably the only one working right now.


    The girl called Nina is busy returning back and forth serving the food to the old men.


    Jack waits for his alcohol while observing the situation.


    Then, soon after, alcohol and snacks arrive at Jacks table.


    Thank you, Miss.


    No, no, Karelias alcohol is really excellent after all! Please enjoy it!


    Nina-chan. Youve already done serving us customers right. You should escape now. We wont think badly of you at all.


    Even if I run away, theres no guarantee that I can escape right? Then rather than running away, Id prefer protecting my sleeping father and his shop like this. My dad opened this inn for adventurers. If we have to close up shop because of a monster then theres no meaning to this inn right!


    After pouring alcohol into a ss, Jack gulps it down.


    Even Jack who has tried many alcohols before finds its taste to be pleasant. After admiring the delicious famous alcohol of Karelia, Jack speaks to Nina.


    You are quite courageousMiss. Whats wrong with your dad?


    Hes sleeping because of an illness. Its nothing serious but traveling is..


    The bright Nina showed a dark expression for the first time.


    After seeing that expression, his drink didnt taste as good as it was the first time.


    Thinking that alcohol is best enjoyed in a pleasant mood, Jack sighs.


    Meanwhile, there was a rattling noiseing from the second floor.


    Ninas gaze turned to the stairs.


    Wait!? Otou-san! What are you doing!?


    Thats my line..hurry up and escape already!


    Grabbing the railing, Ninas father came down the stairs.


    Then he turned toward Jack who was drinking by himself.


    You..are you an adventurer?


    What if I am?


    I beg you, take my daughter and run away.


    Ninas father who opened an inn for adventurers for many years could see a part of Jacks ability.


    In the first ce, there would be no one who can casually drink alcohol in a situation like this.


    An inexperienced adventurer would see this as an opportunity and headed to intercept the monster. And if it is a veteran adventurer then, he would go to escort the evacuating people already.


    Jack, who is neither of those, seemed mysterious in Ninas fathers eyes but that is exactly why he wanted to entrust her with Jack.


    Its toote to run away now you know. The monster is already at the wall. The adventurers are probably intercepting it right now.


    Even if the monster was stopped.there might be aftermath.


    High-ranking adventurers from the Guild already arrived at the wall. It wonte to that.


    We dont know that for sure! Please..!


    This is getting tedious. No matter how many times you ask, I will not ept the quest. I dont want to force myself on someone who doesnt want to escape in the first ce.


    Thats right! Otou-san! I will stay here in this inn with you! I already decided that!


    Nina says so and pushes her father back upstairs.


    Perhaps because he was pushing himself, he couldnt resist Nina at all.


    After a while, Nina came back.


    She then gave another bottle of alcohol to Jack.


    I didnt order that you know?


    It is the trouble fee. I am sorry for my father.


    ..its natural for a father to act like that.


    Seeing his beloved daughter trying to protect himself and his inn.


    How happy would that be?


    However, it is exactly because of that feeling that he cant ept this.


    Jack understood the feelings of Ninas father.


    However.


    Then, why did you not ept the request..?


    I cant let a parent selfishly make a decision for their child. I have a daughter too you see.


    It was because he felt Ninas iron will to stay that he refused the request.


    It is natural for a parent to want their child to escape. But the daughter also has her own feelings.


    For Jack whose wife took his daughter and ran away, it is a request that he cant ept.


    What kind of girl is she?


    Well, I havent seen her in a long time. I hope that I can get to see her someday but.Ive already decided. I will never deny her way of life.


    Jack drinks while remembering his small daughter.


    However, the taste of alcohol keeps getting worse.


    It was natural. Thest time he saw his small daughter was when she was crying and reaching her hand out for Jack as he headed out for a mission.


    When she told him not to leave, he didnt pay it any mind.


    Back then, he only prioritized climbing through the rank of adventurers.


    That bitter memory ruined the taste of alcohol for him.


    Its always like this. He could only think of the first sip as delicious. After that, the taste will only get worse and worse.


    You are a good father, dear customer.


    A good father? Me? Let me tell you this, my wife and daughter ran out on me you know? All because of my own selfishness.


    But even now you are still thinking about your daughter right? You are the same as my dad.


    HaI am not such a wonderful father like your dad, Miss.


    Saying so, Jack smiled at himself.


    The old men started making noise.


    Nina-chan! Theres a monster outside!


    Quick! Hide!!


    At that time, a Thorny Sparrow rushed in from outside the inn.


    It broke the window, and the old men and Nina screamed.


    However, in that instant, the sparrow was immediately pulverized.


    Eh?


    What happened to them.?


    While astounded at the monsters appearance, Jack put the bow in his hand on his shoulder.


    He then searched his shirt pocket.


    Oh? I was sure that I have one leftHmm, ah, there it is.


    Saying so, Jack looked at the coin he pulled out from his pocket and frowned.


    Still, thinking that theres nothing he can do, he put the coin on the table.


    The alcohol and snacks were delicious. Dont worry about the change.


    Eh? Eh, eh, EEEEEEEHHH!!??


    When Nina saw the color of the coin he put on the table, she yelled and started shaking.


    After all, what he just put down was a rainbow coin.


    Th, th, the change


    Just use it for your fathers medical expenses. Thats the only coin I have with me right now.


    No, no way! We can not possibly ept this!


    Its for the delicious alcohol..and your bravery, Miss. if you cant spend it all then I will be using the rest when Ie back.


    who areyou.?


    The name is Jack. An SS-rank adventurer. Even looking like this, I am the best bowman on the continent you know? My wife and daughter ran out on me though.


    Saying so, Jack leaves the inn.


    He then looked up at the sky and sighed.


    What are those guys doing?


    Countless Thorny Sparrows are flying above the city.


    It seemed that Egor and the others were trying to keep them out of the city but it seemed that since they dont have enough hands, the monsters gradually breached their defense and came in little by little.


    Seeing that, Jack took out a small toy-like arrow.


    When magic power flow through the toy-like arrow, it changes into an elongated arrow.


    Jack then nocked it on his bow and aimed it to the sky.


    All or nothing! Reach heaven and rain down! Magic bow secret move!. Focused Scattered Rain of Light!!


    It was the secret technique of the magic bow that Mia once used. After chanting the same incantation, Jack fired the arrow.


    The giant arrow of light soars to the sky and descends down toward the city.


    At the same time, the arrow of light began to diffuse.


    The number is not the same as Mias. Over 10,000 small light arrows rain on the city.


    The amazing thing about this is that all of them perfectly hit their marks.


    Each one of them hit the sparrows that were flying in the sky.


    With just one attack, the sparrows were wiped out.


    After confirming that, Jack instantly scaled up the wall.


    What kind of wind carried you here? Jack.


    Since you guys yed around too much, those guys ended up ruining my drinks. Im cleaning this up.


    Saying so, Jacks sight turned toward the evolution slime.

 Chapter 304: Correction, Five

    Chapter 304: Correction, Five


    As expected of you, Jack. Youpletely wiped out those birds.


    A number advantage doesnt work on a user of magic bow after all. That aside, what were you guys doing? That kind of monster, you could just blow it away with a single blow right?


    Jack suspiciously stares at us.


    In response, I immediately answered.


    I am busy looking for the core of that slime.


    Slime? Did your mask block your eye holes or something? Thats clearly a bird right?


    Since you are being serious, I will let that slide.


    You wanna go punk?


    Hearing my reply, Jack angrily res at me.


    I almost respond to that by letting out killing intent.


    Calm down. Im the person withmon sense here.


    thats an evolution slime. Its a super rare monster that evolves by assimting other monsters.


    Why is such an annoying monster here? In the first ce, why are you looking for a slime core in a situation like this? Are you an idiot?


    I sigh at the expected question.


    This guy also didnt listen to a word from Clyde huh. No, he didnt even want to take part in this in the first ce. I guess thats a natural question.


    We were told by Clyde to not level the area here right. We gave up on annihting the slime and switched to searching for its core instead. I am searching for the core while those three are fighting the clones while holding back.


    Holding back? Those guys? Having a dragon try knitting would be easier you know?


    I think so too but we dont have enough manpower. If you joined us from the beginning then there wouldnt be a problem in the first ce though?


    Are they mocking us or something?


    It couldnt be helped. We are bad at holding back after all.


    Ive been saying this from the start right. We shouldnt consider not destroying the area here in the first ce.


    Each of them has their own reaction.


    Linares has aplicated expression on his face, Egor already gave up arguing, and Noname imed that our method was wrong from the start.


    These guys are useless in a situation like this probably because they are all power type.


    It would somehow work out if the opponent is a single strong individual but this time it is trying to overwhelm us with numbers.


    A great number of opponents and these guys who always cause damage to the surrounding have poorpatibility.


    Well, originally such ipatibility wont have any effect in the first ce though.


    With 4 SS-rank adventurers gathered together, who would think that all of you would do something so roundabout like this. I thought that there wouldnt be a turn for me in the first pce.


    Just give up. We can use nothing more than half of our power.


    Then isnt it okay if the reward is only divided between me and Silver? Once he finds the core, I will shoot it down.


    Thats not the deal. I am supposed to be the one giving it the finishing blow.


    I want to work out a little bit more too


    Me three


    Haaa.


    No matter what is happening, it seems like they are still ying huh.


    It is true that it will take us some time to take it down while holding back but each of them can blow that monster away with a single attack if they feel like it.


    Still, this is a monster that isnt worth using their real power against so they cant take the situation seriously.


    So? Silver. Wheres the core at? Dont tell me you still couldnt find it alright?


    Dont take me for a fool. Of course, I already found it.


    I create a small barrier just below the center of the slime.


    That will serve as a mark. The slimes core is there.


    Alright, I will take it from here.


    Why would I leave it to a useless guy like you. What would you do if you fail?


    Who are you calling useless huh?


    Its you. You useless mask.


    Jack. I dont mind fighting you before that monster you know?


    Ha! You want to fight me even though you cant even adjust your strength? Leave the sleep talking when you are actually asleep.


    I have no need to hold back against you right.


    What you said just now showed a clear difference between us. As an adventurer, you are inferior to Silver. You want to fight me in the country that you are based in? This country will be destroyed you know?


    Thats how I want it. I have no attachment to this country after all.


    Jack and Nonames killing intent swell up.


    Egor and Linares seem to have given up on stopping them.


    Seriously, its so troublesome that their personalities sh like this.


    What a pointless quarrel. If you are an adventurer then show your ability through the result.


    The result?


    I am going to intercept its clones. The one who destroys the slimes core first win. Of course, without leveling the terrain here.


    We cant allow a battle between two SS-rank adventurers here.


    This is not only about subjugating the monster after all.


    What is in it for me if I win?


    I will give you my share of the reward.


    Ha! Well, thats not so bad.


    I have nothing to gain here. I am not troubled with money, and it was me who was supposed to give the finishing blow in the first ce.


    What? You chickened out? Then I will just shoot that thing down now. Just stay out of my way.


    Fine. I will buy that cheap provocation of yours.


    Jack made a cheap provocation at Noname and she bought it all out


    This is the pinnacle of adventurers. While thinking that this doesnt seem like a conversation between SS-rank adventurers at all, I didnt say anything as this is the best solution.


    Linares, Elder Egor. are you two fine with this?


    Its alright with me. Then, I will bet on Nonames side using my share of the reward okay.


    Then I will bet on Jack. You dont mind us helping them out right? Silver.


    Do whatever you want


    Seriously.


    In this case, the Adventurer Guild was only requested to dispatch an SS-rank adventurer. It was only on a whim that five of us came here.


    The standard fee of 3 rainbow coins will probably not be applied here. Perhaps we will get one or two rainbow coins each. Still, it is truly surreal to see them betting such an amount of money so easily.


    With this amount of rainbow coins flowing, an economy of a small nation would lose its stability.


    Sorry, Lord-dono. Theres some correction. There will be five SS-rank adventurers participating in this quest. And I am very sorry but we will treat this subjugation as apetition.


    W, Well.if you can subjugate that monster then


    In an emergency case, I will protect the area around here using a barrier. I dont know what these guys will do once they get heated up after all.


    While saying that to Vengerov, I look at Egor and Linares with a frown under my mask.


    If they all get excited here then it will be difficult to protect the terrain here.


    the match will be decided at the destruction of the core. Noname will be supported by Linares. Elder Egor will support Jack. I will be on the defensive. If you destroy thendscape then you will lose by default. Understood? This applies to everyone, alright?


    Leave it to me.


    I got it.


    Hurry up and start already. It will be an instant kill anyway.


    Im ready.


    This is super worrying.


    What should I do.


    If I let them start like this I might end up having to use some kind of ridiculous barrier here.


    Suddenly, I came up with an idea.


    Thats right. Lets think about this in reverse.


    In the unlikely event that the terrain is destroyed, the person responsible will have topensate for it on their own. Okay?


    What!? I never agreed to that!?


    Fine by me.


    By the way, if you dont show me that you really want to prevent that then you will lose okay? Dont think that you will just pay for it once youve destroyed everything alright?


    ..of course.


    She really thought about it.


    What a woman.


    That was dangerous.


    I cant let down my guard at all.


    Still, after I already said that much they probably wont do that deliberately.


    I have already done everything I can.


    The rest is up to the gods.


    Then, get ready. Start!


    At the same time as I said that, Jack fired an arrow at the speed of god.

 Chapter 305: The Final Struggle

    Chapter 305: The Final Struggle


    Ara Ara, an impatient man will be hated, you know?


    Linares was the first to respond to Jacks god speed arrow.


    Or rather, you wouldnt be able to intercept something like that unless you anticipate it and act at the same time.


    Linares leaped forward and jumped to the sky, blocking the trajectory of Jacks arrow.


    HAAAAA!?


    The arrows trajectory was diverted and missed the core.


    With that being an arrow shot by Jack, it would be almost impossible for it to miss but since thats Linares, theres no helping it. It was almost like he just kicked it away.


    Oi! Silver! That is allowed!?


    Well, he didnt interfere directly with you after all.


    Tsk! Dont mess with me!


    While Jack was cursing, Linares already moved into an attacking position.


    In response, the evolution slime tries to intercept Linares by extending its countless thorns at him while maintaining its form as a Thorny Sparrow.


    However.


    Ara? Nice footholds.


    Linares approaches the slime without any difficulty using its own thorns as his foothold.


    Even if he is bad at holding back, the difference in power here is clear.


    Attacks from the evolution slime will not do anything to the SS-rank adventurers.


    Linares rushed through the iing thorns and tried to hit the evolution slime. Noname will be the one who delivers the finishing blow but Linares is probably thinking that he should prevent its counterattack beforehand.


    However.


    Thats terrible! Elder Egor!


    Oops? You were standing on that? My bad, my bad.


    Egor smiles at him from on top of the city wall.


    He didnt seem to move at all but the thorns of the evolution slime were all cut.


    He was so fast that I didnt even notice when he unsheathed his sword.


    If he went out of his way to take a stance then he might end up shing the terrain too huh.


    Linares who lost his footholdsnded on the ground.


    That move indeed stopped Linares but the true attacker, Noname has already made her move.


    Noname and I are the only SS-rank adventurers that can fly in the sky.


    That Noname is right now descending from the sky and plunging toward the evolution slimes core.


    There should be no counterattacking from it now. She should be able to destroy the core while it is regenerating from the earlier attack.


    Direct interference is not allowed.


    In response, Jack also fired his arrow but Noname is faster.


    This is the end.


    Saying so, Noname wields the Dis Pater.


    However, at that moment.


    Countless amounts of cores have grown from the slime.


    Noname definitely cut one down but the evolution slime did not begin to copse.


    What is this?


    They all seem to be real. Just cut all of them.


    When I examine it with my barrier, all of the cores seem to be genuine.


    Not dummies, all of them are genuine cores.


    So from its earlier experience, it judged that dividing itself is more effective than defending huh.


    However, if that is the case then this situation is dangerous.


    Ha! It seems like this is my win!


    Jack nocked an arrow with an intention to shoot at all of the cores.


    On the other hand, the evolution slime creates a giant Thorny Sparrow clone.


    The diffused arrow that Jack shot out was blocked by the giant sparrow.


    Tsk!


    The destructive power of the diffused arrow is not that strong individually.


    To deal with such a thing, creating one powerful clone that can block such an attack is a wise move.


    However, if that happens, another one of us will have a turn to shine.


    Ara? Is it alright creating only one of that?


    Linares jumped up from the ground and delivered a kick to the cloned sparrow.


    The big sparrow that received his kick got blown away high in the sky and exploded midair.


    Nice assist! You Drag Queen!


    Excuse you.


    Jack shoots a countless diffused arrow at the cores again.


    However, Linares jumped at one of them and used it as a foothold again.


    Oi!?


    Thank you for this. Do it now, Noname.


    I appreciate your help.


    Jacks arrow brilliantly pierced the cores but Linares shifted the trajectory of one of them, leaving only one of the core intact.


    Without missing that chance, Noname moved in to cut it.


    After using its thorns to attack, dividing its core, and creating a huge clone, it seems that the evolution slime is already exhausted so it doesnt look like it can divide its core again.


    This is the end.


    The moment I thought so.


    Egor swings his katana.


    I wont let you.


    Egors sh bisected the evolution slime in two.


    The evolution slime that was horizontally bisected, lost its lower half and copsed while losing its form.


    As a result, the position of the core shifted and Noname lost her chance to attack.


    The problem was that earlier sh.


    It was far from his full power but if I hadnt set up a barrier behind the evolution slime it would surely cause damage to the surroundings.


    Theres no next time okay. Elder Egor.


    Thats only a little prank. More importantly, lets continue.


    Of course.


    Jack was ready.


    This should be the end.


    However, at that moment, the evolution slime produces arge number of sparrows as itsst stand.


    The sparrows all head to the city of Karelia.


    There is no guarantee that they will immediately disappear if we destroy the main core.


    When I was preparing to intercept them.


    Tsk!


    Jack shot down the flock of sparrows while clicking his tongue.


    Wh, What are you doing!!??


    When Egor lets out his scream, Noname has already cut the core.


    And the evolution slimes body slowly copses.

 Chapter 306: After the Subjugation

    Chapter 306: After the Subjugation


    What are you doing!? No sane adventurer would do that you know!?


    Shut up! I cant help but aim at them right! You old fart!


    What do you think you have support for!? Did you drink too much and forget the basics of teamwork!?


    This got nothing to do with how much I drank! You were too slow to deal with it in the first ce!


    If I couldnt make it then there is still Silver!


    Dont just rely on others to wipe your own ass!


    Jack and Egor are engaging in an unsightly fistfight with each other on top of the wall.


    The people who were on the wall already went down to avoid getting caught up in their fight.


    Seriously..


    Cut it out already, you two.


    Its already ended so we wont be troubling anyone here! Cmon you old fart!


    You fool! You didnt get serious because you dont have anything to lose right!


    WHAT!? Nn?


    Jack stopped himself and think about what Egor just said for a moment.


    Thats right, Jack has nothing to lose in case of his defeat.


    I said that I will give Noname my portion of the reward if she wins against Jack but She didnt say anything other than that.


    She said that she didnt have any trouble with money in the first ce so she will probably not pursue the matter either.


    On the other hand, Linares and Egor selfishly ced a bet and supported them on their own. As long as Jack loses, Egors reward will be given to Linares instead. However, Jack will just normally receive his share of the reward.


    What Egor said earlier was also correct. Both I and Egor were on the wall to intercept the slimes attack.


    If Jack just intercepted the attack himself then there would be no point having me and Egor there. In that case, Egor would be better off fighting at the frontline.


    When he realized that he didnt have to give up his reward, Jack grinned at Egor.


    Then.


    Serve you right, you old fart.


    Whose fault do you think it is!?


    You just selfishly ced a bet on me on your own right! You reap what you sowed!


    What did you say!? Even after I stick up for you because I see you as a drinking friend! Hand over that bottle!


    Like hell I would do that! I bought that myself so its mine!


    I wont let you off anymore!


    Come at me then!


    The halted boxing match started again.


    Meanwhile, Noname and Linares returned to the wall.


    Ara ara, you are fighting your friend ow? Its unsightly you know?


    Like hell I am friends with this old bastard!


    Thats my line!


    While responding to Linares, the two continue to dish out their fists.


    Its no longer a speed that normal adventurers can keep up.


    ..Jack. I have something I want to ask you.


    WHAT?


    AN OPENING!


    LIKE HELL THERE IS!!


    Egor mercilessly performed a right straight toward Jack who responded to Noname.


    On the other hand, Jack also made a right straight.


    Neither missed their target, they both hit each other on the cheeks and blew away.


    WOAH!?


    Youve done it now!?


    Both of them were trying to close in on each other again but Noname came in between them.


    Then she faces Jack.


    I have something I have to ask you.


    So persistent..what is it?


    Why didnt you shoot at the core?


    Like hell I know. My body just moved on its own.


    Someone as strong as you should be able to stop a reaction like that.


    .the alcohol in this city was delicious. Thats all there is to it.


    Saying so, Jack turned back while clicking his tongue.


    Apparently, he doesnt want to fight anymore.


    In case of an unlikely emergency, one of us should stay behind here. Though?


    I will stay.


    No, I will.


    Jack offered to stay but Noname suddenly volunteered herself.


    Thats unusual.


    What are you doing? You said that you have no interest in this country right?


    I should be the right person for this.


    That is true but what are you standing to gain by staying here?


    Once in a while, I want to act like a proper adventurer as well.


    So you felt the difference between you and Jack huh?


    ..I will leave it to your imagination.


    Saying so, Noname goes down the wall.


    Jack has a suspicious expression on his face but he doesnt seem to object to Noname staying behind.


    Anyone else wants to stay?


    Not me.


    No.


    If that guy wants to stay, then let him do whatever he wants.


    After hearing all of their responses, I opened a transfer gate to the Guild Headquarters.


    The next day.


    I was in Finnes room.


    For the time being, it seems that everything is all good on this side huh.


    It is thanks to everyones help.


    Well, I felt like the number of problems has also increased too though.


    As I sighed, Finne smiles gently at me.


    However, her smile quickly turned into a serious expression.


    However, this is still not the end.


    Right. The Empires problems still havent been solved yet. You will head back today right?


    Yes, I will return to the capital as soon as possible.


    You dont have to push yourself. You have already done more than enough on this side. Just take it slow.


    I cant do that. If I dont hurry and return then Captain Olivier will have to be stuck with me after all.


    It is true that an Imperial Knight Captain is crucial in a situation like this.


    The faster Olivier can return to the capital, the less the burden the other captains will have to bear. It means that we will have more options.


    However.


    Even so, be careful on your way back. Well, with Olivier with you, I probably dont have to worry though.


    ..So there is no room for a negotiation after all?


    There is no point negotiating with Gordon anymore. We have no other choice but to take him down.


    Is..that so.


    Finne has a depressed expression on her face.


    It is not that she felt sympathy for Gordon.


    Whether its me or Leo, one of us going to have to kill our own brother.


    this problem is the Imperial Familys. Its natural that we have to clean it up on our own.


    However, even an Imperial Family member is still a human.


    Right. Thats why.when I and Leo return, be there for us in the Imperial Capital.


    Yes. definitely.


    Finne gently holds my hand and replies.


    For a while, I will have to part with this warmth.


    Finne will be returning to the Imperial Capital today but after I sent off the other SS-rank adventurers, I will head straight back to the capital.


    It is possible for me to bring Finne back right away but if I take everyone including the escorts then the consumption of magic power will berge.


    See youter. Be careful.


    Yes, Al-sama as well.


    I let go of her hand and open a transfer gate.


    She called me Al-sama because she knows that I will be fighting as Arnold from now on.


    Finne is probably worried about me.


    .I wish you good luck.


    Yeah, thank you. This time..a lot of blood will be shed after all.


    Because I know that Al-sama is someone who will do everything you can to reduce that..I believe in you.


    Thats a tall order. Well, I will do my best.


    I parted ways with Finne and entered the transfer gate with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 307: Sabotage

    Chapter 307: Sabotage


    Alright, lets go.


    Saying so, I transferred away with the other 3 SS-rank adventurers.


    It would be too much of a hassle to send them away one by one so I decided to do it all at once.


    First is Linares.


    We are here.


    Ahh, such a refreshing air. The outside air was really harsh on my skin and hair you know.


    If the air can affect you that much then thats probably because you are getting old right.


    Jack? Do you want me to punch you all the way back to the Kingdom from here?


    The topic of age is taboo for Linares.


    The killing intent behind his smile is even greater than when we confronted the evolution slime.


    Perhaps he also felt that, Jack took a distance from Linares.


    Hurry up and open the transfer gate! Silver!


    Ara Ara? You are leaving already? Dont you want to join me for a cup of tea?


    I refuse! You say something too, you old fart!


    This wine sure is delicious. It really is excellent! Silver.


    Im d you like it.


    Even after we returned to the Headquarters, Egor was depressed since he cant buy a drink without his reward so I gave him a super-luxurious bottle of wine.


    Thanks to that, hes in a good mood even in front of Jack and he has been drinking it the entire time.


    While looking at Egor thinking that he cant rely on him Jack begins to escape from Linares who is intimidatingly approaching him.


    Haa..


    Since it would be a problem to let them fight here, I open the transfer gate.


    Good Job!


    Seeing that, Jack jumped into the gate as if he was diving into the water.


    He really is an idiot huh. The gate isnt even connected to a sea or a river in the first ce.


    The next time I see him I will make sure to beat him up.


    I wonder when you will meet him again though. Its already so strange that we were all together like this in the first ce.


    ..thats true. It seems that there wont be a chance for us toe together like this again.


    That is kind of lonely isnt it.


    Saying so, Egor also entered the transfer gate.


    I was about to follow him but Linares stopped me.


    Silver.


    What is it?


    Stop getting yourself involved with the Empire any further than this.


    .the session war this time is too strange. I am sure that there is something lurking in the dark.


    Is that something that you need to get yourself involved with?


    Who knows. Still, I have already stepped into their problem. I cant pull out now.


    right. Then do your best and be careful alright.


    Thanks for the advice. Also..you really saved me this time. Thank you for everything.


    When I honestly thanked him, Linares showed a bitter smile.


    Then I entered the transfer gate.


    The destination of the transfer gate was the Dwarven Vige.


    There.


    Dont you just casually drink my alcohol after you messed up my house!


    Stop being stingy!


    Egor and Jack were fighting over a bottle of alcohol.


    Hearing themotion, Sonia showed her face.


    Ah, wee back! Have you finished your business?


    Somehow, yeah. I am returning Elder Egor to you now.


    Dont treat me like an object! I am the one protecting her you know!


    Ah!! You are drinking again! Im confiscating that!!


    AHHH!!??


    Egor was robbed of the super-luxurious wine he was drinking and raised a sad cry.


    Seeing that, Jack was astonished.


    Wh, What a terrifyingdy.


    Just one ss! One ss please!


    No! You said that but you are nning to drink the whole bottle arent you! You are already old, I have to watch out for your health!


    Alcohol is good for your body..


    If you drink too much then even medicine can turn poisonous!


    With that said, Sonia puts the bottle on a high shelf.


    Egor could get it if he wanted to but he would be scolded by Sonia in return.


    Since you suddenly came back I didnt prepare anything for your stay. I am going to call His Majesty okay.


    Its okay. I will leave soon.


    Is that so? Otou-san said that he wanted to see you though.


    I will leave that to next time. Take care of Elder Egor for me.


    Un, Leave him to me.


    Saying so, Sonia smiles at me.


    Its a smile with no ulterior motive. Shes probably happy here huh.


    Thats good.


    Getting to see that smile means that our actions have some meaning no matter how little it is.


    Making people carry such a smile and protect them, that is Leos ideal.


    Whats wrong?


    No, its nothing. Well then, excuse me.


    I said so and opened a transfer gate.


    Jack then followed after me.


    The ce we arrived at was the city of alcohol, Bayeux.


    No, its not.


    Hmm? Where is this?


    Its near the east border of the Dominion.


    HAAAA!?


    The ce we are currently inside a forest near the Dominions eastern border.


    From Jacks point of view, it is a destination that doesnt make any sense.


    What are you doing? You want me to stop drinking too?


    Its your reward.


    What? This is my reward!? I told that you have to help me sea


    Jacks expression turned into that of a surprise mid-sentence.


    In response, I give him a nod.


    I dont know if she is your daughter or not but I know a girl in herte teens who uses magic bow. She is quite skillful as well. If its your master who raised her then it makes sense.


    Wh, where is she!? Where!? No, why is she living in the Dominion in the first ce!? Dont you know how dangerous this country is!


    I dont know about that. But she is certainly doing something a little dangerous in this country.


    .tell me. What is the girl who might be my daughter doing?


    A chivalrous thief. The name is Vermillion. You must have heard the name before right?


    Only the name.but a chivalrous thief? Thats my daughter?


    Jack muttered as though he finds it unbelievable.


    He then sits down on arge rock nearby.


    Whats wrong? Dont you want to see for yourself?


    ..if the chivalrous thief really is my daughterit would be dangerous if I look for her


    If its you, you might be able to find her but once she was found, it would be hard for her to go into hiding again huh.


    The nobles of the Dominion are Mias enemy. Until now, they couldnt grasp her true identity at all.


    However, if Jack snoops around gathering information and eventually finds her, there is a possibility that the nobles might notice.


    Even if its only a minuscule possibility.


    Jack doesnt want to endanger his daughter.


    What a troublesome guy.


    Vermillion is the enemy of the Dominions nobles and Grimoire. If you go after them then you might be able to meet her you know?


    ..so theres no problem if I crush a criminal organization huh?


    Thats right. But it would be bad if you go after the nobles you know? There is no clean authority in this country. Even if you expose their wrongdoings, you will only get put on their watch list. She probably understands that and chose the path of a chivalrous thief.


    Tsk..it would be nice if I can just shoot them all down..


    ..


    What?


    No, its nothing.


    These two might really be connected by blood.


    Their thinking and behavior are the same.


    So I propose a deal to Jack.


    Jack. I have a deal for you.


    .what is it?


    This Vermillion who may or may not be your daughter, you want to find and help her if you can right?


    Of course. I dont mind her being a chivalrous thief. Its my daughters decision after all. But, it is still dangerous. I want her to quit if possible.


    Right. But it is a bad move to go after the nobles. If you do it poorly then you might be barred from entering the Dominion after all.


    Yeah, they might really do it if it is this country.


    Thats where my proposales in. I want you to attack the nobles of this country without getting caught. Keep hitting them so hard that they cant recover from it. Anyway, I want you to plunge this countrys upper management into chaos.


    Jack looks suspiciously at me.


    However, I continue without minding him.


    If you do that, I will get in touch with the Imperial Family of the Empire. Once they invade this country and upy it, their first course of action will be punishing the corrupted nobles of this country.


    ..in other words, you want me to sabotage them?


    Exactly. The Empire is currently in a state of civil war but they are also being invaded from both the North and the West. To ovee this situation, they need to repel the enemy on either front. And one of the Imperial Familys goals is surely the defeat of Prince Gordon. To do that, the United Kingdom and the Dominion who are backing him are in the way. If we spread confusion inside the Dominion, it will be difficult for the United Kingdom to make their move.


    What is the guarantee that the Empire will counter-invade when the civil war is over?


    The Empire will never forgive the countries that took advantage of the civil war. Besides, the Dominion is a perfect target for them to let out their anger. After all, this is the country that murdered their Crown Prince. The Emperor will not be so forgiving this time.


    I see


    What I asked Jack to do was to sabotage the Dominion.


    The nobles of the Dominions are corrupt but what is more important is how they only care about themselves.


    Even when they act as though they are doing everything for the sake of their country, they all only care about their profit.


    If Jack goes on a rampage inside their country, they will surely focus their efforts internally. That would create a rift between the United Kingdom and Gordon.


    If it bes impossible for them to smoothly transport reinforcements to Gordon then Gordons camp will not be able to maintain the status quo.


    On the other hand, what Jack will be given in return is how Mia can quit being a chivalrous thief.


    If the Dominion bes a good country, Mia will have no reason to continue being one. This is a bit of a hassle but it is a cheap price for Jacks cooperation.


    alright. I ept.


    I will leave the methods to you. But do not let them know your true identity. You will be banished from the country and that will be the end. Also, in the unlikely case that they found out, do not go on a rampage. If you do that, the others will be forced to subdue you after all.


    You sure have a lot of requests huh..well, fine. I will do it.


    Said Jack as he walked straight toward the Dominion.


    After seeing him off, I finally take a breather.


    For the time being, I have secured a saboteur. The only thing left to deal with is the Empires force.


    While thinking about that, I transferred to the Imperial Capital.


    Wee back, sir.


    Yeah, Im back. Whats the situation?


    Sebas wees me back to my room as usual.


    Its been less than a week yet I feel like Ive been away for a long time.


    Still, that nostalgic feeling was immediately blown away by Sebas.


    The army led by Prince William has routed the army of the Northern Lords on our defensive line. The front that Leonard-sama built had copsed and the rebel is currently dominating the battle in the North, sir.


    As I thought, that Dragon Prince is a formidable opponent. I will lead the reinforcements there myself.


    As you wish, sir. His Majesty is currently holding an emergency meeting inside the throne room.


    Thats convenient. Alright, follow me. We are going to conduct the secret maneuver at the battlefield this time.


    With that said, I don my imperial mantle and head to the throne room.

 Chapter 308: Self Nomination

    Chapter 308: Self Nomination


    How much has the situation changed?


    I asked Sebas as I make my way to the throne room.


    While I was acting as Silver, in addition to the on-going civil war, the Empire was invaded by other countries. Even the slightest move could cause the whole situation to change.


    The most serious situation is the North, sir. Leonard-sama had erected a defensive line with three armies using the main force, the army of the Union of the Northern Lords and the Imperial army but they can not maintain the defensive line because the army of the Northern Lords was routed. Currently, Leonard-sama is leading the main army and fighting defensively in a castle but the castle in question is being besieged, sir.


    His decision not to withdraw immediately was wise. If Leo withdraws from that ce then most of the Northern Lords will migrate to Gordons camp instead. That alone is enough to decide the battle.


    However, Leonard-sama is being besieged in return. The Imperial army led by the generals is still locked in a stalemate with the enemy army. It is a situation where he can not expect any on-site rescue, sir.


    Thats why I will bring up the topic of dispatching reinforcements from the Imperial Capital. Leo will have a hard time dealing with the Dragon Prince after all. The United Kingdom probably dispatched reinforcements anyway right? They still have their Dragon Knight Order after all.


    Yes. The enemy army initially has 40,000 men and Leonard-samas army also has the same number. However, with 20,000 reinforcements from the United Kingdom and the Dominion, including the Dragon Knights led directly by the Dragon Prince, the Northern Lords couldnt cope with them, sir.


    Rather than they couldnt cope with the enemy, it is more like they didnt feel like doing it in the first ce. The Northern Lords dont have a strong sense of duty to help the Imperial Family from the start after all.


    I sigh.


    Three years ago. Since the death of the Crown Prince, the Northern Lords have been treated coldly. They were ndered and used that they let the Crown Prince die while some even say that they were directly involved in his death.


    There were almost no attendees from the North at the festival in the Imperial Capital so it can be said that our rtionship with the North has gone cold.


    Even if we call them the Union of the Northern Lords, it doesnt mean that every Lord in the North has participated in this war and the morale of those participating is not that high.


    In the first ce, the Fourth Consorts birthce is the North. One could say that it is Gordons factions turf. Apparently, their rtionship with Gordon was not so good but it will probably make it awkward for them to fight him aggressively. Is Duke Lowenstein still retaining his neutrality?


    Yes. Using his illness as the reason, he still hasnt joined either side, sir.


    The Duke of Lowenstein is the most influential aristocrat in the North.


    The family head is the father of the Fourth Consort. As a general of the Imperial Army, he was once feared as the [Thunder God]. He is a powerful piece that will turn the tide of the war regardless of the side he joins.


    However, he was once a great general of the Imperial Army. Even if he is his grandson, Gordon is still a member of the Imperial family and Leo is naturally the same. It seems that he has no intention to participate in our internal conflict.


    I understand the situation in the North now. What about the West?


    Themander of the Western Front is His Highness Traugott and Leticia-sama is also providing her assistance there, sir. The Griffon Knights of the Royal Army are aware that Leticia-sama is on our side so they refuse to mobilize. Due to that, the Kingdoms invasion is stalled and they are currently in a deadlock, sir.


    You told me before that Elna also went there as their escort right? Since the Kingdom has no idea when she might take out the Holy Sword, they will probably take a wait and see approach for the time being. Still, Trau-niisan really went out huh?


    Its not just how he went all the way out to the West Border despite the rebellion at the capital that surprised me. I thought of him as one of the Imperial family members who practically never moved away from the Imperial Capital itself.


    It was a direct order from His Majesty, sir. His Majesty intends to take control of the situation there by sending his most trusted generals of the Imperial Army, an Imperial family member, and the Imperial Knights.


    With a prince and the Imperial Knights, the army will not try anything strange huh. But then there would be a limit to the troops we can mobilize right?


    Yes. That is what His Majesty is currently discussing, sir.


    The most trustworthy personnel of the imperial army are probably together with Trau-niisan and Leo already. We should still have an army left to be dispatched at the capital but the question is whether they can be trusted or not.


    Father probably thinks that it is dangerous to send them out on their own. Even so, Leo still needs reinforcements.


    There are no more princes or princesses that he can move. He cant send Christa or Rupert to the battlefield and if Father or the Brave personally join the frontline then the war will escte even further.


    If Father or the Brave goes out personally then the apanying army will be both strong and huge. If we defeat the United Kingdom and the Dominion with such an army then they will dispatch even more reinforcements. If we handle this poorly the civil war will only be prolonged instead.


    Yes, it may not be exactly as what Arnold-sama desires but this development should allow Arnold-sama to be the one who leads the reinforcements there personally.


    Hearing Sebas, I shrug.


    If its an ordinary opponent then it would be fine.


    However, our opponent this time is anything but normal. They surely have countermeasures in ce.


    It would be fine if our opponent is only Gordon and the Imperial Army but they also have the Dragon Prince on their side. I already yed him in the capital so he will probably put up his guard against me this time. If I make a big move then they will immediately find a way to counter me. They will try to prevent me from joining up with Leo and they might try to take Leo out as soon as possible too.


    Then what do you n to do, sir?


    The same as usual. I will move in the shadows


    I see. So even on a battlefield, you will be conducting secret maneuvers, correct.


    Exactly. I am better off that way anyway. I will leave leading the army to Leo.


    I grin.


    The Imperial Armys impression of me has not changed much. This is due to the deep-rooted image of the Dull Prince that they have. However, Prince William is different.


    He probably analyzed what happened in the capital already and realized that I had been sabotaging the rebellion throughout the incident.


    With Leo who is good at a direct assault and me who moves behind the scenes, he is probably thinking that it would be bad for him if I can join up with Leo.


    That is an opening I can exploit. I will not appear on the front and continue to move behind the scenes. However, I will continue to give him hints of my presence. Having him think that I am lurking in the shadows and stay on guard against me is already the best result I can hope for.


    After all, the battlefield in the North will not change immediately.


    The key is the Northern Lords. Unless we can not make them move in earnest then we wont be able to see the conclusion of this battle.


    Leo fighting inside the castle is convenient for me. He is indeed in need of assistance but Williams eyes will be focused on him. He probably wont be able to monitor all the Northern Lords.


    Using that time, if I can unite the Northern Lords then we will be able to destroy the enemy army in one go.


    That is the earliest way to settle this as far as I can think of.


    If we can not end this civil war then we cant get back to the session war after all. Besides..the Imperial Family should clean up its own mess.


    Gordon is a member of the Imperial Family. If he rebelled then it is our responsibility to suppress him.


    No one would say out loud that it is the Imperial Family or the Emperors fault. Still, such thoughts will linger in their mind. And we of the Imperial Family must engrave it in ours.


    When I thought so far, I was already in front of the throne room.


    The knights guarding the entrance are staring at me in surprise.


    Then, a loud angry voice can be heard from the inside.


    If we send out an army that we can not trust then it will only serve as the enemys reinforcements! Cant you think of any usable n at all!?


    It was Fathers voice.


    Since the Ministers probably give him the usual answers, Father must have been frustrated.


    The Ministers are also pitiful.


    I slowly push the door to the throne room open with both hands.


    The door opened with a creaking noise and the eyes of the people inside all drawn toward me.


    I will lead the army to Leos rescue myself. Ahh, please dont worry. I will be gathering the reinforcements on that side so.


    Please lend only some elites to apany me.


    After I said that, Fathers cheeks cramped up.

 Chapter 309: Al’s Plan

    Chapter 309: Al¡¯s n


    Y, Your Highness Arnold!?


    Have you regained consciousness!?


    The senior ministers attending the meeting raised their voices in surprise.


    Ignoring them, I turned my eyes to Father and Franz who was standing next to him.


    You really are.even after you slept for a while, you still havent changed huh.


    People wont just change with only a month and a half you know.


    Thats true.is your body okay? Are you feeling alright?


    Yes. I am fine. Im sorry to make you worried.


    Its fine..its good that you are in good health.


    Saying so, Father smiled a little. It was a smile of relief. It seems that he was worried about me quite a bit.


    Still, his expression immediately reverted to that of an emperor and turned his attention toward Franz.


    With His Highness Arnold, our options have greatly expanded, Your Majesty.


    Right. But it seems that Arnold has a n of his own, right?


    Its not something that I put that much thought into it though I only heard about the situation from Sebas earlier. Even so, please spare me from bringing other generals with me. I dont want to die after all.


    Your escorts will be the Imperial Knights, Your Highness.


    That is not what I am worried about. The problem right now is the Dragon Prince. I made a fool of him in the capital so he will never let me do as I pleased. As soon as he knows that I departed from the capital, he will definitelye out.


    the chance of that happening is certainly high.


    Father turns to Franz and Franz gives him a quiet nod.


    It would not be good if the person who got dispatched as reinforcements to be the target instead.


    If I attracted the enemys attention then Leo could move freely but I would be subject to the enemys fierce attack instead. Leaving the trustworthiness of the army aside, I dont think that I can survive such a thing.


    It would only be doubtful at best.


    Then, what are you nning?


    I propose that we keep it secret. Please spread the words that I am still unconscious in the Imperial Capital.


    ..Leonard is currently under siege. At least he would need some kind of military support. Dont you need an army to provide that?


    We cant do much even if we dispatch arge army. The enemy will probably block both thend and the sky after all.


    At my words, Father frowned and Franz squinted his eyes.


    The force I am trying to mobilize.


    They probably saw through it immediately.


    For formality, I will ask. How do you n to break through them?


    The fastest corp of the Imperial Knights. I n to use the 6th Imperial Knight Corp. They are our precious air force after all.


    Hearing me, the ministers started making noises.


    Our precious air force. There is a reason why we havent mobilized them until now.


    The 6th Corp is only a ceremonial unit! If it is a reconnaissance or liaison mission then it might be eptable but we must never allow them to participate in a full-scale battle!


    They ride the Divine Falcons, the phantom beasts that once were an object of worship! Only a few of them can be found within the Empire and there are only about 50 Falcon Knights that can mount them! How many years does Your Highness think it will take to replenish their numbers if we lost them!?


    Its a storm of criticism. Well, of course. It was probably on their mind already but they didnt propose it.


    The 6th Imperial Knight Corps is one that mounts the phantom beasts called the Divine Falcons. The Divine Falcons can fly faster than the Flying Dragons of the United Kingdom and the Griffon of the Kingdom. Each one of them possesses overwhelming power but they are difficult to train and the number is small.


    They are also a phantom beast that was once worshipped in the Empire and because of that, the 6th Corp has been regarded as a ceremonial unit that is only active in festivals.


    Their power is guaranteed but their number is small and we can not replenish them easily. Moreover, as they were phantom beasts that once worshipped, it would be bad to involve them in war.


    Those are the reasons why they havent participated in any battle.


    However.


    If we lose a candidate for the throne in the North then there will be nothing that we can use to unite the Northern Lords. Even when they have been treated coldly until now, they will think that their treatment will be even more terrible in the future. If that is the case then they will think of joining Gordons side. If it hase to that then it will only be toote you know?


    if we are going to mobilize them then we will have to guarantee our victory.


    Of course. This war would be meaningless if we dont win. Thats why it is essential that we send reinforcements to Leo. With their help, we can do that from the sky.


    That was what Franz was thinking too. But if we have the Divine Falcons carry the troops then it would erase the advantages we have.


    Yes, thats why the 6th Corp will act as escorts. We will utilize other means to carry the troops.


    Hearing my exnation, the ministers seemed doubtful.


    There are few air forces in the Empire.


    Although we can overwhelm the United Kingdom in terms of the ground force, we lose to them in terms of air forces. That is also the cause of our struggle in the North.


    We have no Griffon Knights like the Kingdom. In order to deal with the United Kingdom which has a considerable number of Flying Dragons, we have to find a way to obstruct the Dragon Knights from moving freely in the sky.


    Your Highness Arnold. It seems that you do not know this but the Empire has only a few air forces. Even if Your Highness wishes to use more, they can not just spring out of the floor you know?


    That is probably the case. But there is something that we can use that is not yet a fighting force. In the North, Flying Dragons and Dragon Knights have been trained for quite some time now. I have been told that only a few of them are likely to be able to be used inbat but they should be capable enough as a luggage carrier. We will secure our air superiority with the 6th Corp and let them be the one who transports our troops.


    Fighting in the sky requires a certain amount of mobility. A Flying Dragon that is too big will only be a big target so it can not be used on a battlefield. The United Kingdom has a lot of know-how regarding that but the Empire does not.


    It is still in the trial stage so even if it is true that they can fly, they do not have enough mobility. We can not count them as a fighting force but they should be enough for a transport mission.


    It is certainly true that we are training our own Dragon Knights in the North. That project was led by Marquis Greisner. However, he should already be by His Highness Leonards side by now.


    I was wondering what to do if he turned out to be an enemy but with this, we have our solution. To be honest, I think that this is our only option you know?


    In response, Father started considering it.


    The silence continued for a while and he called out to Franz.


    What do you think?


    This strategy relies too much on the 6th Corp but I do not think that it is a bad n. There are some safety issues but I think that we do not have time to worry about that now.


    ..I think so too. But what are you going to do after that? Arnold.


    Well, right.


    After I deliver troops to Leo, how will I affect the war situation.


    Delivering reinforcements to Leo only serves to prolong his life.


    It is not a solution.


    Thats why there is no choice but to spank the butt of those who still refused to move.


    I am going to unite the Northern Lords.


    They are no longer in any shape to do that. Are you nning to rebuild their alliance?


    We can not call them an alliance of the Northern Lords when only some of them participated in it. We need to unite all of the Northern Lords and have them work together. Thats why I will persuade them myself.


    .the Northern Lords held animosity toward the Imperial Family.


    Of course, they would hate us. We selfishly med them for the death of the Crown Prince after all. It is certainly true that he might have survived if the Northern Lords responded to the situation faster than they did. But that is only a possibility. Even so, we treated them as if they were the ones who caused his death and treated them coldly until now. The reason why they still havent betrayed us yet is that the chance of each side winning is still 50-50 and the fact that Gordon is also a member of the Imperial Family. Thats all there is to it.


    Your Highness is confident that you can persuade them even though you already know that?


    I thought a little about Franzs words.


    I can not say that I can definitely persuade them. After all, it will depend on them.


    However, they will surely listen to what I have to say. If its Leo then they wont even lend an ear. That is a huge difference and if they are willing to hear us out then I stand a better chance.


    They are those whose loyalty has grown dull and I am the Dull Prince. Since we share such dullness, we might get along well with each other. Being ridiculed and treated coldly, I can understand their feelings.


    You are different from the Northern Nobles.


    We are the same. I know that they have been enduring. They had toFather, will you allow me to handle this matter? The nobles who have been treated coldly by the Imperial Family and a prince who has been ridiculed by everyone in the Empire, is it not an interesting matchup.


    Saying so, I bowed my head.


    I want him to let me handle this for the sake of the Northern Lords as well.


    .Fine. if you are willing to go so far then I will leave the 6th Corp to you.


    Your Majesty!?


    Please reconsider! The 6th Corp is the strongest air force in the Empire! If we lose them then it will greatly boost the enemys morale!


    We have no other choice. I have already decided that I will leave this in Arnolds hands.


    This is directly linked to the survival of the Empire, Your Majesty! At least please rely on Marshal Lizelotte on the East Border!


    I will not allow any objection. It seems that you all do not think that Arnold is reliable butwe have experienced a danger of the Empires survival once already. At that time, Arnold had reversed the situation through his unpredictable move. In recognition of his achievement, I am entrusting this matter to Arnold.


    I am grateful for your decision.


    But Arnold. If you fail, I will have to take tough measures. Do not forget that.


    Yes. Father.


    I understand what he wants to say.


    Either Father or the Brave will lead out the Imperial Knights in case I failed.


    In any case, the battle in the North will intensify.


    Both for the sake of the Northern Lords and their citizens, failure is uneptable.

 Chapter 310: Minister of Technology Cuber

    Chapter 310: Minister of Technology Cuber


    By my order, the 7th Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler shall lead the 6th Imperial Knight Corp to rescue the 8th Prince Leonard.


    Your wish is mymand.


    I received a sword from Father as I was kneeling before him.


    I thought that I stood out too much during the rebellion but the result was alright in the end.


    A person who is too ipetent will not be allowed to enter the battlefield. It is exactly because of the way I stood out during the rebellion that I can receive the sword from Father like this.


    Originally, I nned to leave this role to someone else but there is no other imperial family member that can move beside me. It seems that the number of Imperial family members has grown thinner and thinner.


    The fact that Eric isnt here means that he is either at the Sokal Empire or the East Border.


    He is probably doing his best to put the Sokal empire in check right now.


    This really is a problem. No matter how much Leo is given credit for fighting on the frontline, the more chaotic the situation bes the more credit Eric will gain as well. After all, he is stalling our troublesome opponent like the Sokal empire through his own connections alone.


    In that regard, all credit goes to Eric. By preventing the Sokal empire from making its move, that alone makes Eric a meritorious individual in this civil war.


    With his position as the Minister of Foreign Affairs, he will be rewarded just by doing well at his job. This provides Erics absolute dominance.


    Gordon and Zandra were rushing themselves to break the status quo but in the end, they couldnt touch him. The fact that they took forceful measures was because they knew full well that they cantpete with him straightforwardly.


    From now on, we have to break this absolute advantage of his. The first step to that is to end this civil war.


    Be careful. Arnold.


    Well, please look forward to the good news.


    Saying so, I stood up.


    We can defeat Gordon and credit Leo with this. I have to wrap this up as soon as possible and unite the Northern Lords.


    There are many things to do but this is the same as usual.


    Lets hope for a good secret maneuver again this time.


    When I was thinking so, Franz called out to me.


    Your Highness. The 6th Corp is currently testing prototype weapons near the Imperial Capital.


    Prototype weapon?


    It was developed by the Minister of Technology. Your Highness should understand what it is when you arrive. Rather than calling them back here, it would be better for your Highness to head there and see them directly, what do you think?


    Its a suggestion from this peerless prime minister.


    It would be stupid to say no.


    I am getting curious about this prototype as well.


    Then I will see for myself.


    I will prepare a fast horse for you. Apparently, the Minister of Technology was also looking forward to Your Highness awakening as well.


    The Minister of Technology? Hes waiting for me?


    Yes. Apparently, he has created another prototype weapon that was designed for Your Highness.


    He really is persistent huh.


    I sighed.


    In arge forest near the Imperial Capital.


    Unknown to anyone, an operational test of a new prototype weapon was being conducted here.


    A magic wand huh.


    It is a wand that activates magic just by letting your magic power flow through it, sir. Apparently, the prototype that can finally be used in realbat has beenpleted.


    While walking through the woods, I nodded to Sebas.


    A magic wand is a magic tool that allows you to use magic even if you are not a magician.


    Until now, we can produce simple magic tools but not a magic wand that could effectively be used against enemy soldiers in an actual battle.


    In preparation for an invasion from a magical superpower like the Sokal empire, the Empire was one of the first to put serious efforts into researching magic wands. The Empire is serious enough about this that we established a position called the Minister of Technology and invited many brilliant researchers to our country.


    It seems that our effort finally bears fruit but its not like everything has gone well.


    How are you doing? Minister Cuber.


    Hmm? OH! Prince Arnold! You have finally woken up from your hibernation!


    A thin middle-aged man wearing sses and a dirtyb coat saw me and started spouting something nonsensical.


    He may not look anything like an Imperial Minister but hes our respectable Minister of Technology. That being said, he is in a special position where he is exempted from attending Fathers privy council. A strange person who spends most of the year holding up inside his room to do his research.


    That is Cuber, the Minister of Technology.


    I was not hibernating but well, Im awake now. Is the 6th Corp testing the prototype weapons?


    Yes, YES! Exactly! It is the type-61 magic wand! It can produce spells from the fire magic system just by supplying it with magic power! It has enough power for interpersonalbat now Your Highness!


    Seems so.


    Saying so, I dexterously avoid the big tree and stare at the members of the 6th Imperial Knight Corp who just hit the prepared target with me bullets.


    They are all straddling on the falcons with ck and white fur, the Divine Falcons.


    They are currently manipting the Divine Falcons which boast tremendous speed and make their way through the forest at low altitudes. Even though that feat alone is already amazing, the me bullets they shot out hit exactly at the mark. Well, this is only a training exercise though.


    They are all carrying a wand that looks like a spear at first nce. Thats probably the type-61 magic wand huh.


    Its length is a little shorter than a normal long spear but the weight probably can not be measured at the same ratio. The Imperial Knights are all using it while fixing the wand to their belt. They probably can not support it with their arms alone.


    So its unavoidable to increase its size huh.


    Yes, that is exactly right! I couldnt downsize its internal structure any more than thisbut the Prime Minister gave me the suggestion that the 6th Imperial Knight Corp should be able to operate it!


    Their performance is guaranteed but it is still arge magic wand. So he foregoes the inclusion of flying magic by letting the 6th Corp use it huh.


    Aerial battles mostly consisted of close-rangebat. If we can shoot the enemy from mid to long-range then we can secure a tremendous advantage.


    The enemy had no choice but to shoot an arrow in return but what we are shooting at them is powerful magic. Moreover, its uracy is not something to sneeze at.


    I never thought that the already powerful 6th Corp can get even stronger. The fact that he implemented his kind of thing is probably because he nned to use the 6th Corp in realbat in the future.


    However, it is certainly risky to make them use a weapon that is still under test operation on a real mission. The fact that he did not immediately suggest that we use this weapon right away is showing that the Prime Minister is being cautious as always.


    We are researching a way to reduce its size to a level where it can be handled by a human riding on a horse at the moment but it is still very very difficult..However! Thats exactly why its worth doing!


    I am happy that you are so enthusiastic about this. So? It seems that you have developed a weapon for me [Again] right?


    Ah! Thats right! Thats it, Your Highness! This time I am confident about it!


    You said that every time though.


    I smiled bitterly at Cuber who looks like a child presenting a toy he is proud of.


    Cuber has been devising weapons for someone who possesses magic power but no magical talent like me.


    He has never been sessful in his attempts so far. Mostly because the magic tool he prepared couldnt stand the magic power I pour into it.


    Prince Al! This is it! This is the type-62 Magic Wand! Although it can not be miniaturized any further, it exceeds type-61 in all performances!


    What are the drawbacks?


    It consumes arge amount of magic power! However! If its Prince Al then that should not be a problem!


    Saying so, Cuber leads me to the ce he stored the type-62 to have me test firing it.


    The size and shape of type-62 that was ced on the ground are not that much different from those of type-61. However, it has golden paint and looked like a luxurious version of the wands I saw earlier.


    You never learned even after I break it each and every time huh.


    It will be alright this time Your Highness!


    Thats what you always say.


    While muttering so, I pick up the type-62 with Cubers help.


    It is quite heavy even when I fixed it to my belt.


    His assistants support my body so I can maintain my posture but I will probably fall immediately if they let go.


    It sure is heavy.is it alright if I shoot now?


    Yes, Your Highness! Please pour your magic power into it!!


    Cuber excitedly said so.


    I poured magic power into it as I was told.


    Then.


    Ahhhhh


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!??????


    No magic was fired from type-62 but instead, it broke in half.


    As usual, Cuber rushed over with a sad crying voice.


    He lifted the broken part up as if he was carrying his child and slowly muttered.


    ..rest in peace..


    I see. The usual huh.


    Damn it! Why is it a failure each and every time!


    Cuber repeatedly punched the ground with regret.


    The reason for this failure is simply itsck of endurance.


    I am not good at controlling my magic power. No, I am not exactly bad at it either.


    Suppose that the magic power required to activate modern magic and this magic wand is ten, I can hardly adjust my magic power to that level.


    After all, the magic power I usually control is in the hundreds.


    That being the case, most magic tools would end up like this.


    Ancient magic requires magic power in the hundreds so I have no problem using it and since I am good at controlling magic power at such an amount, it is one of the reasons I am good at ancient magic.


    For example, if the question is whether you can use ancient magic if you have enough magic power then the answer would be no.


    Recover already. Its the same as usual right?


    I am only being sad as usual!


    Saying so, Cuber started dejectedly drawing circles on the ground.


    He really is a strange person. Well, his skill is real though.


    Minister Cuber. Can you make another one of this?


    Just in case, I made two prototypes so I still have another one..


    Then I will let Leo try it out. Im heading to the frontline you see.


    WHOA!? In other words, Your Highness will be taking the 6th Corp right!? Together with the type-61!


    That seems to be the case.


    When I answered Cuber, an Imperial Knight gentlynded beside me.


    He is wearing the white mantle that only the imperial knights are permitted to wear. His mantle is special because it has delicate details sewn into it, the kind that only an Imperial Knight Captain can don.


    Its been a long time. Captain Lambert. Sorry for the suddenness but I will have you apany me to the frontline this time.


    The Prime Minister has already contacted us, Your Highness. We have been looking forward to your arrival. The 6th Corp is ready to depart at any time.


    Saying so, the Captain of the 6th Imperial Knight Corp, Lambert von Meier smiled.

 Chapter 311: Disguised Departure

    Chapter 311: Disguised Departure


    The 6th Corp Captain, Lambert is a tan man.


    He is in his early thirties.


    Born as the fourth son of a rural noble house, he has little to no chance of seeding his house. With that being the case, Lambert aimed to climb through the ranks of the Imperial Army. However, when he was recognized for his aptitude with the Divine Falcons, he decided to follow the path of a Falcon Knight.


    Lambert who joined the 6th Corp gradually advanced his career by contributing to the Empire through various liaison and reconnaissance missions.


    However, what he has always requested was a chance for him to fight on the frontline


    He believes that the 6th Corp is the strongest air force on the continent and in fact, that is not overconfidence. However, people only tell the stories of the Griffon Knights and the Dragon Knights.


    The Falcon Knights who never appeared on the battlefield were never recognized as the strongest.


    Thats why this dispatch is like a wishes true for him.


    Of course, he might have other reasons to be on the battlefield though.


    Let us rout the Dragon Knights of the United Kingdom Your Highness.


    You sure are reliable. Still, I have one thing to say before we head out.


    What is it?


    Our mission is to assist Leo. That is our primary mission. Keep that in mind.


    Naturally. There is no need to remind me.


    Is that really true? Dont you want to take revenge for your friend?


    Lambert turned silent.


    Lambert had a close friend. He was the same age as him and a fellow Imperial Knight Captain, Captain Oliver.


    Lambert was on the North border during the rebellion in the Imperial Capital. He was there to immediately ry the news of the Dominions expected invasion.


    Lambert knows that such a mission is the job of the 6th Corp but he cant help but wish he were in the Imperial Capital at the time.


    Olivers body was eventually discovered with arge number of swords stabbed inside. He literally used his entire body to stall the rebels for us.


    However, the direct cause of his death was a wound he received in his abdomen. A surprise attack from behind him.


    Raphael, the traitorous Imperial Knight Captain was the one who inflicted that wound on him. And right now, Raphael is currently serving Gordon.


    We might encounter him once we joined the northern front.


    When such a time arrives, can Lambert stayposed?


    is it wrong to desire revenge for my close friend


    I am not saying that its wrong. That feeling is natural. But Oliver was acting as an Imperial Knight until the end. He did what he could for the sake of the Empire. If you abandon your mission and run off to avenge him, you would betray Olivers feelings.


    I understand that but..


    If you understand then its fine. You are a Captain of the Imperial Knight Order. Once you have fulfilled your mission, you can have your revenge. I have noint as long as the mission is sessful.


    Your Highness..


    To be honest, if we meet him then I would like to punch him once myself. If you found Raphael then do it for me. Well, we are prioritizing the mission though.


    It is useless to tell someone to control their feelings. Surely when the timees, their body will move on its own.


    In that case, it would be better if the person himself recognized that feeling. Still, I do have something that I can notpromise. This mission needs to be sessful.


    If he can do that then I wontin.


    However.


    Even so, you must never be defeated. Of all the Imperial Knight Captains, one has already died and one has betrayed us. Many Captains are away from the Imperial Capital as well. If we lose any more than this, it will be difficult to guarantee Fathers safety.


    Understood. I shall engrave Your Highnesss words into my heart.


    Saying so, Lambert quietly bowed.


    The Next Day.


    I was going to depart yesterday but the Prime Minister told me to wait.


    Since he was saying that he is gathering more elites for the force, I have nothing to do but pick something that looks like it can be used from Minister Cubers stash and try them out.


    And the unit that responded to the Prime Ministers call was someone unexpected.


    We heard that Your Highness is going to depart to the frontline so we literally flew to your side you know.


    The Prime Minister is also unexpectedly overprotective huh. Not only the Imperial Knights, I never thought that he would dispatch you guys as well.


    There was a unit of about 100 strong in front of me.


    Their leader was a person I knew well.


    Its the Commander of the Narbe Ritter, Colonel Lars.


    Apparently, the Prime Minister summoned 100 Narbe Ritters just for me.


    The Narbe Ritters main mission is to defend the central part of the Empire. Since we do not know when and which army division would rebel, they are highly trusted in this situation.


    Thats why they were kept close to the Central Part of the Empire.


    Even if it is just a hundred of them, for him to include Colonel Lars for me as well is quite gracious.


    Ever since that day, everyone wanted to fight under Your Highnesssmand. We leave our lives in your hands, Your Highness.


    I did takemands of your guys during the rebellion though?


    At that level, we cant say that you tookmand of us at all. Everyone is looking forward to serving you, Your Highness.


    Id like you to stop saying that if possible though.


    With that said, I shrug and prepare a ck hooded cloak.


    Obviously, I am officially still in aa.


    I cant be careless and let anyone know the truth.


    Alright, lets head out. First, we will head west. The enemy has eyes in the Imperial Capital after all. We will pretend to march to the west until nightfall.


    So the n is to use the cover of darkness to move to the north, correct?


    Thats how it is. We have quite a few things that we have to bring along after all. Lets pretend that this is a transport mission.


    Saying so, I point to several nearby carriages. They are all packed with Cubers inventions.


    There were many failed works but I picked out some that seem useful depending on the situation.


    Has the 6th Corp already gone ahead?


    Thats right. It would be too noticeable if we act together after all. We will meet them in the North. Sebas, I will leave watching our surroundings to you.


    Certainly, sir.


    Saying so, Sebas disappeared without a sound.


    We will sniff out the enemys suspicious moves and have Sebas follow up for us.


    Well, even without Sebas, it would be hard to keep track of the Narbe Ritters movement.


    The Narbe Ritter is a unit that has a high level of training, they can handle any missions be it a frontal battle or a covert operation.


    No one would dare to take the risk and pursue us. After all, keeping track of the movements inside the Imperial Capital is also an important mission for the enemy. If they do not have enough resolve to lose their unit then they will not dispatch anyone to follow the Narbe Ritter that is clearly heading to the West.


    Even so, with the 6th Corp and the Narbe Ritter, it seems that failure is not tolerable this time huh.


    Since you have no n to fail, please stop pretending to be worried, Your Highness.


    Oi Oi, Im not that confident you know? I really do think that I might fail here.


    Your expression begs to differ, Your Highness. I can clearly see that you are thinking about ways to deceive our enemy.


    Dont say it like I am some kind of scammer.


    Personally, I think the word scammer would still be too kind though. So, how do you n to move this time, Your Highness? If it is alright, can you please share it with me?


    Its nothing much. Well, I will exin it along the way. I need you alls strength to pull it off anyway.


    Saying so, I try to climb up on horseback.


    However, I was stopped by a knight who rushed over in a panic.


    Your Highness! His Majesty wanted Your Highness to visit him before you depart!


    Haa? I have already greeted him before I left right?


    That is the case but..


    The knight looked troubled.


    Theres no point troubling him any more than this huh.


    Alright. I will go.


    I said so and headed to the castle.


    Inside the Throne Room.


    There was only me and Father.


    And the reason for my summon is probably this big war banner.


    The banner has a ck and a white sword crossing over a red background.


    Its a war banner that I have never seen before.


    Are you saying that you want me to take this with me?


    .its the same as Leonards war banner but the color scheme of the sword is the opposite of his.


    Did you make it by mistake?


    It was deliberate, you fool. I made it for you to use during ceremonies.


    Youve made something troublesome again.so I have to bring it with me?


    Thats right.


    I wont be leading any army and nobody would be able to tell the difference on the battlefield you know?


    Use it however you want. Just bring it with you.


    Father doesnt allow any objection.


    Seeing him like that, I muttered.


    After all this time, you are getting worried?


    I am worried. Since I have to send you to a battlefield after all this time, I thought that I should have forced you to learn more about warfare in the past.


    After all this time huh.


    Indeed.


    The silence continues for a while.


    Father is sitting on the throne like an Emperor but his face belongs to that of a father.


    When the Prime Minister is not around, he shows his soft side from time to time.


    It wasnt until the Crown Prince passed away that I began this aspect of his.


    Zandra has already died as well.


    It could be said that his children are going to keep dying steadily like this.


    However.


    -I am a member of this Imperial Family. And you are the Emperor.


    ..I know.


    Then it couldnt be helped right. I think that Father already knows but Oliver was apologizing to you, you know. He must have felt responsible for what happened.


    Yeah, I heard. Traugott and Christa told me.


    That was what our Imperial Family has done. Everything is our responsibility. But instead, an Imperial Knight felt that he was responsible for escting the rebellion. Its a funny story. It is the soldiers, the knights, and the citizens who ended up dying but their grudges filled voices never reached us. They were all saying that it was all Gordons fault.


    Right


    But the people are watching us. The soldiers and the knights are also watching us. Surely, such thoughts are still inside them. We should solve this incident as quickly as possible with all the power that the Imperial family can muster with our own blood and lives on the line. You are the Emperor and I am your son, it is only natural that I would be on the frontline.


    I might have bought that if it was the others. But you have abandoned such obligations so far and continued to be ridiculed for that. It is too strange that you are citing such an obligation now. Even if you start doing it now, the insults you received in the past will not disappear. Dont you feel bitter? Dont you feel saddened by it? Dont you think that such a thing is unreasonable?


    Those words were probably Fathers true feelings.


    The Imperial Family is respected because of our bloodline and the obligation we carry.


    Since I abandoned such obligations, I was ridiculed.


    Thats why I understand why he finds it strange that I am now bound by those obligations.


    However.


    Everything was my choice. I abandoned my responsibility and obligations so I was called the Dull Prince. That is no one elses fault. And this time, I chose to be on the frontline. I chose to do it because I felt obliged to. But I am heading out to the battlefield for the sake of the Empire. I am doing this for the sake of the people who are close to me and my family. I-dont want to see a future where my own family and the people close to me have to apologize in theirst moments.


    Thats the reason I choose to go.


    With that said, I bowed to Father and turned back.


    Seeing me leave, Father raised his voice.


    good luck.


    Please look forward to the good news, Your Majesty.


    Saying so, I left the throne room and departed from the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 312: Gordon’s Wife

    Chapter 312: Gordon¡¯s Wife


    Eastside of the Empires Northern Region.


    Gordon has used a medium-sized city called Wismar as his base of operation.


    The Lords who ruled this area tried to intercept Gordons forces that came here to build a base in the east of the Northern Region after their failed rebellion attempt but they were chased away and now Gordon is the new lord of this area.


    Inside thergest building in Wismar is William, the Dragon Prince of the United Kingdom.


    Excuse me. How are you doing? Bianca-dono.


    Oh, Prince William. I am doing well. This child as well.


    Saying so, the blonde woman called Bianca shifts her gaze to the bed.


    There was a red-haired baby girl sleeping there embraced by her maid.


    William shows a gentle smile at the sleeping baby.


    She looks so gentle just like you. I was wondering what the baby would turn out if you have a girl.


    Fufufu, we still dont know yet. A baby can change in a day after all.


    Bianca said with a smile.


    Even though she was able to smile like that after she became a mother. It gave off the feeling that she really has be one.


    While admiring how a woman can change after childbirth, William tries to approach the sleeping baby but the baby begins to squirm as though she hates it.


    Oops..it seems that I am hated.


    This child doesnt like the sound of armor. She would cry even if that person were to carry her with his armor on after all.


    I see. She has good ears.


    Saying so, William slowly walks away and looks at Bianca.


    Thinking that he has something to talk to her about, Bianca left her seat and left the room with William.


    They entered a room next to where they were.


    There, William began to talk.


    About your request to move to the United Kingdom, it seems that we will receive the permission soon.


    Is that true? Thank you very much.


    No, even I dont know when this battle will be over after all. I can understand your feelings.


    that person is against it butI cant leave this child in a ce like this.


    Hmm.he probably said something along the line like it would affect morale if the generals wife were to run away right?


    You understand him well.


    We are friends after all.


    Bianca was relieved at his words.


    Biancas husband, Gordon, has few people that he trusts. Since even after all this time, William is still calling him a friend, she thought that no matter what happens, it will be okay.


    Please.take care of my husband. Since his defeat in the capital, it seems that he has be unstable again.


    It was that much of a shock after all. Please rest assured. I and the United Kingdom have his back.


    I will definitely repay this debt.


    Bianca bowed.


    However, the feelings in her heart areplicated.


    Bianca married Gordon 5 years ago.


    She was originally a nobledy of the United Kingdom. One day, she met an unknown man who was apanying William when she was walking inside the castle of the United Kingdom.


    Since he was with the Prince, she wondered if he was a high-ranking noble.


    A few days after that idental encounter, the man came to visit her at her house.


    He then suddenly said to her father that he wanted to marry her.


    Biancas father was furious at this unknown man and kicked him out. However, the man visited again and again without being discouraged.


    It was love at first sight. She is the only one who can be my wife.


    The man preached his love for Bianca.


    Her father gradually softened his attitude at the mans foolish actions and finally gave his permission.


    Receiving the permission, Bianca finally appeared in front of the man.


    Thest time they met, it was only a light greeting. Bianca was amazed that their first-ever conversation was to be a proposal but once the man spotted Bianca, he finally introduced himself.


    My name is Gordon Lakes Adler, the Third Prince of the Empire. I want you to be my wife.


    Biancas smile burst out when she saw the face of her father who never thought that he would be the Third Prince of the Empire.


    She then joyfully gave him her reply.


    If he used his title as a prince of the Empire then he would be able to meet Bianca right away but he didnt. After that, he honestly tells her that he is a prince of the Empire and lets her know that she will have toe to the Empire after they are married. Bianca was attracted to his straightforwardness.


    Bianca then went to the Empire and spent her time there as Gordons wife.


    Even though the Empire has many princes and princesses, only the Crown Prince and the Second Prince were married. Moreover, they still have no children.


    High expectations were ced on Bianca but unfortunately, Bianca was not blessed with a child right away.


    But when her first child was born.


    Bianca was at the height of her happiness when she discovered that she was pregnant. Her happiness did not diminish even when Gordon was relegated to the North Border because of the Southern incident.


    She went against everyones opposition and followed Gordon here. She had decided to be near Gordon when she gave birth.


    Then the child was finally born.


    However, the situation was quite different from when the pregnancy was discovered.


    Gordon was obsessed with the suppression of the North. He was not there for Bianca, and the rtionship between her and the Emperor who was looking forward to seeing his first grandchild has turned hostile.


    Why did this happen? Ever since he joined the session war, Gordon has turned strange.


    At the very least, the man who proposed to Bianca back then was not someone who would rebel against his own country.


    It was the United Kingdom that increased Gordons mental instability. His best friend is a prince of the United Kingdom and his wife is a nobledy of the same country.


    Gordon was deeply involved with the United Kingdom and the United Kingdom had decided to support Gordon since early on. Even if it is Gordon, he would not start a rebellion if he has no chance of winning.


    However, the United Kingdom has offered him that chance.


    Thats why Biancas inner feelings wereplicated.


    You dont have to feel indebted to me. It is me who should be indebted to you.


    Prince William is? What on earth are you talking about?


    Truthfully speaking, even if it was my fathers order, I did not wish for the United Kingdom to move. After all, the chance for Gordons n to seed is very low. Still, it was your letter that persuaded me.


    I sent you that letter because my husband told me to.


    But it still persuaded me. The current situation is truly terrible and I have nothing but regretbut thanks to that letter, I am here. If I hadnt moved, the weight of how I abandoned my friend would linger with me forever. Compared to that, I much prefer this situation.


    ..that is why you listened to my request?


    Only a few people know that Bianca has safely given birth.


    Gordon wanted to publicize the birth of his child in an exaggerated manner but Bianca was against it and William listened to Biancas request and persuaded Gordon for her.


    A boy would be one thing but if its a girl then it wont affect the morale that much. Moreover, if he learns that his granddaughter was born, judging from the Emperors personality, he will do everything in his power to take her away.


    This should be hidden until the situation improves.


    In the meantime, William was in frequent contact with his home country and sent them the request to relocate Bianca and her child to the United Kingdom.


    It was yesterday that he managed to persuade his reluctant father and started arranging for it.


    William came all the way back from the front line to deliver this news.


    I only listened to your request because it was reasonable. Dont worry about it.


    Saying so, William bowed and left.


    William is in charge of the siege of the castle where the Eighth Prince Leonard currently barricaded himself in.


    The ce is surrounded on all sides and the sky is being monitored by the Dragon Knights. It was a rock-solid lineup but William is still anxious.


    He was done in by Leonard in the Imperial Capital.


    Thats why he wanted to be on the highest alert against him. However, that wasnt the cause of his anxiety.


    He is aware that the Seventh Prince Arnold has been in aa in the Imperial Capital all this time.


    William didnt take that information for granted.


    He worried that it might be misinformation and he might suddenly show up on the battlefield.


    I wont let you do as you pleased this time. You will never meet up with each other, ck Twin Princes.


    The union of the two princes.


    William judged that to be the biggest cause of their defeat in the Imperial Capital.


    Individually the two are already dangerous but if they join forces, the degree of danger will rise exponentially.


    He wont let them do so this time.


    Renewing his determination, William soars to the sky on the back of his dragon.

 Chapter 313: The City of Thale

    Chapter 313: The City of Thale


    After we pretended to head west, we took advantage of the darkness and headed north.


    We arrived at a medium-sized city called Thale located on the southern side of the north. Its a city that is close to the Imperial Capital.


    The ruler of this city is Marquis Greisner.


    Using the fact that his territory held many mountainous areas that are suitable for raising Flying Dragons, he is a senior noble who has been working on training Flying Dragons and Dragon Knights for over 10 years.


    Although he struggled at first due to theck of know-how, he now possesses a unit that has enough strength to call themselves Dragon Knights.


    He is an unusual person among the Northern Lords as he held strong loyalty toward the Imperial Family and he is also the person who gathers the Northern Nobles to his side.


    After the rout of the Northern Lords army, his army joined Leos main army and he is currently supporting him in the siege battle.


    Thats why it was his eldest son who is currently taking care of the territory.


    I can not provide Your Highness with an appropriate wee. Please ept my deepest apology


    Its fine. Rather, if you throw us a big wee party we would be troubled instead.


    At the Lords mansion.


    There, his eldest son, Berner von Greisne looked visibly confused.


    Berner is a young man in his early twenties.


    An ordinary young man with brown hair. Its normal that he is confused.


    Uh.Your Highness..?


    What is it?


    NoId like to ask Your Highness a question.Are Your Highness and the troops apanying you the only reinforcements..?


    Thats right?


    Berner showed a tantly shocked expression.


    He is an honest guy. It would be fine if he wasnt the eldest son of a noble house but he cant control his feelings from showing like this then he will have a hard time in the future.


    Well, I guess that is something his father should instill in him.


    Its not something that I should point out myself.


    Are you dissatisfied?


    No.but, His Highness Leonard and Father are currently under siege so I thought that we should send more reinforcements to them right away


    I understand that. Thats why I came here.


    Thale also functions as a supply base which is Leos lifeline. However, Berner could not deliver the supply to the castle.


    Since Leos position ispletely surrounded, there is no way for Berner to get close enough to deliver the supply to him.


    The reinforcements from the central are the Imperial Knights of the 6th Corp and a few of the Narbe Ritter. We did not dispatch anyrge army. There are a lot of circumstances surrounding this you see.


    I understand that well. I am aware that we have only a few trustworthy armies in the Imperial army but..the enemymander is the United Kingdoms Dragon Prince. I think that the chance for a small group of reinforcements to break through their encirclement is highly unlikely.


    Should we not ask His Majesty to dispatch more reinforcements?


    Berner was very careful with his words but I can clearly see that he thinks that it is impossible with the forces we have.


    Well, normally it would be impossible.


    There are tens of thousands of men under Leosmand but they are still surrounded. Our numbers cant even be counted as a fighting force.


    For a straightforward approach, we should dispatch arge army to break the siege and let Leos group escape.


    However, the Dragon Prince will not allow us to do such a thing.


    The Northern Nobles are well familiar with how terrifying William is. After all, Williams presence was the reason why Gordon could conquer one-third of the North so quickly.


    However, no one is truly omnipotent.


    Then what will you do if we have arger army?


    I will apologize if I fail.


    Saying that you wont know unless you try is certainly irresponsible. What would you do if you fail? I can understand that kind of concern. But.sometimes there is no choice but to do it. Are you going toy down and wait for your fathers death? My dispatch was the Emperors direct order. In other words, the Emperor will not move unless I fail. We have no choice but to do it. If we want to save our family that is.


    HOWEVER! THIS IS JUST IMPOSSIBLE!


    Thats right. The enemies are proud of their perfect lineup. Their ground forcespletely surrounded the castle and the sky is being monitored by their proud Dragon Knights. Moreover, they have Prince William as theirmander. No matter what kind of enemy arrives, there is no need to worry. Most of the enemies are probably thinking like that. And thats our chance.


    There is none of the Imperial Family who can move at the moment. Even if the Emperor or the Brave personally joins the battle, they can always detect their arrival in advance by observing the movement of theirrge army. On the contrary, a small force can not hope to break through their defense.


    That is the enemys thinking and the cause that will lead to their carelessness.


    The fact that they managed to sessfully corner Leo also boosted their confidence.


    Their morale is being boosted by their confidence, Your Highness..breaking through them using only a small number is..


    Its possible. I will break through them when they are most confident. Anyway, I will take control of all Thales avable forces. Berner, you just make sure that my existence does not leak to the outside.


    .Understood. However, there are not many avable forces left in Thale.


    You still have a stereotypical view. Everything can be used depending on how you utilize them.


    Saying so, I got up from the sofa I was sitting on and left the ce.


    The next day.


    Lambert, the captain of the 6th Corp arrived in Thale.


    The 6th Corp who had entered the North earlier had set up a camp away from the city to avoid the enemys eyes.


    His arrival in Thale is for our strategy meeting.


    Now, I already exined the details to Colonel Lars on my way here but I will ask you to hear it again.


    Yes, sir!


    The only ones in the room are Lars, Lambert, and Me.


    Berner is preparing the supply that we are going to deliver to Leo. I am worried but I get the feeling that he is telling himself that he has to do it. Well, if he is willing to move then it is not a bad thing.


    The enemys encirclement is almost perfect. The castle is besieged from all sides and the sky is being watched by the Dragon Knights. Even if we were to act together with Leos forces in the castle, on top of being routed, he will be cut off from his troops due to the enemy encirclement. It wouldnt be impossible if only Leo himself escape but that way, the main army will take a major hit.


    If that is the case then we can not hope for a counterattack.


    Thats right. If he runs away the Northern Noble will leave Leo. Knowing that, Leo chose to take on the siege without withdrawing. Thats why we can not break that stance. We can notpletely break through the enemys encirclement without arge army but if it is only a part of it then it is possible. As long as we can deliver the supply to him then Leo should be able to hold on for a while. That way, the Dragon Prince will not be able to take his eyes away from Leo.


    I understand what Your Highness means but the challenge here is how will we deliver the supply to the castle.


    Its not really a challenge. In fact, it is quite easy. We will carry the supply to him from the sky. For that, I want the 6th Corp to be the escort.


    Lambert frowned when he heard my n.


    I understand what Your Highness wanted to say but that is too dangerous. Thats what he probably wanted to say.


    Well, of course.


    The enemy will not expect us to attack from the sky so a surprise attack is possible.


    However.


    The Flying Dragons that remain in Thale arerge and suitable for carrying the supply but they are too sluggish, Your Highness. If we have them carry the supply then that will be extra weight. I think that they will be shot down before we cannd in the castle.


    You can not keep them safe?


    We have to transport tens of thousands of soldiers worth of supply. Large Flying Dragons certainly possess enough power to carry a fair amount of luggage but this operation will not be concluded in a short amount of time. Until then, it will fall to us to maintain air superiority by ourselves. Dont you think that it is impossible?


    Well, thats right. But what if the enemys air force is not thatrge?


    .Your Highness has a method to thin their number?


    My question was returned with another question.


    In response, I grinned and nodded.


    What the enemy army is doing is a siege battle. Their n is certainly effective but it also has its drawbacks. Namely, they also need supplies to maintain the siege.


    I see. So we are going to cut off their supply, correct?


    We are not doing something as grand aspletely cut off their supply. But they will surely panic if their supplies got attacked right? Try thinking about it from the enemys perspective. I will leave that role to Colonel Lars and the Narbe Ritter.


    Please leave it to me. If it is only to make the enemy panic then it is only an easy task.


    The enemy is not even expecting an attack


    So what will they think when their supplies in the back get cut off.


    They will send their fastest unit to control the situation.


    In other words, the Dragons Knights will be lured away.


    William might realize that it is a diversion but even that will not affect the n. If the Dragon Knights do not move, we can just thoroughly destroy all their supplies.


    Leo would continue to be in a tight spot but so is the enemy.


    It is the supplies that feed tens of thousands of troops. They wont be able to replenish it right away.


    The Dominion is located between the United Kingdom and the Northern part of the Empire. It is where the enemy has toe through to send the supplies.


    However, the Dominion is unstable and the quality of their nobles is also poor. Moreover, I have already taken measures to further send them into chaos.


    It should be quite difficult for them already to deliver arge amount of supply.


    However, Your Highness, destroying the enemys supplies is certainly a good idea butdo you know where it is?


    How should I know that?


    Lamberts expression frozen.


    He probably didnt expect me to reply that I dont know.


    Seeing him like that, Lars started smiling.


    Your personality is bad as always, Your Highness.


    I just answered him honestly though. Well, I didnt tell him everything yet.


    Your Highness has a n, correct?


    Its not something great like a n. Its a ce that can hold supplies for tens of thousands of troops we are talking about. It should be considerably big. In other words, the locations they can use is limited. Moreover, the enemy has no city of their own near the castle where Leo is. They have no choice but to build a temporary base. In a ce as well-hidden as possible, that is.


    Such a location can be predicted by looking at the enemy armys cement.


    When I told him that, Lamberts eyes opened in surprise.

 Chapter 314: Useless Flying Dragon

    Chapter 314: Useless Flying Dragon


    The strategy has been decided.


    The rest is to wait for the opportunity to act.


    I have already tasked Sebas to look into the cement of the enemys supply.


    The detailed strategy will be decided depending on the information we can gather and the enemys movement.


    In the meantime, the city of Thale has gotten busy.


    After all, we have to deliver arge amount of supply ourselves.


    So we have about 300rge Flying Dragons huh.


    To make small turns, Flying Dragons should not berger than necessary.


    However, as we gathered up the avable forces in Thale, we found that there were many Flying Dragons that were not suitable to be used by Dragon Knights. The number is 300. Each one of them should have the power to carry about 5 carriages.


    A simple calction would result in 1,500 carriages worth of supply.


    Of course, this doesnt mean that we can just hang the carriage from the dragons.


    To let the Large Flying Dragons easily carry the carriages, we need to attach a loading tform to them.


    The ones riding on the Large Flying Dragons are the Dragon Knight Candidates. Most of our Dragon Knights who are ready to fight are already on the frontline so we have no choice but to use the Dragon Knights that are still in training.


    However, these candidates have undergone rigorous training. Even if we are having them fly while carrying heavy loads, they should be able to fly the dragons in a stable manner.


    Thats why there should be almost no problem in regard to our transportation corps.


    Rather, I am a little worried about the 6th Corp who will be their escort.


    There is no problem regarding their ability but we only have a few of them.


    Although they all are carrying the type-61 that boast an advantage in aerial battles, it will take time before they can secure air superiority.


    In the meantime, the Dragon Knights who got lured away mighte back.


    If we can not maintain air superiority then we can not keep up the transportation.


    We should be able to deliver Leo a certain amount of troops but it will depend on them whether we will be able to deliver enough or not.


    I dont know how skilled the Dragon Knights are at Leos side after all


    I muttered as I looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, the Dragon Knights were doing something that seemed to be a mock battle. Its hard to describe their movements as smart even as ttery. Is it because they are still in the middle of their training? Maybe these Dragon Knight Apprentices are not even ready for the operation.


    As I was observing them for a while, I noticed something.


    The mock battle was a one-to-five.


    Five apprentices are challenging a Dragon Knight.


    However, it seems that the five Dragon Knight Apprentices can not even touch their single opponent.


    The reason is clear. Hes fast.


    Obviously, his flying speed is faster but his turning speed is much faster than his opponents. When the five thought that they managed to take his back, he immediately circled around them instead.


    In a real battle, the five apprentices would have been wiped out already.


    The Lone Dragon Knight who should be their instructor is straddling on an unusual white Flying Dragon. However, that white Flying Dragon was small. It is one size smaller than a normal Flying Dragon.


    The Dragon Knight straddling it is also petite.


    However, taking advantage of their small size, they are capable of flying freely in the sky.


    Even while dealing with 5 opponents at the same time, I get the feeling that is not his real ability.


    I thought all veteran Dragon Knights are already on the battlefield..


    There shouldnt be many Dragon Knights who can manipte their dragons as skillfully as that even in the United Kingdom. Besides, the mobility of this small Flying Dragon might even beparable to or better than that of a regr Divine Falcon.


    Berner said that Thale has almost no fighting forces left. In other words, that Dragon Knight is not seen as a fighting force.


    Theres probably some kind of circumstance huh.


    With that in mind, I started walking to the descending Dragon Knights who were just done with their mock battle.


    I arrived at the Dragon Stable.


    There, the petite young boy who I thought to be a Dragon Knight was feeding the white Flying Dragon.


    He should be around 16 or maybe 17.


    Hes petite and baby-faced so I cant tell his exact age. He has well-organized facial features and I can easily mistake him for a girl. However, perhaps because due to his training as a Dragon Knight, his body is firm despite him being thin.


    I am taller than him but I probably wont be able to win against him in terms of physical strength.


    He casually lifts up the feed that seems to be quite heavy and feeds it to the white Flying Dragon.


    Good work again today, Nova.


    Kyuu-!


    When the Dragon Knight strokes his head, the white Flying Dragon happily squints its eyes and rubs its head at him as if it wants more.


    You two are quite close huh.


    When I suddenly called out, the Dragon Knight boy looked back.


    After looking at me, the boy was puzzled for a moment and smiled.


    Who are you, sir?


    That doesnt matter right. I was only a little curious after I saw your mock battle earlier.


    Ah, I see. They are neers after all.


    So you can go 5 to 1 against neers huh. The Dragon Knights of Thale really are amazing arent they.


    Theres no way that is the case though I added with a whisper.


    No matter how green those neers were, normally, you wouldnt be able to fight them 5 to 1 so casually. The fact that he managed to do that shows how capable this young boy and the white dragon are.


    Other Dragon Knights wont be able to do that.


    The boy probably understands that, he smiles while shrugging his shoulders.


    I want to hear your name. White Dragon Knight-dono.


    I am not someone who is worth offering my name to others.


    Please, just this once.


    You really are a strange person. My name is Finn. Finn Brost.


    He seems so gentle but he refers to himself as [Ore] huh.


    Thats surprising. I thought that he would use [Boku] or [Watashi]. Well, if he uses any of those then he might be mistaken for a woman so he probably doesnt like the idea I guess.


    While I was thinking so, Finn, the Dragon Knight shifts his gaze to the White Flying Dragon.


    This child is Nova. He is my partner.


    Kyuu-!


    Nova happily cried. Maybe it is saying confirming that they are truly buddies.


    Seeing that, I felt a slight sense of difort.


    This has been on my mind for a while now but after thinking about it a little, I understand it.


    There is something strange about them.


    I heard that Flying Dragons hate those with high magical power though?


    Whether it be Griffons or Divine Falcons, they all hate those with too much magical power.


    There is no problem if such a person approaches a Griffon or a Divine Falcon but if its a Flying Dragon then it would start to threaten a person with high magical power.


    Therefore, the Imperial Family is often disliked by the Flying Dragons. Trained Flying Dragons rarely attack people but we are still told not to approach them unnecessarily.


    Among the Imperial Family members, I possessed the most magical power by far. The fact that Leo managed to ride that Griffon back then was because it was raised by Leticia who has high magical power.


    If that is not the case, he wouldnt be able to ride even a tolerant Griffon.


    Even so.


    Nova is letting out a happy cry without minding me.


    Moreover.


    As far as I can see, Finn also possesses quite a magic power himself.


    This child is special. He even let me ride him after all.


    ..so thats why you are here huh.


    ..yes. I can only ride Nova. Even though Nova is fast, he is not doing well in closebat. With only a sh of spears, we would get blown away. Thats why I and Nova can not join the battle


    Finne bitterly says so.


    Meanwhile, Nova rubbed its forehead against Finn many times tofort him.


    Aerial battles are usually fought with long spears. If you get blown away at every exchange then you certainly can not fight.


    So a Flying Dragon that can not fight and a Dragon Knight who can only ride that dragon huh.


    What a waste.


    No, I should say that it was a waste.


    Tell me.If you can fight. Are you willing to?


    Of course! Ive been trying to be a Dragon Knight for ten years! Ive raised Nova since he was a hatchling and came this far! Everyone always says that fighting is not everything! BUT! All of my childhood friends who grew up together with me already joined the battlefield with the other Dragon Knights! Only I was left behind! My skill is second to none! Even if its Nova, when ites to speed then he wont lose to anyone! If only we can fight, we would be able to help a lot of people! But.we cant.


    .


    Ive always dreamed.I want to fight as Marquis Greisners Dragon Knightbut even when my hometown is in crisis, and all my friends already headed off to battleI am still here.


    What he is feeling is helplessness.


    A feeling of despair at the realization that his efforts will never bear fruit.


    And the feelings he held toward his childhood friends.


    I have felt the same feeling.


    So I speak to Finn.


    ..you will do anything as long as you can fight right?


    Eh.


    Answer me, Dragon Knight Finn. Are you willing to do anything as long as you can fight? Are you willing to throw away everything if it means that you can save your friends?


    ..who are.?


    Unable to understand my question, Finn was confused.


    To that Finn, I say to him again.


    I am the Seventh Prince of the Empire, Arnold Lakes Adler. I ask you, Dragon Knight Finn. If you can fightare you willing to abandon your dream?

 Chapter 315: The Condition

    Chapter 315: The Condition


    I am the Seventh Prince of the Empire, Arnold Lakes Adler. I ask you, Dragon Knight Finn. If you can fightare you willing to abandon your dream?


    Hearing my name, Finns expression turned nk.


    When I smiled at his confusion, Finn immediately knelt down.


    !? F, forgive my rudeness, I didnt know that it was Your Highness! Please ept my deepest apology!!


    You have no need to be so polite to the Dull Prince. If you have time to kneel then answer my question. Do you have enough resolve to give up your dream?


    That meansto stop trying to be Marquis Greisners Dragon Knight.?


    Thats right.


    I can give him the means to fight.


    However, if I do that Finns dream will note true.


    I originally nned to have Leo use the type-62 developed by Cuber but from what I saw, Finn is more suitable for it.


    A skilled Dragon Knight who can move at high-speed would perfectly fit the medium to long-range shooting weapons.


    There is no problem regarding his magic power either.


    As the development of weapons progresses, the standard of the battlefield will change.


    Themon sense that aerialbat has to be conducted through closebat will be overturned and Flying Dragons will be required to be smaller and more mobile in the future.


    Until now, there have not been Dragon Knights who possess high magic power nor have anyone put in efforts to train such a person since Flying Dragons hated humans with high magic power. However, from now on, it will be the norm to train Flying Dragons to get used to such humans and create that kind of Dragon Knight.


    The Empires magic wand will turn the traditional Dragon Knights obsolete.


    No, I should say that it will be due to the Empires magic wand, Finn, and Nova together.


    Finn and Nova who were perceived as an inferior pair until today will be the model for the future Dragon Knights with the addition of the type-62 wand. Considering that it will take time to train new Flying Dragons and Dragon Knights, Finn should be able to dominate the sky for the next decade.


    However, there is a problem there.


    He will be the Dragon Knight who wields thetest prototype weapon of the Empire. Moreover, if he uses it, we can expect overwhelming sess from him.


    We can not allow such a Dragon Knight to only serve a Marquis. Not only due to his strength, but he will also be a prominent figure in the future.


    So if Finn chooses to fight, he can not be just a Dragon Knight who serves Marquis Greisner.


    You have worked hard for your dream. But that dream is too small for someone like you. If you want to fight then I will have you be my knight. That is the condition I have for giving you the power to fight.


    It will be some time before I head out but it doesnt mean that I can wait for your answer forever. Make up your mind by the end of today.


    Saying so, I turned back.


    However, Finn stopped me.


    Please wait!


    ..have you decided on your answer?


    ..I have. My dream was to be a Dragon Knight in service of Marquis Greisner butif I choose to stay here I will regret it for the rest of my life. If Your Highness can give me the power to save my friends thenplease give it to me.


    After he said that, Finn lowered his head.


    Even though it was a big decision for him, he managed to immediately make up his mind.


    Still, that was not without any hesitation. Well, that is fine.


    After all, I cant trust someone who can immediately throw away their dream.


    Finn simply chose to prioritize the lives of his friends here.


    I have to reward his resolve.


    Well said. Then from now on, you are my knight. And be prepared. The power I will give to you is powerful and for the better or worse, it will make you stand out. You will earn the trust of your allies and the enemies will be fixated on defeating you. You can not only resolve yourself to enter the battlefield. You will have to shoulder the pride of the Empires military might on your back. If that scared you then you can still turn back. That way you will be able to enjoy a much more peaceful life you know?


    what can I aplish by living a peaceful life? It is quite costly to take care of a Flying Dragon, Your Highness. Eventually, Nova will be deemed useless and abandoned. I am much more afraid of that. If I can not show my value then I will lose my partner. If I dont choose to fight here..I will lose my friends, my partner, I will lose everything. There is nothing that can scare me more than that.


    Saying so, Finn lifted his face.


    There is a strong will in his eyes.


    His eyes are telling me that he has considered all the risks and decided to move forward. Those are not the eyes of someone desperate or reckless.


    I can feel his confidence and determination.


    Those are good eyes.


    Follow me. I will have you try it out right away.


    With that said, I took Finn to the Lords mansion.


    This is a Type-62 magic wand. It is the state-of-the-art magic weapon developed by the Empire that I was intending to give to my younger brother Leo. There is only one so use it carefully.


    A magic wand that can be used in actualbat..so it has beenpleted.


    Finn touches the type-62 as if he was inspired by it.


    Then he lifted it up.


    It is heavy.a normal person would find it difficult to move freely while carrying this.


    But that wont be a problem for a Dragon Knight right.


    ..that is a splendid idea. This willpletely change future aerial battles.


    The one who thought up the idea was the Prime Minister. Besides, it is not the idea that will change the face of aerial battle. It will be you and Nova.


    Wouldnt a Dragon Knight be strong if he/she can fire magic from the sky?


    Such an idea would cross even a childs mind. After all, mages that can fly are strong. However, there are not many mages who can fly freely in the sky.


    There are some in the Imperial Knight Order that can do it but those people are special.


    It is not realistic to send them to the frontline in every battle.


    Thats why the magic wands were developed and first given to the 6th Corp. if the results were good, it would eventually have been given to the Dragon Knights of Thale.


    However, at the earliest, that would still be a few years away. After all, there are many points to improve the type-61s.


    For Finn to receive a magic wand at this stage is frankly unusual.


    It wouldnt be strange if someone gets angry at me for this.


    .You have my gratitude, Your Highness.


    You dont have to thank me. We cant win a war with gratitude alone after all.


    When I said that to Finn, I heard a loud voice from the hallway.


    It was Berner, the acting lord, and Lambert, the 6th Corp Captain.


    The two just received my messages.


    Berner was told that I am recruiting Finn, a Dragon Knight serving Greisner house and Lambert was told that I am nning to give the type-62 to Finn since I think that he might be an interesting Dragon Knight.


    Obviously, since I cant send him out to an actual battle, I am going to have him fight the knights of the 6th Corp in a mock battle.


    It seems that there is some kind ofmotion there.


    The acting lord probably got angry. I just selfishly took away one of his Dragon Knights after all.


    The moment I said that.


    The door was opened.


    It was Berner who looked clearly unsatisfied.


    Your Highness! What are you nning to do by taking away one of my houses Dragon Knights!? Please exin yourself!


    I meant what I said. I am recruiting Finn. I have no intention to return him to you. When this civil war is over, I will officially make him a Dragon Knight directly serving the Imperial Family.


    How selfish!? In what country does its royal family rob a knight from their vassal!?


    It is better than letting him rot away here. You people can not use Finn. At best, you would only be able to use him as a reconnaissance or a messenger right? I hate being wasteful.


    That is not a reason! Your Highness is being too selfish here!


    You can think of me as selfish or whatever. I told you from the beginning, right? I am taking care of all of Thales forces. If you have anyints then submit it after the war is over.


    I brush off Bernersint and shift my gaze to Lambert.


    Lamberts expression doesnt look like he is dissatisfied with the development. However, he seems to be evaluating Finn.


    You need to test his power first right? Captain Lambert.


    Of course. If Your Highness wants him to participate in the operation he must have enough power to convince my subordinates. If he has the ability then we will ept him. We cant afford to bring someone out to y after all.


    All right. We will have a mock battle. Pick out a few of your men.


    ..it wont be one against one?


    Do you think they can win in a one on one fight?


    It will bring shame to the Imperial Knights if they lose. Even in a mock battle.


    Moreover, some might not ept him even if he beat one knight.


    What is important here is to convince them. Then the only choice left here is to have him fight a truly strong opponent.


    Perhaps he guessed my intention, Lambert nodded with a bitter smile.


    Please settle with my vice-captain.


    Thats what he said. Your opponent will be a vice-captain of the Imperial Knight Order. He would be a worthy opponent right.


    Finns face cramped up when he was suddenly arranged to have a mock battle with a ridiculous opponent.


    However, his eyes didnt look scared.


    This is going to be interesting.

 Chapter 316: Aerial Battle

    Chapter 316: Aerial Battle


    At a training ground a little away from Thale. Two knights were fighting in the sky.


    Aerial battles usually involved many flying-bys.


    After all, you need to get close to attack your opponent.


    However, that is not the case in this battle.


    This is because the two knights can attack each other from a great distance.


    So how strong is your vice-captain?


    He is only second to me in terms of the falcon handling. He has also achieved excellent results in the training with the type-61.


    In other words, if Finn can win then there is no doubt that he is strong right?


    No, if he manages to fight on par with my vice-captain then that will be enough for us to recognize his strength.


    Lambert looks at the sky with a serious expression.


    The on-going aerial battle seems to be in a stalemate. Right now, they are trying to take each others back and use their wand to shoot magic at their opponent.


    The rule for this battle is whoevernds the first blow win.


    To adjust the wands firepower, we have removed the jewels from their wands so the wands are currently set in training mode.


    Even if you get hit, it will only hurt.


    The type-61s were set to fire a fireball but the type-62 was set to fire a lightning strike. The type-62 has the edge on power and speed but right now it cant exhibit its full potential.


    In other words, this match will be decided through Finn and Novas ability.


    I guess this wont be settled right away huh?


    I wonder about that. Vice-captain seems to have his hands full just to keep up with him though.


    His hands are full just to keep up? They are not fighting on par with each other?


    It is probably because Finn doesnt try to forcefully attack and make any unnecessary openings, Your Highness.


    he is surprisingly cautious huh.


    It is important to be cautious. Still, it takes courage to fight in the sky.


    The moment Lambert said that.


    Finn moved.


    He stopped circling around his opponent and rapidly gaining altitude, it was like he was performing a somersault.


    He forcefully performed a vertical movement while flying sideways.


    The vice-captain begins to turn to avoid Finn getting behind him but he can not perform a tight turn when traveling at high-speed.


    After all, arge flying beast has to deal with air resistance.


    There was a decisive difference between the vice-captains Divine Falcon and Nova.


    In terms of making small turns, Nova is better.


    I thought that there was no Flying Dragon that could beat a Divine Falcon butit seems that the world is a wide yet narrow ce.


    There is one right here in the Empire after all huh.


    Finn who managed to take the vice-captains back immediately proceeded to close the distance.


    The magic wand can attack from a distance but he is fighting against a fast-moving opponent.


    The shorter the distance, the higher his hit rate bes.


    Perhaps he had predicted such a move from Finn, the vice-captain forcibly held the magic wand with one hand and fired a fireball behind him.


    Normally, the magic wand would be fixed to the knights belt so it shows how skilled he is to be able to handle it with one hand.


    Moreover, his aim is urate.


    I thought that Finn would be defeated due to their difference in experience but Finn immediately performed a barrel roll and evaded the fireball.


    He performed a barrel roll at that speed!


    Is it that amazing?


    Does Your Highness want to try? You will be thrown off mid-air you know.


    Dont try doing it when I ride with you okay.


    Finn who avoided the fireball gently strokes the vice-captain.


    Then the two slowly descended.


    How was he? Vice-captain.


    I have nothing to say. It is as you see, Captain. It was myplete defeat.


    The vice-captain answers Lamberts question with a bitter smile.


    Even so, his expression afterward seems so refreshing despite his defeat.


    After all, this is only a mock battle. Since they will be allies, he probably thinks of him as reliable.


    In the first ce, the Imperial Knight Order is a meritocracy.


    They have no qualm against recognizing the strength of others. Even when their opponent is a Dragon Knight.


    Well done. Dragon Knight Finn.


    Yes, sir! It was all thanks to the type-62 that Your Highness has given me!


    You dont have to be modest. There was not much difference in the weapons performance this time. Besides, the strength of your weapon is also your strength on the battlefield.


    It is exactly as His Highness says. That was splendid, Finn. How about it? Dont you want to join the Imperial Knight Order?


    Eh? Ah, Uhh.


    Lambert honestly praises Finns ability and begins to invite him to join the Imperial Knight Order.


    Bing an Imperial Knight is not a bad thing.


    But.


    The 6th Corp is the Divine Falcon unit. There will probably be opposition to let a Dragon Knight join.


    Cant Your Highness put in a word for us?


    No way. The Ministers will give me an earful. Rather than that, he should be able to join other Corp much more smoothly.


    Finn will be isted if he joins other Corp, Your Highness. Please allow him to join us at the 6th Corp!


    Thats what he said. He seems pretty enthusiastic you know?


    Uh, II will follow Your Highnesss will.


    While being mindful of Lambert, Finn bowed his head.


    When he said it like that Lambert couldnt say anything more.


    Although he seems to be still unsatisfied, he gave up the solicitation.


    However, it was not only Lambert who was dissatisfied.


    Finn! You are a Dragon Knight of Marquis Greisner! It must have been your dream to fight together with everyone right!


    Berner, the acting lord, approached Finn and began to persuade him.


    It is certainly disrespectful of him but it was me who was being much more disrespectful first by selfishly taking away one of my vassals knights so I cant say anything to him in that regard.


    Berner-sama. That was certainly my dream. I still remember the gratitude I have toward the Greisner house. But I want to fight. I want to be there for everyone. Please understand.


    If you wish for it then even His Highness can not force you! You are strong! You just proved that! Your current position is different from what it has been until now!


    As long as we recognize Finns strength, it is almost certain that we will include him in the operation.


    Right now, it is no longer possible to take away the type-62 from Finn.


    Berner is telling him to take advantage of his current position and voice his opinion.


    He sure is desperate. Well, obviously.


    A Dragon Knight is precious. It takes ten years to raise one. It was already a problem when I tried to recruit him but now Finn has shown a new power.


    From now on, he will receive much attention from both enemies and allies.


    To lose such a person to a prince while the Lord was away would be seen as Berners failure.


    Depending on the perspective, one could say that he left because he was dissatisfied with Berner.


    In fact, Berner had judged that Finn should not be included in the fighting force. The same is true for the Large Flying Dragons. He didnt think about how to make use of them. Everything leads me to evaluate him as mediocre.


    Berner, just give up already.


    Please stay silent, Your Highness! Just what is the Imperial Family thinking while trying to rob one of its vassals knights in the first ce!?


    If you mean the recruitment then I am doing it even now though.


    That was due to our mutual agreement. Taking away a nobles knight without consulting him first is an abuse of authority!


    That might be the case. So why dont you make an appeal? You can im Dragon Knight Finn who was given the Empires state-of-the-art prototype weapon by me as your own knight. Everyone would think that Marquis Greisner is trying to get the prototype weapon for his own.


    !! I dont mind doing that! Finn is a Dragon Knight serving under my house! My sister who is also a Dragon Knight considered Finn to be good enough to be the instructor of our future Dragon Knight Apprentices! Please do not think that you can just have your way with us!


    His little sister is a Dragon Knight?


    So Marquis Greisners daughter is also a Dragon Knight huh.


    Since Marquis Greisner is currently with Leo, she should be there as well.


    When I thought so far, I noticed that Finn was looking a little down.


    He didnt lose against the vice-captain so why is he making that kind of face?


    Is he that scared of that Dragon Knight Lady?


    Or perhaps.


    Well, we will talk about thister. I will ept anyints you have but the first thing we need to do is making this operation a sess.


    .please dont just put it off forter.


    Then I promise. I guarantee you that I will find time to discuss more details with you about this. The results are already clear to me though.


    Saying so, I muttered to Finn in a small voice so that only he could hear it.


    So you want to join the frontline for the sake of the youngdy huh?


    Wha!? Th, th, thats not it! I am doing this for everyones sake!


    Well, lets go with that.


    While grinning at Finns panicked expression, I left the ce.

 Chapter 317: Strategy Planning

    Chapter 317: Strategy nning


    Alright, I am going to exin our strategy.


    Saying so, I started the strategy meeting for Lambert and his air force.


    Sebas, who was sent out to scout out the enemys movement has returned after he grasped the rough understanding of their personnel cements.


    To show that, he put pieces to indicate their locations on arge map that was spread on top of the table.


    For the time being, we are reviewing the locations of our enemies and allies. Leo is currently at Castle Dick. Well, that castle is actually a strong fortress. It was originally built when the Empires border was still around this area and has been renovated many times in the past.


    So their defense is perfect?


    Yes. right now the enemy troops are trying to besiege Castle Dick but they cant directly attack it because they can not get past its branch castle.


    Castle Dick is a robust military base.


    Even so, if the castle is exposed to intense attacks every day then even this strong fortress will eventually wear out.


    However, in order tounch a full-scale attack on the castle, the enemy must take down its branch castle first.


    After all, if they can not take the branch castle which acts as Leos forward base, it is possible for Leos group to break through the siege.


    The branch castle of Castle Dick is located on a hill. Leo has ced 3,000 elites in this castle to block the way of the enemys army. They are probably using the advantage of their high ground to hold the enemy at bay. The enemy seems to have challenged it many times already but they were repelled each and every time so they decided to change their strategy.


    As long as the hill is ours, the enemy can not benefit from that vantage point.


    Even if they want to take down the branch castle first, the hill where it is located is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Such an elevated position made it difficult for the enemy to take advantage of theirrge number and forced them to send only small units.


    If they took too much damage before taking on the main castle, they will not be able to topple Castle Dick.


    Thats why the enemy has switched their strategy to encirclement.


    As long as the branch castle is still standing, Castle Dick is safe. But in the meantime, the enemy will use that time to strengthen their army. Before that happens, we must deliver supplies to Leo. They cant move without enough supply after all.


    At the same time, I want to destroy the enemys supplies as much as possible.


    After all, the enemy can not move without supply as well.


    That is our current situation.


    And here is the main subject.


    I turned my eyes to the map.


    The enemy has surrounded Castle Dick and ced an army at the branch castle to restrain the branch castle from making any move.


    Behind that army is the enemys reserve force with a mountainous area spread out behind them. There is no doubt that the enemys base is somewhere inside those mountains.


    The problem is its exact location.


    The enemy has a base somewhere in these mountains. Moreover, it is hard to locate its exact location.


    If we know that they are somewhere in these mountains then isnt it better if we scout out their location from the sky?


    The fact that it is hard to find means that their ground movements are also restricted. The reason why they built a base in such a location is that they have Dragon Knights under theirmand. The surveince in the sky will be much stricter than on the ground.


    I see..then we have no choice but to steadily search for them right?


    I shook my head at Lambert.


    We have no time to do that.


    If we dont move quickly then the enemy might realize that we are trying to do something.


    We cant waste time here.


    Taking our time to search for them will only increase the risk of being discovered. This time we will work with a prediction.


    And in case the prediction is wrong?


    It is exactly fine because we can be wrong.


    Saying so, I put a number of small pieces on the map.


    It was the confirmed cements of the enemys small units.


    They are probably liaison units or transport units that travel to and from their supply base.


    I put the pieces down on the map and simte their routes in my head.


    Assuming that there is Base-A inside these mountains, if there are some strange or unreasonable movements of these units then it is unlikely that Base-A is on that mountain.


    When doing so, one mountain stood out.


    The confirmed movements of the enemy units here are linked without any waste in their movements.


    I point at a mountain located in the middle of the spreading mountainous area.


    The enemys supply base is here.


    Excuse my rudeness but what is your basis, Your Highness?


    That was what the movements of their smaller units pointed out. Given that their supply base is hidden in a difficult to find location, it is unlikely that their transport units will use a camouged or decoy route. They are not at disadvantage enough to be so careful. After all, if they do that, it will significantly dy their supply transportation. Thats why judging from the movements of the enemy around this area, I concluded that the base is somewhere on this mountain.


    I heard that Your Highness had a very poor performance in military tactics ss though?


    Well, I mostly skipped or slept through the lesson. Besides, I dont need any military tactic to do this. All I did was just predicting the enemys movements. I dont need to rely on a theory to do that.


    Military tactics are the umtion of the knowledge from past wars.


    You will be able to apply that knowledge if you studied them but you can manage without them as well.


    Well, I ended up learning a lot of it from Gramp when he taught me ancient magic though.


    There is no need to bother exining that anyway.


    I will leave the surprise attack on their supply base to the Narbe Ritter. I will apany you halfway there. After that, we will withdraw and make our way to persuade the Northern Nobles.


    What should we do in case the n fails, Your Highness?


    You should think in terms of [Even if the n fails] instead. If the supply base isnt there and the Dragon Knights are not distracted, the Narbe Ritter will continue to sabotage the enemy from behind. That way the enemys eyes should be more or less attracted. Just use that time to carry the supplies to Leo as much as you can.


    That will be easier said than done, Your Highness


    I think that you all are capable enough to pull it off after all. Well, thats my n. The problem now is you guys.


    Even if the Dragon Knights were sessfully lured away, there would still be a lot of Dragon Knights around Castle Dick.


    Even if the quality of our air force is higher, they have greater numbers.


    It is necessary toe up with a n topensate for that.


    Our mounts, weapons, and skills are all superior to the enemy. We have enough factors to gain dominance over them but I want to win this without suffering any loss if possible.


    Isnt that hoping for too much, Your Highness?


    There is nothing wrong with hoping for more. Now, lets think in our enemys shoes. Are all the Dragon Knights always on the lookout in the sky during the siege? The answer would be No. only a few of them would be on alert while the majority of them are on the ground.


    The Flying Dragons can not fly forever nor do the Dragon Knights can keep up their focus.


    They are probably taking turns watching the sky in a shift.


    Thats why.


    Finn. You are going to charge ahead first and attack the Dragon Knights who are on standby on the ground. If possible, I want you to incapacitate their Flying Dragons. It would be enough if you damage them enough so that they can not be deployed.


    I, Im going alone..?


    Thats right. You are going to assault tens of thousands of troops alone. Using the element of surprise, you will attack them from the sky and withdraw toward Castle Dick. Of course, the enemy will chase you. This time, the 6th Corp will intercept your pursuers with concentrated fire.


    Finn has two roles.


    Neutralization of the enemy Flying Dragons and acting as a decoy.


    If they want to pursue Finn who escapes to the sky above Castle Dick, the enemy will have no choice but to use their air force.


    Using that chance the 6th Corp will descend and shoot them down.


    If all goes well, we should be able to get rid of a considerable number of their Dragon Knights.


    If the enemy spots the Divine Falcons, they will realize that it is the 6th Imperial Knight Corp. Moreover, we need the firepower of the type-62 to pull this off.


    The type-62 wand has multiple firing modes.


    There is a mode that shoots one thunder magic and a diffused mode that shoots multiple lightning at the same time.


    It consumes a lot of magic power but it can be used to defeat multiple enemies at once. This firing mode is exclusive to the type-62.


    It is the perfect fit for this operation.


    What do you say? If you hate the idea then we can go with another strategy. I have never heard of a lone rider taking on an entire enemy army either. There is no shame in refusing you know?


    does Your Highness think that I can do it?


    I think that you are more than capable enough to pull it off though?


    Hearing my words, Finn kept silent for a while.


    He then slowly opened his mouth.


    ..I will do it. Please let me do it.


    If you fail, it will affect the operation as a whole. Do you have the confidence?


    I dont know if I have enough confidence but there is one thing I am sure of.


    Hou? And that is?


    Nova is faster than any Dragon Knights in the sky. I think that it is possible to escape after I assaulted their position.


    Hearing that, I give him a nod.


    If he is not scared then there is no problem.


    Then it is decided. We will go with this strategy. I will leave it to you all.


    In response to my words, everyone who was there gave me an affirmative reply.

 Chapter 318: First Love

    Chapter 318: First Love


    Our strategy has been decided.


    However, it doesnt mean that we canmence the strategy immediately.


    After all, the Narbe Ritter must get behind the enemy line without them noticing first.


    After carefully nning our route, Lars concluded that it will take us two days before we can arrive at their rear while avoiding enemy detection.


    Thats why I and the Narbe Ritter will head out first.


    I wish you good luck, Your Highness.


    Good luck to you too, Captain Lambert.


    We will be fine. At worst, we can always withdraw. However, Your Highness will be acting with the Narbe Ritter, no?


    Halfway there that is. The surprise attack itself will be done by the Narbe Ritter. After we can confirm the location of their supply base, I will be waiting on standby at a distance away.


    Even so, it doesnt change that Your Highness will be advancing to the enemy position. Is that not too dangerous?


    As long as I can only have a small number of troops apanying me, his worry isnt so strange.


    Originally, my protective details were left to Lambert and his subordinates.


    Since I have absolute confidence in my personal safety, I came up with a strategy that gets me close to danger. I was being inconsiderate to the people around me.


    It is certainly dangerous but it would take too long if I wait for the Narbe Ritters return here. Besides, If I want to persuade the Northern Nobles, I will have to meet the nobles who are at the frontline. Putting myself in danger is already inevitable. Dont worry. The Narbe Ritter is a versatile unit. If it just to let me escape then they will manage just fine.


    You are being optimistic.please be careful, Your Highness. If something happens to you, you will not be able to get back at the people who ridiculed you after all.


    I dont really feel like getting back at them though. I dont really hate being called the Dull Prince either. Rather, I dont want people to treat me differently, cant say that I am a fan of seeing that happening at all.


    Its fine to make a fool out of me. I can just make a fool out of them in return.


    But I dont want people to suddenly treat me differently just because I raised some achievements.


    Their fake smiles only serve to irritate me. If you want to make fun of me then just keep it up.


    They might recognize me for my recent achievements but I want them to say that such achievements can not override what I have been doing until now. Such a person is more trustworthy and way more pleasant to see.


    Even if Your Highness doesnt like it, this war will still change the way people look at you. No, I think that they have already begun to see you differently. Both enemies and allies have begun to understand how skilled you are with the rebellion at the Imperial Capital. Working with Your Highness directly like this made me think that such an evaluation is still too naive of them though.


    Thats troublesome. Even though I want to stay as I am now, it seems that they will not let me huh. The troublesome thing about this is that if I act like a prince and tackle our national crisis, my wish will nevere true.


    You really are a strange person, Your Highness. I think people often call someone like Your Highness a genius though.


    A genius huh. Wont Leo fit that description better than me?


    I have thought so at first. However, I am sure that His Highness Leonard is a hard worker. Your Highness is a genius at inspiring others. I was always wondering to myself. Ever since His Highness Leonard was a child, he was alwayspared to you. If a normal kid were to be told that he is much more excellent than his ipetent brother, that kid might be overconfident. But His Highness Leonard did not turn out like that at all. He worked even harder instead. Now I understand him. Since His Highness was closer to you than anyone, he truly understands how amazing you are.


    Thats an exaggeration. Leo is just a serious person, thats all.


    If Your Highness says that then it must be so.


    When I said that to him with a sigh, Lambert replied with a bitter smile.


    He then bowed and took his leave.


    Instead, Finn came up to me.


    Your Highness, please be careful.


    Dont worry. As long as you perform your duty well, you have no need to worry about me.


    Please rest assured.


    Saying so, Finn looks straight at me.


    There is no hesitation in his eyes.


    It seems like I can rest easy huh. Alright, lets have a small chat for a change. What kind of person is the daughter of Marquis Greisner? She rides a dragon even though shes a nobledy right. A normal youngdy wouldnt do that, no?


    W, what is Your Highness asking so suddenly!


    Come on, just answer. What kind of person is she?


    ..Ojou-sama is a straightforward person, Your Highness. She does what she thinks is right and she is strong enough to do it. Moreover, she is an extremely gentle person.


    Finn smiles.


    Thats a soft smile. So he is that proud of his youngdy huh.


    So, when did you start to like her?


    If the question is whether I like or dislike her then I think I like her. But, I still dont know if that is the love for the opposite sex or not. I was an orphan. It was Ojou-sama who saved me when I was all alone. She showed me the path of a Dragon Knight and tread it with me. I owe her a great debt of gratitude. My desire is to repay that debt to her.


    ..I see. Well, I guess that is a normal feeling people have toward their childhood friend huh. Eventually, the feeling of like or dislike will just disappear on its own.


    You are quite familiar with this, Your Highness. I heard that Your Highnesss childhood friend is the youngdy of the Brave house. What has be of that?


    Finn asks about Elna as a counterattack.


    However, such a counterattack can not faze me.


    Like or dislike huh, if I have to pick one then I have to say that I like her. She was my first love after all.


    ..yes?


    Finn looked like he just heard something strange.


    The Princes first love is the prodigy youngdy of the Brave house. Thats probably a big deal but right now it doesnt matter anymore.


    I also have a heavy debt of gratitude toward my childhood friend. I want to repay her someday as well. And from now on, I want to walk on the same path as her. Whether in the end we are together or notwe will never change. Even the Holy Sword can not cut this magic tie that is our bond even if we wanted to. Even Silver himself can not undo this tie. Thats how important a childhood friend is.so go help her. Right now, you already have the power to do it after all.


    The feeling of helplessness.


    The feeling of despair that no matter how much I put in my effort, it wont bear fruit.


    Those feelings will never go to waste.


    Every time you think back upon it, you will remember the gratitude you have toward your childhood friend that was there for you.


    When you felt weak when you felt that there is nothing you can do.


    The person who was there for you bes important. A childhood friend who will always stay by your side is not something that anyone can get.


    Thats why such a person is important. Thats why such a person is worth struggling to the death for.


    Your Highness


    Finn, this is your first battle. I am sure that there will be many thoughts that can make you hesitate on the battlefield. When the timees, just listen to your heart. You already took a step forward because you have someone you want to protect. If you ignore your heart you will have to live with regrets. Even if things be worse because you listened to your heartyou now have the power to ovee it.


    You can not aplish anything if you are weak.


    You can aplish one thing if you are mediocre.


    And if you are strong, you can aplish everything.


    Thats the privilege of the strong. Protect your childhood friend and make the strategy sessful.


    Finn has the power to do that.


    ..I will carve Your Highnesss words into my heart.


    Just show me with the result. Let me witness your strength. The sky of this Empire belongs to you.


    Yes..I will do my best to meet Your Highnesss expectations. I will definitely bring you the good news.


    Saying so, Finns eyes be even stronger.


    The feeling I get from his eyes is the determination to protect.


    When I first met him, what I saw was a wish to protect.


    Eventually, that wish changed into determination. It has be a firm belief.


    The little worry he still has before has disappeared.


    If that is the case then I have no need to worry anymore.


    I parted from Finn and started walking. Waiting for me are the Narbe Ritter who all don a ck hooded cloak.


    I also covered myself with the hood and straddled on the horse they prepared for me.


    Lets go. Be bold but not careless. We must get behind the enemy line without them noticing.


    Yes, sir!


    And thus the Narbe Ritter and I left the city of Thale.

 Chapter 319: Hateful Strategy

    Chapter 319: Hateful Strategy


    Prince William. General Bartel and General Fidessa are seeking an audience with you, sir.


    William let out another sigh at the soldiers report.


    However, he cant keep sighing forever.


    He told the soldier to let them in and erased his troubled expression.


    Excuse us, Prince William.


    Said the two men entering his tent.


    The generals who served under Gordon are now under Williamsmand.


    Both of them are middle-aged. Bartel is a bearded man and Fidessa is a quiet man with a mean gaze. Both of them were the youngest child of a noble house and climbed through the ranks of the Imperial army bing generals through their own abilities.


    Perhaps due to the confidence they carry through their long career, the twos attitude was anything but reverent.


    Please give us the order for a full-scale assault, Prince William.


    Bartel frankly said that to him with Fidessa looking like that is an obvious course of action.


    So William calmly responds.


    We will not change our strategy. We are starving them out.


    The enemys supply is already running low! Right now is the time to attack!


    Exactly. The enemys morale is already declining.


    A siege is a test of patience. If you rush to attack them you will only suffer from their counterattack. Have you already forgotten your lesson?


    Originally, it was Bartel and Fidessa who pursued Leos army when they were withdrawing to the castle after their defensive line was broken.


    The two immediately started to besiege the castle but they cant even take down the branch castle. Thats why William came here with the reinforcements.


    Gordon wanted to lead the reinforcements here himself but William persuaded him otherwise and came here instead.


    Gordon is the cornerstone of the rebel army. If he is killed, everything will be for nothing.


    He proposed that Gordon should convince the generals that are supporting the Emperor toe over to his side. In other words, William left the task of suppressing the army to Gordon. He then personally came out to face Leo himself.


    However, no matter how cooperative the generals here are, he is a prince of another country. Both generals were not happy to serve under him. As a result, they opposed Williams n to switch from a full-scale siege battle to simply encirclement after their failed initial battle.


    The situation now is different.


    It is the same. The other side is waiting for an opportunity to fight back. If we handle this poorly, we will only be losing more soldiers instead.


    It is themanders job to win the war not to spare the soldiers lives!


    We are here to win the war, generals. Theplete control of this army was entrusted to me. If you are dissatisfied with that then you can bring it up to Prince Gordon.


    His Highness is too busy for this!


    Then you have no choice but to obey me do you.


    Saying so, William ordered the two generals to leave the tent.


    While ring at him, the two left.


    After confirming that no one is around, William let out a big sigh.


    William wasnt so optimistic to think that he can smoothly lead another countrys army. However, he is now keenly aware that it was much more difficult than he first thought.


    Normally, I would just shut them up with the result though..


    If you move poorly, you will get a counterattack.


    Eliminating the enemy after cornering them to the point that they can no longer muster up any opposition. This policy alone is something that William is not willing to change.


    William was unprecedentedly cautious in this battle.


    The cause of this is the power Leo showed him at the Imperial Capital. And the existence in the Imperial Capital that still hasnt moved.


    The situation has changed. It is clear that Leo needs reinforcements.


    However, there is still no movement from the Imperial Capital.


    It definitely is not because they can not move


    William gazes at an empty space.


    He is looking at the past, the final phase of the rebellion at the Imperial Capital.


    There is no mistake that they have the table turned against them when Leo appeared.


    However, someone has bought enough time for his arrival. Someone who read that Leo wasing and earned time for him.


    It was Leos elder brother, Al.


    Are you really still sleeping? Can really I believe that he still hasnt woken up?


    It is certainly possible for him to sleep for a long time after being subjected to poison or some kind of magic.


    However, William could not take such a thing for granted.


    He cant help but think that Al is out there waiting for a chance to strike.


    William has struggled to secure one-third of the North for Gordon.


    After he was shown the power of Silver, William has encouraged and scolded Gordon who lost his spirit. He then secured a supply route through the Dominion and quickly upied the eastern side of the North which is easy to reach from the Dominion and set up a base there.


    He managed to get them this far. If they can join the Kingdom in a united front, they should be able to upy the North in its entirety.


    If that happens, the armies of the Dominion and the United Kingdom can march into the North, and from there they can march south to the Imperial Capital or assist the Kingdoms invasion in the west. Their options will only expand.


    However, the enemy is not stupid either.


    Eventually, the Empire will also form an alliance with the Sokal empire. If that happens, the Eastern Border Defense Force will march North.


    Compared to the army that was sent to face the Kingdoms army, Leos army is on a smaller scale. After all, everything will be fine as long as he can buy time.


    And that still hasnt changed.


    Being besieged without any prospect of reinforcements is a bad idea but if you know that the strongest army of the Empire wille as long as you hold out, such a thing is not bad at all.


    It would be nice if the Emperor ran out of patience and personally came out though.


    If the Emperor came out the United Kingdom would send in its military in earnest.


    Right now they are only in a cooperative rtionship but if the Emperores out it will be a full-scale war.


    After all, if they can defeat the Emperor, they can win this war.


    The candidates for the Empires throne will resist but such resistance will be insignificant.


    Therefore, the Emperor chose not to appear. Originally, this was a situation for the Brave to appear but Wiliam bet on the side that the Brave will note out.


    During the rebellion at the Imperial Capital, the Brave was on standby with his army.


    However, he did not make it in time. It might be due to the army that they sent to stall him but the Braves movement was simply too slow.


    Why is that?


    It was because theres discord among his army.


    The Brave house has three branch houses. One of them went against the Brave and dyed him. Because of that, the Braves movement was slowed down in a situation where timing is essential.


    Due to the information he received, William determined that the Brave will not appear.


    The alliance with the Sokal empire still hasnt yet been finalized and neither the Emperor nor the Brave wille out.


    He had enough information to conclude that there will be no enemy reinforcements.


    However, is it okay for him to judge the situation like that only from the information avable to him?


    The enemy may haveid a trap for him somewhere.


    You Viin.


    William mutters at the figure of Al he cant grasp.


    It is exactly because he cant grasp his figure that he is worrying like this.


    How good would it be if he can juste out?


    When William thought so.


    A report suddenly came in.


    Urgent report! Smokes have been spotted at our rear supply base! It appears to be an enemys assault, sir!!


    What!?


    The supply base was set up personally by William.


    It is clear that the enemy will target their supply. Thats why he hid it in a ce that the enemy shouldnt be able to discover. Still, they found it.


    William was terrified.


    There has been no movement from Leos side. Moreover, even if it is Leo, he cantmand an outside army when his castle is being surrounded.


    In other words, this is not Leos work.


    Damn it!


    He can see the figure of Al grinning at him.


    He knows that there is a possibility that it might be a trap but if he left things as it is, their supply will be destroyed.


    If they lose their supply base and their supply route is cut off, Williams army will be isted.


    Given that he is in an unstable position where he has to lead the army of a different country, losing the supply might lead to a mutiny.


    When he thought that far, Bartel rushed into his tent.


    Prince William! Our supply is being targeted!


    I heard the report. I am thinking right now.


    We have no time to be so carefree like that! Please lead the Dragon Knights there immediately!


    .is that a request?


    Of course!


    William nodded when he managed to drag out what he wanted the general to say.


    Even if this is a trap, the me will not lie with William.


    Then I will entrust themand of this ce to General Bartel. Please try to be flexible.


    Yes, sir! Please leave this ce to me!


    Just to be safe, I will leave some of the Dragon Knights here with you. They will concentrate on monitoring the sky. They are my direct subordinates. You may not give them any order, is that clear?


    ..Understood.


    After he made sure of that, William left the tent.


    With this, they can not attack the castle with the Dragon Knights. After all, that would go against his order.


    If he ends up using only the ground troops to attack then there is nothing he can do. Weeding them out is necessary. If they suffer from the enemy counterattack then those generals should shut up a little bit.


    The problem here is whether the attack on their supply base is a diversion or not.


    Such a hateful strategy. Even if you realize that it is a trap, you have no choice but to deal with it.


    It is a strategy that only a person who thoroughly knows how to rile up others cane up with.


    so you finally came out. Arnold.


    William muttered as if he was convinced.


    While worrying that he might already be dancing on the palm of Als hand.

 Chapter 320: Rising Smoke

    Chapter 320: Rising Smoke


    Excellent as always, Your Highness.


    You dont have to tter me. With that much information, anyone would be able to predict their location with a little headache.


    Lars and I were having such a conversation while looking at the mountain which is our original destination.


    It has already been confirmed that the enemy transport unit hase out from that mountain.


    That is probably where their supply base is.


    Gordons military supplies are collected from the United Kingdom and the Dominion.


    The supply collected by the United Kingdom came through the Dominion and was transported to the Empire through a hole in the northern border.


    And the supplies that maintain Williams army which is engaging in a siege battle at the frontline are stored here.


    However, this doesnt mean that they have an unlimited supply.


    It costs a lot to transport the supply in from another country and the hole in our border defense is too small for mass transportation. If the enemy utilizes arge convoy, the Northern border patrol will be able to stop them.


    Thats why they have no choice but to transport them over little by little.


    Of course, they are not entirely living on this supply. Still, they would be in a tight spot if they lost it.


    Thats where we will attack them.


    After we ambush the base, set fire to their supplies and immediately withdraw.


    Should we not make sure that their supplies are thoroughly destroyed first?


    Giving them the chance to put out the fire will dy their response. Our goal here is not to destroy all their supply after all.


    An army that has run out of supply is no different from a group of bandits. They will start plundering the surrounding viges for supply instead.


    As long as we can not get rid of the enemy army in one go, I want to avoid destroying their supplypletely.


    Our purpose here is only to earn time.


    However, our enemy has the fast-moving Dragon Knights. Once they see the smoke, they will immediately rush over. If they judge that the damage here is small, they might turn back.


    Thats the reason for our immediate withdrawal. We will make them think that the situation here is much more serious.


    Saying so, I grinned.


    The generalmanding the enemy army is William. Leading an army of another country should give him a hard time.


    He must be especially concerned about the supply in this situation.


    I can see that from the fact that he hid his supply base here.


    If that is the case then there is one way that we can definitely gain his attention.


    Do you have a n, Your Highness?


    We will target the enemy iing supply convoy. Well, we will at least make it seem like that.


    If their supplies get damaged, their iing supplies will be very crucial to them.


    If it seems like it is being targeted, the enemy would dispatch troops to protect it while searching for us even if they judged that the attack is only a diversion.


    I see. So how do we make it look like we are targeting their supply convoy?


    We will raise some smoke.


    You mean to do it shily? Will they fall for that?


    They have no other choice. If they leave us alone then we can actually proceed to destroy their convoy after all.


    If they wont fall for it then let them.


    At that point, the defense of the sky above Castle Dick will be thin. We should be able to smoothly secure air superiority and transport the supplies to Leo by then.


    If William turns back the Dragon Knights, we will not be able to deliver much supply to the castle but in return, we will be able to significantly reduce their supply.


    I dont really want to do it. If they dont have enough supply, it is highly likely that they will target the civilians. But we can not win if we dont do that and I also have faith in William.


    If he doesnt have enough supply I trust that William will be reasonable enough to withdraw. He is amander who can make that judgment.


    Thats why I will not hold back if he chooses not to fall for the diversion.


    Well, Colonel Lars. I will leave the rest to you.


    Yes, sir.


    I am going to fall back. I am mapping out their transport route for you so you can just raise some smokes at these locations. That should frighten them.


    Understood.


    I told him to immediately fall back once they are done and put some marks on the map.


    Williams face should cramp up when he saw smoke rising from the direction of the supply convoy.


    By the time he sees that, the Narbe Ritter would have already left. Still, he can not leave it unattended.


    Since he cant afford to let the supply get destroyed, he will dispatch search parties and a unit to protect the convoy.


    Their personnel should be dedicated to putting out the fire and most of the Dragon Knights should be lured away.


    What William can do is to leave this ce to a reliablemander and turn back to the castle with a small number of his subordinates.


    That being said, he wont be able to turn the table with only a few more Dragon Knights.


    I feel bad that for yourck of reliable subordinates and how you cant just fight as a Dragon Knight but..I am going to wreak some havoc here, Prince William.


    Saying so, I raised my right hand up and swung it down silently.


    With that as a signal, the Narbe Ritter silently moved out.


    The operation was sessful.


    The Dragon Knights standing by around the castle rushed over immediately after they spotted smoke rising from the supply base.


    When they saw smoke rising away from the base, they divided into smaller units and behaved as I expected them to do.


    They are falling for it.


    Seems so.


    I squint my eyes at the Dragon Knights who are hurriedly flying toward the smoke from a distance.


    Their behavior was as I expected but their responses are faster than I thought.


    What a swift judgment.


    As expected of William I guess. He realized that it was a diversion but he understood that he cant leave the situation alone so he immediately entrusted the scene to a reliable subordinate and turned back.


    He probably expects that something is going on on that side huh.


    Still, even if he turns back now, it is impossible for him to prevent what ising. I threw in a trump card for him after all.


    Well, I dont think that the famous Dragon Prince would just take this lying down though.


    I guess that isnt my job to deal with huh.


    Yes?


    Just talking to myself. Lets head out. Now lets start our journey to persuade the Northern Nobles.


    That seems like a fun journey, Your Highness.


    Theres nothing fun about this. Absolutely not fun. And stop calling me Your Highness. We are not a prince and the Narbe Ritter here.


    Wearing a ck hooded cloak, my face waspletely hidden.


    William might be able to see through my identity but others wont.


    After all, I am officially still sleeping in the Imperial Capital, plus nobody would believe that I came up with this strategy myself.


    However, once they confirmed my identity, they will have no choice but to acknowledge that.


    Thats why I hide my identity.


    From now on, we are a mercenary group that came from a farawaynd. I am your leader and you guys are my subordinates. Keep that in mind. I will reveal my identity to the Local Lords but I want to avoid leaking information as much as possible.


    Understood. But are you not too young to be the leader of a mercenary group?


    Is it strange?


    Somewhat, yes. So let us call you Waka-sama(Youngmaster) and we are the mercenaries serving your father. How about that?


    Thats fine. Its not really a lie after all.


    We cane up with a more detailed background on the way.


    First, we must leave this ce.


    We are heading to Marquis Zweigs territory but is there really something that warrants your visit there?


    Marquis Zweig is the only Lord I can trust in the North. He helped me a long time ago. He is a person I respect.


    Saying so, I straddled the horse and headed out.

 Chapter 321: Meteor Descend

    Chapter 321: Meteor Descend


    Finns vision is filled with the color blue.


    It was the color of the blue sky.


    A clear sky that spreads far and wide.


    The sky was sorge that it seems like he was the only one who exists in this world.


    At the wide sky that seems like it is going to swallow him whole, Finn takes a deep breath and slowly raises his face.


    Finn is currently flying above cloud level.


    He has confirmed that the enemy Dragon Knights have left before climbing into the sky.


    Hiding in the clouds, Finn is approaching the sky above the enemy location to make a surprise attack.


    It feels so strange, isnt it..Nova.


    Kyu-


    Nova cried out as he stroked its neck.


    Since Dragon Knights are being protected by the magic power of their dragons, it also protects them from the intense air resistance.


    Even so, flying above cloud level was still a difficult task. However, this is not much different from taking a walk to Finn.


    What was different for him this time is the fact that he has a weapon in hand and that the sess or failure of the mission was hung on his shoulders.


    FightingIt is what I always wanted..but when I am actually doing it, it is scary isnt it.


    Kyu..


    There was no other choice. To be with you..this is the only choice for me.


    There is no ce for a useless Dragon Knight nor a useless Flying Dragon.


    The only one who thinks that Finn is fit to be an instructor for the Dragon Knights Apprentices is the youngdy alone. And it is true that her thought came from her personal feelings.


    He cant stand to abuse his position as her childhood friend. Moreover, there is no doubt that his position will be an unstable one and unless he can produce results, he will have to remain like that forever.


    Thats why Finn chose to fly into the battlefield.


    However.


    .to kill another human beingto kill anothers dragon


    If he takes up weapons to solidify his position then it is inevitable for him to kick others down.


    Just how many Dragon Knights will lose their lives and how many Flying Dragons will be injured by his surprise attack.


    Those people also have their family and friends. They must have spent as much time as him with their dragons.


    They are no different than him.


    He has contained such hesitation in his heart so far but looking at the sky like this makes him doubt himself.


    The scary thoughts keep growing and growing.


    However, he can not stay lost like this.


    Finn firmly grabbed the type-62.


    This power to fight has been entrusted to him.


    His Highness is waiting for me.


    He slowly takes a deep breath.


    The mission he was given is to neutralize the enemy.


    He was told to prevent the enemy Flying Dragons from taking off. Right now, he understands well how considerate the prince was to him.


    The prince has granted his wish to fight.


    He gave him the power to protect his childhood friend.


    The prince was being so considerate to his feelings even when he sent Finn off.


    Finn can not bear to trouble the prince any more than this.


    There is still doubt in his heart. However, he was told that when he became lost, he can just follow the voice of his heart.


    Thats why Finn decided to heed the loudest voice in his heart.


    Alright, Nova.for His Highness.


    Kyuu!


    When he pulls the reins, Nova rises a little and dives down through the cloud with its wings folded.


    The thick clouds are a cover to hide his approach.


    If he continues to hide there, the enemy probably will not even notice them.


    However, he cant just remain hiding.


    He has promised.


    That he will deliver the good news to the prince.


    He is not the only one fighting on the frontline.


    A person who no one wouldin if he chose to stay behind in a safe ce has stepped out. He is cing himself in danger.


    For the sake of the Empire, the people, and his family.


    He can notpare his feelings to the princes but he still wanted to help.


    Lets go! Nova!


    Cutting through the clouds with his warcry, Finn and Nova dive directly down to the enemy encampment.


    No one seems to have noticed them yet.


    After all, they have not expected to be attacked from above.


    Finn continues to descend down toward the enemys camp without slowing down.


    His target is their dragon stable.


    There it is!


    Finn squinted his eyes searching for the enemy Flying Dragons and he discovered a ce where arge number of them had gathered.


    Its the enemy dragon stable.


    Although it was only a temporary one, it was so big, unlike the one he has seen before. This means that the enemy has that many Dragon Knights with them.


    Now he understands the importance of the words Do not let them take off.


    He adjusted the direction and increased the descent speed toward it.


    Then, the soldiers underneath began to notice him.


    Oi.What is that?


    Nn? Just a Dragon Knight right? Thats probably one of our own.


    No, but


    Even if they noticed him, they can not react immediately.


    The main force of their army is the Imperial Army but they recognize most Dragon Knights as their allies so they are not ustomed to an attack from the sky.


    They can not respond to something that they werent trained for so suddenly.


    Among the confusion and suspicion, Finn descends down toward them like a meteor.


    Im counting on you, type-62.


    He inserted his magic power into the type-62.


    The Diffused fire mode can defeat multiple enemies at once but it requires a huge amount of magic power.


    He sends the magic power to the type-62 steadily and eventually, the tip of the type-62 begins to discharge with a crackle.


    It is now ready to fire.


    At the same time, the dragon stable also entered Finns range.


    From here, he has to y it by ear.


    Below him, the Dragon Knights who noticed that something was off were about to lift off.


    However, it was toote.


    HAAAA!!!!


    An arrow shot by a soldier underneath approaches Finn.


    After he rotated his trajectory and evaded the arrow, Finn fires off the diffused lighting of the type-62


    Many lightning strikes hit the dragon stable.


    A fire broke out in the building and the Flying Dragons that got hit by the lightning strikes on their wings screamed out in pain.


    However, his attack doesnt end there.


    Finn continues firing lightning strikes at the dragon stable.


    Repeatedly attacked by the lightning strikes, the dragon stable fell intoplete chaos.


    When the Dragon Knights who were patrolling the sky above the castle rushed back, the dragon stable was almostpletely destroyed and the Dragon Knights and Flying Dragons inside are no longer in any shape to be deployed.


    Seeing theirrades in such a state, the Dragon Knights anger reached its boiling point.


    Dont let him escape! Kill that White Dragon Knight!!


    There were dozens of Dragon Knights still in the sky.


    Furthermore, the Dragon Knights who were away from the stable are now lifting off to chase after him.


    Among the Dragon Knights that started to deploy one after another, the Dragon Knights who are proud of their speed started chasing after Finn.


    They are the elites of the United Kingdoms Dragon Knights Order.


    Still, Finn doesnt panic.


    Gooe after me!


    The Dragon Knights who are so proud of their speed couldnt take his back.


    On the contrary, Finn continues to counterattack and decrease their number.


    The Dragon Knights of the United Kingdom immediately realized that they were not dealing with any normal opponent and gave up the reckless pursuit, choosing to surround Finn with their number instead.


    Although Finn and Nova have superior mobility in the sky, it is meaningless if they are surrounded. After all, they can not do anything if they have nowhere to run.


    That was supposed to be the case.


    However, now he possesses a weapon that he can use to secure an opening space.


    Damn it! What was that!?


    Its a magic wand! Hes shooting us!? AHH!? ARGHH!!


    Finn shoots down the Dragon Knights who were blocking his way and continue to escape.


    If they can not stop them then they have no hope of stopping Finn and Nova.


    Seeing the Dragon Knights unable to deal with the situation, arge number of archers were getting ready to fire at him from the ground.


    After all, they are dealing with a Dragon Knight. Its a normal strategy to shoot him down with arrows.


    However, Finn boldly lowered his attitude toward the archers.


    UWAAAA!!??


    HE RUSHED IN!?


    DONT SHOOT! HES TOO CLOSE!!


    With the ground force confused and unable to attack him, Finn makes his way toward Castle Dick.


    Finn and Nova who have been moving dexterously to avoid the Dragon Knights getting behind them are now flying straight at the castle.


    Seeing that, the Dragon Knights started to elerate and pursue him.


    Like hell we will let you escape!


    We will tear you to pieces!


    The Dragon Knights approach Finn and Nova while angrily yelling at them.


    About 30 Dragon Knights are chasing after them. And there is another 20 closing in from behind.


    After confirming that they are chasing him, Finn elerated toward the castle wall.


    Many Dragon Knights slowed down in fear of crashing into the wall but some Dragon Knights couldnt stop as they had their attention solely focused on Finn and Nova.


    As if to mock those Dragon Knights, Finn and Nova soar up at thest minute.


    Damn it!? ARRGHH!!


    Unable to decelerate, the Dragon Knights crashed into the wall.


    However, the number of their pursuers doesnt decrease that much.


    He flew up! Theres nothing in the way anymore! elerate!


    STOP RIGHT THERE!


    A total of about 40 Dragon Knights chased after Finn and Nova and headed straight toward Castle Dick.


    Just a little more.


    When one Dragon Knight managed to reach within the range where he can use his long spear to attack Finn.


    Finn and Nova suddenly elerated even further.


    Finn and Nova left the Dragon Knights behind as if the chase so far was a lie.


    What, the hell?


    It didnt take long before they realized that they were baited.


    But why did he want to lure them here?


    The answer to that question appeared to them in the form of the men in white mantle straddling on ck falcons cutting through the clouds.


    The Dragon Knights who were focusing on climbing the altitude are vulnerable.


    They are not in any kind of formation.


    To hell with you..Damn Imperial!


    Evade! EVADE!


    We wont make it! They are too fast!


    On the other hand, the 6th Corp descended toward them in an orderly formation.


    Like a pack of hunting birds of prey.


    The Dragon Knights who were chasing after Finn are being fired upon by countless fireballs from above.


    Then, the knights in white mantle spread out to protect the sky above the castle.


    As if they are announcing their presence.


    Its the 6th Corp.Its the Divine Falcons!


    Reinforcements! His Majestys reinforcements have arrived!


    We can win! We can win!


    The soldiers in Leos main army who had been holding up in the castle enduring the enemys siege excitedly shouted.


    However, the remaining enemy Dragon Knights gather up and immediately charge at the castle as though such a cry of victory is not permitted.


    Their number was still higher than that of the 6th Corp.


    Prepare to intercept! Secure air superiority! By the name of His Imperial Majesty! Do not let any single one of them reach the castle!


    Lambert shouted hismand and the Knights of the 6th Corp formed a line.


    In response, the Dragon Knights of the United Kingdom also form a formation.


    However, they have forgotten. No, they did not notice.


    The despairing fact that there is a meteor descending down from above them.

 Chapter 322: Securing Air Superiority

    Chapter 322: Securing Air Superiority


    The enemy is the 6th Imperial Knight Corp! Those Falcons are no match for our Dragons! They are just a ceremonial unit! Teach them who is the true ruler of the sky!!


    Upon hearing the enemysmand, Lambert grinned and ordered his men to group up.


    This is to concentrate their firepower.


    Aim at the gap in their formation!


    Like hell, we would have such a gap in our formation!


    There is.


    Saying so, Lambert himself ready his type-61 wand.


    Buying into his provocation, the enemy captainunched an assault with his men.


    However, at that moment.


    The wings of his dragon were shot through by lightning strikes from the sky.


    WHAT!!??


    It wasnt just the captains dragon that was shot.


    All the Flying Dragons near him were all shot in the wings.


    In an assault position, if the leading charge copsed, the men behind will not be able to form a formation.


    And the 6th Corp will not let that opportunity pass.


    Fire!!


    In response to Lambertsmand, arge number of fireballs were fired using the type-61 wands.


    The dragons that still managed to fly with their wings shot couldnt possibly avoid that.


    Even if they try blocking the fireballs with their spears, such an effort would be useless.


    DAMN IT ALL!!!!!


    Receiving a fireball on his shoulder, the enemy captain screamed and fell.


    The Dragon Knights who were trying to rescue him from the fall were also being showered by the rain of fireballs.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Knights who managed to avoid the fireballs by leaving the formation were also hunted down with the Divine Falcons superior mobility.


    All men spread out! Wipe out the remaining enemies!


    Receiving the order, the Falcon Knights of the 6th Corp began to hunt down the scattering Dragon Knights.


    It was no longer a battle.


    Their formation waspletely destroyed rendering cooperation impossible. Moreover, their opponents are too much for them to handle individually.


    Dont waste time! Hurry up!


    After ordering his men to hurry, Lambert slowly turned his gaze to Finn who had descended to his level.


    Good work. You really were something.


    No, I only caught the enemy off guard.


    That might be true. Still, it was your skill that managed to lure the enemy here. Be proud of that.


    it was because our strategy was excellent. Besides, the enemy main force is still up.


    Lambert nodded to Finn.


    They have received info about the enemy army.


    The United Kingdom prided elites, the ck Dragon Knights.


    They are Prince Williams direct subordinates but they still couldnt spot any so far.


    ck Flying Dragons are known to have a rough temper and not suitable to be mounted by a Dragon Knight. Thus the Dragon Knights who ride those ck Dragons to battle are the elites among their ranks.


    If such an elite unites out, things will not be as smooth as they are now.


    You should standby for now.


    But the enemy ground forces are also mobilizing.


    You think they can hit us with an arrow from that distance? Dont worry. Your turn wille when the enemys main force shows up.


    After giving Finn an order, Lambert looks around.


    Most of the Dragon Knights who rose to the sky could be shot down by his subordinates.


    Due to Finns surprise attack, many Dragon Knights can only look up at the sky with regret.


    Seeing the situation, Lambert raises one of his hands.


    Secure air superiority and maintain it!


    Following Lambertsmand, the 6th Corp surrounds the sky above the castle.


    The circle was drawn in the air.


    A defensive formation that does not allow any outside invasion.


    They all point type-61 wands outward and ready themselves for anti-air fire in all directions.


    As soon as the circle was established, Large Flying Dragons began to descend from the sky.


    The Large Flying Dragons that are descending to the castle are all carrying a huge loading tform.


    Realizing that they are delivering them the supply, the soldiers inside the castle cheered.


    Food! They brought us supplies!


    As long as we have supply we have nothing to fear!


    His Majesty didnt abandon us!


    All hail the Empire! All hail the Empire!!


    Among such cheers, Marquis Greisner looked up at the sky in astonishment.


    The fearless man with his dark brown hair cut short. Thats Marquis Hagen von Greisner.


    Not only Finn.even the Large Flying Dragons..to think that they can be utilized like that..


    I dont think that it is Onii-samas idea.


    The girl who muttered so next to the Marquis was a girl with dark brown hair.


    The name of this dignified girl is Katrina von Greisner.


    She is the eldest daughter of Marquis Greisner and the Captain of their Dragon Knights.


    The ones who they didnt consider as fighting forces and left behind back in their territory are now on the battlefield performing their own role. However, Katrina wasnt surprised about that.


    After all, they are performing the roles that she thought might be possible to them in the future.


    However, to utilize the Large Flying Dragons as a transport unit you would need enough forces to protect them. Moreover, there was no magic wand that allowed Finn and Nova to be useful on the battlefield.


    The theories on top of her table have now be a reality in front of her.


    There must be someone who made it happen.


    And that someone is certainly not her older brother who adheres strictly to the traditional theories.


    Katrina-ojousama! The supplies have arrived! They are still delivering us more! Its not just Finn! Everyone is here!


    Yes, thats right. Take the food from the first cargo and feed our dragons. If we let them eat a little they should be able to fly.


    The number of Dragon Knights under Marquis Greisner has been diminishing during the siege.


    The reason is that the enemy Dragon Knights are all full-fledged and theirck of food supply. In the first ce, their Flying Dragons were still not perfected.


    With their imperfection, it would be bad to let their number get reduced any more so Leo forbids the Dragon Knights under hismand from going up to the sky. As a result, the enemy Dragon Knights gainedplete air superiority. Still, no matter how threatening they may be, the castle will not be taken down with the Dragon Knights alone.


    Katrina obediently followed that order. She had no choice but to obey.


    Still, she couldnt let go of the bitterness in her heart.


    After all, she has her own pride as an Imperial Dragon Knight.


    Even if they cant fight now they should be able to help guide in the supplies. We are racing against time. Hurry up.


    Yes, maam!


    The Dragon Knight who came to deliver her the report wiped the tears in his eyes and ran back.


    His tears were natural. After all, their supply has been diminishing each day and it was no longer possible to feed their dragons properly.


    They have cut a portion of their own meal to secure the dragons share but that too has its limits. There is no Dragon Knight whose heart doesnt hurt when they have to see their dragon gradually wither away.


    Katrina herself would already cry in relief if she wasnt in a position where she needed to lead her subordinates.


    Her position doesnt allow that.


    Are you going out?


    Yes. I will do what I can.


    They look reliable enough though?


    ..Finn is fighting in the sky, I cant stay here and only look up at him. Everyone should feel the same as well. This is the day we have been waiting for.


    They grew up and raised their dragons together.


    They have trained and failed many times.


    They have supported each other so far and reached this ce.


    Among them, Finn was the most skilled.


    He simplycked the means to fight. It was hard for Finn himself but all his childhood friends including Katrina also felt the same.


    To fight together someday. That was their shared wish.


    And it is about toe true right now.


    She can not bear to stay still.


    Can I leave reporting to His Highness to you, Father?


    I understand. Go.


    Marquis Greisner did not try to stop his beloved daughter.


    After all, this is also necessary for the battle as a whole.


    The Large Flying Dragons are descending toward the castle while carrying the loading tform containing the supplies. The task was surprisingly difficult and it would be too hard to describe their speed as anything but slow.


    They have secured air superiority with much effort. It would be best if they can finish the transportation while they still have air superiority.


    That being the case, they need someone to guide them in.


    With that in mind, Marquis Greisner rushed to Leos ce.


    Then when he arrived at themand post, Marquis Greisner was greeted with something unexpected.


    Marquis Greisner! There is an order from His Highness! You are to takemand of the army!


    What!? What do you mean!? Where is His Highness Leonard!?


    That isHis Highness said that he is going to join the aerial battle


    His Highness did?


    Leo never went up to the sky during the siege.


    He was devoted tomanding his army.


    That Leo just flew off.


    This means that the situation requires Leo to be in the sky.


    Did His Highness say anything else..?


    He said that his opponent ising..


    The United Kingdoms Dragon Prince..! Send a warning to the entire army! The enemys main force ising!!


    Even while he shouted thatmand, Marquis Greisner knew that it is meaningless.


    The stage of the battle is in the sky.


    Ground troops will be mobilized but the decisive battle will be in the sky. Thats why Leo went up there.


    No matter how vignt they have been on the ground, they cant do anything to the enemy in the sky.


    Not to mention that their opponent are the elites of the United Kingdom under the directmand of the Dragon Prince.


    I dont think that the 6th Corp will lose but


    He can not be confident that they will win.


    Marquis Greisner perished the thought and firmly ordered his men to ce a priority on the transport unit.

 Chapter 323: The Black Dragon Knights

    Chapter 323: The ck Dragon Knights


    Seeing several Dragon Knights rising from the castle, Finn tried to head toward them.


    After all, he was ordered to be on standby and has nothing to do.


    However, Lambert stopped him.


    Say hi to themter. We have no time for that right now.


    Eh?


    The enemys main force ising.


    Lambert says as he stares behind the enemy.


    There, about thirty Dragon Knights are heading toward them in a formation.


    The ck Dragon Knight Unit.


    The strongest of the United Kingdom, the ck Dragon Knights. Moreover, they are being led by


    The Dragon Prince himself..!


    Leading them at the forefront is William straddling on his red dragon.


    Not only the ck Dragon Knights, Finn is well familiar with the Dragon Prince.


    As a Dragon Knight, William was the ideal that he aimed to be like. And that ideal is now flying toward him as an enemy.


    Finn isnt the only one nervous about his presence.


    Tension ran high among the members of the 6th Corp including Lambert.


    They resolved to fight. And he is someone they already expected to battle against.


    However, when he appears in front of them, they can not help but be astounded at his ability.


    Lambert and his subordinates whose main battlefield is the sky can understand the ability of their opponent just by looking at the way they fly.


    William is of course very skilled but the ck Dragon Knights following behind him are also exceptional.


    They all stay on high alert because they understand that.


    However.


    You dont have to be so nervous. If they are the strongest of the United Kingdom then you are the strongest air force of the Empire. Your white mantles are not for show right. You dont have to evaluate your opponent higher than necessary.


    Your Highness..


    Thanks for the Reinforcements, Captain Lambert. You saved me.


    Yes, sir! I am simply here by His Majestys order.


    Leo who came up to them rxed the tension in the knights of the 6th Corp.


    They will not be defeated through pure skills. However, there is certainly a difference in their practical experience.


    The 6th Corp had an inferiorityplex there which made the enemy look stronger in their mind.


    Leo simply got rid of that.


    His Majesty sent you at the right time. I was wondering if I should make my move but it seems that waiting was the right choice huh.


    It was all thanks to His Majesty and His Excellency the Prime Ministers ingenious n, Your Highness.


    Right. Using Marquis Greisners Dragon Knights was certainly a good strategy. Whats more, your n even involved the destruction of the enemys supply. The person who came up with this n really knows how to upset others doesnt he.


    ..


    Lambert stays silent at Leos smile.


    Als presence here is a secret. He is under a strict order not to reveal it even to Leo himself.


    Officially the sess of this transportation n is credited to the Emperor and they were told to act like that is the case.


    However, Leos words make it seem like he knows everything.


    Thats why Lambert had no choice but to stay quiet.


    Whileughing lightly at Lambert, Leo shifts his gaze to Finn.


    That was a great sess. White Dragon Knight. You mind giving me your name?


    Y, Yes, sir! I am Finn Brost! I belong to


    Finn freezes when he is about to say that he is a Dragon Knight in service of Marquis Greisner.


    After all, he doesnt know how to answer.


    Lambert sighs at Finns honest personality. Finn is probably thinking that he would tell a lie if he says that he is Marquis Greisners Dragon Knight.


    Seeing Finn like that, Leo gives him a nod.


    Thats a good magic wand you have there. It seems that it is different from the others huh.


    Uhh, this is..um


    Is it a prototype weapon created for me? It was a good decision to entrust it to him, Captain Lambert.


    Yes, sir. I apologize for my arbitrary action.


    Lambert quietly bows his head.


    As though feeling left behind, Finn confusedly shifts his gaze between the two.


    When he was acting like that, Leo pulled out his sword.


    Then.


    You now belong to the Imperial Family. In other words, You are the [Dragon Knight of Adler]. Will you be able to live up to my expectations? Dragon Knight Finn.


    Y, Yes! Certainly!


    Those are good eyes. Good. We are going to stop the advance of the enemys main force. I will stall Prince William myself. Your role is to stand out as much as you can and attract the enemys attention. Still, you have to value your life, understand? It doesnt count as a journey until you get home after all.


    Said Leo with a smile.


    He then raised his sword high and spoke to everyone in the castle with a powerful voice.


    6th Imperial Knight Corp! I hereby takemand of your unit! The enemy is the ck Dragon Knights led by the Dragon Prince! There is no better opponent than this! The time of waiting is over! Its time we fly! We will put an end to the debate of who is the ruler of the sky! Advance! Imperial Knights! Let them all know that the sky of the Empire belongs to you!!


    CHARGE! FOLLOW HIS HIGHNESS!!


    The supplies transportation is not over yet.


    Compared to the enemy reinforcements, the 6th Corp were superior in number. However, if they have to leave some behind to protect the transport unit then their number is almost equal. There was no numerical advantage here.


    The quality of their weapons was excellent but their opponents were all strong men who had tasted many battlefields before.


    This will be a battle between the quality of their weapon and their experiences.


    They are not opponents that they can half-heartedly face. Thats why Leo took the lead himself and charged at William.


    So you came out! Leonard!


    I found a chance to leave themand to someone else you see.


    What a coincidence! Me too!


    The supply transport in the air cannot be prevented by the enemysrge ground forces.


    If that is the case then there is no need to carefully direct such an army personally.


    Both the attacker and defender.


    Although their positions were different, both of them were released from the chains that bind them.


    Now they can fight as warriors.


    It seems your skills still havent grown dull huh!


    You too!


    After several flybys, the two took a distance away from each other.


    In the space between the two.


    The ck Dragon Knights and the Falcon Knights engage each other.


    They both failed to take down their opponents general. Right now, the battle is turning into a high-level aerial battle.


    An all-out skirmish.


    However, their abilities are on par and none of them fell.


    Thats why the situation has entered a stalemate.


    However, William is frowning.


    After all, they can not advance any further. Moreover


    You Imperials sure hid quite a ridiculous trump card huh!


    The Empire never neglected the research on Aerialbat you see.


    You think we will believe that such a monster can be born through research alone!? Where did you find him! No, who?


    His Majesty, obviously.


    You sure are bad at lying huh! How about you just honestly admit that it is the work of that elder brother you are so proud of!?


    William forcibly closes the distance to approach Leo.


    Locked into a contest of strength, William managed to stop Leos movement.


    A young ck Dragon Knight who was waiting for that moment immediately approached Leo.


    LEONARD!!!!! YOUR HEAD IS MINE!


    Sorry but, my head is not that cheap you know.


    The moment Leo said that.


    A lightning strike broke in between Leo and the ck Dragon Knight.


    The ck Dragon Knight who barely evaded the lightning felt a chill run on his back.


    And without checking what is behind him, he started moving away at his fastest speed.


    Damn it!


    His judgment was correct.


    Finn was already behind him and the type-62 was aimed at his back.


    However, the ck Dragon Knight managed to get away by leaving the movement entirely to his dragon.


    The ck Dragon Knight finally turned around to make sure that he got away.


    There was no one there.


    What..? He disappeared?


    That was hisst word.


    At the time he muttered that, he was hit by multiple lightning strikes from directly above him and fell to the ground without being able to do anything.


    Then Finn returns to Leos side.


    Are you safe! Your Highness!


    Yeah, thanks to you.


    Leo answered and looked at William.


    William slowly takes a deep breath while turning his gaze toward Finn.


    He recognized Finn as an opponent who can take down his elite ck Dragon Knight.


    He wont say that they are equal to each other.


    Hes an opponent that he has no choice but to stop with all his might.


    Judging so, William tries to leave another ck Dragon Knight to handle Leo.


    However, a ck Dragon Knight rushed in from behind William.


    The ck Dragon Knight does not hesitate and heads straight for Finn.


    Feeling a chill from his charge, Finn fired a lightning strike while keeping a distance away from the approaching ck Dragon Knight. However, the ck Dragon Knight simply parried away the lightning with his ck sword and closed in on Finn.


    Leave him to me! Your Highness William!


    He appears to be a man over forty years old with ck hair and a ck beard.


    His appearances seem crude at first nce.


    The man who would otherwise be mistaken for a pirate or a bandit if he wasnt mounting on a dragon, grins, and swings his de down.


    In response, Finn spun and avoided it.


    OH! So you can dodge that too huh!


    Roger! What are you doing!? I ordered you to protect our supply convoy right!?


    We can get more supplies even if we lose them but we cant rece you, Your Highness! I already left the ce to one of my subordinates! Besides, that was only a diversion anyway!


    A guy like you is really..


    William muttered in a dismayed manner.


    The man called Roger then points his sword at Finn with a big smile.


    I have found a good opponent! Give me your name! White Dragon Knight!!


    ..Finn Brost. A Dragon Knight of Adler.


    A Dragon Knight under the directmand of the Imperial Family huh! Interesting! I am Roger! I belong to the Dragon Knight Order of the United Kingdom! Captain of the ck Dragon Knights! I will take your head!!


    With that said, Roger immediately elerated his dragon toward Finn.


    Responding in kind, Finn also elerated Nova as they rushed toward him.

 Chapter 324: Voice of the Heart

    Chapter 324: Voice of the Heart


    Hes strong.


    Finn thought to himself while keeping his eyes on Roger who is currently chasing after him.


    So far, he is the first person who Finn cant shake off even with serious effort.


    Moreover, he is actively approaching Finn for a chance to attack as though he read Finns every movement.


    Finn is managing to keep up for now but how long can he do that.


    So this is the strongest Dragon Knight of the United Kingdom..!


    This Captain of the elite ck Dragon Knights is even stronger than William.


    The strongest Dragon Knight of the United Kingdom both in name and reality.


    Even though Finns skills in aerialbat are not losing to his, Finn can not surpass Roger.


    Finn wanted to reverse the situation with the power of type-62 but Roger can use his big sword as a shield and ward off the lightning strikes he fired.


    Excellent offense and defense, no opening whatsoever.


    Both the performance of the weapon and the power of their mount, Finns are superior. Still, Roger managed to fill that gap with his experience alone.


    Ugh!


    Finn increases the altitude to get away from the approaching Roger. However, as if he was expecting that, Roger rises up at almost the same time and does not allow him to widen the distance.


    Using your superior mobility to raise the altitude huh! It might work against another Dragon Knight but!


    That wont work against me.


    Roger brandishes his sword.


    Finn twisted his body to evade it but using that opening, Roger spins his dragon.


    A strike with a dragons tail.


    It was a surprise attack.


    To cover for Finn, Nova directly received the tail strike.


    The damage wasnt fatal but due to the difference in their size, Finn and Nova were blown away.


    UGGH!! Nova! Are you okay!?


    Kyu!


    Nova responded as if to say that it was nothing.


    Finn was relieved to see that but the crisis is not over yet.


    Roger is still unharmed and standing in their way.


    If Finn is defeated, Roger will lead the enemy force to attack the convoy. If that happens, the transport will be interrupted.


    On the other hand, if Finn can defeat Roger, the enemy will lose their chance to make a decisive move.


    Their battle is affecting the bnce of the battlefield itself.


    He can not allow himself to fall here.


    That thought slowed Finns movement and judgment.


    You are wide open!


    Seeing that Finn tries to take a distance again, Roger immediately closed in.


    Rogers immediate charge is without hesitation.


    Finn was surprised but Roger wouldnt wait for him to recover.


    He keeps pursuing Finn who is still trying to get away.


    Even when he realizes that the situation is getting ugly, Finn knows that it is difficult to turn the table once he falls into a disadvantage.


    Thus Finn desperately concentrated on avoiding the iing attacks.


    Meanwhile, Lamberts voice reached Finns ears.


    Your Highness! Its an ambush!!


    Hearing that, he gazes at the transport unit.


    Three enemy Dragon Knights managed to slip past their defense.


    The ck Dragon Knights are keeping the 6th Corp upied. As a result, they werete to notice the Dragon Knights that flew in low from another direction.


    Moreover, the 6th Corp was rotating their injured members to escort the transport unit. In their ce, the knights who were originally escorting the transport unit are joining the battle at the front.


    That also yed a part in making themte to notice the enemys ambush.


    The injured knights desperately fire fireballs to protect the convoy with all their might.


    The Large Flying Dragons which are the main means of transport can not possibly avoid the enemys attack.


    If they drop down the supply they are carrying at the wrong height, it will cause harm to their allies below them instead.


    Therefore, Katrina and the Dragon Knights of Marquis Greisner who were guiding the Large Flying Dragons moved to intercept the approaching enemy.


    Dont let them approach!


    Get out of my way! You half-baked Dragon Knights!


    There was a difference in their skills in the first ce.


    Moreover, their dragons are exhausted and are far from perfect condition.


    Even so, Katrina and her subordinates stood in their way.


    Instead of avoiding the approaching spears, they received it with theirs and let their dragons take them head-on.


    Being locked in ce, the enemy can not ignore them.


    Damn you!


    You wont get through!


    Dont you get carried away!


    While their dragons are colliding, they continue battling each other with their spear.


    They are at a disadvantage at close distance but if they widen the distance, the enemy will be able to approach the convoy.


    Therefore, Katrina and her subordinates did not withdraw. If their opponents try to widen the distance, they will immediately close in.


    However, they are restricting the enemys movement at the cost of entering the distance where the enemy can cause fatal damage to them.


    The enemy Dragon Knights spear shallowly pierces Katrinas shoulder.


    In response, Katrina grabbed the spear handle.


    The same goes for all of Marquis Greisners Dragon Knights.


    In the literal sense, they are stopping the enemys advance with their own bodies.


    Kgh! Let go!!


    Dont you look down on the Empires Dragon Knights!


    Every time their opponent moves, the spear causes them severe pain.


    Even so, Katrina kept gripping on their spear.


    Even if it is only one second, she knows how precious the time she can earn is.


    Unless they do this much, they can not earn time for the transport. The Dragon Knights of Marquis Greisner had taken a portion of their food to feed their dragons. Including Katrina, they all can barely stand up themselves.


    The enemy Dragon Knights are terrified at how Katrina and the others are stopping them at the cost of suffering such a wound but they couldnt afford to stop resisting either.


    Letting go of their spears, they widen the distance.


    They then pull out their sword and try to cut down Katrina and her subordinates who are getting sluggish from the pain.


    Finn who saw that from a distance tried to turn the type-62 toward them buthe hesitated.


    Right now, what would happen if he let Roger do as he pleased.


    Given the situation of the battle, he cant leave this ce.


    Finn faces Roger while trying to make his decision but he still hesitates.


    However, his heart wasnt there anymore.


    To still worry about others while facing me, you are looking down on me Eh!


    Roger made a forceful maneuver unlike the traditional linear movement he was sticking with until now and swung his sword down toward Finn.


    While looking at the big sword that is approaching him, Finn recalled Als words.


    Finn, this is your first battle. I am sure that there will be many thoughts that can make you hesitate on the battlefield. When the timees, just listen to your heart.


    Considering that battle situation, he should not leave this ce.


    Right now, the only one who can keep up with Roger is him.


    Even so, Finn still wanted to go to Katrina and his friends. After all, that was the reason he chose toe here in the first ce.


    He knows that it will cause their side to be at a disadvantage. His action will be a selfish one.


    He knows that.


    However, his heart still tells him to do it.


    Even if things get worse, I have to go.


    Lets go-Nova.


    Muttering so, Finn jumped backward by himself.


    The big sword passed through the ce where Finn used to be.


    Roger opened his eyes wide to that sudden action.


    For the first time, Finn did something that he didnt expect.


    For a Dragon Knight, the back of their dragon is like a rooftop. No one would dare to leap off.


    However, Finn did it.


    He jumped backward and aimed the type-62 at Roger from point-nk.


    I am putting this battle on hold.


    Saying so, Finn fired off a lightning strike, flicking away Rogers big sword.


    UGGHH!?


    How long has it been since he has been disarmed like this.


    Roger was both surprised and impressed.


    What a guy


    While falling, Finn looks toward Katrina.


    They are at an overwhelming disadvantage.


    He has no way to get back to them or to get back on Nova himself.


    Still, he has to stop the enemy Dragon Knights.


    At the same time, the knights of the 6th Corp were also heading their way.


    Surely, they will make it in time to protect the convoy. However, that doesnt guarantee the safety of Katrina and his friends.


    After all, Katrina and the others are putting their lives on the line so that the enemy can not ignore them. They will have to kill Katrina and the others to get past.


    Thats the reason why the knights of the 6th corp will make it in time.


    But he can not allow that.


    Al already told him.


    He told him to save them.


    I am going to save you!!


    As he keeps falling, he flows his magic power into the type-62.


    He will probably hit the ground as is, he might even get attacked mid-fall.


    However, Finn pays no mind to those unnecessary thoughts.


    He knows.


    He knows that his trusted partner wille to his side.


    Thats why Finn was able to concentrate on helping Katrina and his friends.


    GOOOOOO!!


    More than a dozen lightning strikes were fired.


    They headed straight toward the castle and hit the Dragon Knights in front of Katrina and the others.


    It was an attack that none of them expected.


    They had no way to prevent it.


    In front of Katrina and the others, they all fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Katrina then turns toward the direction where the lightning strikes wereing from.


    Finn was falling.


    Finn!?


    Katrina unconsciously reached her hand out to that impossible sight.


    But she cant reach him.


    Instead, she saw Nova matching Finns falling speed.


    She then saw Finn grab the reins of Nova and get back on.


    How reckless..


    It was quite a feat.


    She would be scared for him even if they are not in the middle of a battle.


    It was something that you cant pull off unless you have trust in your dragon and your own skills.


    However, that peace of mind is fleeting.


    A ck Dragon Knight was approaching from behind Finn and Nova.


    Ugh! I am counting on you! Nova!


    Kyu!!


    After Finn got back on, Nova was slowing down its descent.


    Spreading its wings, Nova desperately tried to decrease the speed andnd on the castle wall.


    Finn strokes his chest in relief at the feeling that he finally touched the ground but a ck Dragon Knight was charging in from behind him.


    Your head is mine now!


    !?


    He waspletely caught off guard.


    Even if it is Nova, its movement would be slowed when it just touched the ground.


    Looking back, Finn decided that he had no choice but to use his hand to intercept the iing spear and counterattack with the type-62.


    After all these times, he isnt afraid of getting hurt now.


    Such times have already passed.


    However.


    You flew well. Young Dragon Knight.


    Eh?


    Above Finns head.


    Something just descended and spoke to him.


    The iing spear was parried away and the ck Dragon Knight was blown off the back of his dragon.


    What just happened.


    As Finn still couldnt make sense of the situation, the person who helped him showed his form.


    Sieg-sama brilliantly joined the battle!


    .a bear?


    Cute right?


    Finns face cramped up as he saw the bear smirking in reply.

 Chapter 325: Won’t be Defeated lying down

    Chapter 325: Won¡¯t be Defeated lying down


    Around the time when the fierce aerial battle was fought above the castle.


    There was movement on the ground as well.


    All men advance! We are going to topple that castle! As long as we can take it down, there is no point to their supplies!


    General Bartel, the actingmander of the rebel army issued his order to attack.


    It was, of course, tactically correct.


    If they can apply pressure to their enemy on the ground, the enemy will have no choice but to relocate their personnel to protect the castle. Moreover, this is to prevent the enemy from having a proper meal and rest.


    This attack will serve to prevent their enemy from recovering.


    However, apart from that, General Bartel was also impatient.


    Damn you..! William!


    General Bartel has requested that William takes his men out to the supply base.


    In other words, General Bartel will be the one who bears the most responsibility for falling into the enemys trap.


    William was only pretending to be hesitant and tricked General Bartel into the position where he has to bear the responsibility in the unlikely event.


    If the enemy can safely deliver the supply, General Bartel will surely be removed from the frontline. Perhaps, even his position as a general might be in jeopardy.


    He has to prevent the enemy from delivering supply to the castle at all cost.


    With a frown on his face, General Bartel keeps giving orders to his men.


    As a man who became a general through only his military achievements, General Bartel is quite flexible.


    He shrinks down the encirclement and puts pressure on the enemy by attacking the castle with siege weapons.


    The catapult attack is unlikely to hit the flying dragons but there is still a slight chance that it might hit the enemy transport unit in the back. If he can make the enemy think like that then the n is sessful enough.


    The rest will depend on the battle in the sky.


    If William can get past the enemy then their transport will be interrupted.


    The fact that he has to rely on William, who shifted the responsibility to him, disgusted General Bartel but he held it in.


    Have the whole army shout Prince Williams name. If we can raise the morale then our winning chance will increase.


    It is a small thing. Still, it is better than nothing.


    However, a doubt raised into his mind when the messenger who should be beside him did not respond.


    General Bartel is now at the temporarymand post. There are manymanders theremunicating General Bartelsmands to their units.


    Messengers always remain on standby and it is impossible for any of hismands to go unheard.


    Dont tell me!?


    General Bartel puts his hand on the sword at his waist and tries to look behind him.


    The eyes of the people at themand post were focused on the castle in front.


    It is difficult for them to notice whats going on behind them.


    They got him.


    When he thought so, a de was already pierced through his stomach.


    Ugh


    Good guess, General. I am here for your life.


    Behind him was a petite soldier.


    However, that soldier is not a soldier under hismand.


    That soldier is, of course, not one of Williams either.


    You.coward..


    A rebel doesnt have any right to call others a coward. Besides, deception is also a tactic you know.


    With that said, the soldier pulls the sword out.


    General copsed with a loud noise.


    Finally, those at themand post noticed that General Bartel was attacked.


    Themand post fell intoplete chaos.


    However.


    Calm down! Treat the general! We will pursue the attacker!


    A cavalry unit that was nearby calmed the chaoticmand post and chased after the attacker who ran away.


    Those inside themand post leave pursuing the attacker to them and rush to General Bartel.


    Sir! Please hang on!


    Keep pressure on the wound! He is bleeding out!


    You, idiots


    General Bartel stops his aides who tried to treat him.


    It is not a wound that he can survive.


    He intuitively knew that such a wound was inflicted on purpose. He was not killed instantly because they wanted him to bleed out slowly.


    Why?


    To make his aides upied with treating him of course.


    During that time, the ground forces that lost theirmander will be in chaos. The longer his aides are away, the worse the confusion.


    And there is also another reason.


    We have no..cavalry near this ce..


    General spoke while spitting out blood.


    He knows the cement of all nearby units.


    There is no cavalry here. All of them should already be on the frontline.


    In other words.


    That unit.was also an enemy


    Yes!? General!? Please say it again! We cant hear you!


    General Bartel heard that and gave up speaking.


    He probably cant speak properly anymore.


    Giving up everything, General Bartel let go of the strength in his body.


    But he has only one regret.


    Please forgive this weak subordinateYour Highness Gordon


    He couldnt live to witness the supremacy of the lord he served.


    However, that is not so bad either.


    If the result turns out ugly, he will not have to look at it.


    Dying while seeing a good dream might be his one true desire.


    While picturing the image of Gordon sitting on the throne, General Bartel slowly closed his eyes.


    Excellently done. Vinfried-sama.


    Excellent huh. The enemy was just caught off guard.


    Lynfia smiles as she looks at the moody Vin who is saying that he should be able to do it better.


    This strategist of Leo has incredibly low self-esteem.


    However, I still managed to assassinate the enemy general and slip away sessfully.


    Something like that was just a blind imitation of Als strategy. If that is excellent then it just means that Als n is excellent, thats all.


    Vin was a strategist that has almost no connections with unconventional ideas.


    He is not the type to create new things by himself.


    Thats why Vin sees himself as a third-rate strategist.


    However, ording to Lynfias evaluation of him, that is not the case.


    As proof of that, Vin has led 3,000 elite troops and repelled the enemy attack at the branch castle time after time.


    Certainly, there was nothing new in the tactics he used. However, he has the ability to quickly decide on a strategist appropriate to the situation.


    Even if he cante up with a n to invade the enemymand post like this time, he has the power to arrange it immediately.


    Dont you think that you are being too strict with yourself?


    I am not strict with myself at all. I am the future emperors strategist. Its a matter of course that I can do this much.


    He set his view high and those who are above that view were set as his standard.


    That was the distorted point of Vin.


    However, the strong aspiration inside him was simr to Leos.


    A vassal that resembles his lord.


    While gazing at the castle, Lynfia thinks that it might actually be a goodbination.


    Will Sieg be in time I wonder.


    I dont know. Well, no one would care if a bear walked on the battlefield. He can probably get inside the castle without any trouble.


    When the enemy Dragon Knights began to move, Vin formed a surprise attack unit and was mobilizing them to defeat the enemy general.


    During that time, Vin sent Sieg to the castle.


    He thought that it would be better to have someone at Leos side.


    The main battlefield is the sky. No matter how hard he tries, he can not fly.


    He doesnt know if Sieg will be useful but its better than nothing.


    Thinking so, Vin was frustrated at his own ipetence.


    If Sieg ended up not being of help, it means that he just discarded a precious piece on the board.


    Seeing his mood turning bad at the possibility that his n was too naive, Lynfia sighs at him.


    Now! Defeat Prince Leonard!!


    When Finn and Nova fell to the ground and the enemy formation was disturbed.


    The ck Dragon Knights didnt miss that chance to close in on Leo.


    As though to not allow them to do as they please, the 6th Corp took position around Leo.


    However.


    No! Their aim is not me!


    If they really aim for Leos head then either William or Roger will move first.


    However, the two are currently absent from Leos view.


    Their real aim is not him.


    Leo then realized their true aim.


    Everyone, take cover! Their aim is the magic wands!


    The purpose of making the injured knights fall back to the rear was to avoid the magic wands falling into the enemys hands.


    Even if the escort of the convoy was getting thinner because of it, the magic wands have the worth to be protected.


    After all, it is a weapon that provides a big advantage in the sky.


    William and Roger must be aiming for it.


    The 6th Corp already moved in to protect Leo.


    Their formation that covers a lot of areas was shrunk to center around Leo. They can not get to the Imperial Knights who were fighting far away in time.


    Momentary istion.


    Without missing that, William and Roger were aiming for the Imperial Knights.


    Kuh!


    Right! Roger!


    Got it!


    An Imperial Knight was caught in a pincer attack by William and Roger.


    When he realized that he can not win, he jumped off his falcon with his magic wand.


    He couldnt hand it over.


    The others might be able to recover it if it falls to the ground but if he got caught here, the wand will definitely get taken away.


    It was his loyalty as an Imperial Knight.


    However, the moment he jumped off.


    Rogers sword pierced the Imperial Knight and William grabbed his arm that was holding the magic wand. He then cut it off along with the wand.


    All men withdraw! We can no longer stop their convoy! Dont let them cause any more damage!


    Damn it! Chase him! Dont let the Dragon Prince escape!


    Lambert issued hismand and the 6th Corp was ready to pursue him.


    Finn also joined up with them.


    However.


    You dont have to chase him. It will just increase the damage on our side.


    But!


    Its unnecessary.


    Leo said and advanced a little by himself.


    Seeing that, William who was trying to withdraw turns to face Leo.


    I will let you have the supply. But I am taking this.


    As expected of the Dragon Prince. It seems that you will not ept defeat lying down huh.


    .thats quite carefree of you though?


    Do I look like that?


    There is no change in Leos tone or expressions.


    Still, William felt absolute confidence behind his actions.


    I have to be careful.


    With that renewed determination, William left the ce.


    Finn Brost! Dragon Knight of Adler! I will let you have this duel! Your head will be mine next time!


    With that said, Roger followed after William.


    While keeping an eye on their withdrawal, he gives an order to hurry the supply transportation and distribution.


    Its over


    No, its only the beginning.


    Your Highness?


    As long as I am here, Prince William can not move freely. I will have to keep his eyes on me as much as possible. Thats the purpose of our fight from now on. Will you help me?


    Yes, sir! I will definitely be useful!


    Said Finn as he lowered his head.


    Thus, the supply delivery operation was sessful.

 Chapter 326: Marquis Zweig

    Chapter 326: Marquis Zweig


    Marquis Zweigs territory is located near the center of the Empires northern region.


    Since Gordon has taken control over the eastern side, this ce is now rather close to the frontline.


    The capital of Marquis Zweigs territory is Deuce.


    That is our destination.


    Speaking of Lord Zweig, I heard that he is an elderly noble of the pro-imperial family faction but does he have any tie with you, Young Master?


    Lars raised that question as we are approaching the city of Deuce.


    I have to wonder how to answer that question.


    After all, the basis of that question was wrong in the first ce.


    To begin with..Marquis Zweig does not belong to a pro-imperial family faction.


    Yes?


    After the death of the Crown Prince, he was the one who kept attending ceremonies and festivals at the Imperial Capital as the representative of the Northern Nobles. That might be why he is seen as a royalist but that is actually not the case.


    His actions were nothing but loyal though?


    His actions, yes.


    After the death of the Crown Prince, people began to treat the Northern Nobles coldly.


    At first, they were only cold but it continues to elerate as the Northern Nobles who felt that his death was not their fault couldnt forgive such treatments.


    At the time, the rtionship between us and them wouldnt be so cold if the Northern Nobles were more understanding of the feelings of the people in the Imperial Capital. On the contrary, if the people in the Imperial Capital could control their emotions better then..


    However, the rtionship between the two has be colder and colder.


    One after another, the Northern Nobles moved away from the central part of the Empire. As they kept moving away to the north the Northern Nobles became stronger.


    Even so, Marquis Zweig did not stop his interaction with the central.


    However, he didnt do it out of his loyalty toward the Imperial Family.


    That person was thinking of the Empire as a whole. If the Imperial Family and the Northern Nobles continue to grow more estranged, the country would eventually break. Because of that, he continued to appear as the representative of the Northern Nobles. He was showered with curses. No matter how unreasonable they treated him, he never spoke out. He thought that if by doing such a thing can alleviate the sadness of losing the Crown Prince. He thought, if he can take it all himself instead of letting the whole Northern Nobles be subjected to it, it will be fine.


    He didnt visit the Imperial Capital because he liked it. Of course, he would hate such a thing.


    Even so, he always came.


    The Empire became unstable after the loss of the Crown Prince. However, Father could not use the simplest method to restabilize the Empire by invading the Dominion.


    If you have no outlet for their emotions, their anger will only smolder.


    The sadness of losing the Crown Prince and the anger they have toward the Dominion were directed toward the Northern Nobles. They were used as that outlet.


    I can understand their feelings that such a thing is unreasonable. Father knew about it but he did nothing. If we are to stop the cold treatment toward the Northern Nobles, we need to find another outlet.


    And Father couldnt find any. After all, he already had his hands full with just himself.


    To my father, Marquis Zweig was like a savior.


    For the sake of our country, Marquis Zweig became the vessel of everyones grudges.


    Malicious gossip alone is not enough. The peoples anger was so great that they needed to let it out directly. Thats why Marquis Zweig always attended the events.


    That person has always been enduring. He had been the subject of the unreasonable grudges that the people in the capital hold toward the Northern Nobles alone. He didnt willingly attend the events in the Imperial Capital because he is loyal. He came for the sake of our country. Without anyints, just taking in the grudges of the people. Everything.for the country, for our people.


    That was supposed to be what the Imperial Family should do.


    If we lost the Crown Prince, it is our job to raise up a new beacon of hope and rule the country well.


    Since we couldnt do that, we pushed everything to one old man.


    I see.is that why you respect him?


    Well, yeah.


    I cut the conversation short.


    The rest of the story is not something that I should just tell people.


    Its an important memory in my heart.


    When I was young, when the Crown Prince was still alive.


    I was being bullied by Gied and his gang.


    They have done it until it became a habit. And the troublesome thing was that it was not only Gied who got so used to bullying me but his entourage as well.


    I knew it since I was a kid. If I use my status as a royal, I can hurt others.


    Thats why I didnt use it. I couldnt.


    I was scared.


    After all, I was bullied.


    If I tell Father about it, how much punishment will befall them?


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldnt bring myself to tell him. Over time, they became addicted to bullying me and their sins just be heavier and heavier. All the more reason why I couldnt say anything.


    I was being a coward and it was stupid of me.


    Because I didnt say it right away, things got bigger until I could not do anything about it.


    If it was Gied alone then I might be able to. Gied is the eldest son of a powerful noble. The most he will receive is a heavy rebuke. But what of his entourage?


    There were also young nobles from less powerful houses that reluctantly went along with Gied because they were worried about their rtionship with Duke Horsvath. They had no choice but to follow Gieds orders.


    Im sure that their houses will be destroyed.


    It was Gied who involved them. However, it was me who continued to be Gieds outlet of stress until the problem became too big.


    That way, more and more noble children were involved. Eventually, I wasbeled as the Dull Prince and became a target of ridicule.


    When it became like that, I couldnt tell it anymore.


    I know my fathers personality well. As long as I dont tell, he wont do anything. So I didnt. I thought it would be fine if I just put up with it.


    And eventually, I got used to it too.


    Around that time, I met Marquis Zweig.


    He yelled at Gied and his entourage and helped me.


    At the time, I must have an annoying look on my face. Most nobles do not try to help me. After all, to them, the eldest son of Horsvath house is much scarier than a prince who cant even stand up for himself.


    Still, its not that there were no nobles who tried to help me. The first time that happened, I only thought that it was troublesome to cover up for them.


    Still, Marquis Zweig did not help me out of his kindness alone.


    I can still remember what he said to me back then.


    It is my pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I am Marquis Zweig, a noble from the North. You aretruly splendid, Your Highness. Your Highnesss conduct touched me to the depth of my heart.


    I had beenforted.


    I had been scolded.


    But this is the first time that someone praised me.


    Marquis Zweig noticed the reason why I chose to stay silent.


    Your Highness is kind and strong. I shall strive to be like you.


    Saying so, Marquis Zweig walked away.


    To convey his feelings, the Marquis chose to yell at Gied and knelt down for me.


    Surely, it was because he did that for me that I didnt think that what I have been doing was wrong.


    It was easy to improve my situation but that would require a lot of blood to be shed.


    Laurenz was a good example. No matter how well I try to handle it, it will still result in death. After all, thats how you treat a rebel.


    If I had cried to my father when I was a kid who couldnt intervene with the situation, it would probably have resulted in an undesired oue.


    Thats why I felt gratitude toward him. Thats why he has my respect.


    I want to repay that favor someday.


    For thest three years, I couldnt do anything to Marquis Zweig. And the Marquis didnt ask to be helped either.


    All I could do was solve the Empires problems as Silver. But it is different now.


    I start to act like a prince.


    I will take this opportunity to fix the rtionship between the Northern Nobles and the Imperial Family. After all, if we cant do that, we wont be able to win.


    How nice would it be if we could do it together.


    Even if it is a little, I might be able to show him that I have grown.


    At that time, I wanted Marquis Zweig to think that it was not a mistake to kneel to me back then.


    Young Master, Deuce will be within our sight soon.


    I see. Then I will leave it to you alright?


    Along the way, we hashed out the details for our cover.


    Unless the Narbe Ritter does not take down their hood, my identity wont be leaked.


    The Northern Nobles have little to do with the central.


    In other words, they hardly know the face of the Imperial Family.


    They might know our characteristics but only knowing that I have ck hair and eyes would be too little to find me out. Moreover, I am supposed to be sleeping in the Imperial Capital.


    Anyone that can notice my identity now must be quite a praiseworthy individual.


    When I was thinking so, the city of Deuce came into sight.


    However,


    Young Master! Smoke is rising from the city! Something seems to be happening!


    I know! Hurry!


    I kick the belly of my horse and start rushing toward the city.


    Seeing that, the Narbe Ritter followed me.

 Chapter 327: Schwartz

    Chapter 327: Schwartz


    When we reach the gate of Deuce.


    A huge lightning strike struck down inside the city.


    Its daytime. Moreover, the sky is clear blue.


    That was not a natural phenomenon.


    Magic huh.


    Quite a powerful one at that too.


    There is no doubt that it was a modern magic spell but the level of the user is quite high.


    There is a high-level mage inside this city.


    What is going on here?


    The gatekeeper is absent, the city is too defenseless.


    We decided to enter Deuce just like that.


    My heart is beating rapidly with an unpleasant premonition.


    And my gut is often right.


    Thats why I hurried the horse forward by myself.


    When I reached the city square what entered my sight was a battle.


    There were knights present on both sides but on one side, the knights are with bandits while the other is protecting crying citizens.


    Which one should I side with? Thats plenty obvious.


    Some houses seem to have been burned down and some looked ransacked.


    The number of bandits is overwhelmingly higher.


    However, that didnt matter to me.


    At the center of the square.


    There was a scorch mark. The lightning strike earlier must have struck there.


    And beyond that scorch mark.


    Was a ck coffin.


    It seems like a grand funeral was being held here.


    The bandits must have broken into the city while it was being held.


    Shilling! Why did you betray our gracious lord!


    The lord is dead! There is now here anymore! I will gift this ce to His Highness Gordon! He will surely reward me handsomely!


    Those words entered my ears but I couldnt understand them well.


    I just slowly advance my horse.


    Lars seems to be screaming something in the back but his words didnt enter my ears either.


    I rushed my horse forward in a daze, breaking in between the two conflicting sides.


    Seeing a stranger wandering into the scene, a bandit stood in my way.


    Hey, punk!? Who the hell are you!? This ce is ours alright!?


    ..shut up or I will kill you.


    HII, HIIIIIIIII!!??


    I red at him with the intent to kill.


    The bandit fell on his back and desperately crawled away.


    After seeing him crawl away, I got off my horse and approached the coffin.


    There was a name inscribed onto the coffin.


    Marquis Adam von Zweig.!


    It was the full name of Marquis Zweig.


    Why, How.


    My attempt to understand the situation floated in my mind but I still couldnt process the word death.


    There is the me that can calmly ept his death and another me that is still confused and unable to understand it.


    My emotions mixed together and became uncontroble.


    When I slowly reached out to the coffin, only the feeling of coldness came back.


    That coldness made me understand it.


    My benefactor is dead.


    What are you doing! Just kill that guy already!


    It was the young knight that was called Shilling from earlier.


    Using the Marquiss funeral as his opportunity, he betrayed Marquis Zweig and brought in the bandits.


    A fool who got caught in Gordons scheme.


    A ridiculous fool who sullied Marquis Zweigs funeral and tried to destroy his city.


    Ah, thats right.


    There was one thing that can sort out this emotion.


    It was something that Shilling said.


    If I just order my men to kill them all, I would feel refreshed.


    I have the subordinates that willply with that order with me.


    It would be easy to subdue them. ughtering them all is fine as well.


    Even so.


    Such a simple order wont leave my mouth. The more I try to say it, the more my heart tries to reject it.


    I understand the reason.


    I wanted to show my growth to the Marquis. I wanted to prove to him that it was not a mistake when he kneeled for me.


    Even so, I cant do what I did in the past. I cant expose such a shameful figure to him.


    Marquis Zweig was not someone dominated by emotions. He was someone who acted while thinking ahead.


    Back then, he didnt say any simple words either. He didnt choose the easy way out.


    Right now, I cant choose such an easy way out either.


    I realize your greatness again today


    It is difficult to control your emotions.


    Marquis Zweig continued to endure his unreasonable treatments without anyints.


    He had been killing his emotions. All for the future that lies ahead of us.


    Because he believed that was for the best.


    I cant afford to show my ugly side to such a person.


    I have to get my emotions under control. What would happen if I ordered my men to kill them? I will just feel refreshed.


    There are more important things than that.


    To keep my presence here a secret.


    And to persuade the Northern Nobles.


    Then there is only one thing I can do.


    Thisnd is ruled by the greatest noble of the North. Such conflict doesnt suit hisnd. And-we have no need for thieves. Protect his citizens! Do not let them suffer any more harm than this!!


    As you wish.


    With that said, Lars leaped out in front of the bandits and instantly cut down several of them.


    Then.


    Is incapacitating them enough, Young Master?


    Yes. minimize the killing. Apprehend the ringleader.


    Yes, sir!


    The Narbe Ritter in ck cloak unsheathe their swords and began hunting down the bandits.


    The knights who were with them are caught.


    As expected of the Narbe Ritter, they didnt miss any single one of them.


    Had I order them to ughter the bandits, it would only plunge the situation into chaos. The damage would have increased and some bandits would have fled.


    This is good. Still, the emptiness remains in my heart.


    The situation should be in ourplete control soon.


    I turned my eyes to the coffin and touched it again.


    Its cold after all


    Why does it always like this?


    I couldnt cure my mothers illness, and when I am finally going to pay back my benefactor, he is already dead.


    Even though I was pushing Leo to be the emperor for the sake of our country and the people, both the country and the people have to suffer because of the session war.


    Why cant anything I do go well?


    I wanted to hear your advice.


    My hand that was touching the coffin gradually turned into a fist.


    There was a feeling of water flowing down my cheeks.


    Are you crying..?


    When I turned my eyes to the voice, a beautiful blonde girl was standing there while being supported by a maid.


    She has long hair tied on the left and right sides and is dressed in a simple long white dress. Perhaps she was ill, herplexion seemed pale and it felt like she has a hard time standing.


    A girl that leaves the impression of being sick.


    The girls left eye is green while her right is reddish-brown.


    Odd eyes. That might be the reason why I can feel arge amount of magic power from her.


    There were tears in her eyes as well.


    You seem to be crying too though


    Of course, I am crying. After allI am the granddaughter of the person sleeping in the coffin you are touching.


    ..I see. How did the Marquis die?


    He was bedridden for a long time. The other day, his conditions worsenedit must be because of the war. The anxiety must have shortened Ojii-samas life.


    .thats a shame.


    While putting various emotions into words, I slowly kneeled in front of the girl.


    My name is Schwartz. I lead a mercenary corps. A long time ago, I was taken care of by the Marquis. I came here thinking that I might have found the chance to repay my debt.


    Schwartz(ck) huh..is that an alias?


    I inherited it from my father.


    I see..my name is Charlotte. You saved me, Schwartz-san. I think we can have a slow funeral now. Do you..want to join us?


    Of course.


    Thank you


    Charlotte sadly muttered so her atmosphere turned sorrowful.


    For some reason, her figure ovepped with my mother and I turned my gaze away.

 Chapter 328: Charlotte

    Chapter 328: Charlotte


    The funeral proceeded in peace.


    It wasnt shy and all the attending citizens were crying.


    At night.


    Because I helped them today, I was able to get a room inside the lords mansion.


    Originally, I intended to talk with Marquis Zweig about the future but now my schedule is all messed up.


    I intended to use Marquis Zweigs influence to persuade the Northern Nobles but now I need to persuade them one by one.


    But to persuade them, I need personal connections. After all, I am currently a young leader of a mercenary corp who doesnt have any influence.


    If I have to reveal my identity each time I visit one of them then it is likely that my existence will be leaked and I would be taken lightly by the nobles here.


    I want to choose the right timing to reveal myself.


    Every Northern Noble should be indebted to Marquis Zweig so they wouldnt refuse his request but Marquis Zweig who has enough influence to persuade them is already gone.


    I wanted to use his connections to gather the nobles for a meeting but I cant use that n anymore.


    This is troubling.


    What is?


    When I talked to myself inside my room, I somehow got a reply.


    I immediately turned to look at the balcony of my room and found Charlotte there.


    Even though she looked so pale during the day, it seems she is quite energetic.


    thats dangerous you know?


    Its fine. I am in good shape today after all.


    Said Charlotte with a light grin.


    I cant believe that at all.


    Its not about your health. What would happen if you fall?


    Hmm..it will hurt.


    If you already know that then get down.


    But the wind feels so good tonight. Why dont you join me instead, Schwartz?


    She said that andughed.


    She is a child with vibrant expressions.


    I cant think of her as someone who just lost her grandfather at all.


    I am in mourning though?


    Me too. Im just in the mood to talk to someone. So, talk to me.


    Haa


    It seems that going somewhere else is not an option for her huh.


    When I gave up and went out to the balcony, Charlotte was looking up at the sky with her legs dangling out the railings.


    The starry sky is beautiful.


    How did youe to be indebted to my grandfather?


    he helped me when I was a child. Not only that, he was the one who showed me the path.


    That sure sounds like Ojii-sama. He was a good person after all.


    ..its regretful that hes gone. I wish I could havee sooner.


    Since he couldnt get up from his bed for some time now, you dont have to beat yourself up because of it. The doctors told me that they couldnt do anything either. He had been hard at work for a long time now too, it cant be helped.


    Charlotte muttered so and sighed.


    The cause of his hardship was probably the conflict between the northern nobles and the imperial family. He had been the one who maintained that dangerous bnce alone for all this time. Theres no way that he can be in good health if he has to keep up with that.


    can I ask you one thing?


    Please. Ask me anything.


    Why did you forgive the rebelled knights? Are they the only knights in your territory?


    you know about the war in the North right? Because of that, security has been deteriorating around here. The knights were posted all over the territory to deal with that. Thats why I forgave them. And it was my fault too.


    Yours?


    To think that she would say that it was her fault.


    Because I never thought she would say that, I asked her back in surprise.


    Without minding my tone, Charlotte nods.


    Yes. it was my fault. Even like this, I am still a super strong mage after all.


    ..


    Ahh-, you are doubting me huh. Its true, okay.


    I dont doubt that. I know that you have a great amount of magic power and I also saw the lightning strike before entering the city too.


    Yes, yes. That was my magic. But Im sickIf I was in good condition, something like that would never have happened.


    That is not necessarily wrong.


    If she can easily use such a high-level spell then it wouldnt be difficult to control the situation.


    So they were relying on Charlottes power to keep order while dispatching the knights out to maintain public security huh. Thats why shes thinking that it was her fault.


    Well, I understand her.


    But.


    I cant say that I am impressed with a city that counts a sick person as their fighting force though.


    My illness is special you see. I am in good condition most of the time. But sometimes I will suddenly have a seizure. I dont know when it will happen and sometimes I can quickly recover but there are times that itsts for a long time too. I never thought that I would have a seizure right after I shot my magic.


    Its a good thing we came.


    Right. Thank you.


    She is probably truly grateful.


    I can feel that special feeling from her words.


    The attack earlier today didnt cause any civilian casualties. There were only a few who got injured. The damage to the houses is also kept to the minimum.


    Considering that bandits managed to breach the city, it was probably a miraculous result.


    That must be why she is grateful to us.


    However, she should not direct such gratitude toward me.


    Why is it that the North turned so dangerous in the first ce?


    It was because Gordon set up his base here and Leo came to deal with him.


    The security here is deteriorating because the two armies are ring at each other. The military deserters and the opportunist bandits who want to rob supply convoys have be rampant.


    Everything is the Imperial Familys fault.


    Charlotte who surely thought so is coldly staring at the city.


    ..if there was damage to the city, I wonder what would happen?


    Well, maybe another lord will move?


    Right, Ojii-sama had a lot of connections after all..but you see, I hate the northern nobles. They had always pushed everything to Ojii-sama. Even if they start helping us now, I wouldnt be grateful toward them.


    ..then you must hate the Imperial Family even more right?


    Yes. They might be the people I hate the most in the entire world. They used my grandfather as a scapegoat for their selfish hatred and waging war in the north. Because of that Ojii-sama was


    I understand Charlottes feelings.


    Those feelings should be obvious if you are rted to Marquis Zweig.


    The northern nobles are one thing but the Imperial Family never rewarded Marquis Zweig.


    He was the only one who made an effort to suppress the conflict from happening in the north. Yet, because of the session war, an actual war broke out right at his doorstep.


    I hate the Emperor. I hate the princes and princesses. But the one I can not forgive the most is Gordon.


    He is the prince that should be the closest to the north after all huh.


    Thats right! Even so, Gordon never did anything for us! He only thought about how to gain the Emperors favor and when his rebellion failed, he fled to the north and brought war straight toward us! I will absolutely never forgive him! Even though Ojii-sama had always been.protecting this ce.


    I share your sentiment. That was the reason why I wanted to meet the Marquis. I also think that we cant leave that prince alone. I thought that I could help him.


    ..Ojii-sama had been moving quietly. He was writing to all the northern noble houses. It was an invitation to discuss the problem of the north.


    As expected of the Marquis huh.


    He didnt outright say that they should join hands with Leo.


    After all, that would strike the nerves of the northern nobles.


    As a result, he probably judged that he needed to guide them to arrive at the answer themselves.


    What bes of the letters now?


    I kept it.


    Then, will you finish his work? If you are going to do that then I am willing to cooperate with you.


    It could be said that those letters are Marquis Zweigsst will.


    If we have that, many of the northern nobles will move.


    Not to mention that it will have a tremendous effect if his granddaughter is the one who leads the movement.


    However.


    Its impossible. After all, Ojii-sama didnt write the letter to the only person that only Ojii-sama can persuade.


    ..Duke Lowenstein huh.


    Yes. if that person doesnt move then the northern nobles wont move. Since hes a stubborn person, it would be useless to try to convince him. The only one who could do that was only Ojii-sama. But he is no longer here.


    Is it impossible for you?


    It is because it is me that it is impossible. He is not someone that would be convinced to move by his own grandchild. Besides, I hate my grandfather on that side too.


    ..what?


    Just now, what did Charlotte just say?


    His own grandchild?


    What does she mean?


    Ah, I never introduced myself properly huh. My name is Charlotte von Lowenstein. My father was a son of Duke Lowenstein and my mother was the daughter of Marquis Zweig.


    So in other words.


    She is also Gordons cousin.

 Chapter 329: Marquis Zweig’s Will

    Chapter 329: Marquis Zweig¡¯s Will


    Sebas.


    Right here, sir.


    The next morning.


    I summoned Sebas.


    It would be suspicious for a leader of a mercenary corp to have a butler so I ordered him to collect information.


    Well, among other things.


    Still, what we need right now is information.


    So who exactly is Charlotte?


    She is the daughter of Duke Lowensteins second son, sir. The Duke has three children including two sons and a daughter. It is already decided that the eldest son will inherit the headship but since he is sickly and seems unreliable, some say that Lady Charlotte will be the next Duchess of Lowenstein, sir.


    What about the eldest sons children?


    Only one daughter, sir. And she is still quite young as well.


    ..and Charlottes parents?


    They already passed away, sir. Until three years ago, Lady Charlotte was raised as Marquis Zweigs daughter but she was returned to the Lowensteins as per the Marquiss will.


    Certainly, Marquis Zweig only had one daughter.


    The Lowenstein house originally had a spare so they allowed Charlotte to be raised by Marquis Zweig. Otherwise, Marquis Zweig wouldnt marry off his daughter.


    After all, his line will be cut off.


    However, he returned his precious heir to Duke Lowenstein.


    He must have done it out of consideration for Charlotte.


    So he wanted to keep Charlotte away because of the nder huh..


    It would seem so, sir. Lady Charlotte came over to take care of the Marquis because his conditions were worsening. Since she was originally his step-daughter, Lady Charlotte is currently in charge of his house.


    What of her ability?


    It is said that she has inherited the talent that earned Duke Lowenstein his second name as the [Thunder God], sir. ording to her reputation, she seems to be quite a talented thunder mage. She probably is one of the best modern mages in the Empire.


    One of the best of the Empire.


    I frowned when I heard that.


    Right. After all, the best high-ss modern mage of the Empire has just recently passed away.


    Noticing my expression, Sebas lowered his head.


    Please forgive me. I was being inconsiderate.


    I dont mind. I was just being sentimental. It was my fault for being affected by it.


    What would I do if it hurt my heart every time I remember it?


    Will the person who diede back?


    Neither Zandra-aneue nor Marquis Zweig will return.


    What the living should do is not obsess over the dead.


    Something like that should be left out until we can obtain peace.


    Since Marquis Zweig is already gone, we have no choice but to have Charlotte take his ce.


    Are you sure, sir? It would mean that you will be using Marquis Zweigs granddaughter though?


    Its toote to say that now. Besides, Marquis Zweig probably intended Charlotte to finish his work from the start too.


    What do you mean by that?


    He must have known that he didnt have long to live. Even so, he didnt write the most important letter, the one intended for Duke Lowenstein. That should be what he wrote first but he put it off. He probably intended to leave the rest to Charlotte.


    It will not be easy for Charlotte to persuade Duke Lowenstein.


    However, it is not entirely impossible either.


    As the granddaughter as well as the step-daughter of Marquis Zweig who was entrusted to Duke Lowenstein, she might be able to move his heart.


    Thats why Marquis Zweig wrote the letters to all other nobles. As long as Duke Lowenstein is willing to move, we should be able to unite all the northern nobles.


    The question is whether Charlotte is willing to do that or not.


    I am against leaving such a huge responsibility to a youngdy who just lost her family, sir. We dont know when she will copse.


    Well, thats right too. But, she is the granddaughter of Marquis Zweig. That alone should be worth cing expectations on her.


    With that said, Sebas didnt object any further.


    What will Schwartz do after this?


    When I was invited to join her at breakfast, Charlotte raised such a question.


    What should I do?


    The one who should answer that is not me but Charlotte.


    Heading out to the frontline is an option but this is a civil war. If we are on the losing side, it will affect our subsequent work.


    Mercenaries also have it hard huh. How about being hired by the Zweig house? We are shorthanded after all.


    I dont mind that but I would hate to be hired without knowing my employers future prospects. What are you nning to do from now on?


    .keeping the territory safe, I think.


    Then what will you do if Prince Leonard loses? Will you lower your knees to the rebels?


    If ites to that then we will fight.


    If you are going to fight anyway, why dont you join the winning side. Cooperating with Prince Leonard would provide you a higher chance of winning you know?


    If Leo loses, Gordon will set his sight on the northern nobles who refused his rule.


    It is doubtful whether they can beat Gordon who gains momentum from his victory.


    Even if Gordon was to exhaust himself defeating Leo, there will be reinforcements from the Dominion and the United Kingdom.


    The northern border is still there because of Leo. if he loses, it will copse.


    After all, the northern nobles couldnt care less which side they are on.


    I dont want to join hands with the Imperial Family even if it increases our chance of winning. I think most northern nobles share the same opinion.


    It seems to me that some of them already went out to support Prince Leonard though?


    They are those who have lost their territory or royalists. Those people.they are pretty smart.


    I can understand from her words.


    Charlotte has a firm grasp of the benefits of joining Leo.


    However, her feelings are still in the way.


    If Prince Leonards beats Gordon, he will be the only candidate for the throne beside Eric. if you gain the favor of the next emperor then the north will no longer receive a cold shoulder. That is what they are probably thinking huh.


    I know. Thats why they are smart. Ive heard Prince Leonards reputation before. The hero who saved the south. He seems to be a good person.


    But his current situation is still inferior. No matter how good a reputation he has, it wont amount to anything if he loses.


    Thats a mercenary-like opinion. For reference, let me ask you a question. What would you do if you were in my ce?


    Charlotte asked.


    Her green and reddish-brown eyes are looking at me as if she is trying to test me.


    This answer is important. My intuition tells me so.


    If I give her a bad answer then I can not get Charlottes trust.


    On the contrary, if I can give her a good answer, she mighte to trust me.


    ..if it was me, I would finish Marquis Zweigs work.


    ..you mean to assemble the northern nobles?


    No. Marquis Zweig wouldnt want to immediately assemble them. He tried to set up a meeting to form a discussion. Thats the will of Marquis Zweig.


    ..but I cant do it. They will never attend a meeting that Duke Lowenstein does not attend.


    Then you only have to make him participate.


    Dont be crazy. He is not an ordinary old man you know?


    It seems that Marquis Zweigh thought you could do it though? The reason why he didnt write that letter was that he intended to leave it to you. He probably intended to have you persuade Duke Lowenstein yourself.


    Or perhaps he thought that even with his letter, Duke Lowenstein wouldnt move.


    If he is that stubborn a person then that is certainly possible.


    Ojii-sama was?


    If you can move Duke Lowenstein then most northern nobles will also move. With that line of thinking, the first letter he should have written would be a letter to the Duke himself. The fact that such a letter does not exist means that he wanted to leave it to you.


    .you are pretty smart too huh. I cant think that far at all.


    Even like this, I am still the leader of my men after all. Its up to you whether you want to believe my earlier guess or not. But if you want to try to finish his work then I will cooperate with you.


    After I said that, I stood up.


    The conversation so far is not bad at all. The rest is up to Charlotte to decide.


    When I thought so, I was called from behind.


    Schwartz-san.


    You dont have to add an honorific. You are the granddaughter of my benefactor after all. Besides, you are an aristocrat.


    Then, Schwartz. Do you..think that I can finish Ojii-samas work?


    I have never met Duke Lowenstein so I dont know if it will be sessful or not but..the fact that you inherited the blood of Marquis Zweig and that you were raised as his stepdaughter will never change. I envy you. Even I wanted to learn a lot of things from that person as well.


    That is my true feeling.


    There were many things I could learn from him.


    This person must have learned a lot from Marquis Zweig.


    You are..really strange. When I hear you say it, it makes me feel like I can really do it.


    Its a leaders job to motivate their subordinates after all.


    Right.let me think it over for a few days. Will you stay with us until then?


    Fine by me.


    Also.you can just call me Char as well. We are not that different in age after all.


    With the conversation concluded, Char quickly returned to her room.

 Chapter 330: It is important to Doubt

    Chapter 330: It is important to Doubt


    The night a few dayster.


    I was thinking of the next move inside my room.


    Char still doesnt give me her reply.


    We dont have much time. If we keep loitering around the enemy will start moving first


    You are making a difficult face again.


    Whose fault do you think it is?


    I heard a voice.


    From the balcony.


    When I turned my eyes toward the voice, Char was sitting there on the railing again.


    I will say it just in case, its dangerous you know?


    Its fine, its fine.


    Saying so, Charughed and started dangling her legs off the railing again.


    Such a carefree attitude from someone who could have a seizure at any time.


    I went to the balcony and started talking to her.


    Haadid youe to give your answer?


    Mostly, yes. But I am here to confirm something too.


    Confirm what?


    Char nods.


    She then started talking about her past nostalgically.


    My parents died when I was little and Ojii-sama took it upon himself to raise me. I learned a lot from him.


    Thats enviable.


    Right? So, Ojii-sama also taught me thisit is important to doubt.


    that is certainly something Marquis Zweig would say.


    Doubt can stem from anywhere.


    If you are trapped inside it, you will never be able to build a trusting rtionship.


    However, doubts are certainly important.


    After all, the stronger the doubt, the more you can trust if you can resolve it.


    No matter how good someone seems to be, never trust a person that makes you doubt. On the contrary, no matter how bad a person may seem, if that person can clear your doubts, that person is worthy of trust. That was what he taught me.


    I see..in other words, you have some doubts about me right?


    Yes. Ive been asking my grandfathers aides including the ones that are already retired for the past few days whether they remember any mercenary corps that Ojii-sama used to help.


    And their answer is?


    No one remembers someone like that at all.


    Chars eyes which were fixed on the starry sky turned to me.


    I can see the doubts in her eyes.


    If I can not clear it up, I will not be able to earn Chars trust.


    Who exactly are you? Schwartz.


    A former noble from a faraway country.


    When I was deprived of my status, I took my vassals and became a mercenary, that was when Marquis Zweig had taken care of us.


    That was the setting.


    It would be easy to lie here but it will only give raises to new doubts instead.


    Whether there is someone like that or not, Char has no way to look it up.


    I dont have anything to prove it either. After all, we didnt prepare any proof.


    Marquis Zweig left behind some good lessons.


    Thats about right for someone who will be a head of a noble house huh.


    Doubt everyone and see how the other party responds. Thats how you measure your opponent.


    The other party has to be the one who takes the initiative.


    If you want my trust then earn it. If you challenge your opponent like that they will have no choice but to do their best to gain your trust.


    It is difficult to lie without giving birth to more doubt. Especially when the other party is already suspicious of you.


    The troublesome thing is that everything depends on my response.


    If you are not going to say anything then I have nothing to say to you either.


    .it seems that you properly learned from Marquis Zweig huh.


    Of course. I intend to seed him after all.


    Thats right.


    This person in front of me is Marquis Zweigs sessor.


    She is the granddaughter of Duke Lowenstein but before that, she was Marquis Zweigs stepdaughter as well as his sessor.


    I cant be dishonest with her, no, lying to her will not work.


    I also have a teacher. I was often told by him that nothing is as fragile as a lie that you have to force yourself to tell.


    What does that mean?


    It means you can not lie to yourself. If you realize that your lie will not work, it would be better to just raise the white g.


    My own Jii-san is the man who became Emperor by winning the session war.


    His words have enough convincing power.


    People can lie to others all they want but it is not that easy to lie to themselves.


    It takes a lot of effort to deceive yourself, if you have your hands full doing that then you wont be able to deceive others.


    So, if you think it is impossible then dont do it in the first ce.


    I will not lie and I dont want to lie.


    I do not want to deceive and I dont want to be deceived.


    When your heart tells you that it is impossible, you should give up on lying.


    I slowly lower my hood.


    Then I introduce myself to her again.


    I am the 7th Prince of the Empire, Arnold Lakes Adler. Even though I had no other choice, I apologize for the deception. Lady Charlotte von Lowenstein.


    why didnt you lie? If you wanted to deceive me then you should have done that. You already know how much I hate the Imperial Family, Why did you choose to give me your name?


    There may have been a way to deceive you but I thought that it wont work. As long as that is my true feeling, I have no choice but to obediently tell you the truth.


    Chars eyes never leave me.


    However, there are no longer doubts in her eyes.


    If Char really hates the Imperial Family then I have no hand left to y.


    The only choice left would be to forcibly visit Duke Lowenstein by myself. I doubt that it will seed but that would still be much easier than deceiving Char here.


    Im troubled.


    With what?


    It is the opposite of when we first talk with each other here.


    While having a bitter smile on her face, Char looked up at the starry sky.


    Ojii-sama used to tell me a story about when he helped a prince with ck-haired and ck eyes. That is why I have a suspicion that you belong to the Imperial Family.


    The Marquis was unexpectedly talkative huh.


    Ojii-sama liked telling old stories but his favorite was the story when he helped out that prince. He always smiled and told me how much the event touched him while telling it.


    Is that so..


    There are two princes with ck hair and eyes in the Imperial Family. You and your twin brother. Which one of you did Ojii-sama help?


    Unfortunately, it was me.


    I seeI would understand why he admired the prince so much if it was Prince Leonard but it was you who was called the Dull Prince instead huh.


    Chars words are not malicious.


    She only rys the content of her heart.


    Ojii-sama..after the Crown Princes death, he took it upon himself to prevent the country from dividing. The Imperial Family did nothing. They only use him because he was convenient. Thats why I hate the Imperial Family.


    Yes, that is correct.


    I cant say that I understand it.


    Since I belong on the side of the people who wronged her, there is no way that I can understand her feelings.


    I can imagine what it must be like but that is far from understanding it.


    Such a pain can only be understood by those who were directly subjected to it or those who have been around to witness it happen. It is not something that a person who is on the side that inflicting such pain can understand.


    But..I still can not forgive Gordon for betraying Ojii-samas earnest wish. If we leave things as they are, Gordon might be able to win. Duke Lowenstein might be fine with that but the Zweig house is different. I will not allow such a future to exist.


    Char said with a strong and determined voice.


    She then got off the railing and stood in front of me.


    Her odd eyes are staring right through me.


    What is the chance that we can persuade Duke Lowenstein?


    50-50. It depends on how much the Duke treasures his house and the north.


    Our chances are not so bad huh. Alright. The Zweig house will side with you.


    ..you hate the Imperial Family right?


    I do. But Ojii-sama taught me that a title is still nothing but a title. I choose to believe in you who I can see right in front of me rather than judging you by the title of the Imperial family you carry. You have shown sincerity in response to my doubts. I know that you are a good person. To be honest, at first, I thought that you will lie until the very end since you are one of the Imperial Family. I was prepared to strike you with thunder at first..but you didnt choose to lie as I thought you would. Thats why I believe in you. Rather than holding on to the prejudice from your title, I think that I should trust in my own impression of you.


    Saying so, Char knelt down in front of me.


    One of the 47 ns of the north, the house of Zweig shall be Your Highnesss power. I pledge the knowledge given to me by Ojii-sama and my thunder to Your Highness.


    thank you. And what do you wish for in return?


    ..I do not mind if it will be after the war but allow me to seed the title of Marquis Zweig. I can not have any other family name other than this.


    I understand. That is a cheap price to pay.


    Marquis Zweig didnt have any sessor.


    If he wanted to keep his house alive then he should have adopted an heir but rather than that, he thought it would be better to leave everything to Char.


    The problem is Duke Lowenstein but lets include this in the negotiation with him as well.


    House Lowenstein also has a deep-rooted grudge against the Imperial Family you know?


    I know. Thats why I came here personally. If it is about being persecuted then I wont lose too after all.


    I said so and showed her a grin.

 Chapter 331: Gordon’s Subordinates

    Chapter 331: Gordon¡¯s Subordinates


    Eastside of the Empires northern region.


    Aside from Leos army that is fighting in a siege battle on the west side of Gordons base, there was an army facing down Gordons at the south.


    It was an army that was judged to be trustworthy among the whole Imperial army.


    The general of that army is called Harnisch.


    He is a young man in histe twenties who was originally an adjutant to General Estman.


    During the rebellion in the Imperial Capital, he was involved in the reconstruction of the South and came to serve under Leo by the rmendation of General Estman.


    Including the 3,000 men who served General Estman who is now half-retired due to the loss of one of his legs, and 10,000 men of his own, he is leading a total of 13,000 soldiers.


    Angry at what the rebels did to General Estman who he looks up to as his father, he came out to the battlefield to take his anger out on Gordon but now he has no choice but to seal his anger.


    Did the enemy make any move?


    None, sir.


    Harnisch sighed at the unchanging reply and stared at the enemy army.


    He wants to go rescue Leos main army but the opposing army does not allow that.


    The enemy army consisted of 20,000 soldiers.


    The general leading that army is Gordon himself.


    He really looked down on us.


    The reason why the enemy suprememander came out here personally is to say that he is confident that he can not be defeated by the likes of Harnisch.


    He had been tempted to break that prideful attitude many times but he managed to restrain himself.


    Gordon might be restraining Harnischs army right now but on the contrary, it could be said that Harnisch is also restraining Gordon.


    20,000 enemy soldiers coupled with the enemys suprememander. Its not so bad if you put it like that.


    Of course, this will not improve the situation. However, the situation will not worsen as well.


    What about the letter?


    We received another one, sir. This one is signed by Gordon as well.


    If it was signed by Her Highness Lizelotte then I would have framed it and hung it inside my room though. Burn it, I have no need for such a letter.


    Yes, sir.


    He read the first one but he never read any subsequent letters from Gordon.


    Gordon stated his wish for Harnisch to join him.


    Of course, Harnisch understands why he would wish for that.


    Surprisingly, only a few generals of the Imperial Army have joined Gordons side. There are still many armies that can breathe down on Gordons neck.


    However, most of them chose a wait-and-see approach. After all, Gordon failed his attempted rebellion at the Imperial Capital.


    Whether to jump on board with Gordon when he already missed his greatest opportunity. That was the question that made many generals hesitate.


    The Emperor is aware of that. Thats why he only sent the trustworthy generals to the frontline.


    However, if Harnisch switches over to Gordons side, the momentum will change.


    If Harnisch, who originally didnt belong to Gordons faction, chooses to join his side, it will indicate that Gordon has the advantage. All the generals that sway toward Gordons side will choose to join him.


    That was Gordons aim.


    Hmph, ridiculous.


    Harnisch suspects that it is a suggestion from the influential noble on Gordons side.


    After all, Gordons army is only blocking his path to join Leos main army but not cut off his withdrawal route.


    Even if they cante to an agreement, the momentum will still change if they can get him to withdraw.


    After all, withdrawing here means abandoning Leo.


    How shrewd.


    It is a strategy that can not be done without political skills. One that is aware of their own advantages.


    If this is prolonged, it will only be harder on Leos side.


    The alliance with the Sokal empire will not be finalized anytime soon either. After all, the Sokal empire has nothing to gain in this.


    Moreover, it is Eric who is in charge of negotiating the alliance. Harnisch cant think of any reason why Eric would help Leo at all.


    Damn you Duke Horsvath. He just keeps injecting something unnecessary into Gordons head.


    Harnisch curses the name of the noble who currently should be at Gordons side while ring at the enemy army.


    There is no movement in the enemy army, Your Highness Gordon.


    Hmph! I thought as much.


    At Gordons camp.


    There, a brown-haired middle-aged man is making his report to Gordon. The man with his characteristic calm and cold atmosphere was Rolf von Horsvath.


    The family head of the prestigious Horsvath ducal house.


    During the rebellion at the Imperial Capital, he chose Gordons side.


    In this session war, Rolf has set himself up with the Gordon faction while sending his second son to Eric faction as insurance.


    It doesnt matter to him which one of them wins.


    The Horsvath house will be able to maintain its status.


    However, during the rebellion, he decided to bet on Gordon and took both his eldest son Gied and second son Reiner with him to join Gordon.


    Seeing that Rolf had chosen Gordon, many nobles followed him. As a result, Rolf has a solid position in the Gordon faction.


    Together with the knights under themand of his aristocrat followers, he possesses a sizable force and Gordon also respects his opinion.


    Thats why Gordon followed Rolfs n even though it was a roundabout n that Gordon dislikes.


    Duke Horsvath. It appears that William allowed the enemy to replenish their supply, do you think that we can still maintain this carefree attitude?


    The situation hasnt changed, Your Highness. Even with all the supplies he received, all Prince Leonard can do is stay on the defensive. No matter how long he can hold out unless the situation changes, there will be no alliance with the Sokal empire.


    You are saying that no reinforcement wille no matter how long he endured?


    Exactly, Your Highness. And over time, more and more generals will convert to our side. His Highness William has also seeded in seizing the enemys prototype weapon in exchange for allowing them to resupply. We have already begun analysis on it. Time is on our side.


    Gordon nods at Rolfs reasoning.


    He wanted to crush the army in front of him immediately but he cant help but let that desire go.


    No matter how long it takes, he must guarantee his victory.


    Gordon is now hungry for a win.


    Knowing that, Rolf proposed an endurance battle. With the Empire being surrounded by enemy nations, the worst thing that can happen is the prolongation of this civil war.


    Come to think of it, His Highness Henrick has submitted a request to be dispatched again.


    Henrick huhdo you think he will betray us?


    I wonder about that. Since he is the younger brother of Her Highness Zandra, it might be in his nature. However, he already has no ce in the Empire. I doubt that he has the courage to betray us.


    I agree. Conrad and Mother are acting separately from us after all. We do not have enough pawns. It would be bad to carelessly use one.


    Then, how about we give himmand of a unit?


    Right. William will need reinforcements. I will appoint him as amander. Let him take your eldest son with him.


    As you wish. What about my second son, Reiner, Your Highness?


    That one is excellent. We need him to take care of domestic affairs in Wismar so leave him there.


    Yes, sir.


    Finished giving his orders, Gordon stands up.


    After all, he knows that the enemy army will never move.


    I am going to sleep. Dont wake me up unless necessary.


    As you wish.


    Rolf said and reverently bowed.


    While thinking that his gesture looked nothing but shady, Gordon ignored him.


    No matter how much he doubts Rolf, he is still usable.


    Its fine if Rolf chooses to betray him as well.


    When the timees he only needs to crush it.


    Even if Rolf betrayed him, Gordons dominance in the north will not change.


    I still have a trump card to y after all.


    While muttering so, Gordon gets ready to sleep.

 Chapter 332: -San

    Chapter 332: -San


    Schwartz-san. Ive finished handing the letter to the lord here.


    We were heading to Duke Lowensteins territory together with Char.


    It would take too long to send the letter to each northern nobles after persuading Duke Lowenstein, so Char decided to hand the letter to each of them on our way to Duke Lowensteins territory.


    For the lords whose territory is far away, we dispatch some of the Narbe Ritter to deliver the letter. They are entrusted with Marquis Zweigs letter as well as Chars personal letter.


    The content of her letter is that she is on her way to persuade Duke Lowenstein. If Duke Lowenstein moved, she wanted them to agree to a meeting as per Marquis Zweigs letter. Those lords will now pay close attention to the movement of Duke Lowenstein. They should leave their territory and approach Duke Lowensteins territory. With that being the case, it will not be difficult to convene the meeting of the northern nobles.


    Well, that is fine and all but


    Why are you using -san again? You dont need to add honorifics while referring to me..


    .


    Only me and Char are inside the room.


    I understand that she cant call me Arnold but I couldnt understand why she chose to add -san to my name again.


    Is that an order? Your Highness.


    You really hate the Imperial Family huh. And yes, I dont want you to add honorifics when calling me.


    ..then I apologize for my rudeness. I decided to trust you and bent my knees but getting along with you is still an entirely different matter. I still hate the Imperial Family after all.


    Didnt you say that you wont judge me based on my title?


    The crisis we are facing does affect the entirety of the North so I will not judge you by your title but my personal feeling is still a different matter.


    With that said, Char had an indescribable expression on her face.


    It looks like a mix of disgust and friendliness.


    I can understand that her heart is still in conflict with that alone.


    I see. I still want to get along with you though?


    Impossible. You would find it a pain to eat something you dont like right?


    It should be fun to ovee that though?


    It is still troublesome to force someone to eat what they dont like, right?


    Certainly.


    Char already has her conclusion


    Since she cant erase her disgust toward the Imperial Family, she decided to stay a distance away from me


    A person who knows that and tries to shorten that distance must be troublesome for her


    Still, since we are going to persuade Duke Lowenstein together, it wouldnt do if the rtionship between us is weak


    If I couldnt get along with Char then it would be impossible to persuade Duke Lowenstein


    But not getting along with you would negatively impact our chance of persuading Duke Lowenstein right


    I can put up an act


    He will surely see through you. So, why dont we put in some effort to get along with each other?


    what do you have in mind?


    Char sat down in the chair while squinting her eyes at me, her unpleasant mood exuded from her entire body.


    It seems that at least she is willing to cooperate.


    At least the first barrier is down huh.


    For the time being, let me confirm one thing. What do you hate about the Imperial Family?


    Your blood. I cant even stand someone who has the blood of the Imperial Family.


    You get right down to business huh


    As expected, there is nothing I can do about my bloodline.


    She rejected my whole being from the start.


    Still, I am not someone who would give up just because of that.


    I took off the hood I was wearing and lightly brushed my hair up.


    There arent many ck-haired emperors. The reason why I have ck hair is that my mother is from the east.


    So?


    If we are talking about blood then I am a halfmoner myself since my mother was one. I only have a few qualities of someone that belong to the Imperial Family. Since the characteristics of the blood you loath so much dont appear on me, it is the same as I dont possess that blood.


    But you still belong to the Imperial Family right?


    I am not proud about it and Ive rarely been treated like a prince. Among my brothers and sisters, I am the only one who got thrown in jail as a child you know.


    I dont think that is something that you should brag about though


    Char sighs astoundedly.


    Of all the members of the Imperial Family, I am the farthest from being treated like one. Even if she says that she dislikes me because I belong to the Imperial Family, I have almost no such characteristics.


    Even I cant wrap my head around such an argument myself.


    How about it? Do you still think I am one of the Imperial Family?


    I do.


    ..why?


    But you are one right. There are people who would treat you as one after all.


    I have childhood friends who tried to kill me several times with wooden swords you know. For arguments sake, they are supposed to be my vassals too though..


    Thats surprising, so no one tried to stop them even though you were about to get killed


    Chars words made me smile.


    The adults around me pretty much all have a non-interference policy.


    They never get in the way of the children.


    I didnt say anything after all. Besides if I exercised my privileges as a prince, I wouldnt be able to establish an equal friendship too.


    .so you just silently epted it? Was that how Ojii-sama helped you?


    Thats right. I could have told my father that I was being bullied but at worst, the ones who have low standing might even receive a death sentence. Its scary, right? Childish bullying between children can even result in the death penalty. Thats why I didnt say anything. At that time, Marquis Zweig helped me. He said that he understood what I was doing and was touched by it. It made me really happy.


    so youve been so adult-like since you were a kid huh. If it was me I would already cry to my parents. I wouldnt think about what could happen after that at all.


    I have no shortage of role models after all. In that sense, I might have benefited from being a member of the Imperial Family.


    As a child.


    I had my eldest brother and Lize-aneue around me.


    They set the example of what being an Imperial Family member should be like.


    So I was able to embody that in my own way. That was all there was to it.


    You..really are not like someone who belongs to the Imperial Family. Even so..you are still one of the people who abandoned Ojii-sama.


    Right, I can not erase that fact. But that was exactly why I came to him. I thought that I finally got the chance to repay him after all.


    Repay him?


    Thats right. The Imperial Family has an inerasable debt toward Marquis Zweig. After the death of the Crown Prince, the Empire was shaken. We had so many things to do that we were short on hand. At that time, It was Marquis Zweig who appeared and solved the problem of the North for us. It was convenient. Thats why we didnt do anything. I am not trying to justify it. After all, the Imperial Family had taken advantage of his feelings toward the North and used him.


    Thats quite a way to say it


    It is the truth that will not change. My father made a cold decision and didnt give the Marquis anything in return. I think that I should have done something earlier. Still, I kept putting it off. That will never change. However, I should be able to repay him with what I am about to do. A debt is something that is meant to be repaid after all.


    .the one who abandoned Ojii-sama was the Emperor, not you.


    Just like you who want to seed Marquis Zweig, I am the son of that Emperor. Moreover, I am also a part of the Imperial Family. That should be enough of a reason for me. As a member of the Imperial Family, I will repay the debt that my father built up. First, I will unite all of the Northern Nobles. After all, the ones who can save the north are only the ns of the North themselves.


    I and the Northern Nobles are simr.


    I had put up with the bullying to protect the noble children.


    The Northern Nobles endured the cold treatment to protect the northern region.


    They could have protested as much as they wanted but they chose to only take their distance. They could have touched on the topic of the Crown Princes death as well.


    Still, the topic of his death was too sensitive at the time. If they have done that, the situation now might even be worse than this.


    Thats why they stayed silent and endured. To not turn the north into a battlefield.


    It is because they are like that that we can rely on them in a situation like this.


    Dont people often call you a weird person?


    I am often told that.


    Right. Whether you belong to a noble house or the Imperial Family, your way of thinking is still strange. Even though you said that people rarely treated you like a prince.why are you still saying that you have to fulfill the obligations of the Imperial Family?


    Even you have been removed from the position of Marquis Zweigs sessor right. Even so, you still choose to inherit his work. Why?


    I just thought that I should do it.


    My answer is the same. Positions and titles might help you make a decision but it doesnt mean that they can determine everything. It is up to us to decide. I am here right now because I think that I must fulfill my obligations as a part of the Imperial Family. How people treated me in the past has nothing to do with that, no?


    Even if people continue to call me the Dull Prince, it is up to me to decide whether I want to fulfill my obligations or not.


    I was raised that way.


    Everything is my responsibility.


    in the end, a title is only a title. Right now, I think can understand the true meaning of those words.


    Said Char as she stood up and tried to leave the room.


    I stopped her.


    Char. My nickname is Al, will you call me that?


    ..I will call you that when you manage to repay your debt. Until then, you are Schwartz.


    Char leaves the room after saying so.


    It is still strange to call our rtionship a friendly one but it is at least better than her using -san to call me.


    Still.


    If Char is this tough then it seems that I will have a much harder time with Duke Lowenstein huh.


    I sighed and leaned back on my chair.

 Chapter 333: Duke Lowenstein

    Chapter 333: Duke Lowenstein


    At the center of the Lowensteins territory.


    The city of A.


    It is thergest city in the north and is its de facto center.


    We are currently at a big mansion located in the center of that city.


    Charlotte-sama. Please kindly wait here. Duke Lowenstein is currently attending a meeting.


    I understand.


    Char nodded to the butler without anyints.


    Seeing that, I muttered in surprise.


    He is prioritizing a meeting over his own granddaughter huh.


    Ojii-sama is that kind of person. He doesnt mix personal business and his work. As long as the Imperial Family isnt involved, I might be able to arrange something though.


    You sure said it.


    You should abandon that optimism of yours. If you got found out, you might get a bolt of lightning flying your way you know. Make no mistake, he will kill you.


    Dont say such a scary thing now.


    Im not kidding okay. He is the kind of person that will seriously do it. If you want to reveal your identity then I rmend you choose the timing wisely.


    I give her a nod.


    Although I have dealt with many people who ridiculed me as the Dull Prince, I have little experience dealing with people who hold a grudge against me.


    That is how strong the Imperial Family is in the Empire.


    There is no need to remind me not to let my guard down.


    My opponent this time is the [Thunder God] of Lowenstein.


    I have met him once before. I briefly spoke to him at the feast of my tenth birthday celebration. I can still remember how intense he was.


    Despite being an heir to a ducal house, he joined the army and climbed to the rank of general with his magical ability.


    He is a veteran general who fought numerous battles and contributed greatly to the expansion of the Empire.


    His battle record remains undefeated. Using the personal army of house Lowenstein together with the soldiers of the Imperial Army, it could be said that his force was never inferior to that of the enemys both in terms of quality and quantity. Still, it is undeniable that his record is still extraordinary.


    It is different from saying that the Emperor never lost a battle. A battle in which a general and an emperor head out to is different in the first ce. The Emperor does not appear in battles that post high-risk of losing moreover, he is always apanied by the Imperial Knights. It is much more difficult for an emperor to lose a battle.


    He is currently the only person in the Empire to outperform Lize-aneue in terms of battle records.


    When he is far from the frontline, he shows his capability as a wise general and when he personally engages the enemy army, he shows everyone that he is more than capable to lead his men out personally.


    A general with both wisdom and courage.


    That is the Duke of Lowenstein.


    Are you nervous?


    I dont know. But I do think that it would be bad if I fail here.


    if Ojii-sama gets angry then I will protect you. At the very least, I should be able to stall him.


    I will count on you if the timees.


    When I smiled at her, Chars eyes went round and she immediately frowned at me.


    She probably thinks that I am being optimistic huh.


    As I thought, you really are a weird person.


    You think so?


    Among the current Imperial Family, do you know anyone who has enough spirit to stand up against my grandfather?


    Who knows. Well, if a persones to mind then it would be Lize-aneue, I think?


    Whether it be Eric or Leo, they would have a problem if they have to face him alone. They will never rely on their guts alone and will definitely face him with an escort.


    While I was thinking that far, Char let out a sigh.


    I am confident that the Princess General wouldnt lose to him but what about you?


    I have my confidence too.


    What kind of confidence?


    The confidence that you will protect me. Im counting on you.


    Haa..you dont even consider the possibility that I am going to stand by and do nothing?


    But you will protect me right?


    What if I just gave you some empty words?


    If it is like that then I will just ept my fate and chalk it up as I dont have eyes for people. Even Duke Lowenstein wouldnt suddenly murder a prince right. He will probably let me off with an arm or two.


    Char frowned at my words.


    She tries to say something again but the butler returned before she could.


    The meeting has concluded, mydy. This way please.


    !?


    You are not going?


    I am going. Just stay behind me. Never leave my side okay?


    Yes, yes.


    I replied as I shrugged my shoulders.


    We were guided to arge audience room.


    This room is probably the one you use to convey your request to the lord.


    And waiting back inside the room was.


    A red-haired old man sitting on a chair.


    His big-frame body resembles Gordon and like a former general he is, his back is straight.


    His sharp red eyes were looking at Char first and then me.


    This old man is Duke Victor von Lowenstein, the person who was nicknamed Thunder God.


    I, Charlotte, havee to greet you, Ojii-sama.


    -good work. Did Marquis Zweig say anything at the end?


    No.


    I seehe can be so cruel. Even though we had a promise that we would have a drink together.


    Saying so, Duke Lowenstein closed his eyes.


    He must be reminiscing the memory of Marquis Zweig.


    After all, he was his ally who supported the north for the longest time.


    Their children got married and they finally became rtives. If not for this situation, Duke Lowenstein probably would have visited the Marquis to see him off himself.


    Probably understanding that, the vassals in the audience room also stay silent.


    is your body doing fine?


    Yes. I had a seizure but it was nothing serious.


    I see. That is good to hear.


    Ojii-sama, there is actually someone I would like to introduce to you. At the funeral of Marquis Zwig, a group of bandits invaded the city. When I could not handle the situation because of my seizure, this Schwartz and his mercenaries helped us deal with them. He has a debt of gratitude with Marquis Zweig and he has taken care of me.


    Hou?


    The Duke said so and paid his attention to me.


    In response, I lower my head and greet him.


    It is my pleasure meeting you. My name is Schwartz.


    I see. You have taken care of my granddaughter huh.


    No, I have owed a great deal of gratitude to Marquis Zweig. I visited him thinking that it was my chance to repay it but I couldnt make it in time. I want to repay that favor to Lady Charlotte instead.


    Thats a good heart you got there. So? Was it your suggestion that Charlotte has been sending letters to each and every noble here?


    Duke Lowensteins gaze turned sharp.


    When she saw that, Charlotte hurriedlyes to my defense.


    O, Ojii-sama! That was all my doing! Marquis Zweig believed that every noble of the north should find a way out of this conflict together. For that sake, he had written letters to every noble to invite them to a meeting!


    I see. So, is there a letter addressed to me?


    Nohe decided that I should be the one who personally persuades Ojii-sama.


    Marquis Zweig really knows me well huh. No matter what he writes to me, I will not move. Thats why he decided to entrust that to you huh, Charlotte. I can understand thatI understand it but its a failure since you brought along a mouse to persuade me.


    Schwartz is only an escort. I will be the one who-!


    Thats not it. Seriously, it seems you have looked down on me huh. A pleasure meeting me? Dont make meugh. Didnt every noble of the Empire have the pleasure to meet you already on your tenth birthday? I have already met you back then. I have even personally held you in my arms when you were a baby you know?


    Saying so, Duke Lowenstein stands up from his chair.


    The atmosphere immediately turned heavy.


    Even his aides are having cold sweat.


    Hmph..I never thought that I would be found out so quickly.


    If you wanted to hide your identity then you should have tried hiding those eyes. Its the same eyes that the guy who robbed away my daughter only to strengthen his bloodline had. I can tell with a single nce. No one hates the eyes of that man as much as me after all!


    Duke Lowensteins voice turned to a roar.


    While listening to his roaring voice, I stood up and took down my hood.


    I will apologize for the deception. I didnt want to get killed you see.


    Hmph! You have grown to be quite a bold man huh? That attitude and that way of speaking, its the exact same as the Emperor when he was still young you know?


    We are parent and child after all. I never thought that you would recognize me since it has been a long time since west met. And it was supposed to be a light greeting too..it is truly something, that grudge against the Imperial Family of yours.


    So you came to talk even though you already know that? Arnold Lakes Adler!


    Said Duke Lowenstein as he immediately identified me.

 Chapter 334: Forged Letters

    Chapter 334: Forged Letters


    That was surprising.


    And it wasnt about how he immediately recognized me as a prince. I already expected him to be able to tell that much. I am not so naive to think that he would be so easily deceived.


    What surprised me was how he correctly identified who I am.


    Was there an information leak? I am supposed to be sleeping at the Imperial Capital though?


    It is just a guess. Before the battle truly began in the north, your younger brother came to visit me. Secretly with only a few Imperial Knights apanying him that is.


    I see. So you recognized me from Leos face huh.


    There is that too. But it was your brother who said that if the war goes on, his elder brother wille to me. He said that he will leave it to you to persuade me when the timees. Thats why I can tell right away.


    He sure said some extra thing.


    I sighed and crumpled my hair.


    Im not surprised that Leo was here before me. Rather, it is a given. After all, Duke Lowenstein has that important of a position.


    However, I was surprised that he told the Duke I woulde.


    Certainly, the longer the war, the higher the probability that visiting the Duke would be included in my course of actions.


    Considering the members of the Imperial Family left in the capital, it can be predicted that I would be the one who will be dispatched to the north.


    However, it was impossible to certainly predict that I wille to persuade Duke Lowenstein here.


    After all, there is a possibility that I would just lead out the army from the Imperial Capital or that Leo is not even at a disadvantage in the first ce.


    So it was not a prediction based on the situation at the time. It was the result of thinking about what he would do if he was me.


    He knows that I dislike leading arge force.


    He knows that I dont want to leave the problem of the Northern Nobles alone.


    After all, if we leave the problem of the North as it is it will only be an ember for future problems after we win the war.


    Thats why he thought that I will definitely try to solve the problem of the North in one go. With that line of thinking, persuading Duke Lowenstein is inevitable.


    Even if he is my own younger brother, he sure understands me well.


    That Hero Prince seemed to be confident that you can persuade me but if you rely on a disguise like that then I guess I cant expect much from you huh.


    I was only hiding my identity to hide my existence from the enemy. It has nothing to do with persuading you.


    Hou? Then what kind of bargain have you brought to my table? You came all the way here with my granddaughter, dont think I will just let you go back to the capital if you bring out some boring deal alright?


    The duke said as thunder crackled from his body and struck the floor.


    It seems he doesnt like the idea of me using Char to approach him huh.


    Well, that much is obvious.


    Judging from his words, the root of his grudge against the Imperial Family was how we took away his daughter. It wouldnt be strange for him to be protective of his granddaughter.


    Dont think I will just let you go back to the capital, huh.I have no intention of heading back to the capital without attending to the problems in the north. You said that I looked down on you? Let me repeat that back to you then. My own younger brother is fighting right now, I have no n to run away by myself. Also, as a member of the Imperial Family, I will not neglect the problem of the north any longer. Dont underestimate me too much. Even if people call me the Dull Prince, I am still a prince of this nation.


    Duke Lowenstein listened and sat back on his chair.


    His eyes were even sharper than before.


    What Dull Prince. You were only pretending to be ipetent right? Your father was the same. He pretended to bezy about everything and gradually showed his ws in the session war. It is extremely difficult to be on guard against someone who you are so used to look down on. His opponents were defeated without being able to see his full ability. You give off the same smell as he did you know?


    My father, Emperor Johannes had the ambition to ascend the emperors throne. That was the reason he hid his ws. But I am different. I can not protect my family unless I enter the session war with my brother. Thats why we joined the session war in the first ce. If not for the session war, I would have continued to be the Dull Prince and I have no problem with that at all.


    If there was no session war, you would choose to continue being ridiculed for the rest of your life? Dont make meugh.


    Exactly. At the very least, I think I have proven that for 10 years already.


    Father was hiding his abilities to take the throne. He was not like me who had no such ambition and ended up not showing my abilities.


    Father had a clear purpose while I didnt.


    It would be rude to my father topare myself to him.


    Hmph, whatever. So you are saying that you unwillingly participated in the session war? That this is no ce for others to see your abilities? Dont you think that this is the opportunity to make those who looked down on you kneel before you instead?


    You are correct. Besides, I do not enjoy making others kneel to me in the first ce. I am not exactly like the old men of the previous generation you see.


    to take a knee is an ancient tradition. It has a deep meaning to it.


    Proof of loyalty, proof of heartfelt gratitude. I am well aware of those meanings. It is exactly because I am aware of its meaning that I do not wish for it. When you force another person to kneel before you through a show of force, what meaning does it have? If the person kneels before me out of recognition then I will dly ept it but if that is not the case then it will only make me feel sick instead.


    despite being a part of the Imperial Family, you can still make some sense huh. Souls do not dwell in meaningless actions. If you already understand that then what are you trying to do by persuading me? To save your younger brother?


    It seems that I gained a little of his recognition.


    If he kept testing me as he was, I would never be able to get down to the main topic.


    This is good.


    Of course, there is that too. Leo is needed for the future of the Empire. I know that there are people who ridicule his idealism. He certainly still has many shorings. Still, there is no future for an Emperor who can not go through with his ideal.


    for the Empire huh.


    Disappointment appears on Duke Lowensteins face.


    He probably didnt expect such a mundane answer.


    He averted his eyes away as though there is no worth listening to me anymore.


    At that moment, I continued to speak.


    Thats whyI will not leave the problems as is. I want the Empire under Leos rule to be better..thats why I decided to solve the problems of the north.


    .the Imperial Family is always like this. Misleading its vassals with nothing but words that are only pleased to the ear.


    Thats right. That is what it means to stand on top of people. We mislead people and make them dream. Thats the role of the people who stand on top. After all, people can not live without dreams.


    People cant live without dreams? That might be true. But you can not live with your dream alone.


    I understand that too. Thats why the Emperor assembled talented people at his side. To realize the dream he has envisioned. It is not an emperors job to solve problems.


    Leo left this to me.


    Thats why I can not fail.


    After all, Leo didnt even have it in his mind that I would.


    If I cant do this much for him then I cant retain my dignity as his older brother.


    And you are saying that you are one of those talented people? If you do then answer me! How will you solve the problems of the north!? If we side with the Emperors side now we will only be punished for being too slow to act! We have no path left! Just what do you expect us to do in this situation!?


    That is not really the case. [You have already made your move after all].


    Unable to understand the meaning of my words, Duke Lowenstein looks at me suspiciously.


    In response, I muttered a name with a grin.


    Sebas.


    Right here, sir.


    Sebas appeared behind me without producing any sound.


    I extended my hand out toward him and he handed me a bundle of papers in return.


    After the war, the people of the Empire will probably think this. Its impossible for the Dull Prince to suddenly raise a military achievement like that. It is as you said. It is extremely difficult to be on guard against someone who you are so used to look down on. Reputation works the same way. Thats why no one will believe in what I achieved.


    People are like that. But if you keep repeating such achievements then they will have no choice but to recognize you.


    Thats right. But I dont want them to recognize me. I came to like the nickname of the Dull Prince you see.


    When I said that, I handed the bundle of papers to Duke Lowensteins aide.


    The aide then handed it to the duke.


    These are.letters?


    Thats right. [Its the letters from you to me].


    ..you bastard! You are nning to give all the credit to me!?


    As expected of the Duke. You saw right through it.


    What do you mean?


    Char asked with a confused expression.


    Seeing that, the Duke roughly opened the letter and read it.


    He then showed it to Char while sharply gazing at me.


    This is!? Ojii-samas handwriting!?


    Naturally, that wasnt written by me. But it was borately forged. No one besides me would be able to tell that it is fake.


    My butler is quite skilled at forging letters you see.


    It has been a long time but these are my masterpieces, sir. Im so d that there were so many samples in Deuce.


    What I ordered Sebas to do in Deuce was to gather information and forge a letter with Duke Lowensteins handwriting.


    There were many letters that the Duke had exchanged with Marquis Zweig inside the vault of his mansion.


    If it was impossible for Sebas then I would have done it myself but with so many samples, he managed to do something about it. After all, Sebas became quite good at imitating others handwriting from his old profession.


    Transport the supply with Large Flying Dragons, the enemy supply base is inside the mountains..these are all instructions?


    Thats right. Prince Leonards main army was locked in a siege battle. Tobat that, the 6th Imperial Knight Corp who came to the north as reinforcements conducts a supply transport operation. They managed to deliver a lot of supply from the sky and the only one on the enemy side who could respond appropriately was the Dragon Prince.


    Thats


    Considering the situation, the only one who coulde up with such a strange strategy would be this prince. But now he is saying that he is willing to hand over all the credit to us.


    Since Duke Lowenstein is a big presence in the north, if he moves personally, he will alert the enemy. He has been working for the Emperor and the Empire from the beginning. Ever since I came to the north, he has contacted me through Sebas and gave me precise instructions to pull off the operation. With this, not only for his future merits he will also gain credit for everything that has happened so far. There is no need to worry about any punishment anymore.


    Some may feel ufortable about this.


    But with the letter and my testimony as evidence, no one would bother toin about it.


    That was why you visited Deuce first?


    I was going to talk to Marquis Zweig about this strategy. In the end, I couldnt make it in time but Marquis Zweig was also nning a meeting with the other northern nobles. He probably wouldnt say no to my n. Thats why I went with it. I have to apologize to you for not telling you beforehand, Char. Im sorry.


    Thats fine but.with this letter, everything you did would..


    I have no need for such credits. Im not interested in it in the first ce. I will not let anyone say that the northern nobles were uncooperative. Your achievements are the achievements of the northern nobles. You can protect both the north and your house with this. Of course, it is up to you to decide what you want to do from now on.


    That was the path I showed to Duke Lowenstein.

 Chapter 335: Reason for the Stubbornness

    Chapter 335: Reason for the Stubbornness


    I can protect both the north and my house huh.


    Duke Lowenstein muttered and touched the armrest of his chair.


    I showed him my hand.


    Considering the situation, the duke should ept my proposal.


    Initially, the northern nobles as a whole did not side with Leo. There was bad blood between them and the Imperial Family so even if there were some that went out to help him, there were still some bad feelings lingering around.


    Gordon lost his momentum with his defeat in the Imperial Capital. Still, our initial n tobat him was to surround him and lock him into a battle of endurance. With that being the case, all the achievements will go to Lize-aneue who will march to the northter.


    They have no reason to participate in the war if they can not gain credit. Many of the northern nobles used many excuses to decline Leos request to participate in the war at first because Leo has the advantage at the time.


    However, the situation haspletely changed.


    While they were declining his request, William rebuilt Gordons force, Leo was cornered, and they lost the timing to participate.


    Moreover, the cause of Leo getting cornered was the rout of the few northern nobles who had joined Leo.


    It is obvious that they might get punished for their dy which led to the Emperors side disadvantage.


    Thats why the northern nobles did not move.


    However, with my proposal, the story will turn to one that the northern nobles have been moving to support the Emperor in secret.


    With this, their dy will not be a problem and it is possible to cancel out their failure.


    After that, if they lend us their power to defeat Gordon, they will be able to build a huge debt to the Imperial Family. There is no doubt that their treatment will be much more favorable in the future.


    Looks like everything went ording to your n huh?


    Not at all. If everything went ording to n then I would still be sleeping in the Imperial Capital after all.


    I am here against my will.


    When I told him that, the Duke mockingly smiled at me.


    What an irresponsible man. You are saying that you are not even willing to talk to me personally in the first ce?


    Of course. I wouldnte to the north unless Leo was in trouble.


    The duke squinted at my words.


    Seeing that, I shrugged.


    After all, I just gave him what he wanted to hear.


    Since your brother is in trouble, you want to help him no matter what. Is that right?


    Exactly.


    And it requires our power to do that. Which means we have the advantage here.


    You think that you have a future with Gordon?


    I will not rely on such a tyrant. But the Dragon Prince of the United Kingdom is quite capable. If he presents me with a peace treaty with the north then cooperating with him is not so bad.


    Instead of Gordon, you are willing to listen to the Dragon Prince huh.


    It is not an impossible n.


    If he truly dislikes the Imperial Family then leaving the Empire is one of the options.


    Fortunately for them, the United Kingdom has allowed the Dominion to keep its autonomy. With the same agreement, they should be able to rule over the north.


    If all the northern nobles turned, the northern border would disappear. The army of the Dominion and the United Kingdom will march south undisturbed. The situation willpletely change again.


    Still, Duke Lowenstein probably will not choose that n.


    If the situation turns to that, the Empire will no longer care about appearance.


    A non-aggression pact will be signed with the Sokal empire under some unfavorable conditions and Lize-aneue will march north.


    If that still can not handle the situation then even the use of the holy sword might be considered.


    If that happens, the North will be thoroughly destroyed. After all, it will be the frontline whererge armies collide.


    The northern nobles who have endured the cold treatment for the sake of the north so far would not consider that as an option.


    They may no longer have any loyalty toward the Imperial Family but they have not lost their pride in protecting their territory and people.


    If they have already lost that pride then would have joined Gordons side by now.


    He only promoted his advantage to negotiate with me advantageously.


    Looks like he wont easily ept the proposal huh.


    What do you want in return?


    Nothing.


    That is strange. If you hope for nothing then why did you bring up negotiating with the Dragon Prince?


    I am just saying that I will not let everything go your way.


    I have proposed to you a method that causes the least damage to the north and its people though? What are you dissatisfied with?


    While listening, the Dukes eyes kept on observing me.


    There is suspicion in his eyes.


    The Duke still doesnt trust me so the negotiation is not concluded yet.


    If I can not somehow gain his trust then this negotiation will not be settled.


    Originally, I nned to have Marquis Zweig intervene here since he already has the Dukes trust. It really hurt since I cant use that n now.


    What I am dissatisfied with is you. I can not trust the Imperial Family, let alone a prince who resembles the Emperor so much like you.


    You think I will go back on my word?


    The Imperial Family has already betrayed me once. I allowed my daughter to marry the Emperor as insurance in case something happens to the north. And what has be of that? We were unjustly med and treated coldly for the death of the Crown Prince!


    That is certainly a sin of the Imperial Family. Even so, the Emperor had a lot on his te at the time. You should know well how he had no choice but to leave the problem of the north alone at the time, Duke.


    At that time, Father had already begun the preparation for his abdication.


    However, the heir he was delegating his power to suddenly passed away. Father had to work hard to bring the Empire under his rule again.


    Of course, somewhere in his heart was a resentment toward the north since they couldnt rescue the Crown Prince in time.


    Thats why he wasnt that enthusiastic to solve the problem of the north. It can be said that he left it unattended until he was free. There was a mountain of other things to do after all.


    Duke Lowenstein couldnt forgive that.


    Those things have nothing to do with it! Even though my daughter was young, she made her name as the best swordswoman in the north! She wanted to live on the path of the sword! I lost my wife and raised my children all by myself! I wanted them to be happy! I wanted them to live their dreams! Even so, I had to marry off my daughter! All for the sake of the north!


    When he married the Fourth Consort, Father was still a crown prince.


    Even so, the power delegation was almost at its end and he was about to ascend the throne.


    He had other consorts and it was not a marriage of love.


    It was only to strengthen our bloodline and stabilize the national power. Aplete political marriage.


    As someone who wanted to live as a swordswoman, it was probably humiliating for the Fourth Consort to be married off as a woman.


    Still, that is what being a dukes daughter is.


    There may be many nobledies who are more than willing to be the emperors wife. One could say that it was unfortunate since she was not your typical nobledy.


    When I sent off my daughter, I lowered my head to both the emperor and the crown prince asking them to take good care of the north! Still, even after they acknowledged that and my daughter became an imperial consort, they abandoned the north! How can I believe in you!?


    Leaving believe or not believe aside, you surely are aware that you have no other choice.


    What if you break your promise? Who will guarantee that you will give the credit to the north? Right now, you only want the power of the northern nobles to save your younger brother. But what if the war is over? The next thing you want is an advantage in the session war. You would need achievements to win that. You will probably dly take all your credit and make a big leap forward for your brother right!


    I wont do that. If I make a big achievement, it will divide our support. Moreover, we will lose the trust of the northern nobles. I will not make such a stupid move. It is obvious that working for you and obtaining your support is better.


    You can say whatever you want with just words!


    Strange.


    He is too stubborn.


    The Duke shouldnt have any merit in prolonging this negotiation.


    If you want me to ept your proposal then bring either the Emperor or the Prime Minister here! Without a written pledge, I will never trust you!


    Dont be absurd. Under these circumstances, there is no way that either of them can leave the Imperial Capital.


    Then bring me a pledge. Do whatever you need and bring me a pledge. That is my demand.


    With that said, the Duke stood up from his chair as though he no longer has nothing left to say.


    However, for a moment, the Duke staggered.


    After a coughing fit, the Duke left the ce.


    Ojii-sama! Please wait!


    Char follows after him but Duke Lowenstein ignores her.


    Char is the daughter of his dear son and the granddaughter of his close friend.


    She should be important to Duke Lowenstein.


    I can see that from the anger he showed before the negotiation.


    However, his attitude right now is too cold.


    How do you see it?


    Probably the same as you, Arnold-sama.


    ..I see.


    I listened to Sebass reply and turned back.


    The duke is probably ill.


    Thats why he needs clear evidence.


    Something his granddaughter can use after he passes away.

 Chapter 336: Status of a Prince

    Chapter 336: Status of a Prince


    One night passed and I couldnt get close to the mansion since the audience.


    Although I was allowed to join up with the Narbe Ritter that was waiting at a nearby inn, I was not allowed to meet Char, let alone the Duke.


    So he doesnt want me to do something unnecessary huh.


    It seems that the Duke will not back down on that pledge, sir.


    I sighed at Sebass words.


    I dont have enough time to return to the capital and persuade Father.


    I have to convince the Duke somehow.


    Have you confirmed that the Duke really is ill?


    Inside a room at the inn.


    There are only three people inside, me, Sebas, and Lars.


    Lars is the only one that I told about Duke Lowensteins possible illness.


    However, Lars is still in doubt.


    It is almost certain, sir.


    Many have seen him holding back his coughing fit and staggering steps.


    He is probably suffering from the same disease as my mother. And Char probably has the same thing as well.


    The symptoms are too simr.


    It certainly looks that way but if that is the case, will the Duke be able to head to battle?


    That will depend on the progress of the illness but from how stubborn he acted, it seems he knows that he doesnt have much time left. If not then he wouldnt reject my proposal and demand something unreasonable like a pledge.


    The reason for his unreasonable demand was because of necessity.


    Duke Lowenstein is the symbol of the north.


    As long as we have him, the north will be united and the presence of the northern nobles will only grow stronger. If he passed away after the war, the northern nobles would end up as a disorderly mob. Even if I go back on my word, they would have no power to protest.


    Since it is possible that the north will be taken lightly without him, he wants a pledge to guarantee that we will respect the will of the north.


    With the Duke, we would have many hands to y but the Duke doesnt have long and he has no recement. The only one who could have taken his ce died before him after all.


    It must be hard for Lady Charlotte.


    ..


    Losing two grandfathers at the same time is truly unfortunate.


    If possible, I would like to give her time to make peace with it but I can not do that.


    Ancient magic is meaningless against illness.


    As long as I cant cure my mother, I can not cure the Duke.


    In times like this, I resent how my power only caters to destruction.


    The Duke is hiding his illness from Char. he probably doesnt want to shock Charbut it is impossible to hide it from her forever.


    Do we make contact with Lady Charlotte, sir?


    We have no other choice. Everything will depend on Char.


    To seed Marquis Zweig means that she has to deny the Duke.


    On the contrary, if she wishes for peaceful days with the Duke then she will not be able to seed Marquis Zweig.


    She has to choose one of the two paths.


    Rather than thinking about what we should do, it would be better to hear what Char wants to do.


    We are going to infiltrate the mansion. You can do it right?


    Piece of cake, Your Highness.


    Saying so, Lars triumphantly took out the map of the mansion.


    Your preparation is quite thorough it seems?


    We were willing to seize control of the ce in case of emergency after all.


    Im d that the negotiations ended in peace.


    Saying so, I began listening to Larss briefing.


    The security of Duke Lowensteins mansion was much more rigorous than a normal noble mansion.


    However, with how long he has retired from the army, his vassals who apanied him to the battlefields also got old.


    With the Narbe Ritter who constantly undergoes harsh training, it was not so difficult to infiltrate.


    Please be careful.


    Lars who quickly incapacitated the security on the west side of the mansion sent me and Sebas off.


    Once inside the mansion, Sebas alone should be able to handle the rest.


    With the map of the mansion in my head, I look for the room where Char is probably at.


    Doing so, I found a room with two guards standing in front.


    Its not the Dukes room.


    I give Sebas a look and head straight to the room.


    The guards who noticed me opened their eyes wide but they were immediately incapacitated by Sebas who went behind them.


    Char! Iming in!


    I lightly knocked on the door and opened it.


    Like Elna, I have some reservations about entering a girls room but I can not be so timid now.


    Schwartz!?


    A surprised voice can be heard from inside.


    However, the scene before me is more surprising than I expected.


    Char was about to jump off the balcony. She had tied the curtains together and made a rope out of it.


    I was wondering what she was doing as I rushed over to her but it seemed that she lost her bnce because of me and began to stagger.


    Wa WA WAA!!


    Oi, Oi!!


    I hurriedly close the distance and grabs Chars arm with both hands.


    I managed to pull her back up to the balcony before starting to speak to her.


    Haa HaaaI told you that was dangerous right?


    Ahaharight. Sorry.


    Char stands up with a bitter smile.


    She was about to leave.


    She must have some kind of aim.


    I have to go see my grandfather. Help me.


    I dont mind but..is that okay? The Duke might be ill you know?


    Yeahmaybe it is the same disease I have. The cause of my illness is unknown. When it gets bad, I cough out blood and I cant even stand up. But when I am fine I can move about without any problem. Its a nasty disease isnt it.


    you and the Duke are different. He is already old. The more he pushes himself, the shorter his life will be.


    I know.but as the granddaughter of Duke Lowenstein and Marquis Zweig, I have the duty to do what I can for the north. My reason is the same as yours.


    Saying so, Char smiled and turned back toward the door.


    To be honest, I took her resolves lightly.


    Char has already made up her mind.


    Sorry. I have to apologize to you.


    What for?


    I took you too lightly.


    Right. It would be best if you dont underestimate me. I am the granddaughter of the Thunder God after all.


    Let me through. I have to talk to my grandfather.


    Charlotte-sama..but..


    Do you prefer I use force instead?


    Thunder began to crackle in Chars right hand.


    Seeing that, the guards protecting the Dukes room opened a path for her.


    Char then slowly opened the door.


    You tomboy granddaughterI wonder who you took after.


    The Duke was lying in his bed.


    His face seemed like he had aged 10 years since yesterday.


    His illness may be worse than I think.


    Its you I took after, Ojii-sama.


    Really now.


    Char urged me inside the room and closed the door.


    Duke Lowenstein looked at me and squinted.


    To start moving immediately the day afteryou really have no patience huh


    I dont have time you see.


    I see..I guess we are the same then.


    Saying so, the Duke gets up. His face distorted in pain.


    Char hurriedly went to support him but the Duke violently coughed.


    Cough! Cough! Haa haaas you can seeI cant move as I pleased anymore.


    Thats why you need a pledge?


    Thats right..after I died..I need there to be solid proof that you will respect the will of the northno matter how much I hate the Emperor..I know that he is not so foolish as to not know the consequences of breaking a pledge


    If the Emperor broke a written pledge, he would lose the trust of every noble.


    Being attacked by other nations, Father would not be so foolish as to cause such domestic problems.


    Thats why the Duke wanted the pledge no matter what.


    However.


    My father will never write a pledge. If he yields to a vassals request, the central power will diminish.


    Its your job to do something about that..


    It will take time to persuade him. In the meantime, the effect of the war on the north will be irreversible. We have no time to waste. Believe in me. Not in my father, the Emperor, but in me as a prince.


    You are telling me to trust the Dull Prince? Do you have the power to guarantee your end of the deal?


    .I will write the pledge myself. I will put my strongest card on the line and win the respect back for the northern nobles.


    Your strongest card..?


    I will bet my status as a prince. With my blood, I can not end up as amoner but I will ept any position, political marriage, or even experiments. I am willing to protect the north at the cost of my freedom. SoI want you to trust in my pledge.


    Saying so, I slowly kneeled down and bowed to the Duke.


    Bowing to a vassal is something that a member of the Imperial Family must never do.


    However, my head doesnt have that much worth. If lowering it is all it needs then I will lower it as many times as I have to.


    If I show him that then my words will carry some weight.


    It is telling the Duke that I am not attached to my position as a prince.


    Even if its Father, if he sees that I am willing to bet my position, he will not say no to me. My action means that I will definitely raise distinguished war services for the northern nobles. In response, he needs to give me something of equitable worth. Moreover, if he denies me, it will damage the trust of those around him.


    Why..do you go that far..?


    I told you. I owe a great debt to Marquis Zweig. I am going to repay it back to Char. Lets solve the problems of the north and secure the status of the northern nobles together. I am doing this for myself, not for someone elses sake.


    ..Charlotte. Do you believe him?


    I do. Im sure..if I ask him to die with us, he will do it. He is that kind of person.


    Duke Lowenstein nodded to Charlotte and let out a long sigh as if he was tired.


    Then.


    So.what do you want to do?


    I am going to seed Marquis Zweig. We will hold a meeting with every northern n and hear their opinions.


    And what if they are willing to fight?


    I will propose the Union of the Northern Lords. I am the granddaughter of Marquis Zweig after all.


    Hearing Char, Duke Lowenstein showed a small smile.

 Chapter 337: Give me Your Life

    Chapter 337: Give me Your Life


    ..Union of the Northern Lords huh.


    Yes.


    But.you still need something for them to rally under. A pledge from the Emperor might certainly boost their morale but a pledge from a prince will not have the same effect.


    The cause of the northern nobles previous defeat was due to low morale and disorganization.


    That was the opening William exploited.


    Even if we head to battle with more numbers thanst time, if we do not solve this problem, we will only repeat the first defeat.


    .I will convince them.


    you dont have enough time. Once you assemble all the lords and hold a meeting, you have to start preparing for battle immediately. Isnt that right? Prince Arnold.


    Thats right. We have no time.


    Then, what are you going to do?


    Duke Lowenstein asked to test me.


    The fact that he asked me instead of Char was probably due to hisst act of love for his granddaughter.


    After all, the answer to that question is very cruel.


    There is only one way to establish the Union of the Northern Lords that Char proposed.


    I need youto give me your life.


    As I thought..that is the only way huh.


    Char says nothing.


    She only holds the Dukes hand with her quivering hands. And the Duke squeezed them back.


    I never thought that there would be a young man who coulde up to my face and tell me to die..


    If you personally head out, we will be able to form the Union of the Northern Lords. It will greatly boost their morale as well.


    And in exchangemy death will be certain. I understand that much. I wanted to die here, in thend I was born and raised inyou are saying that you can not allow me even that?


    Surrounded by family and peacefully going to heaven is certainly a good way to die. Butif you still have strength left in you, I can not allow you to do that. I want you to squeeze thest bit of your life until the very end. For the north.


    For the north, huh.


    What a convenient thing to say.


    I am telling this man who sacrificed his own daughter for the north to give us hisst remaining days.


    How selfish.


    If he is allowed to rest peacefully, he might be able to live half a year or even a year longer. Who knows how much his life will be shortened if he has to ride out to battle in this condition.


    This will be a battle that he can not expect toe back from.


    Some may feel honored for dying on a battlefield but this is an old man who has already retired from the army.


    It is too cruel to pull him away from his home and ask him to die in battle.


    CharlotteI devoted everything to this family and the north. You..know that right.?


    Yes.


    Then let me ask.between a grandfather who gets to leisurely die in peace..and a grandfather who decides to fight until the endwhich one do you like more?


    Ojii-sama


    Duke..


    Duke Lowenstein is trying to get Char to decide.


    My face distorted in surprise but the Duke only smiled when he saw it.


    I thought that I should have you shoulder all the responsibilitybutit is unpleasant to have my final fight be for the Imperial Family. At least at the end..I want it to be for my family. This life of mine..belongs to my family.


    ..Ihave always respected the Duke of Lowenstein who fought for the northplease..show me the figure of the Thunder God who has protected us.I will burn it into my eyes.


    I understandPrince Arnold..are you confident that you can use my life well?


    ..yes.


    Then let me give it to yousend the news to all northern nobles..tell them that the Duke of Lowenstein is going.


    Saying so, the Duke showed a fierce smile.


    It is the smile of a man who is prepared to die.


    Char is quietly sobbing beside him.


    It was her decision that sent her grandfather to battle. That much is obvious.


    Duke Lowenstein put his hand on Chars head and staggered out of his bed.


    Now..TO BATTLE!!


    With that said, Duke Lowenstein opens the door.


    The guards were kneeling outside.


    He speaks to them with a loud voice.


    Prepare for battle! Summon all the old coots who want to die with me! Gather as much force as possible!


    Yes, as youmand!


    Prince Arnold..where do you want to hold the meeting? What is the ce that best suits this asion?


    That would be Gnade hill.


    ..not bad.


    With that said, the Duke walked with a step that I couldnt think belonged to the old man who was so exhausted on the bed earlier.


    Gnade hill can be said to be a sacred ce in the north.


    500 years ago.


    It is the ce where the knights of the north challenged the demons who ravaged theirnd.


    There were many sacrifices. However, the knights of the north were able to repel the demons on their own.


    A ce that symbolizes the strength of the north.


    There would be no better ce to establish the Union of the Northern Lords.


    The nobles who received the letter are probably inside the Lowenstein territory already.


    They will be watching out for the news of the Dukes movement.


    That is how important Duke Lowenstein is in the north.


    are you okay?


    Im not


    After seeing off Duke Lowenstein, I returned to the room.


    There, Char put her hand on his bed and closed her eyes.


    Her voice is a tearful one.


    Is there anything I can do?


    ..no. Goonce this warmth disappears..I will recover.


    I understand.


    No matter how powerful my ancient magic is, I can not cure their illness.


    No matter which tactic I use, I can not stop her tears.


    I quietly left the room.


    I really am..powerless huh.


    Is that not why you are here? If Arnold-sama can do everything by yourself then there wouldnt be a need for you to be here. Is it not because of our powerlessness that we are trying to obtain a better future? Both until and from now on.


    I dont know when he arrived behind me but I smiled at Sebass words.


    Thats it.


    I am here because I am powerless.


    I am not omnipotent.


    Lets go. We are going to unite the northand defeat Gordon.


    Yes, sir.


    I said that and started walking.

 Chapter 338: Gied’s Departure

    Chapter 338: Gied¡¯s Departure


    Wismar, the base of Gordons faction.


    There, Reiner, the second son of Duke Horsvath was managing the supply for their army.


    Without betraying his reputation for being excellent, he manages Wismar which despite being a conquered city, there has never been a rebellion.


    His excellence was appreciated and it was left to him to manage the supply that came into Wismar irregrly from the United Kingdom and the Dominion.


    Today as Reiner worked, Gied entered his room wearing armor that seemed difficult to move in.


    The design emphasizes appearance rather than functionality. Moreover, the aim of this design does not seem to raise the soldiers morale at all.


    Reiner has no intention ofmenting on his brothers taste but it is still inappropriate for a noble who is heading to the frontline to prioritize his personal sense of aesthetics.


    Of course, Reiner didnt show that thought outwardly.


    Oh, Aniue. Are you about to depart?


    Thats right! I will head to the frontline as His Highness Henricks [Close Aide].


    Seeing Gied proudly emphasized on the close aide part, Reiner smiled bitterly at him.


    There are already Gordons aides serving around Henrick. Gied is simply atch-on bonus.


    His true role is only Henricks conversation partner.


    He was not selected because of his ability.


    It would be plenty obvious if he thinks about it.


    Gied has never entered a battlefield or raised any achievement.


    Normally, a person would think Why me?.


    But Gied just epted the assignment as a matter of course. It was probably thanks to his high self-esteem.


    I hail from an excellent bloodline. It is obvious that I would be selected for such an important assignment.


    Wondering if such a thing is truly circling inside his brothers mind, Reiner had to hide his sigh.


    What?


    Nothing, I was only wondering if you are nervous to enter your first battle.


    Nervous? You think I am scared of Leonard? Why should I be afraid of a guy who can only hide in a castle.


    How brave of you.


    I am the eldest son of Duke Horsvath. That much is obvious! The one who will seed the house is me! You are already disqualified! Just curse your own powerlessness and keep doing your paperwork!


    With that said, Gied left Reiners room with a burst of roaringughter.


    Seeing that, Reiner can only mockingly smile at his brother.


    After all, that was just too hrious.


    The Horsvath house has been a family of civil servants for generations. The bloodline that Aniue boasted so much about wont do you any good in battle though.


    By cleverly maneuvering in every session war, the Horsvath house has survived until today.


    Although they sometimes appeared on the battlefield, they always avoided dealing with strong enemies.


    Regardless of whether he is holding up in a castle or not, the Hero Prince is still the Hero Prince. Facing a prince who raised so many military achievements in such a short period of time with that attitude is nothing but foolishness.


    The fact that he heads out with such a triumphant attitude is already proof of how much of a fool he is.


    Normally, you would at least be somewhat wary with Prince Leonard as your opponent.


    To not realize that he is just a disposable pawn.even if he is my brother, he is just an idiot.


    Reiner-sama. May I receive the report for the current situation?


    From the shadow of the room.


    Xiao-mei appears silently.


    Without looking back at her, Reiner inly answers.


    Prince Henrick and my brother are heading off to face Prince Leonard. With their presence, Prince Williams chain ofmand would be disrupted and they would surely sabotage him intentionally. The generals we sent with them are also those who dislike working under Prince William. They probably wont stop those two.


    Then, all is ording to n?


    Yeah. I will not let anyone else have jurisdiction over the supply. Father will probably be ced behind the battlefield and will be held responsible for Aniues actions as well. We will not fight Prince Leonard. Everything is on schedule.


    Understood. What about the Fourth Consort?


    Covert mission. My father and I dont know the details either. Well, its that person we are talking about after all. They should be able to do something about the situation with their sword on that side. Theres no need to worry right?


    I wonder about that. I do not know what they are doing after all.


    Is there really anything that you dont know? You are His Highnesss eyes and ears after all. You made it look so easy to make contact with us too. For the record, this ce is still an enemys base you know?


    The enemys eyes are focused on Prince Leonard after all.


    Hearing her reply, Reiner gave up pursuing the matter.


    He stands no chance against this maid. Mentally that is.


    It is thanks to her ability that he can contact various groups like this.


    Well, thats alright. Give His Highness a message for me. The Horsvath house is ready to betra.thats not it, tell him that we are ready to turn over at any time.


    Understood.


    Saying so, Xiao-mei disappears.


    Without confirming that she really left, Reiner returned to his work.


    From the beginning, he did not work for Gordon. He was sabotaging him from the inside.


    Gordon was suspicious of the Horsvath house as well but since hecked human resources, he had to use them.


    Thanks to that, they managed to get into important positions. But what is left now is to crush him. Gordon who has practically only lived on the battlefield only moves intuitively.


    An extremely troublesome characteristic for those who act with a n.


    The timing for them to make their move has to be the time when Gordon can be surely cornered.


    Alright, back to work then.


    With that said, Reiner earnestly resumed his work.


    Without cutting any corners.


    After all, it is necessary to supply the frontline efficiently.


    This is for the unlikely event where Gordon can defeat Leo.


    In such a situation, the Horsvath house will adjust its n ordingly.


    This is the way that the Horsvath house survived until now.


    No matter which side wins, they will survive.


    And they dont care what n they have to use.


    Survival alone is justice.


    That is the teaching that has been passed down in the Horsvath house for generations.


    To aplish that, using your own family is not too bad..


    Reiner whispered to himself.


    For Reiner, who had been taught personally by Rolf since he was a child, he saw everyone as a pawn.


    Whether it be his brother or his father.


    Im looking forward to the person who will take the throne.


    Saying so, Reiner continued doing his paperwork.


    A few dayster.


    10,000 troops led by Henrick arrived at the frontline as Williams reinforcements.


    It is finally the time for me to settle the score with Leonard huh.


    Yes, Your Highness Henrick. Lets show them our power!


    Henrick and Gied slowly walk their horses while gazing at Leos castle.


    Weing them are the Dragon Knights of Prince William.


    We have been expecting you, Your Highness Henrick. His Highness William is waiting for you.


    Waiting for me? Why didnt hee to wee me himself?


    Yes?


    Thats right! Do you take a prince of the United Kingdom and His Highness Henrick to be of the same standing?


    Henrick nods to Gieds words.


    The Dragon Knights cheeks cramped up at their attitude but they managed to suppress their anger with their strong self-control.


    My apologies but since we are currently on a battlefield, themander here is His Highness William.


    Hmph! Cant say I like that at all. I will do whatever I want, let him know that.


    That is certainly for the best, Your Highness. After all, he is a prince of another country. We dont know what he is actually nning after all.


    ..You want me to ry that to Prince William?


    What? You think I am scared of William!? I am Henrick Lakes Adler! The Ninth Prince of the Empire! I am Gordon-aniues younger brother you know!?


    .as you wish, Your Highness.


    The Dragon Knights stepped back with a bow.


    Seeing that, Henrick snorted and ordered his men to set up camp away from Williams.


    While keeping on to the supply meant for Williams troops.

 Chapter 339: The 47 Clans of the North

    Chapter 339: The 47 ns of the North


    It was two dayster that the northern nobles assembled at a camp on Gnade hill.


    There are 47 heads of the northern noble houses known as the 47 ns of the North.


    7 of them are currently at Leos side and 40 have gathered at the hill.


    Duke Lowenstein has already finished his war preparation and the others could probably guess that they are going to war.


    The question is which one of them will be against it.


    Inside a huge tent, a long desk was prepared and Duke Lowenstein sat on the highest seat. From there, the northern nobles line up and Char sits in the lowest seat. Behind her, I stand waiting.


    The reason Char is at the lowest seat here is that she is considered Marquis Zweigs representative and out of consideration for the other northern nobles.


    Chars lineage is certainly the highest in the north but if a little girl suddenly takes a big position it might lead to her being distrusted by the others.


    Duke Lowenstein is acting as the highest seat of this table. Char was the one who decided on the seat arrangement.


    Everyone. Thank you for traveling so far for this meeting.


    What are you saying? With a letter from thete Marquis Zweig and the news of Duke Lowensteins departure, there is no way that a member of the 47 ns would not respond.


    Exactly!


    Duke! Please tell us your n!


    Lets work together and solve this crisis of the north!!


    They raised their voice one after another.


    It was a response that I couldnt think belonged to those who denied Leos request without giving it any consideration.


    After waiting for them to settle down, the Duke started speaking to them.


    I will fight. But this is my personal decision, it does not represent the decision of everyone in the north. Thete Marquis Zweig sent you all a letter, hoping that you would agree to fight. What do you all think of this situation?


    His Highness Gordon has gone too far!


    That is exactly right! He spilled the blood of the north while not thinking about the north at all!


    But the Emperor is also to me! He sent a prince with no experience inrge-scale warfare to suppress the rebellion and prolonged the battle! He is supposed to form an alliance with the Sokal empires as soon as possible and end this civil war but instead, he has done nothing but damaging the north!


    Thats right! If the Princess General came to the north from the start, we wouldnt take a wait-and-see approach! It was the Emperor who created a situation where either side could win!


    The opinions are split in half.


    However, there is no one that wants to side with Gordon.


    They dont want to side with Gordon but they also have their dissatisfaction toward the Emperor.


    Gordon should have tried to assimte the northern nobles when he fled here but it seems that he was not in the condition where he could move properly due to his defeat in the capital.


    Thats why William tookmand and they ended up earning no cooperation from the northern nobles.


    He probably cant me William either. If they do not solidify their base in the north, they will have no choice but to escape to the Dominion. And the only way to do that was to forcibly seize territories from the northern nobles.


    After all, there is a limit to what William who is a prince of another country can do. Still, it was thanks to William that they managed tost this long.


    Do you have an opinion on this, Duke?


    My opinion huh.Gordon is the son of my beloved daughter. Even if he belongs to the Imperial Family, he is still my grandson. However, blood is nothingpared to the bond we share in the north. I will not side with Gordon.


    Then what about the Emperor?


    Hmph..Its a shame. Before the war began, my daughter came to me for the first time in a while. She asked me to help Gordon. While unting her power as well. My daughter was never so unsightly. It was because she entered that devils den of an inner pce. The Emperor is to me for this.


    He said that as though he wanted to puke.


    When the others heard that, they all looked confused.


    With such an attitude, they cant think that the Duke would support the Emperor at all.


    He has no n to work with Gordon nor the Emperor.


    Then who will he side with?


    The answer to that question lies at the end of the Dukes line of sight.


    Char was at the receiving end of his stare and the eyes of the northern nobles began to turn toward her.


    It seems that Lady Charlotte has the answer we seek. Can you tell us?


    Then, Id like to propose something. I am currently here as Marquis Zweigs representative. It was me who sent his letter to everyone here. I-wish to form the Union of the Northern Lords. To put an end to the cause of the turmoil to the north, Gordon.


    .you propose that we take the Emperors side?


    No, I propose that we take the side of the next emperor. I intend to have the person who has a direct connection with him be the leader of this union.


    Saying so, Char vacated her seat to me.


    I paved the road for you, the rest is in your hands huh.


    Certainly, the other nobles would not suddenly leave the meeting at this point. They have no other choice after all.


    With the Duke leading us, the morale is high.


    However, as long as I am involved, I can not deny that morale might decline in the future. The distrust the northern nobles have toward the Imperial Family is that great.


    Thats why she pushed this absurd task to me.


    Its an absurdly hard task but..Char also invested a lot in me.


    I can not and must not refuse this.


    Most of you would be meeting me for the first time so let me start with a self-introduction. I am the Seventh Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler.


    I took off the ck hood I was covering my face with and showed myself to the northern nobles.


    At that moment, their gazes were filled with hatred.


    A pressure that would render a weak-minded person unable to speak.


    However, I am already used to this much pressure.


    Dull Prince!


    What is the meaning of this? Lady Charlotte?


    It is as you see. We will ally ourselves to Prince Leonard and form the Union of the Northern Lords centered around Prince Arnold. This is the only way for the north to be safe after the war.


    No one argues against Chars words.


    It is not umon to attach yourselves to the next emperor. It might be rarer in the rural area but it is still not that strange.


    After all, the reward will be great.


    They may be dissatisfied with the current situation of the battle but Leo is still fighting with the north in mind. There is a big differencepared to Gordon. Thats why theres no objection.


    However, their consent is not without antipathy.


    You all seem like you wanted to say something huh. Do you hate the Imperial Family that much?


    Hate? That word is not enough to exin our feelings, Your Highness.


    You looked like you wanted to kill me huh. So, why dont you give it a try?


    Thats how I want it! I will send your head back to the Emperor!


    One of them vigorously stands up but the surrounding nobles stopped him.


    That is the answer and also their strength.


    Whats wrong? You are not going to kill me? Its not like you cant just push them aside right?


    Ugh..!


    .I apologize for my rudeness earlier. I know that the other would try to stop you so I provoked you.


    What!?


    I slightly bowed my head and started walking.


    This is to see the face of each northern nobles gathered here.


    Everyone here has been treated coldly by the people of the central part of the Empire. It was due to the death of the Crown Prince at the northern border three years ago. Their sadness turned into anger and they use you, the nobles of the north as their outlet.


    Nobody says anything.


    They only keep their eyes on me.


    You have endured it. Marquis Zweig took the brunt of it but I am sure that you all have suffered. Stillyou did not retaliate. You all chose to endure. Why? Such treatment must have been a humiliation for the brave nobles of the north. Starting a rebellion must have also been an option for you. So why did you not do it?


    Arriving at the end of the long desk, I looked at Duke Lowenstein.


    His eyes were sharp but it seems that he still finds this situation amusing.


    Being encouraged by his eyes, I look back.


    The answer is that you are protecting thisnd as a noble of the north. Your pride couldnt allow it to be destroyed! You know that if yoush out, the north would be engulfed in the me of war and the people of the north would suffer. Thats why you all chose to endure. But..right now, the north has already be a battlefield. What you have endured so much to protect is being trampled. Are you all fine with that? No way!!


    I put my fist on my chest.


    These people resemble me.


    They only move with their own belief. For something that they can not give up.


    The people of the Empire have ridiculed me as the Dull Prince. That includes you all and Im also thinking of myself that way. My brother may have a lot of things on his shoulders but it doesnt mean that I am not carrying anything. Even I have something that I carry. The responsibility to the Imperial Family, the responsibility to my younger brother, and the responsibility to the people. There would be no end if I have to keep going. No matter how much I try to squeeze out there will always be something left. Is that not the same for you? When you lose your loyalty toward the Imperial Family, you should still have your feelings for the north. Even if you have no respect left for the Imperial Family, There must be a feeling toward the people of the north left in you. You have endured so much because you couldnt give that feeling up! Thats wonderfulIt truly touched me!


    I tell them the same words I received from Marquis Zweig.


    It feels good to be recognized. No matter by who.


    As long as they endured, they will want to be acknowledged. It is normal for a human to seek recognition.


    I used to be like that.


    These people got used to enduring.


    The northern nobles were always passive. If Marquis Zweig did not write his letters, they will not gather like this and if Duke Lowenstein doesnt move, their morale will not rise.


    Even if they have their own opinions, they will not act.


    There is no strength in following the strong.


    Surely, sparks might fly all over the north if they move individually. It must have been due to that risk that they chose not to move.


    After all, their movement is restricted by that fear.


    However, it should not be like that.


    I am not going to rule over them. I am here to lift them up.


    To let them protect what they want.


    Enduring alone is not enough anymore! Thend of the north is being devastated! This should give you enough reason to rise up! How long are you intending to be on the receiving end!? Why did you not stand up for yourselves when the north was being devastated!? You all waited for my brother to arrive and now that he is here, you are still waiting! To whom does the north belong to!? Does it belong to the Imperial Family!? Then why have you all endured so far!? If thisnd is not important to you then you can just abandon it! You endured everything because you love this ce right! How long are you people going to stay still when the people of the north suffer!? What kind of noble are you if you can not even protect your ownnd! Thisnd was created by the bravery of the noble of the north! Can you face your ancestors like this!


    If you want to say something then say it!!


    What does a prince who grew up in a warm castle know about our suffering!?


    Like hell I know! But I am here! I am ready to face the problems of the north! You all are already a step behind the Dull Prince! If you want tough at the Dull Prince thenugh! If you want to mock me then mock away! But I have no intention of being ridiculed by a bunch of ipetent fools that cant even take a step forward! I am the Dull Prince! A fool that is being ridiculed by everyone in the Empire! But-I will not allow anyone who can not even overtake me to mock my effort!


    Saying so, I strongly hit the desk.


    And says.


    I am giving you an order..the enemy is the rebel, Gordon! For the sake of the north, I am going to defeat him without fail! You are to unite as the Union of the Northern Lords!! Any noble who has enough backbone to not lose to the Dull Prince! Proudly give me your name and state your support!!


    The room turned silent for a moment.


    The first one who took a knee first was Char.


    The Zweig house swears fealty to Your Highness.


    Seeing that, two young nobles also kneeled.


    Viscount Bornefled of the Bornefeld house swears fealty to Your Highness. We only have less than a hundred knights but their ability on the battlefield is second to none. It is my pleasure to serve.


    Earl of Zenkel swears fealty to Your Highness. If Your Highness has a need for vanguards, please rely on my house.


    Starting with them, the northern nobles began to kneel one after another.


    They all sound proactive.


    Then finally, it is Duke Lowensteins turn.


    The Duke of Lowenstein swears fealty to Your Highness. We, the 47 ns of the North are at Your Highness Arnold and His Highness Leonardsmand. Wed like Your Highness to be the leader of our Union, will you ept this position, Your Highness?


    I ept. But it is only in name. You have full authority over this Union, Duke.


    Thank you, Your Highness. To strengthen our force, we will wait for all troops to gather here. In the meantime, the nobles who are near the frontline will head to His Highness Leonard as reinforcements.


    I leave everything to you.


    Hearing that the Duke gave me a nod and ordered every noble to gather their soldiers.

 Chapter 340: William’s Fear

    Chapter 340: William¡¯s Fear


    What are you trying to do? Prince Henrick.


    At Henricks camp.


    As soon as he arrived, William asked that question and red at Henrick.


    His re was so intense that the general by Henricks side started sweating cold.


    His anger is obvious and the reason for that is clear as day.


    Henrick did not deliver the supply that he was supposed to deliver to Williams camp.


    However, even in the face of William, Henrick was still carefree. Rather than firm, his attitude belongs to a person who is slow in the head but to the generals who hate William, such an attitude looked reliable.


    Whats with you all of a sudden? Prince William.


    Please stop pretending. You are supposed to transport the supply to my army.


    Thats right. But we dont have enough you see. I only brought enough to feed my army. Yours was not included.


    Stop fooling around! Do you want to starve the soldiers that are fighting on the frontline!?


    It would be wrong for you to take your anger out on me. Our side has agreed to not interfere with how the United Kingdom and the Dominion handle the supply right. The amount of supply they sent us is sparse at best. I should be the one asking that question, no?


    The reason for that should have been exined already! There was a thief who recently appeared in the Dominion that is targeting our supply convoy! We have already increased the number of escorts for the convoy as well!


    But there is still no result, yes? Why dont you head there to see the situation yourself?


    .you want me to leave the frontline?


    William is now clearly aware of Henricks intention.


    The reason he didnt deliver the supply is that he doesnt want William in the battle anymore.


    If William is gone, themand would be given to Henrick instead as he is the second in rank.


    Although Henricks action is a clear act of sabotage, their supply transportation was indeed dyed.


    Reiners supply management is excellent but that still isnt enough tobat the shortage of supply. And to top it off, Williams original supply was also burned.


    Right now the room is strongly against William. Even if he voices hisints, there will surely be a few who will stand up to defend Henrick.


    Even Gordon will see this as a battle for credit on the frontline and wont interfere.


    William has no hand to y here.


    You are the United Kingdoms Dragon Prince. You have your reputations. Even if you retire from this ce, nobody would think less of you.


    I couldnt care less about that. All I care about is how to take down Leonards castle. You think you can do that by yourself?


    They are just a defeated general and his army. Even if they received some supply, they cant possibly stand a chance against me.


    Then I want to ask you one thing.what is your battle record?


    This is my first battle.


    Our opponent is the Hero Prince, not just some bandit you know!? He fought against a Sea Dragon in the Principality, he defeated Demons and even Duke Kruger in the south! Dont you know that!?


    His achievements have never been one that includes leading arge army! Even if he is skilled as an individual, it doesnt mean that he is a good general!


    That person always has someone who canpensate for his shorings at his side! That is already enough proof that he is a good general! Look at the reality, even if we got him surrounded, we still can not take the castle!


    Anyone can do that much if they just hold themselves in a castle!


    Dont bark nonsense when you have never done it even once yourself! A Prince who never starves will never understand! A siege battle is a terrible test of patience! It is something that truly tests a general! Right now none of Leonards soldiers has deserted or betrayed him! Its clear that he hasplete control of his army!


    After he roared at Henrick, William nces at the nearby generals.


    William didnt go so far for his own sake.


    He knows that if he leaves this ce to Henrick, they will lose.


    The dominance Gordons faction currently has will be blown away.


    Leo will be able to move unchecked. They will have to give up the advantage they have acquired and take a defensive stance instead.


    Once an advantage is lost to the enemy, it is difficult to regain it. The opportunistic nobles of the north might make their move.


    That was Williams fear.


    Figuratively speaking, a prince is someone the army will rally under. The ones moving that army are the generals. Are you all confident that the enemy will not break through the encirclement?


    The enemy aims to earn time. They will notunch an assault. Please rest assured.


    Thats it, Prince William. No one is saying anything about attacking the castle. This is only a trip for you to confirm the situation of your home country while we keep this ce safe and firm for you.


    William clenched his teeth so much that the sound is audible to the generals.


    They will not go on an offensive?


    Who is going to guarantee that?


    Who can guarantee that a prince who refused to deliver the supply because he wanted to raise a military achievement of his own will not arbitrarily attack the castle?


    He cant imagine these generals stopping the prince either.


    If that happens, the soldiers on the frontline will be sacrifices.


    The army under Williams directmand includes the ck Dragon Knights, several Dragon Knights, and about 3,000 soldiers of the United Kingdom.


    Ordering them to withdraw would be easy but asking the others to do the same will be difficult.


    .Fine. I am going to confirm the situation back in my home country. My direct subordinates and soldiers who wish to fall back will withdraw to the rear. Is this good enough?


    Yes, please do so. If there are such soldiers that is.


    William left the ce while Henrick saw him off with a sarcastic smile.


    The situation was serious.


    Initially, Leos main army has about 20,000 soldiers in the castle. However, William estimated that only about half that number could fight given that there were many injured in their rout.


    Thats why William deployed 20,000 soldiers to encircle the castle. After all, there was no other army that could help Leo break the siege.


    His only concern, the Imperial Army numbering 20,000 is being restricted by Gordon.


    It was a perfect setup. However, the enemy managed to resupply by air transportation.


    Leos main army which now has more soldiers that can fight has be more dangerous.


    Thats the reason he asked for reinforcements. However, Henrick had no intention of cooperating with William.


    That is the current situation. My direct subordinates will be withdrawing to the rear. Prince Henrick will assumemands when Im away. Those who do not wish to stay can withdraw to the rear with them.


    William sighed to himself while telling the generals of the news.


    He thought that no one would follow him.


    However, one general raised his voice.


    There are many injured men in my unit. I wish to withdraw to the rear with Prince William.


    General Fidessa..


    It was an unexpected person.


    Together with General Bartel who passed away in battle, Fidessa should have hated William the most.


    Why is he following him now?


    That question struck William.


    No one else wishes to withdraw?


    General Fidessa. I wont say anything bad but please dont do it.


    Why?


    Prince Henrick is the younger brother of His Highness Gordon. Even if they are only half-rted by blood, he is often appointed to important posts like this. If you go against him, your position will be jeopardized, no?


    Hmph..my life is much more important. I dont want to die under an ipetentmander.


    Saying so, Fidessa heads to Williams side.


    He then showed William a sword.


    This is Bartels sword. He swore that he would win this war for His Highness Gordon with it. I cant allow his death to go to waste. Please take my men with you.


    I understand. I will arrange it.


    After saying that, William turned his eyes to the remaining generals.


    Nobody looked at William.


    Having no other choice but to give up, William dismisses them.


    I thought that you hated me.


    If I have to pick between like or hate then I guess hate would be correct.


    Then why?


    Prince Leonard cannot be stopped by a prince who has never fought a war. Unlike when I and Bartelunched our attack, their strength is recovering. If you are gone, it will surely give them the opportunity to move.


    His thoughts are in line with Williams fear.


    Bartel and Fidessa didnt attack Leos army without a chance of winning.


    They got the table turned against them in the end but pursuing a routed army is not a wrong tactic.


    Fidessa who climbed to the rank of general with his own ability can see the same thing William is seeing.


    Do you think that they can stop him?


    Impossible. The generals at Prince Henricks side are those who refused to follow you when you set out. They dont understand the situation and they are not willing to give up the credit on the front line.


    Gordons faction has one miscalction. The number of generals that joined his side was not as much as he expected.


    Although the number of soldiers andmanders joining him is gradually increasing, there are only a few generals that have a proven track record.


    Gordon, who failed the rebellion at the Imperial Capital, has little chance of winning.


    The excellent generals would be able to see that much and choose not to move.


    Thats why they are greatly shorthanded.


    we must avoid a huge loss at all cost.


    Certainly.


    I will head to the rear but you should lead the troops and remain nearby. It would be great if nothing happened but in case that our ally is routed, please go help them.


    Thats a good idea.


    William straddles on his dragon after entrusting it to Fidessa to deal with the situation in case of emergency.


    Confirming their supply situation is something that William has to deal with sooner orter.


    Telling himself that he is just doing this earlier than expected, William went up into the sky.


    It seems that we can not settle our score yet huh, Leonard.


    At the Imperial Capital, and a series of exchanges here.


    He still can not settle the score with this prince who he perceived as a strong foe.


    However, if Henrick loses here, his chance will arrive soon.


    Lets postpone our duel until the timees


    Muttering so, William headed to Henricks camp to inform him of his withdrawal.


    And after a while, Leos camp confirmed that the Dragon Knights have withdrawn from the frontline.

 Chapter 341: Char’s Departure

    Chapter 341: Char¡¯s Departure


    Are you going?


    The meeting of the northern nobles was over.


    Each lord will be returning to their territory to prepare their knights.


    However, that will take some time.


    Thats why it was decided that the nobles who are close to the frontline will advance first.


    And leading them is Char who is representing Marquis Zweig.


    Yeah, rather than waiting for the knights here, it would be faster if I go myself.


    I see.is your body okay?


    Im fine. Dont worry.


    ..be careful alright?


    Thats my line. It is going to be much tougher from now on you know?


    .I guess so.


    After a short conversation, Char smiles at me and turns back.


    From now on, I have to organize an army of the northern nobles who are gradually gathering.


    That is a difficult task. However, it is not dangerous.


    Char.


    What is it?


    Take the Narbe Ritter with you.


    You want me to take a unit that is guarding you instead of the Imperial Knights with me? What about your protection?


    Sebas is here. There is no problem.


    All I can see are problems though


    Char turned her gaze back with a bitter smile.


    At the end of her sight are Lars and his subordinates.


    We can not afford to leave your side, Your Highness.


    I understand your feelings but Char needs more manpower.


    Even so, we cant leave Your Highness with inadequate protection.


    please go with her. It will give me peace of mind.


    Appealing to Lars with reason wont work.


    It is the same with the nobles of the north.


    If reason doesnt work then I have no choice but to appeal to their emotions.


    Then we will divide the unit into two.


    It would be foolish to divide a hundred-man unit. You all go with her.


    ..we wish to fight under yourmand, Your Highness.


    I cant afford to let our elite troops loitering around here. Besides, I will follow you soon. Take care of Leo and Char for me.


    .it cant be helped. We will obey your order.


    Lars sighed as if he had given up and followed my wish.


    Thus the Narbe Ritter is also preparing for departure.


    I wont be able to face anyone if the leader of the Union of the Northern Lords got assassinated first you know?


    I hid my existence to thest minute and I also gave a strict gag order to the gathered nobles so they wont go out of their way to assassinate me. Gordon and his allies dont have that much leeway after all. Rather than that, targeting the nobles who are bringing us reinforcements would be more likely.


    Thats why you attached your escorts to me?


    Yes, more or less.


    With that said, I turned back.


    It would be dangerous to talk any more than this. I might tell her to give up the idea of heading off to the frontline after all.


    As I walked away, Char asked me a question.


    Seriously..you are already the leader of this union, should I not fix the way I speak to you?


    I hate dealing with people who suddenly turned nice to me.


    SoI can keep speaking to you like this?


    Yeah, I value people who can talk casually with me. From now on as wellit would be nice if you can treat me like a friend. Very nice.


    Well, if you say that then theres no helping it. I will be your friend.


    Saying so, Char leaves.


    As he is seeing her off, Sebas speaks to me.


    It has be easier to move now isnt it, sir


    Right


    If you are worried then should you not interfere as Silver, sir?


    I will not intervene in this war. My trip to the headquarters would be a waste after all.


    But you seem to have quite an interest in her, sir.


    Char is a friendand the only granddaughter of my benefactor. If I let her die..I will not be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life.


    I can assign her to the rear but that will go against Chars will.


    In exchange for my peace of mind, I will hurt Char instead.


    Duke Lowenstein is betting his life in this battle. Its only natural that Char wants to do something as well.


    Then, what should we do, sir? I do not think that we have anything left to do here though.


    Rightlets do what we can then.


    You have a n in mind, sir?


    Send men to Thale and have them bring Minister Cubers invention that I brought from the capital here. Theres a trump card we can use there.


    Certainly, there was something like that. We shouldnt use it unless we have to though. It is directly rted to the Minister of Technologys wellbeing after all.


    Its obvious that we should use it. I told them that I wanted to bring it with me because it was necessary right? If its theints then we can just silence them with the result.


    That is quite a twisted logic, sir. Well, that is best suited Arnold-sama though.


    Saying so, Sebas shrugged.


    How will the enemy move now?


    I can predict that to some extent but there is no guarantee that they will move ording to my expectations.


    The enemy is William, someone who managed to escape the capital by exploiting that narrow loophole.


    It is quite possible that he will be able to go beyond my expectations.


    However, I can mostly read what Gordon is likely to do.


    Back at the Imperial Capital, I could predict what he was intending to do when he was cornered.


    Thats why I brought a countermeasure.


    He will try to use his trump card to win but we also have a trump card of our own. If it turns to that then our victory is almost guaranteed.


    Well,.even if he is rotten, he is still my older brother. I want to think that he hasnt fallen that far though.


    If my memory serves me right, His Highness Gordon very much despises cowardly behavior on the battlefield though..


    Gordon is different now. Its the same as Zandra-aneues case.


    Please be careful with your words, sir. If it reaches His Majestys ears, it might cause an uproar after all. Please keep in mind that Princess Zandra was a rebel.


    Right.


    I cant even call her Aneue now.


    Her sin was that grave. It can not be helped. A part of me thinks so but at the same time, I also believe that there is a mastermind who corrupted her.


    I am sure that Gordon is the same. The more I think about it, the more I cant stop thinking that way.


    A sin is a sin. Even in madness, Gordon started a rebellion and Zandra-aneue joined him. The death penalty is naturally the punishment.


    I can understand that but I cant ept it.


    I wonder when did the session war go wrong? Is it limited to this time only? Or was it wrong from the start?


    I cant say, sir. However, it is clear that this session war is strange. With such opinions from the people outside of the session war instead of its participants, something must be interfering with it.


    Grimoire huh.


    It seems that we can not say that for sure unless we conduct an investigation. I am currently tracking their movements but first, we have to solve our internal problems, sir.


    Right. We need to end this session war as soon as possible


    I have to make Leo take the credit.


    In other words, Leo must defeat Gordon.


    Regarding that, my heart is a little disturbed.


    If he is the same as Zandra-aneue then..


    Im sure that only a cruel future is waiting for us.


    The mastermind who is intervening in the session war is aiming directly at the Imperial Family. Its likethey see the Imperial Family as a hindrance. Dont you think so?


    There is no family that has more enemies than the Adler after all, sir.


    A long-standing grudge huh. Well, it doesnt matter. For whatever reason..it was them who started this. I wont let them do something convenient like attacking us from the dark like this forever. I will definitely drag them out from the shadows.


    Saying so, I reached for an empty space.


    To do that, I have no choice but to end this conflict first.


    I have no other choice.


    The anger toward those that created this suffocating situation is rising up.


    Once I end this conflict.I will absolutely find and crush them with my own hands.


    I closed my palm into a fist and put my determination to words.


    When I said that, a fair number of horse riders left the main camp.


    Thats probably Chars group.


    I hope nothing bad happens to them.


    You are so prone to worry, sir. Please rest assured. Our enemy is not the only one on the frontline. Your proud younger brother is also there.


    ..thats true.


    Bing a little rxed, I looked up at the blue sky.


    After fixing my mood, I spoke to Sebas.


    I will return to the capital for the time being.


    Understood, sir.


    After that exchange, I returned to my own tent and transferred back to the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 342: Withdrawal Reason

    Chapter 342: Withdrawal Reason


    After observing the withdrawal of the enemy Dragon Knights, Leo held a war council inside the castle.


    How do you see it? Marquis Greisner.


    It might be a trap. Or perhaps they are simply recing their troops because their reinforcements just arrived.


    So you see it like that too huh.


    The Dragon Knights can rush back to the frontline immediately even if they are a little far away. If we use this opportunity to attack then I think we can expect the enemy to counterattack.


    how many of them withdrew from the frontline?


    The report estimated around 7,000 to 8,000 soldiers, Your Highness.


    .Thats a lot.


    Leo was stuck.


    Why would the enemy lower the number of their soldiers when their reinforcements just arrived.


    If they withdrew only their injured soldiers then it would make sense but the number of Dragon Knights and troops that withdrew from the frontline is toorge.


    He couldnt understand their intention at all.


    Marquis Greisner suspects that this is an enemys trap but if it really is a trap then their way of doing it is too obvious.


    Using this timing to go on an offensive wouldnt be reckless for them either.


    Leo doesnt think that the Dragon Prince would misread his opponents ability like that.


    It is all too unnatural.


    What do you think? Katrina.


    Among those who participated in the war council, only Katrina has a difficult expression on her face.


    Thinking that she might notice the unnaturalness of this situation, Leo asked for her opinion.


    If we think about it normally then this might certainly be a trap. However, we estimated the number of their reinforcements to be around 10,000. To withdraw 8,000 troops with that amount of reinforcements is too unnatural. If this is truly a trap then I think that it is too crude to be the Dragon Princes work.


    I think so as well. He wasnt someone optimistic enough to think that we would not leave the castle when the Dragon Knights are away from the frontline. Still, this might actually be a show he put on for us.


    Perhaps he aims to confuse us?


    But Katrina, what do they stand to gain by deploying a confusion tactic now? With 10,000 reinforcements added to their number, their siege is perfect. Even if 8,000 of them withdrew, they would still have 2,000 more soldiers than before. The one who should deploy such tactics should be us, no?


    Yes, Otou-sama. I am confused about that as well. I still cant wrap my head around why they would do this.


    Since they have the upper hand, they dont need to go that far to confuse their enemy.


    Leos goal here is to earn time but there is no reason for William to panic either. Right now, he couldnt understand the reason behind the enemys movement.


    If it is not about time then it must be about their supply.


    However.


    The reinforcements that just arrived had a lot of carriages with them. Their supply situation should be good enough.


    They have both time and supply. Then why would they resort to a trick


    Leo ponders on it andpletely shuts out all the sounds around him.


    As he dives into his thoughts to find the reason behind Williams action, one thing stood out.


    Why would he do something that would not provide a clear result when it is unnecessary? The answer is that it is in some way necessary.


    Then what necessitated such arge-scale troops withdrawal?


    He has no problem with time and supply.


    Even so, he exaggeratedly put on a show for them to see his movement


    His withdrawal is real..


    Meaning?


    The enemy Dragon Knights have actually withdrawn. Perhaps alongside thousands of troops. Thats why he exaggerated his withdrawal to confuse us.


    Even so, it doesnt change the fact that the enemy still has the advantage though?


    Thats right. This withdrawal shouldnt affect their superiority. But they still resorted to a trick like this. In other words, the enemys internal working is worse than we think.


    ..Not only the Dragon Knights but the Dragon Prince himself also withdrew?


    If we think of it like that then it makes sense. If themander changes, they wouldnt want to be attacked while their chain ofmand is in chaos.


    Leo looks at the map on his desk.


    Among the pieces ced on it, Leo points to therge piece on the enemy side.


    Who is themander of the enemys reinforcements?


    We still couldnt confirm yet, Your Highness.


    Look into it. If it is as I expected then this might be our biggest opportunity to strike.


    Williams weakness in this battle is that he is a prince of another country.


    This is Gordons rebellion. If William ys too much role, it would be hard to tell the real leader of their faction.


    Even if Gordon can tolerate that, the others wont.


    Until now they may not raise anyint but recently William hasmitted blunders of losing a portion of his supply and allowing Leos side to transport supply in from the outside.


    It is not just Williams responsibility alone but there is a good chance that someone on the enemy side is taking advantage of it.


    Gordon is not here. So themander that has a high enough rank for the generals to follow would be either Conrad or Henrick.


    If the enemysmander changed from the Dragon Prince to an inexperienced prince.I think that the enemy will lose a significant amount of their strength.


    If the enemysmander has really changed, will we use this opportunity tounch an offensive?


    When that question was raised by Katrina, Leo shakes his head.


    The situation may seem to be in Leos favor but this is just one side of the coin.


    If he misread the situation, they will be the ones who got lured out instead.


    If themander of their reinforcements is really Henrick then we will attack. But if it is Conrad we will not move. It is almost certain that it will be a trap after all.


    What do you mean, Your Highness?


    Henrick has a lot of pride. It is likely for him to collide with Prince William. But Conrad is different. He always does things properly and wont be putting himself at risk by fighting against a strong opponent without the chance of winning. Thats why if it is Conrad who leads the reinforcements, it is likely that it will be a trap.


    Leo said so why remembering the faint smile on Conrads face.


    He is the one who is most simr to Al among the princes. That is Leos impression of Conrad. For Leo, that impression is the highest evaluation that he can give to anyone.


    We should be wary of Prince Conrad? I have not heard much good reputation about him though.


    Remember this well. It is those who have a bad reputation among the Imperial Family that you should be especially wary of.


    Whether it be Traugott or Al, their reputation is the worst.


    However, reputation doesnt equate to real ability.


    Leo gets that same feeling from Conrad.


    Then we will focus on reconnaissance. Since the Dragon Knights are absent, conducting reconnaissance from the sky should be easy.


    I leave it to you. Try not to get noticed as much as possible.


    That will take time. Are you sure, Your Highness?


    I dont mind. If Prince William really went so far as to confuse us then the newmander must be unreliable. If that is the case then it is almost certain that its Henrick. And if it is Henrick then we will have plenty of opportunities to strike.


    However, Prince Henrick has absorbed some of Princess Zandras former subordinates. There might be a unit of mages gathering around him.


    They will not be a threat. If Henrick was in cahoot with his mother and sister then it would be one thing but he distanced himself from them because of their bad reputations. We have no need to be wary of Henricks ability on the battlefield.


    Dering so, Leo turned his gaze back to the map.


    The only thoughts in his head are how to break through the enemys encirclement.


    For Leo, Henrick was not someone that he has to be vignt about.


    Henrick, who had studied both academic and arts of war is quite an excellent individual. However, since he has nothing that he specialized in, he never stood out.


    His bnce might be good but he is not skilled.


    If he kept learning then he might be able to be a jack of all trades but he did not reach that level.


    Henrick himself is aware of that.


    Thats why he saw Leo as his rival.


    After all, they are of the same lineage.


    However, Leo has elevated himself to the level where he could do everything at an excellent level.


    For Leo, what he is wary about are those who excel in one specialized field.


    To him, a half-baked jack of all trades like Henrick is the easiest opponent.


    Since his position is not secured, he wanted some credits of his own huh.


    It is because of their advantage that they have enough leeway to fight each other for credit.


    However, the status quo of this battle will soon change.


    An experienced general would know how much credit they can im on the frontline. After all, if they ended up losing, there would be nothing left to im.


    However, Henrick doesnt have a sense of that yet.


    It is obvious that someone like Henrick is ipatible with Prince William though


    Gordon might not be able to recognize that.


    Leo understands him.


    For Gordon, William is his ally and best friend. He wouldnt expect Henrick to go against him.


    However, the people around Gordon should notice that.


    It seems that the other side is not so united huh..


    While thinking about the struggle William has to go through, Leo sighs.


    Gordons side may not be solidly united but the Empire is not either.


    A good proof of that is the fact that Eric, who should be someone that is very skilled at negotiating with the Sokal empire, still couldnt conclude the alliance yet.


    Not long ago, a giant monster appeared in the Sokal empire and causedrge-scale damage to theirnd.


    Allying itself with the Empire, for the time being, is not a bad deal for Sokal either.


    The reason why the negotiation is still not finished yet even though their interests are aligned means that it is intentionally dyed.


    Leo predicts that the negotiation will not conclude until he is defeated.


    However, that is within his expectations.


    After all, the reinforcements he is expecting are not the Eastern Border Defense Force led by Lize.


    Nowlets think up some ns for a counterattack.


    Saying so, Leo started moving the pieces on the map.

 Chapter 343: Eve of the Battle

    Chapter 343: Eve of the Battle


    A few days have passed and both armies are still staring down each other.


    And the first person who chose to break that status quo was Henrick.


    I was asked by Conrad-aniue to support Gordon-aniue. Thats why I am going to put Gordon-aniue on the throne.


    Henrick said that to the generals that have gathered in front of him.


    Henrick had a debt of gratitude to Conrad who took him out of the prison.


    That debt has turned into loyalty.


    For Conrads sake, Henrick is willing to assist Gordon and eliminate every obstacle in their way. Thats why the current situation is undesirable.


    Thisis a battle for the Empire. Defeating Leonard by just surrounding him as the Dragon Prince nned will only give the Dragon Prince more creditAfter Aniue takes the throne, if he is to go around boasting his achievements in this war, it will surely bring disgrace to the Empire! Thats why I am going! We areunching an all-out attack!


    Wonderful, Your Highness! Please allow me to be your vanguard!


    No! Allow me!


    More than half of the generals supported Henricks n and began preparing for battle.


    Although the remaining generals have their concerns, they did not actively oppose him.


    As Henrick says, the only way to ovee Williams achievements in this war is to go on an offensive here.


    If they defeat Leo in a long-term siege as William nned, the achievement for his defeat will go to William first. To prevent that, they have no choice but to defeat Leo themselves now.


    There were also many who thought that Henrick would not listen to their protest anyway and gave up.


    They thought that he would change his mind once his attack got repelled back so, in the end, the generals who oppose the attack are not that anxious about it.


    The battle for the position of vanguard continued for a while and Henrick finally decided on the winner.


    I will leave the vanguard to General Ruman!


    I dly ept!


    Good! Serve the soldiers with alcohol and the food we brought! They have a big day tomorrow!


    To the whole army? Your Highness.


    Of course! I allow no discrimination! Treat them all equally!


    However..we also have those on patrol duty.


    What would you do if they became dissatisfied with their treatment? It will affect the morale you know?


    Before dissatisfaction, the soldiers might feel anxiety instead. Please reconsider, Your Highness.


    Fine, if you are going to say that much then only give the lookouts the food.


    The generals bowed at Henricks decision.


    epting advice and do not disregard the soldiers.


    Henrick was proud of himself for making a good decision.


    He is properly observing his surroundings and decides on his move ordingly.


    Personally, Henrick has his reason to eliminate William andunch this attack.


    How was it? Gied. Am I a goodmander?


    You are a splendidmander, Your Highness. No general would go so far for every soldier like you.


    Henricks confidence was boosted at Gieds words.


    He has the blood of Adler that excels in warfare and now that blood is in full bloom.


    He will not be defeated by the like of Leo.


    Its finally the time for my decisive battle with Leonard. Should I be heading out to face him myself?


    Hmm, dont be too reckless alright? If something were to happen to you then I will not be able to face Duke Horsvath after all.


    I will be careful, Your Highness.


    The two look forward to their battle tomorrow with a smile.


    Meanwhile, at the castle, Leo received a report.


    The leader of the enemys reinforcements is Prince Henrick, Your Highness.


    So it seems.


    Leo was staring at the enemy camp while listening to Marquis Greisners report.


    Smoke from cooking is rising from their camp.


    That in itself is not unusual.


    However, Leo detected a significant change.


    How do you see this? Marquis Greisner.


    Yes..? They are probably preparing their meal.


    The scale is toorge. Ever since the battle started, I have never seen them preparing meals on such a scale. Given the limited supply of their army, it is unlikely that they will suddenly increase todays portion. Unless the enemy is trying to boost their soldiers morale that is.


    !? Then are they going to attack!?


    Its Henrick we are talking about. He probably doesnt want William to have all the credit. Also, I can see his personality from the attitude of their army. They treated it as though they have already won the rebellion.


    The match is not decided until thest moment.


    To talk about who gets the credit means that the opponent is already thinking about what happened once they won.


    It is not necessarily a bad thing but if that is the only thing in the head of themander who leads tens of thousands of troops then they can not win.


    Only a great genius is capable of that.


    Dispatch the cavalry through the back gate. Be swift and silent.


    To take the initiative, I see. As you wish.


    Katrina and the Dragon Knights are to standby in the sky. Let me know immediately if something happens.


    Yes, sir! Should I inform Vinfried-dono and the others at the branch castle as well?


    I dont want to risk being detected. If its Vin then he should be watching our movements right now and act ordingly. Be discreet.


    Yes, sir! I will tell the men to be discreet.


    Saying so, Marquis Greisner bows and leaves the room.


    Then, someone arrived at Leos side as though to rece the Marquis.


    We are going to attack?


    Yeah, I will count on you too okay? Sieg.


    Theres finally a chance to attack huh. All the waiting made my shoulders stiff already.


    Should I give you a massage?


    A man is no good. It doesnt feel right unless its the soft hands of a beautiful woman.


    HaHaHa, then it looks like we have to get back to the capital soon huh. Its hard to see beautiful women on a battlefield after all.


    Leoughed and turned his eyes to the enemy.


    At that time, Char who led a total of 5,000 troops from the nobles territories near the frontline was also in a position where the enemy camp could be seen.


    We received a report that a lot of cooking smoke rose from the enemys encampment. How should we proceed?


    Ive seen it too. Even if they have excess supply, that is still way too much. They might n to make a big move tomorrow so stay on alert.


    Following the report of a member of the Narbe Ritter who went out for reconnaissance, Char turned her gaze to the enemy camp.


    It appears that the enemy is serving meals to the whole army and the sound of them partying could be heard from a distance. They probably served alcohol as well.


    The reason for such an action should be to boost the soldiers morale.


    It is something that often happens beforeunching an attack.


    Thats why Char ordered her soldiers to be on alert.


    So that they can move out immediately when something happens.


    If its me I would target the enemys headquarters now though.


    I would do that as well but we are only reinforcements. The one who will move is Prince Leonard. We will watch out for his movement and match it ordingly.


    If he doesnt move then we will be stuck though?


    We are not an elite unit. The Narbe Ritter might be able to pull off an attack on their headquarters but in the end, most of our soldiers are a gathering of local nobles knights and soldiers. Even if all 5,000 of us attack, the enemy will not retreat. So if we are going to get stuck anyway then we might as well use it as a chance to wait for the Unions main force.


    I see, I was thoughtless. Please forgive me.


    Its okay. We might have to ambush their headquarters if Prince Leonards force cant withstand the attack after all. When the timees I will leave it to you.


    Please rest assured. With that degree of defense, We can break through them while half asleep.


    While bitterly smiling at Lars, Char begins to consider a n in case Leo goes on an offensive.

 Chapter 344: At the Headquarters

    Chapter 344: At the Headquarters


    Morning of the next day.


    Gied left his tent amidst the cold.


    Good morning. Gied-sama.


    Hmphit seems I didnt do well holding my excitement huh.


    While muttering so in a drunken tone, Gied brushes his hair up.


    He then gives an order to a soldier who was standing guard at his tent.


    Prepare a horse. I will head to the headquarters.


    Yes, sir!


    While waiting for his ride, Gied stares at the castle.


    The image of him brilliantly breaking through the enemys counterattack and climbing the castle wall is vivid in his mind.


    As if to give blessing to Gied, a noise that sounded like a cheer rose from the frontline.


    The soldiers are raring to do this huhthis battle is as good as won.


    It is notmon for morale to be this high.


    Leos army which was defeated by the Dragon Prince and could only escape to the castle would stand no chance against this army.


    As he thinks so, Gied heard hoses footsteps approaching him.


    However, the number was too big.


    Wh, what is going on.?


    REPORTING! ENEMY ATTACK! THE ENEMY HAS LAUNCHED AN ATTACK!!


    Enemy attack!? Werent they supposed to be inside the castle!?


    They rode out, sir! Our frontline was easily torn apart and the whole army is in confusion!


    When he received that report, the soldier who brought the horse to Gied looked at hisplexion.


    It was aplete surprise attack.


    The only way for them to recover from this is for themander to head to the frontline and takemand or order the entire army to withdraw immediately.


    However, Gied did not give those orders.


    Damn it! Hand it over!


    Gied-sama!?


    Gied took the horse rein from the soldier and straddles on the horse.


    He then gives this order to the surprised soldier.


    Protect this ce to the death! Dont let any of them pass even if it costs you your life! I will head to His Highness Henrick!


    We cant possibly hold out for long, sir!


    Even if its only a minute longer you have to buy time for me! Failure is uneptable!


    Just like that, Gied rode off to the headquarters.


    The ce no longer has amander.


    He left without giving any good instructions.


    The soldiers face distorted in frustration but the footsteps of the horses only got louder.


    The enemys surprise attack unit was just around the corner.


    Damn it!


    The soldier wields his spear and runs toward the approaching horsemen.


    A young knight was leading the charge.


    The soldier stabs his spear out at the knight.


    YAAAAAA!!


    However, the spear was cut in half at the handle.


    He couldnt see the movement of the sword at all.


    The soldier closes his eyes, preparing for death.


    However, it never came.


    Do not kill unnecessarily! If they do not resist then leave them alone.


    Eh?


    Dont worry about the small fishes! Our target is the enemys headquarters! Only those who have entrusted their lives to this Leonard may follow me!!


    The young knight, Leonard, passed by the soldier while giving out hismand.


    Just like that, many horsemen rode past the soldier.


    Realizing that the one who attacked him was the enemysmander, the soldier was convinced of his defeat.


    There is no way that an army whose general fled at the first sign of danger can win against such an army.


    Your Highness Henrick!


    Gied! Its a surprise attack! Leonardunched a surprise attack on us! That damn coward!


    Yes! I received the report!


    At themand tent.


    Gied kneels in front of the upset Henrick.


    He then immediately proposed a n.


    They are aiming for you, Your Highness. Let us fall back first and relocate our headquarters.


    Dont be absurd! If we do that the whole army will copse on itself! Your Highness! Lets push them back from the headquarters andunch a counteroffensive!


    The general who was standing at Henricks side was furious at Gieds proposal.


    If the headquarters withdraw alone, it is like themander running away by himself. If that happens, no soldiers would have the will to put up a fight against the enemy.


    However.


    It is as Gied saysLeonards aim is me..Im retreating!


    As expected of you, Your Highness!


    Your Highness Henrick! If that is your n then please order the whole army to retreat! The highmand should never retreat alone!


    If the whole army retreated, who will stall Leonard for me!? I am themander here you know!? Everything will be over if Im killed!


    At this rate, the whole army will copse, Your Highness!? If only themanders at the headquarters fall back, our side will be at a disadvantage! Are you nning to leave your name here as a war criminal!? Even if you are His Highness Gordons younger brother, he will not spare your life you know!?


    N, No way


    Your Highness Henrick! There is no problem at all! Everything was Williams fault for leaving the frontline unattended! This would never have happened if he was here!


    Despite the fact that it was them who forced William to withdraw from the frontline, Gied pulled out that twisted logic.


    However, Henrick seemed to be convinced with that.


    All he has to do is me everything on William.


    If he does that he can run away.


    As his body trembled, Henrick repeatedly nodded.


    He continued to see Leonard as his rival because he was afraid of beingpared to him.


    Henrick knew well how excellent Leonard is.


    Both in academics and warfare.


    Leonard has always been above him.


    Its that Leonard they are dealing with here. There is no mistake that he is leading the charge himself. He can picture his head dropping at the swing of Leonards sword.


    Your Highness! You must not lose your will! Please look! Every general is still here fighting for you! Since it is a surprise attack, there are surely not that many of them! We must push back from the headquarter and establish contact with our generals! Lets get through this together! If we can endure this then you will be a hero!


    A hero.thats rightIm!


    Henricks fear started to take hold of him but he remembered the reason he came here.


    He came here for Conrads sake and to make a name for himself.


    Seeing Henrick like that, Gieds cheeks cramped up.


    He cant escape unless Henrick does first.


    However, when Henrick was about to recover, a sound echoed that dropped him right to the depth of despair.


    The low sound of a warhorn.


    Wh, What!?


    A warhorndont tell me


    The Imperial Army does not use a warhorn, Your Highness! Its the Northern Nobles!


    When Gieds scream rang out.


    A big thunder struck down in the direction where the sound of the warhorn wasing from.


    [[O thunders of the skyShow me your malevolent figureShining shesGather and form a single lineScorch and illuminate the earth-ThunderFall]]


    5 verses thunder magic.


    After chanting that on horseback, Char swung down her right hand.


    At the same time, a huge thunder struck the enemy army from the sky.


    Breaking through the confused army, Char and her soldiers head to the enemys headquarters.


    Seeing them rushing in, the already confused soldiers screamed in fear and ran away.


    Its the Thunder God! The Thunder God is here!


    Its Duke Lowenstein!


    They didnt confirm the casters identity.


    They simply saw a powerful thunder magic but the soldiers could connect that to Duke Lowenstein with that alone.


    And the words quickly spread throughout the enemy army.


    It went well.


    Not yet. I have to take down the enemy headquarters while they are still confused.


    Reporting! The enemy headquarters has begun to retreat


    What?


    Lars frowned at his subordinates report.


    No movement indicates the enemy armys withdrawal.


    If that report is true then it means that the enemymander is retreating by himself.


    That thought came to Lars but he hesitated to say it out loud because he doesnt think that there is amander who would do that.


    However, Char is not a soldier so she doesnt share that same hesitation.


    The enemysmander is withdrawing! Are you people going to fight for those that abandoned you!? If you do not resist then we will not take your life! Make way!


    Chars voice shaved off the enemy soldiers fighting spirit.


    Seeing the g of their headquarters getting farther away, the soldiers morale greatly diminished.


    Naturally, even if they try to stop the approaching enemy, they can not hope for any reinforcement. They are just disposable pawns.


    No one risks their life to earn time for their retreat. After all, Henrick has not yet acquired that level of loyalty.


    All men advance! We are chasing the enemysmander!


    Char issued hermand when she saw that the enemy soldierspletely stopped resisting.


    In that situation, Lars runs up to Chars side.


    Please fall back a little behind us. There might be an ambush ahead.


    If there is then I will just blow them all up!


    Seriously


    Char gallops her horse ahead without listening to Larss advice.


    While sighing at her figure, Lars orders his subordinates to protect her surroundings.


    Just like that, Char and her force broke through the enemys nk and approached the enemysmander.

 Chapter 345: Confusion on the Battlefield

    Chapter 345: Confusion on the Battlefield


    The battlefield fell into chaos.


    Henrick had about 20,000 troops surrounding the castle.


    Leonard personallyunched a surprise attack on them with 5,000 cavalries.


    Henricks army which partied with alcohol on the eve of the battle thought that they would be the ones who willunch the attack so they could not respond to the surprise attack at all.


    Their front easily copsed and they could not put up any organized resistance.


    In addition, 5,000 reinforcements from the Northern Nobles led by Char blitzed into Henricks armys right nk.


    The soldiers who misunderstood Chars preemptive lightning strike to be the doing of Duke Lowenstein are in a panic.


    To top it off, the withdrawal of theirmander further plunged them into chaos.


    The generals who were trying to rebuild their forces on various fronts can do nothing but curse at such foolishness.


    Still, theymand their subordinates and continue to fight. After all, if they lose here, there is nothing left for them but to be treated as a criminal.


    Getting defeated here is the worst development given that they just went out of their way to get William away from the frontline.


    Among those generals, the generals on the left-wing side try to put together a unit to nk Leo since they are least affected by the confusion of Leos attack at the center of their formation.


    As the people at the headquarters retreated, it became necessary for Leo and his men to plunge deeper into their army.


    Therefore, it was possible for them to nk him from the left-wing.


    The decision to abandon the headquarters was made only by the generals there and it was not a strategy to lure Leo deeper inside at all.


    However, to Chars group that doesnt know about their circumstances, this appeared like some kind of strategy to them.


    His Highness Leonards unit at the center is in danger!


    So they only pretend to retreat to lure His Highness in!?


    Lars also saw it as the enemys tactic.


    In fact, such a tactic is not umon at all.


    If they can not quickly settle this, the surprise attack unit itself will be the one who ends up surrounded.


    However, Char disagreed.


    This was an arbitrary decision. If this was really a strategy then they should have done it better.


    But


    Moreover, it seems that His Highness came prepared. We will keep pursuing the enemymander.


    Char said so while looking up at the sky.


    The enemy unit from the left-wing tried to nk Leos unit.


    However, the Dragon Knights descended down to attack them.


    The enemys intention is obvious from the sky.


    Marquis Greisners Dragon Knights were not so naive to allow them to do that.


    And there is another reason.


    There was another unit that is actively protecting Leos group.


    Good grief..I think that his reliance on my guessing ability is too reckless though.


    His Highness mustve ced that much trust in Vinfried-sama, no?


    As Vin sighed on top of his horse, Lynfia does a follow-up for Leo.


    Vin who had been entrusted with the branch castle led his 1,000 elite troops out of the castle when he read that Leo was nning to go on an offensive.


    The reason that his arrival was a little dyed was not that he couldnt prepare the troops in time but because he was getting rid of the enemy soldiers who were heading for the castle and watch out for those that may try to nk Leo from behind.


    And sure enough, a unit from the enemys left wing was trying to nk him.


    Do you think that their retreat was a trick?


    I cant say. Henrick may be mediocre among the princes but he is still an Adler. I dont doubt that he is capable of such a strategy. If he is calm enough to do that, that is.


    You are saying that he is panicking?


    Even if he was appointed as themander, he is a prince that knows little about the battlefield you know? He just received a surprise attack when he was about tounch a full-scale assault. Moreover, Leo is leading the charge himself. Once he notices that his life is in danger, he will surely get scared.


    Then it was an on-spot decision? It seems that the enemy also has some decent generals isnt it.


    Even if there are, it is just a matter of stopping them though. A wise general would obey Gordon and rely on the Dragon Prince from the start. A good general would never give Henrick themand after all.


    After the enemy units movement was stopped by the Dragon Knights, Vin ordered his men to attack them with arrows.


    Even if you charge a 1,000 men unit at the enemy, they will only be engaged in a melee.


    For a unit that has to pay attention to the sky, raining them down with arrows should be enough to confuse them.


    Going that far is plenty enough.


    UOOOOOOO!!?? Arrows! They are shooting at us!


    Damn it! Watch out for the Dragon Knights!


    Vin gazed at the Dragon Knights who are running through the sky.


    There is no White Flying Dragon among them.


    That Leohe already read that the enemysmander would choose to retreat huh?


    Vinfried-sama. The enemy is heading toward the castle.


    Too few. They wont be able to take the castle with that many. It seems like Leo got some preparations in ce too.


    Vin nced at the castle and immediately averted his eyes away from it.


    Above the castle wall.


    The Knights of the 6th Imperial Knights Corp are flying at low altitudes.


    They are repelling the enemy troops that are approaching the castle by barraging them with their magic wands.


    If they concentrated their firepower, a small group of enemies shouldnt be able to get close to the castle.


    The one who can make a decision tounch arge-scale assault is no longer present. The enemy generals have no choice but tomand their units individually. In other words, they have no way to cooperate.


    Such sporadic attacks cannot change the situation for them.


    We are going to keep harassing them like this. Lynfia, Im giving you a hundred men. Find and defeat their generals.


    10 would be enough. I would stand out less that way too.


    Thats a great help.


    While shrugging his shoulders, Vin kept issuing instructions to his men.


    His n is to attack the enemies that are recovering and prolong this chaos as much as possible.


    Separating herself from Vins unit, Lynfia took her men and cut into the enemys camp.


    She sewn through the confused and fleeing soldiers and cut down theirmanding officers. if she keeps this up, she will eventually reach their generals.


    The result was mostly decided already.


    The Dragon Knights were watching Leos unit from the sky from the beginning.


    If the enemy made any movement, they were ordered to intercept them.


    However, there was one Dragon Knight who received a different instruction.


    Not knowing that, the enemys highmand withdrew toward the mountains.


    Henrick decided to go through the mountains and retreat to the city located behind it.


    Henrick knew Leo well. He is a man who will go through with it once he sets his mind on something.


    He will never make a half-hearted attack.


    As long as his aim is themander, he will use every method at his disposal to get to Henrick.


    Henricks brain is desperately working on a way to ensure his safety.


    The reason why he rushed into the mountains was that Leos unit was a cavalry unit.


    Cavalry can not exhibit their full power in ces other than t in.


    Also, the mountainous area is perfect for setting up an ambush.


    This will make Leo feel wary of ambush and discourage the pursuit.


    Henricks army has greater numbers and the confusion will notst forever.


    Leo will eventually have to retire once the generals on the scene recover and be able to organize the army again.


    Henricks n was to run away until then.


    The idea behind it wasnt wrong. In fact, Vin is doing everything he can to prolong the chaos and Leo instructed the Dragon Knights to intercept the enemys movements for that very reason.


    However, that wasnt the only move Leo made.


    While he took actions to prolong the confusion, he also took steps to guarantee that everything will be over swiftly.


    Haa Haaa! Run! Just Run!


    Henrick runs through the mountains while rushing his own escorts.


    He already got separated from Gied but that wasnt important to Henrick right now.


    The important thing is his life.


    Thats why Henrick continued to run. However, the escorts that were running beside him were struck down by a lightning strike from above.


    He knew.


    Leo had used his strongest trump card to corner him.


    Its the White Dragon Knight!!!!!!!


    Intercept! Intercept!!


    Impossible! This guy!? Hesing at us while sewing between the trees! UOOOAHHHHH!!


    It was Finn who flew down at them from the sky.


    While avoiding the trees, Finn continued to attack Henricks group.


    Being upied by the thought of escaping, Henricks group couldnt put up much resistance at all.

 Chapter 346: Escape Plan

    Chapter 346: Escape n


    When the enemymander withdrew to the mountains, Finn who had been ordered to pursue him,unched an attack at the most guarded ce in their formation.


    The area with the most escort soldiers.


    However, Finn noticed something.


    Nova!


    While capturing Henrick in his sight, Finn pulled Novas reins and flew up to the sky.


    A knife flew past the ce Finn and Nova were at earlier.


    There are assassins among Henricks escorts.


    Henrick has inherited about 30 percent of Zandras faction and some among them were assassins.


    Leading them was an elite assassin and Zandras close aide, Gunther.


    At the rebellion in the capital, Gunther was fatally wounded by Sebas but he seeded in escaping the Imperial Capital after receiving some medical treatment.


    And right now he is here to serve Henrick.


    Your Highness, please run.


    Gunther! I leave this to you.


    With an expression of relief, Henrick keeps running away with his other escorts.


    Finn tried to chase them but the moment he approached Henrick-


    A magically created knife flew at him from behind.


    Finn managed to avoid it at thest second but he had to give up chasing after Henrick.


    Against other assassins, he might not have done that but he judged that if he turned his back against this person, he would die.


    He can escape to the sky and give chase again but they would only be repeating this again.


    Whats wrong? Dont you want to run off to the sky?


    Im not the only one chasing himIwill stop you here.


    The one who does the stopping here is me. No one is as troublesome as you after all. White Dragon Knight.


    A person that can freely fly in the sky and attack from a long distance.


    Running away safely from such a person is impossible.


    He is someone that they need to stall in order to escape but there were only a few on Gordons side that can forcibly stop Finn and Nova.


    All they can do right now is to draw his attention away and make the person himself choose to stop his pursuit.


    The n was sessful.


    The only thing left is to earn time for Henrick to getaway.


    Lets go!


    Gunther threw several knives at Finn.


    Finn moved sideways to avoid it but the knives kept homing at him.


    Finn parried them off with his magic wand and fired off a lightning strike.


    However, Gunthers figure disappeared when he lightly jumped up into a tree.


    His figure is nowhere to be seen but there is no doubt that he is still around.


    Nova. Im counting on you.


    Kyuu!


    Finn is a first-rate Dragon Knight but his skill set is not very useful when fighting on the ground.


    He is plenty stronger than your average soldier. As long as he can use his magic wand, he is no different from a fast-moving mage. However, when he has to face a strong opponent, he will be forced into a difficult spot.


    The firepower of the magic wand is certainly powerful but it is not extraordinary.


    Gunther also has many experiences fighting against mages. Compared to them, Finns firepower is not that much different. The troublesome part for Gunther here is that Finn is capable of rapid-fire.


    However, if he disappears, his opponent would not have any target to hit.


    a surprise attack is an assassins specialty.


    Gunther who has drawn Finn into his area of expertise threw knives at Finn from his blind spot.


    He threw two knives at Finn. One is a real knife while the other is a magical one following behind the first.


    Even if Finn can parry the first, the second one will hit its target.


    It was Gunthers favorite tactic.


    However, Finn avoided that without even turning around.


    To be urate, it was not Finn who did that but Nova instead.


    Nova immediately flew off and flipped in midair.


    Gunther may be able to hide his presence from other humans and perform a surprise attack.


    However, against a Flying Dragon, that is not enough.


    Gunther opened his eyes in surprise while Finn fired off a lightning strike at him.


    He jumped off the tree in a hurry but the lightning struck his right shoulder in midair.


    UGH!!


    The pain caused his movement to slow for a moment.


    And Finn does not miss that.


    Nova elerated and brandished its sharp ws at Gunther.


    He managed to avoid it but he couldnt escape Novas momentum.


    Gunther was blown away and hit the ground, unable to move.


    However, a smile was spreading on Gunthers face.


    Whats so funny?


    It is funny.I never thought that it would go so well you see.


    Go well?


    I didnt think that His Highness Henrick..could win from the start.After all, his subordinates were only borrowed.no one would choose to die for him.thats why we came up with an escape n


    The moment Gunther said that.


    Assassins who had been lying in wait appeared around Gunther.


    At the same time, a wall of me was created between Gunther and Finn.


    Ugh!


    Seeing the rising wall of me, Finn took a distance in a hurry.


    The firewall is not a big deal in itself but they are currently inside a mountain.


    The forest will burn if me magic is used.


    However, Finn soon noticed an abnormal development.


    It was not only this ce that is burning.


    No way!?


    Hurry up and go back to your alliesthey might get burned to death you know.?


    Are you sane!? You wont be able to escape too right!?


    Finn can escape to the sky any time he wants but Gunther and his men have no choice but to travel onnd.


    Depending on the direction of the me, he wont be able to survive this.


    However, Gunther roared at him.


    What good does holding on to our lives have..our master has already passed away. Why do we have to hesitate to cross over to the other side!


    Damn it!


    Those eyes werent joking.


    Its not a bluff.


    Even if they couldnt escape themselves, they will not allow anyone to chase after Henrick.


    Finn saw that and immediately abandoned the battle.


    Leos troops are already in the mountains.


    If they do not withdraw as soon as possible, they will be swallowed by the forest fire. Moreover, most of the enemy army still remains.


    He might be able to chase after Henrick but that will not guarantee the end of the battle.


    However, if Leo is killed the battle will be over.


    Finn went up to the sky and looked for Leos unit.


    After seeing him left, Gunther began to retreat into the mountains with his assassins.


    Depending on the situation, they wont be able to escape with their lives but Henrick still needs their help.


    Now that Zandra has died, Gunthers only master is Henrick.


    Lets go..with this much obstacle, they should give up their pursuit.


    Gunther began to retreat while dragging his aching body.


    Leos troops in the mountain quickly withdrew and regrouped. They then n a route to bypass the mountains.


    By that time, Henricks army had already begun to retreat with the individual general scatteringly leading their own unit back to the rear.


    That is a natural decision given that they will only be exposed to attacks if they choose to remain in their position.


    The number of deserting soldiers is increasing and many soldiers chose to stay because they couldnt fight anymore.


    Thus Henricks army disappeared from the castle frontline.

 Chapter 347: Town Ambush

    Chapter 347: Town Ambush


    Henricks group continued to flee and entered a small town called Lage.


    When they arrived in Lage, Henricks force was less than 500 soldiers. Moreover, they were all exhausted and are in no condition to fight.


    Their position was urately grasped by Leo.


    As far as we can see from the sky, the enemys number is less than 500. They are all exhausted, Your Highness.


    I see.


    Near Lage, Leo has 5,000 men on standby.


    They can attack the town at any time at Leos order.


    However, Leo didnt give his order to attack.


    Your Highness..I think that this is our opportunity to strike..


    Although their ways were blocked by a forest fire, Leo read that Henrick was escaping to Lage and used the shortest route to travel here. Thats why they managed to close the distance in such a small amount of time.


    The enemy is disorderly withdrawing. There is no sign that the rest of their army will join up with Henricks group here.


    After all, the main target here is Henrick and their highmand.


    No general woulde to help amander that abandoned them.


    No matter how they think about it, this is an opportunity to attack.


    However.


    It is too quiet.


    Quiet, is it? The enemy is exhausted, is it not because of that?


    But that doesnt apply to the civilians in the town. It should be clear that their town might be a battlefield but let alone escaping, none of them is making any noise at all. Did you see any civilian from the sky?


    Certainly..I will take a look again.


    Please do.


    After asking Finn to scout the ce out again, Leo split his unit in two and ced them at the east and west side of the town.


    The sound of cavalry moving is loud.


    Ordinary people would scream in fear if they hear that.


    However, there is no change in the town.


    Nothing huh..


    On top of his horse, Leo started to think.


    At that time, Finn returned.


    How was it?


    I couldnt spot any civilian at all, Your Highness. There was no reaction to the armys movement either.


    I see. Ry this to everyone. We are withdrawing.


    Withdraw.?


    Henrick isnt worth the risk. Rather than civilians, there are probably soldiers hiding in those houses. Its probably a unit that Prince William prepared.


    Leo sighs and shrugs.


    He expected that it wont be so easy but he is better than Leo thought.


    When he withdrew, he must have ordered his troops to be on standby for the worst-case scenario.


    Even if he wasnt on the battlefield himself, he still affected it.


    Its clear that if he forcefully aims for Henrick now, he can expect a severe counterattack.


    Our victory is already decided. We shouldnt taint our victory. Lets cleanly finish this up.


    As you wish.


    After thinking for a moment, Leo summoned a mage from his unit.


    Then he ordered the mage to use a voice amplifying spell and turn toward the town.


    To themander of the troops lurking in the town. This is Leonard. Thats a brilliant ambush n. Tell Prince William that it was a good move. And Henrick. If you value your life then start relying on Prince William. He understands the situation better than you.


    And thus Leos unit started withdrawing.


    Next to him.


    Finn asked him a question while flying at low altitudes.


    Why did you give him advice, Your Highness? Is it because he is your younger brother?


    You think I was being too naive?


    If the only reason is that he is your brother then it was certainly too naive. He is a rebel after all.


    Right. Well, it was partly because he is my brother though. But thats not all.


    Do you mind telling me your other reason?


    Its simple. Gordon will try to kill Henrick for this. To put on an example you see. But Prince William will stop him. In this situation, it would be bad for Gordon to kill his own brother. Although Henrick had made a mistake, the generals who couldnt stop him were also to me. If he kills his own younger brother for this, their lives might be forfeit as well. Those generals will surely think like that. Prince William will not overlook that seed of conflict. Especially if he was asked for help.


    I see. But I can only think that your advice will only benefit the enemy though?


    If Henrick survives, he will surely cause some kind of blunder again. By helping Henrick, Prince William will have to go against Gordon. Dont you think that its a good move?


    Leo knows how dangerous William is.


    If he has Gordonsplete trust and gets entrusted with the entire army, Leo can not imagine how difficult their situation will be.


    So it is clear that Gordon is wary of William.


    The United Kingdom wants a puppet leader. Gordon is too strong for that.


    Its safe to assume that they will try to keep Henrick alive as a puppet.


    Whether or not that is Williams intention, It is clear that is the United Kingdoms intention.


    Thats why Gordon can not fully trust William.


    Not only martial arts, Your Highness is also good at plotting too.


    Im not that good at it you know. Im just imitating it from someoneI have nothing on a real tactician after all.


    You are being too humble, Your Highness.


    Im not being humble. Its the truth.


    Leo says with a smile.


    After all, he is still wondering what that real tactician is doing behind the scenes right now.


    Realizing that Leo has noticed the ambush, General Fidessa who was hiding in the town clicked his tongue.


    As expected of the Hero Prince huh.


    Themander has escaped.


    Since they finally cornered themander, you would normally want to take this chance to settle the battle.


    In order to exploit that opening, he had relocated the civilians and moved the troops in to prepare an ambush. It was Williams suggestion.


    However, the ambush was detected by only a slight sense of incongruity.


    If it was him, he would definitely charge in.


    I cant match him at all.


    While muttering so, Fidessa left the house.


    In the end, they still managed to protect Henrick.


    If Leo is a hero in this situation, William is one as well.


    After all, he managed to stop Leos advance even when he wasnt on the battlefield.


    As a general, he has to recognize that these two are vastly above him.


    I hope His Highness can ept that too though.


    Saying so, Fidessa headed to Henrick who is still trembling at the center of the town.


    Henrick was hiding his figure inside a sheet of cloth.


    Your Highness. Leonards army has retreated. Let us return to our home base.


    N, NoGordon-aniue.he will kill me.


    It was a big defeat after all. I dont know if this will end with just themanders head.


    It, It, It was not my fault! Its because William withdrew from the frontline!


    Have you forgotten? It was Your Highness who made him do that.


    Everyone agreed with me right!


    Even so, Your Highness is themander. Leonard left a piece of parting advice. If you dont want to die please rely on Prince William. I will leave it to Your Highness to decide.


    Saying so, Fidessa left.


    Meanwhile, cavalries arrived in Lage.


    The one leading them was Gied.


    Your Highness! Your Highness! Its Gied!


    Gied tried to approach Henrick in a hurry.


    However, Fidessa grabbed his shoulder.


    What!? How insolent!? Who do you think I am!?


    His Highnesss aide, the eldest son of Duke Horsvath right?


    If you already know that then let me go!


    I have a question for you. Where have you been?


    Do I have to report everything to you!?


    Watch your tongue. I just lost my chance to fight Leonards army so I am quite frustrated right now. Where have you been?


    Looking at Fidessas sharp eyes, Gied raised a small scream.


    The soldiers around Gied were also red at by Fidessas subordinates and couldnt move.


    Gied has no choice but to reply.


    I, I got separated from His Highness so I came here while fighting off the enemy!


    Hou? You fought and slipped through them? With your armor that clean?


    There was not even a single scratch on Gieds armor.


    Even Henricks armor has innumerable small scratches on it.


    Fidessa res at Gied with anger in his eyes.


    I have no intention to defend His Highness Henrick who escaped first but I am not going to forgive those who used him as a decoy to ensure his own safety like you! How many soldiers do you think have lost their lives in this!? Stop trying to save your face!


    Wh, What did you say!? I am the eldest son of Duke Horsvath you know! Do you think I will allow such an insult!?


    What are you going to do about it then!? And that is what I should say to you in the first ce! Even though you should have given your life for His Highness, why did you escape by yourself!? What on earth did youe to the battlefield for!? You damn ipetent!!


    In, Ipetent!? It, It was the fault of the generals that we lost! It was not my fault!


    When the people at the headquarters escaped first without giving out any order what can the generals do!? Where and what were you doing back then!? ording to His Highnesss escorts, it was the eldest son of Duke Horsvath that advised His Highness to withdraw first, did you know that!?


    I, Uwaaaaa!!?? What are you doing!?


    Fidessa pushed Gied to the ground in anger.


    He then proceeded to kick Gied in the gut.


    With your armor that clean and uninjured body, you will only be mistaken by His Highness as a coward who escaped by himself. That will surely tarnish the name of Duke Horsvath, no? We will help you look like someone who just fought a fierce battle. Do it.


    UWaaaaaaa!!?? Stop! It hurts! It hurts!!


    Fidessa ordered his men to beat up Gied.


    Gieds subordinates were subjected to the same thing.


    Soon after, Gied and his men were covered in dirt and suffered countless small scratches.


    Uuu..stop..forgive me..


    This should make it more believable. After you got separated, you broke through the enemy and came here, tell that to His Highness.


    Uuu


    Seeing Gied hugging himself, Fidessas urge to kill Gied subsided a little.


    They need someone to take responsibility for this big defeat.


    This man is not a general but he still holds a high rank.


    Gieds responsibility is Duke Horsvaths responsibility.


    Keep watch on him. Never let him out of sight. Prince William should be able to use him well.


    Yes, sir!


    After giving that order, Fidessa began preparing a retreat.

 Chapter 348: Great-Grandfather and Great-Grandson

    Chapter 348: Great-Grandfather and Great-Grandson


    At the hidden room inside the Imperial Sword Castle


    I transferred inside it


    How are you doing? Gramp


    Do I look like I can get sick? Rather, I should be the one who asks that question. How are you doing?


    So-so I guess.


    The room belongs to this old man, my great-grandfather and my master.


    It is full of precious spellbooks and grimoires. An ordinary mage would be overwhelmed with just a nce of this room.


    However, I have no business with those books today.


    I have a question to ask you.


    A question? Thats rare. You didnt even rely on me during the rebellion after all.


    There were too many eyes. Your existence might be revealed and the movement of the rebels was pretty much predictable in the first ce. There was no need to borrow your wisdom for that.


    Hou? So you havee to borrow my wisdom this time?


    Right. First, I have to confirm one thing.does the condition for innate magic to activate differ from normal magic activation?


    There were many cases where we still couldnt find out the condition for activating innate magic in a person.


    Why was it not avable for that person since birth?


    Why did it suddenly activate?


    We dont know the answer to those questions.


    However, Gramp answered my question immediately.


    Innate magic is still magic. The activation itself is not different. The user just uses it unconsciously. Thats also a form of magic after all.


    I see..then Im relieved.


    I wont pry why you asked me such a question then. Anything else?


    As you are my predecessor who actually won the session war, I want to ask you one thing. Have you heard about the situation in the north from Sebas?


    I heard. The third son established a base in the north and the northern nobles chose to remain neutral right?


    We have seeded in uniting the northern nobles. All that left is to crush the enemy base in the north.


    I see. So what do you want to ask?


    The war in the north was in a stalemate. If its you, what would you do?


    Easy. I would assassinate the Emperor.


    As I thought.


    It is the quickest way to cause a disturbance to our side and reverse the situation in one move.


    The only problem is that the difficulty of that is too high.


    An borate assassination n huh. Gordons mother is a skilled swordfighterparable to the Knight Commander. Father should already have some countermeasures in ce though.


    If its a former consort then she should be able to understand the Emperors character well. If its you, how would you do it?


    .unch an attack aiming at the citizens of the capital as a diversion. Father will never overlook an attack right under his nose.


    The Emperors protection will be weaker so they might aim for that chance to do it. But there should be many advisers around the Emperor. It will not be easy to pull it off.


    Im not worried about that. The assassination wont be sessful. The problem is the turmoil in the Imperial Capital.


    The rebellion just plunged the capital into chaos.


    The situation calmed down while I was sleeping but it still isnt back to normal yet.


    If the enemy causes even greater chaos here, it will affect the other regions as well.


    The Imperial Capital is at the center of the Empire. It is the main ry point for our logistics.


    After the battle in the north is over, the reconstruction will require arge amount of manpower and supplies. If the Imperial Capital is in turmoil at that time then we can send neither of that to the north.


    People will abandon their home if the battle is near. There will surely be a lot of people who lost their homes, their jobs, and their families. Certainly, you would be troubled if the capital is in chaos.


    Gramp said it like it was someone elses affair.


    He is no longer an emperor.


    He was already retired when his body was stolen by the demon.


    Thats why he has already given up his responsibilities as an emperor.


    However.


    If the Capital is in chaos, you cant get your precious spellbooks even if you ask Sebas right?


    Wha-t? Thats certainly true


    There are two types of spellbooks here. One was those that Gramp collected before he was sealed and the other were ones that Sebas procured.


    Gramps read them all days so he had already finished them all. He uses knowledge from those books to study new magic but it doesnt mean that he doesnt want new ones.


    He always wants something new so he often asks Sebas to procure new spellbooks for him. One could say that it is something that he lives for.


    Thats troubling..what do you want me to do?


    As Silver, I want you to minimize the turmoil in the Imperial Capital. I cant leave the north after all.


    Good grief..I have died a long time ago. It is only a coincidence that I am still here. To rely on chance like this, it seems that you still have a long way to go huh.


    Only for this one time. I will handle the rest myself.


    Well, thats fine. It doesnt involve the session war that much anyway.


    With that said, Gramp epted my request.


    Gramp taught me ancient magic because he was thankful for his release and that my ultimate goal is to cure my mother.


    It was not for me to win the session war.


    The people of this age should do something about this age themselves. Thats Gramps view.


    Although he lends me his knowledge, he doesnt lend me much power.


    Since I know that, I didnt rely on him before.


    However.


    Gramp..this session war, its too strange. Dont you think so?


    Does it matter whether I think it is or not? What matters should be what you think of it.


    ..I think that it is strange. When people got involved with the session war, they changed. I can understand that but.this time the changes are too strange.


    Then what will you do? Are you going to put it on hold?


    Right now that is impossible. Ican only end it as soon as possible.


    If it isnt going to change what you must do then dont mull over it. But you should still prepare yourself.


    I know. Thats why I have to ask. When you got your body stolen by a demon, you studied the demons along with ancient magic right.


    Right. Thats the reason why I bought the spellbook that the demon was sealed in.


    Gramp said with an expression of regret.


    The reason he studied ancient magic in the first ce was that he was studying the demons.


    He judged that ancient magic would be an effective countermeasure against them so he began to study it.


    He ended up unable to fight the demon but his research itself was not in vain.


    Was the Demon King really defeated by the Hero 500 years ago?


    No doubt about it. No matter which book I got my hand on, it clearly said that the Demon King was defeated. It was the ancestor of that Brave house right? Theres no way that they would let the Demon King escape.


    Well, certainlythen, what about the Demon Kings subordinates?


    The Demon King has invaded this world together with many demons.


    The demon who hijacked Gramps body was one of them.


    In various shapes and forms, they have survived.


    There might be others.


    All the important aides were defeated by the Hero. Such tenaciousness may have been in their family huh.


    Then none of the powerful demons survived at all?


    Yes. But..there is one Demon that may have survived.


    May have survived?


    There is a great demon whose name alwayses up when you study the demons, especially those associated with the Demon King army. Why? Because that demon was purged by the Demon King early in the war. That Demon was preaching the danger of the Hero and urged the Demon King to withdraw.


    There was such a demon?


    There certainly was. He was an executive of the Demon King army and a powerful figure that pulled the strings from the shadows. The Demon Duke Dantalion. He was the only aide of the Demon King who did not fall at the hand of the Hero.


    If we proceed on the premise that the Hero did not overlook any demons, the demon who was not defeated by the Hero may be alive.


    However, it would be strange for a demon who got purged by the Demon King himself to survive.


    I have heard how powerful the Demon King was. Even the Hero could not win against him without the Holy Sword. He was that level of opponent.


    Is there any proof of his survival?


    None. But if one of the Demon Kings aides were to survive, it would be Dantalion. Well, if he really survived the purge then its natural to assume that he did not survive in one piece.


    So he might have been gathering up power and started to move now?


    Assuming that he only started to move now is wrong. He may have been making his moves since a long time ago. If Dantalion is alive and still possesses the same ambitionit may not be a coincidence that a demon hijacked my body.


    Saying so, Gramps face looked unprecedentedly serious.


    It might not be wrong of me to say that the old man is thinking too much but given how strange this session war has be, I can not rule out the possibility that a demon might be involved.


    In fact, Gramp himself has survived using a special way. Dantalion may have survived his predicaments with a simr method.


    And if so, there must be some kind of cover.


    Gramp, let me ask this for the record. Where did you get the spellbook that the demon was sealed in from?


    I got it from Grimoire. I heard that it was a spellbook that was recently discovered you see.


    You were careless huh.


    Absolutely.


    I astoundedly sigh and Gramp also does the same.


    Grimoire huh.


    So that name came out here as well.


    It looks like we have to do a thorough investigation huh.


    Do you have any clues?


    More or less.


    The locations of their bases were written in the diary Zandra-aneue left me.


    When the civil war is over, it might be better to give my priority to that.


    Alright, take care of the capital for me.


    Going already? And I just came up with a magicalposition too..


    I will join you when I return. Sorry but my brother is waiting.


    Saying so, I left the ce while waving to the old man.

 Chapter 349: All Forces Assembled

    Chapter 349: All Forces Assembled


    A few dayster 12,000 knights gathered on Gnade hill.


    If we wait longer their number will probably increase but we cant afford to dy any more than this.


    Shall we go? Your Highness.


    Duke Lowenstein came to my tent for my approval.


    My existence is known only to the nobles and some knights who participated in the meeting.


    It would be okay for me toe out openly here but that will only serve to split their loyalty when we join up with Leo.


    Right now, I want them to think that it was the Northern Nobles move.


    Yeah. I will be troubling you to take the role of themander for a while, Duke.


    Fine. But I will have you show up before our decisive battle alright? It will help with the morale.


    I think that the morale will only drop if Ie out though.


    Its amanders job to do something about that.


    I shrugged at the harsh reply.


    As we had such a conversation, Sebas appeared in the tent.


    Apologies for the interruption, sir. A report hase in.


    What is it?


    Leonard-sama hasunched a counteroffensive, sir.


    Leo did?


    So there was a movement on the frontline too huh.


    Even if we sent Chars group ahead, I didnt expect there to be a major movement before our main force arrived


    Did he sh with the Dragon Prince?


    Sebas shook his head at Duke Lowensteins question.


    No, sir. Prince William seems to have left the frontline. It was Prince Henrick who was inmand of the siege.


    Henrick? How did ite to that?


    Things have be confusing.


    The reason Leo couldnt make his move was Williams presence.


    However, the enemy removed William from the frontline and put Henrick in charge.


    It was like they were trying to lure Leo out.


    I did not grasp the full picture of the enemys internal affairs but when the enemy withdrawal was observed, Leonard-sama led 5,000 cavalries out for a surprise attack. It appears that Charlotte-samas group alsounched an attack ordingly. Unable to endure the assault, the enemysmander retreated first resulting in the defeat of their whole army, sir.


    Themander fled by himself huh..that certainly sounds like Henrick.


    I muttered so while pondering on the situation.


    Leo can now move freely.


    We are no longer needed at the castle.


    Duke, how do you think the enemy will proceed next?


    If they cant keep Prince Leonard in check, they have no choice but to reorganize their forces and rethink their strategy.


    Judging from Gordons personality, he will try to bring Leo into a decisive battle. Prince William shouldnt oppose that either.


    The question is when and where.


    It is possible for both Leo and Gordon to attack first.


    If we cant anticipate their movements then we cant take advantage of the situation.


    Sebas, look into the enemys forces. Both Gordon and William will not allow their forces to be inferior to ours.


    You are saying that they might be requesting reinforcements, sir?


    No, they should have already requested it. To break the stalemate at the castle that is. But things have changed. We have to adjust the strategy ourselves too.


    But if we wait here we will not be able to make it in time. We must march to the frontline.


    I nod to Duke Lowenstein.


    No matter how it will go, we wont be able to do anything unless we are at the frontline.


    Advance the army to the frontline. Do not let our soldiers let their guard down. We must advance carefully while observing the situation.


    To not lure the enemys attention toward us huhwith Charlottes presence at the earlier battle, they should already be plenty cautious of us though?


    Theres no helping it if they are already cautious of us but I do not want to actively invite their attention. This is for the sake of the north as well.


    Perhaps he understood what I wanted to say, the Duke nodded and left the tent.


    There is a difference between when the northern nobles rush to Leos aid and when Leo to theirs.


    Well, I dont think that the enemy has enough leeway to pay attention to us though.


    Gordon has taken a huge hit with this huh.


    No matter what form it takes, a defeat is a defeat after all.


    Now, lets look forward to how he will raise morale. If he kills Henrick, his whole army will be overwhelmed by fear. But if he let Henrick off without any punishment, it will indicate that he agreed that Henrick had no choice but to withdraw.


    Lets see Gordon and Williams skills.


    If he wants to kill Henrick then he should be able toe up with a trick to spare the generals.


    However, if he wants to raise morale without cutting down Henrick then cheap tricks wont cut it.


    Lets see how this ys out shall we.


    When I said that, Sebas bowed and left.


    While looking at the map of the north, I started thinking what Leo would do in this situation.

 Chapter 350: Loyalty

    Chapter 350: Loyalty


    It was lucky of you that I arrived here before Gordon huh.


    Said William to Henrick who is currently hanging his head in front of him.


    Following Henricks retreat, Gordon who had been restraining General Harnischs army was on his way back to Wismar.


    If nothing is done, he will eventually get caught between Leo and Harnisch.


    Henricks defeat was an event that affected their whole war situation.


    Soon, Gordon will arrive in Wismar.


    Henrick who was brought back to Wismar like a criminal was waiting for his arrival but the moment Gordon arrived, it would be his end.


    However, Henrick still looked at William as if he was trying to snarl at him.


    Seeing such Henrick, William sighed.


    William was working on the supply transportation in the Dominion.


    Two Chivalrous Thieves are rampaging in the Dominions territory.


    The first one is an archer named Vermillion, the Chivalrous Thief that has long been battling against the corrupted aristocrats of the Dominion. Due to the presence of this thief, the nobles of the Dominion can not move as they pleased.


    However, that alone did not hinder their supply transportation.


    There is another thief who actively targeting their supply convoy.


    What is more troublesome is that this new thief has not even shown his figure.


    What they could grasp was that he is an expert archer who can wipe out their whole convoy without even the need to show up at the scene.


    Due to the sess of this unnamed archer, the nobles of the Dominion became reluctant in matters involving military supplies. As a result, the United Kingdom is having a hard time delivering supply through the Dominion.


    William has threatened those nobles in an easy-to-understand way and promised them that he will take care of the thieves in exchange for their facilitation of the supply transport.


    That was what William had to do eventually but he knew that if he left the frontline, Leo would be freed to move as he pleased. Thats why he didnt do it sooner.


    And it was proved that his fear was not unfounded.


    Hearing of Henricks defeat, William rushed back to Wismar.


    Thanks to that, he arrived a little earlier than Gordon and he can now talk to Henrick before Gordon arrives.


    ..Dont you have anything to say to me? Prince Henrick.


    For disrespecting you. I am trulysorry.


    I dont care about the disrespect. What I want to hear is what you have learned from your defeat.


    ..Ididnt want you to have all the creditit was my mistake.


    Thats not a mistake. I am a person from another country. As a member of the Imperial Family who sided with Gordon, it is not a mistake to try to eliminate me. That was an option. But you did not have something that was absolutely needed to pull it off. Do you know what that is?


    is it experience..


    Henrick timidly murmured.


    In response, William shook his head.


    Youck the objective eyes to look at yourself. If you can look at yourself objectively, you will be able to look at others in the same way. If you can see others objectively then you can objectively assess the situation. Your choice to alienate me was a mistake. No, the choice to alienate me itself was not a mistake but it was the situation you chose to do it in. You saw Leonards attacking but you chose to send me away because you were being overconfident. You are not as excellent as you would like to think.


    I, I never!


    The fact that you still cant ept your defeat now is the proof. A good general can learn from their failure and defeat.


    Henrick couldnt honestly ept those words because he is well aware of it in his heart.


    Henrick sent William away because his pride did not allow him to lose to Leo. To top it off, he was not cautious against Leo because his pride told him that he is superior.


    William understands that the underlying problem here was Henricks high self-esteem.


    II!


    When amander ran away, it meant that he had abandoned his soldiers. As long as soldiers are punished for deserting, themander will also have to be punished.


    No wayplease help me!


    How about you start by presenting me some benefits of helping you then?


    I, Ima member of the Imperial Family! From the United Kingdoms point of view, I should be easy to use!


    You are aware that you are the one responsible for this huge defeat right? I dont feel like its worth the trouble to help you here just because you seem easy to use.


    No..I..I..


    You have no track record. You have no power. No experience, no skill. The only thing you can be proud of is your blood. The fact that it was the only thing you brought up when you were cornered so far proved my point.


    When William struck the reality in front of him, Henricks shoulders drooped down.


    He desperately tries toe up with an argument but he couldnt think of any.


    Then he finally realized.


    It is as William said.


    I.am not worthy of the Imperial Family..


    The Adler is excellent. You carry their blood but you do not have the readiness to learn. Those who cannot grasp their own strength will never be strong.


    Henrick is not ipetent enough to not be worthy of his bloodline.


    However, the person he chose topare himself to was just too bad a match.


    Unnecessary overreaching can only be harmful.


    Each person has things they are good at.


    As long as a person understands that, they can stand up again.


    I will save your life. Stay by my side and learn. If you value the lives of the soldiers who died because of you then do not waste this mistake.


    You are..going to help me


    I do not want my best friend to end his younger brothers life with his own hand. Besides..do you think you can trust a general who can cut down his own younger brother?


    After telling Henrick to leave everything to him, William left the room.


    Shortly after, Gordon arrived at Wismar


    His destination is the room where Henrick is.


    A sword was held in his hand.


    HENRICK!! DO YOU HAVE A LAST WORD!!


    Gordon, who kicked the door and entered the room, roared at Henrick.


    In response, Henrick rubbed his forehead on the floor and apologized.


    I am sorryeverythingwas my fault.


    Exactly! Give me your head! I will cut it off and show it to the whole army!


    Gordon said and lifted his sword up.


    However, William grabbed his arm.


    Stop, Gordon.


    Why are you stopping me!?


    If you cut him down now the generals will be wary of you. Dont do it.


    The whole headquarters fled without giving anymand to the army you know!? If I dont punish the generals who ran away with him, how can I face the soldiers they abandoned on the frontline! It will only set a bad example!


    Prince Henrick is only amander in name! There were generals who poisoned his ears! I am the originalmander of that front! It was those generals that sent me away to secure their own achievements! If you kill Prince Henrick here, you will have to kill all of them too right!?


    Then I will just cut them all down! I dont need fools who cant even read the situation!


    Is this the time where you can say that!? You have a decisive battle with Leonard waiting for you right!? Right now you should forgive them and give them a chance to make up for their mistake!


    Why are you going so far for Henrick? Did your country order you to protect him!?


    Gordon has no doubt in his friendship with William.


    However, he does not fully trust the United Kingdom which is Williams home country.


    He already expected them to try using Henrick to take his ce.


    However.


    If anyone tries to usurp you then I will kill my father! I came here for you! Do not mistake it! I am protecting Prince Henrick to protect you and your army!


    William and Gordons eyes intensely locked and they red at each other for a while.


    The tense atmosphere dominated the room and the soldiers standing nearby couldnt move.


    At that moment that felt like an eternity, Henrick continued to rub his head against the floor.


    He knows that if Gordon swings his sword down, his head will part from his body. However, Henrick had no choice but to leave everything to William.


    Then.


    ..do you not feel bitter at all?


    You think I value my bitterness more than your victory?


    ..fine. I will do it your way. I will spare Henrick.


    Saying so, Gordon lowered his hand.


    However, their problem still remains.


    Im fine with giving them a second chance but are you going to let those generals off the hook?


    Punishment is still necessary. I want to have the Horsvath house take the me but..is that fine with you? Duke.


    William asks Rolf who was standing outside the room.


    To that question, Rolf reverently bowed his head.


    Please do, our humble house is at Your Highnesssmand.


    Apparently, it was your eldest son, Gied who advised Henrick to withdraw. No matter what kind of punishment awaits him, you have no objection, right? Of course, you will not be able to remain in your current position either.


    It was my sons blunder. Naturally, I ept all responsibilities.


    Hearing Rolf, William frowns.


    William didnt like Rolf in the first ce since he can not fathom his real intention.


    Even though his son is at risk here, he doesnt even protest.


    He can not take a liking to such a person at all.


    Everyone, leave. I want to talk with Gordon alone.


    William dismissed everyone including Henrick and Rolf.


    He then speaks to Gordon.


    Did you see how he was?


    He didnt even look like he was enduring it.


    His face was saying that he was willing to see his son get executed. At worst, he might use that as a reason for betraying us.


    Then what do you have in mind? If we do not kill Henrick then, killing Gied here is the second-best option.


    Not necessary. You dont need to use only his head to boost morale after all.


    Saying so, William quietly touched his sword.


    Gordon gathered up the army stationed in Wismar.


    He then stood on a podium and began giving a speech to his entire army.


    As youve heard, our army failed to restrain Leonard. In other words, we were defeated!


    Gordon who never admits defeat is telling his men that theyve lost a battle.


    The soldiers started making some noises at that but Gordon continued without minding them.


    I know the cause of our defeat! It was due to my younger brother, Henrick! Despite being themander, he chose to listen to cowardly advice! Thats why I came here intending to kill him! It is only natural! If I think about the soldiers who lost their lives, even if he is my family, his sin is unforgivable!


    However, Gordon continues.


    Something wrapped in cloth was held in his hand.


    Removing the cloth, Gordon raised the object up for everyone to see.


    It was an arm.


    When I was about to cut Henricks head,! Gied von Horsvath, his aide, cut off his own arm! He said that he wanted me to dy the punishment! He begged me to give Henrick a second chance! A son of a noble offered me his arm in exchange for Henricks life! I know that this arm is not nearly enough topensate for Henricks defeat! However! I decided to give Henrick a second chance! Why!? It was because of the loyalty Gied has shown!! I too shall swear! To all of you here! I will put on a fight that is worthy of Gieds loyalty! We will win this war without fail!! No longer shall we suffer a defeat again!!


    In response to Gordons words, the entire army cheers.


    They all cheer the name of Gied.


    However, the truth is often disappointing.


    To make my brother out to be the prime example of a loyal subject and raise the morale of the whole armyshould I say that it is as expected of His Highness?


    A mansion in Wismar.


    Inside a room in that mansion.


    There, Reiner speaks to William.


    Gied was sleeping on the bed in that room.


    Doctors and maids are attending to him.


    Since he got his arm lopped off earlier and was bleeding profusely, his life is still slightly in danger.


    The reason for that was Gied crying and thrashing around so much that the doctor couldnt treat him immediately.


    Gied, of course, did not agree to Williams proposal. After all, Gied is not someone that could willingly offer his arm for someone else.


    However, William cut off Gieds arm without any hesitation.


    For William, Gieds will is of no concern.


    Every soldier at Henricks headquarters is now incorporated into Williams force and they will not spread unnecessary rumors about what happened.


    For their own sake, the generals who know the truth of what happened would desperately do their best in the next battle. After all, the purpose of this was not to raise morale alone. It was also a warning.


    Even when your brothers life is in danger, you are still quite carefree huh?


    He is a failure of a brother after all. I dont mind even if he dies you know. I was raised by my father but he was spoiled by my mother all his life. I thought that he would eventuallymit a blunder someday. My father seemed to expect a little from him though.


    I see. So thats why I can never read both you or your father huh?


    William said so as he red at Reiner.


    He couldnt think that Rolf would expect something from Gied at all.


    And from both of their reactions, William arrived at one conclusion.


    You expected Gied to fail right? But Duke Horsvath is still an important figure in Gordons faction. You knew that we wouldnt take his life. Thats why you are so carefree about this.


    Duke Horsvath is the leader of the nobles of Gordons faction.


    Many nobles have joined Gordons faction because of him.


    Unlike Henrick, He is someone that Gordon can not simply cut off.


    And after he had made Gied into the symbol of a loyal subject, he can not demote Rolf into an idle position either.


    An untrustworthy subordinate that can not be removed.


    Because they knew that, the Horsvath house has no need to panic.


    If that is truly the case..what will you do about it?


    If you betray usI will kill you.


    William pulled out his sword at a speed that Reiners eyes couldnt follow and put it at Reiners neck.


    Even if its Reiner, his face still cramped up and cold sweat started running down his back.


    Satisfied with that expression, William sheathed his sword and walked past Reiner.


    In our battle against Leonard, I will leave the vanguard to the Horsvath house. So do your best. No one would object when the Horsvath house is so loyal after all.


    Im honored.


    If they might betray then just use everything they have to offer first.


    Understanding Williams intention, Reiner red at Williams back as he left.

 Chapter 351: The Place for the Decisive Battle

    Chapter 351: The ce for the Decisive Battle


    A pleasure to meet you, Your Highness Leonard. I am Charlotte, the granddaughter of Marquis Zweig.


    It is nice to meet you, Lady Charlotte. I apologize for the earlier messenger.


    After Leo withdrew from Lage, he was receiving Chars greeting.


    When the forest fire broke out, Leo immediately sent a messenger to Char.


    To ry that he wants her to help extinguish the fire with water magic.


    Char acknowledged thatmand and left the pursuit to Leo to deal with the forest fire.


    No, we can not leave that fire alone after all.


    You really saved us. And for the reinforcements as well, you arrived at a good time.


    I am d that I was able to be of use to you, Your Highness.


    Char still doesnt bring up Al in this conversation.


    After all, the information may leak to the enemy.


    If the enemy knows of Als existence then they might make them think that they will have a decisive battle with Leo while actually head to attack Al instead.


    For the time being, we have managed to break the siege. Lady Charlotte, how do you think the enemy will move now?


    That question was to test Char.


    Leo already understood how well she can judge the situation by the timing she chose to charge in but he is testing how far she can read the war situation.


    Depending on her ability, he will have to adjust how much work he is going to leave to her.


    Whatever form it may be, a defeat is a defeat. The enemy needs a win. They will probably reorganize their army for a decisive battle. They do not have enough leeway to fight a war on multiple fronts after all.


    Leo nods to Chars answer.


    Leo also shared that opinion.


    Whether he takes Gordons personality or the current situation into ount, it is unlikely that he will stay passive after suffering a loss like this.


    A decisive battle with Gordon at the lead is the most probable.


    Then what do you suggest we do?


    Let us gather our forces here as well. If we take long then more reinforcements may arrive for them but therger their army is, the harsher their supply situation will be.


    Good. We will go with that. I want you to stay by my side and share your opinion. Is that okay with you?


    Yes, please leave it to me.


    Leo decided to add Char to his aides and instructed his army to enter the castle.


    Then he sent a messenger to General Harnisch.


    The message was to have him join them as soon as possible.


    Thus both armies are moving toward a decisive battle.


    It has been a week since Henricks defeat.


    Gordon and William were in the process of reorganizing their army.


    Among 22,000 of Henricks troops, 15,000 of them managed to withdraw to Wismar while nearly 7,000 soldiers went missing.


    Some probably were lost to the battlefield and others likely deserted.


    His defeat and the loss of 7,000 soldiers werent cheap.


    The only fortunate thing here is that most of the losses came from the Dominions army huh.


    William says nothing to Gordons words.


    He doesnt want to say that their deaths were fortunate.


    However, he does not deny it as it is a fact.


    Initially, the number of troops that arrived at Gordons side was 20,000. 5,000 of them came from the United Kingdom and 15,000 came from the Dominion.


    Of these 20,000 soldiers, 5,000 of the United Kingdoms soldiers joined William along with another 5,000 from the Dominion. The 10,000 remaining soldiers were split between Gordon and Henrick who was ordered to join William at the frontline.


    Soldiers of the United Kingdom withdrew from the frontline along with some from the Imperial Army before Henricks defeat.


    Most of the lost 7,000 troops were soldiers from the Dominions army. Their morale and skill are already inferior to the other armies so when they were ced on the frontline, they couldnt react or cope with the surprise attack at all.


    The number of deserters is likely to berge but that is not their concern right now.


    Their army has indeed decreased in number but in terms of strength, they did not suffer that much loss.


    William and Gordon are on the same page on that.


    With you taking the lead, the Imperial army should be gathered around you. I will lead the armies of the United Kingdom and the Dominion myself.


    I dont see any other option here. What about the reinforcements from the United Kingdom?


    I expect around 10,000 men. All of them are from the United Kingdoms Army. the Dominion can not afford to send any more troops over anymore.


    Including the nobles army and the unit that remained to protect Wismar, we have a little over 60,000 men huh.


    That number was dissatisfying for Gordon.


    Originally, Gordon had 40,000 soldiers. With the addition of 20,000 reinforcements, he had 60,000. Despite the loss of 7,000, he can make up for it with another 10,000 reinforcements.


    However, Gordons original n was to elicit generals and soldiers from the Empire to join his side.


    Of course, some have joined him but the number is considerably less than he expected.


    Counting in the troops needed to maintain and secure their base, he only has about 60,000 troops avable.


    On the opposite side, Leo has around 30,000 to 40,000 troops. However, the information he received suggested that the northern nobles have begun to move so there is a possibility that their number will increase even further.


    We need to carefully pick the battlefield to secure our absolute victory huh.


    The question is whether they will ept our challenge or not. They wont fall for a ce that clearly disadvantages them you know.


    With Leonards personality, he will want to end this battle as quickly as possible. He will ept some disadvantages if its a decisive battle.


    A long-term conflict is undesirable for our side too after all. We still have the problem with the supply as well.


    While saying so, William and Gordon unfold a map to figure out where their battlefield should be and what kind of strategy would guarantee their victory.


    They started discussing.


    They had many discussions like this back in the United Kingdom.


    The discussion continued for a while and eventually, they agreed on one ce.


    As I thought, this ce is the only option huh..


    William said and pointed to a ce on the map.


    It was a in.


    However, its terrain is surrounded by mountains in the north and rivers to the south. Both armies can only fight each other in the middle.


    If they can secure the mountain they can maintain an overwhelming advantage here.


    Oster in..if we can secure Mt. Haina in the north then our victory is secure.


    Oster in was a in located between Leos castle and Wismar.


    Although it is a little closer to Gordon in terms of distance, it is highly possible that Leo will ept the battle here.


    It was the best battlefield for Gordon as it isrge enough for tens of thousands of soldiers from both armies to deploy here.


    The problem is how to lure Leonard here though..


    I will handle that. I will make it look like the whole army is moving there. Once Leonard sees our movement he will surely try to get there before us but by that time we will already have full control of the mountain with the Dragon Knights. Theres no problem at all.


    What would you do if he doesnt buy it?


    We will have to adjust our strategy but they do not have enough leeway to afford that. Even if it smells like a trap, he doesnt have any choice but to ept it.


    Its fine if thats the case but there is one problem left.


    Hmm? Is there anything else?


    William nods.


    He then put two pieces on the in.


    One is representing Leos army while the other is Gordons.


    In addition, William ced another piece behind Gordons army.


    Because our back is blocked by mountains and rivers respectively, the means for escape of both armies is to escape to the east or west side. If our rear ispromised, we will be locked in a pincer attack.


    They do not have the army to do that.


    They will if the northern nobles joined them. Do not let your guard down.


    Even if those people move, we are the one who decides the battlefield. Considering the distance, they do not have enough time to march behind us. Besides, even if they try to cross the mountain, the Dragon Knights will be there to alert us. They cant possibly attack our rear by surprise.


    That is certainly true


    You worried too much. Even if the enemy appears behind us, we can concentrate on one side and break through them. As long as they can not cross the mountain, we will have the advantage on this in.


    What Gordon said was not incorrect.


    Among the armies facing Gordon, Leos army is at the forefront while the army of the northern nobles is further behind him.


    Expecting a scenario where such an army outmaneuvered him is unrealistic.


    Gordon..I might be thinking too much into this but until now, the Emperor still doesnt make his move. Does this not seem strange to you?


    He is busy dealing with the Sokal empire and the Kingdom. If he dispatches the army, he wont know for sure which side they will choose to join after all.


    Right. It is as you said. But dont you think that that way of thinking is too convenient for us? Is it not possible that the Emperor has already dispatched reinforcements?


    There has been no report of the armys movement you know?


    Our defeat in the capital was due to Leonard and Arnold who secretly sabotaged our move. If Arnold is somewhere in the north.he might being at us with some ridiculous n again.


    You are being too cautious. The Imperial Capital was his backyard but the north is different. You dont have to be so vignt about him.


    Saying so, Gordonughed at Williams words.


    However, Williams clouded expression does not clear up.


    Since they have the advantage here, William couldnt help but doubt everything.


    He fears that there might be someone who can turn the table on them.


    However, he still couldnt see how.


    In the end, Gordons army decided on the Oster in to be their battlefield.

 Chapter 352: The Awe Inspiring Brother

    Chapter 352: The Awe Inspiring Brother


    As expected they wouldnt let us take it so easily huh.


    The sky above Oster in.


    Marquis Greisners Dragon Knights led by Katrina were observing the situation from midair.


    They were instructed to secure a key location of the battlefield, Mt. Haina before the main armys arrival but the enemy has already set up their base there.


    Katrina was told to immediately withdraw if the task is impossible so she ordered her men to fall back immediately as her unit is not nearly enough to take on the enemy base.


    However, the United Kingdoms Dragon Knights are not so sweet that they would allow them to scout the ce as they pleased.


    From the mountain, ck Flying Dragons rose to the sky one after another.


    The ck Dragon Knights


    Katrina muttered as he turned her back away from them.


    She knew that this is not the time to fight them yet.


    The other side should understand that as well.


    They dont seem to want to pursue them seriously.


    You are an eyesore so leave. Thats the meaning behind their sortie.


    She wanted to conduct a detailed reconnaissance before the battle if possible but she had no choice but to give up.


    However, something entered Katrinas sight. A ck Dragon Knight is rushing toward their direction.


    Hes a middle-aged man with a characteristic ck beard.


    A man who if not for the fact that he is riding a dragon, would be mistaken for a pirate or a bandit.


    Thinning down some enemy Dragon Knights here is not bad at all!


    Saying so, he rushes toward one of them.


    Without even an intention to adjust their formation, a smile escaped Katrina because of Rogers charge.


    Katrina already heard information about this ck Dragon Knight so she immediately recognized him.


    As expected of the Captain of the ck Dragon Knight, Roger-dono. You are as bold as I heard.


    Your head is mine! Female Dragon Knight!


    But our Dragon Knight wont lose to you either you know?


    Katrinas rxed attitude came from the fact that she has a strong ally on her side as well.


    A lightning strike came down from the sky.


    It was aimed at Rogers exact position.


    However, Roger parries it away with his greatsword.


    So you came after all huh! Finn Brost!!


    With a happy smile on his face, Roger rises toward the descending White Dragon Knight, Finn.


    Defeating you here is not bad either!


    If you can do it then try me!


    Roger smiled as he parried Finns lightning strike.


    Every lightning strike was aimed at Rogers vitals. His uracy is iparable to before.


    Finn is getting even stronger.


    Normally, that would be problematic for Roger but he is happy about that growth instead.


    No one in the United Kingdom could rival Roger in the sky. William is a part of the Royal Family so he is not someone that Roger can find a chance to fight so easily.


    For Roger, Finn is a rival that he finally discovered. If he is getting even stronger then all the better.


    Besides, it wasnt just Finn who got stronger.


    Dont you think that you will be safe if you keep the distance like before alright!!


    Roger said and pulled out the magic wand from his back.


    It was the magic wand he stole in the earlier battle.


    Since it was already dismantled and the internal analysis waspleted, it was entrusted to Roger after reassembling.


    There was not enough time for them to make a duplicate so this is the only magic wand on the United Kingdoms side.


    The strongest weapon was given to their strongest warrior.


    Roger is now capable of fighting at long-range.


    However.


    That much wont change anything!!


    Finn shot several lightning strikes at Roger while avoiding the iing fireballs.


    Unlike the magic wand used by the Falcon Knights, what Finn is wielding is the type-62 magic wand that was originally a custom-made prototype designed for the Imperial Family.


    In addition, Finn possesses enough magic power to master it.


    There is no one on par with Finn in a magic wand battle in the sky.


    Finn evaded Rogers aim while moving at high speed and returned fire many times the number of fireballs Roger fired at him.


    In response, Roger parries them away with the greatsword in his left hand.


    The exchange that intended to finish each other off continued for a while.


    Katrina and her men continued to withdraw and even the other ck Dragon Knights could not join in as their levels were just too different.


    In this sky, only the two of them can fly freely through it.


    Their offense and defense seemed tost forever.


    However, the two suddenly took a distance.


    Hmph! It seems that we will have to settle this in the real battle huh.


    It seems so.


    Saying so, the two turned their eyes downward.


    There were two cavalry corps approaching each other.


    One is led by Gordon from the east.


    Another is being led by Leo from the west.


    The cavalry separated from the main army leaving both of their armies behind.


    Seeing their arrival, Roger and Finn returned to their respective base.


    Because they knew.


    The protagonists of this battle are not them.


    Its been a long time. Gordon-aniue.


    Long time no see. Leonard.


    Gordon and Leo came forward without any escort and exchanged their greeting.


    If they unsheath their sword here, they are within the range to cut each other down.


    However, neither of them does that.


    This will be a decisive battle that will decide the fate of the north. Im sure that a lot of blood will flow today.


    Right.


    If you still have the Imperial Familys sense of responsibility then please surrender.


    Surrendering is toote now right? Besides, I am the one who has the upper hand here.


    Fighting..and fighting..just what are you trying to aplish here?


    To reign over the Empire and conquer the continent. You are a stepping stone for that ambition. A page in my war record.


    ..


    Leo didnt say anything back.


    He knew that his brother has always relied on violence.


    However, he was not someone who is so blind to his surroundings like this.


    Is it because of time? Or is it because of his environment?


    While looking at his changed brother, Leo slowly unsheathed his sword.


    Do you still remember? A long time ago, you were the one who taught me the sword.


    You were pretty persistent back then. No matter how many times I beat you down you kepting back up.


    Back then you praised me for that. You scolded me to not give up and waited for me to stand up every time I fell.


    Gordon also pulls out his sword.


    Tension ran in both armies.


    However, no one moves.


    No, none of them could move.


    If they suddenly move then they might identally start the battle.


    And they knew that themanders of both armies do not wish for that.


    This is theirst conversation.


    It was already certain that they can not back down anymore.


    Gordon-aniue..I always respected you for taking lead on the battlefield. But it was not because of how strong you are. I respected you because I believed that you will always do everything in your power to protect your allies no matter the situation.


    I was a general. But now its different! I will be an emperor!


    I used to look up to you as my elder brother. You were awe-inspiring. Butyou are no longer the old you!


    Leo slowly takes a stance with his sword.


    Gordon also raised his sword up.


    Leo never expected him to obediently surrender.


    The time for that has already passed.


    Still, he wanted him to surrender. Considering the amount of blood that will flow today, it was for the best.


    The older brother he used to see off from the castle as he gantly march to battle is no more.


    The older brother who led many soldiers in battle and returned triumphantly.


    The older brother who everyone praised for his bravery.


    The older brother who everyone praised for his military achievements.


    The older brother who proudly boasted the wound he took to protect his subordinate is no longer here.


    Gordon.I WILL KILL YOU!!


    IF YOU CAN DO IT THEN COME AT ME!!


    Their swords collide with a high-pitched sound that echoed through the battlefield.


    With a strong blow, their swords bounced off each other, creating a distance between them.


    It is a gap that will never be bridged.


    Their path is already divided.


    If Gordon is saying that he has no intention to fulfill the responsibilities of the Imperial Family or even show a little shred of conscience.


    Then there is no other option but to cut him down.


    No matter how much blood will be shed.


    The two red at each other and fell back to their base.


    The negotiations broke down.


    It would not be strange for the battle to start at any time.


    However, even after two days, nothing happened.


    Both sides waited for the arrival of their infantry.


    Gordons army totaled 60,000.


    35,000 of them which is thebination of the Imperial Army and the noble army are standing by at the in.


    The other 25,000 which is the joint army of the United Kingdom and the Dominion are waiting on Mt. Haina.


    Leonards army totaled 40,000.


    All of them set up camp on the in.


    Gordon has both the number and geographical advantages.


    Thats why everyone thought that they wouldnt make the first move.


    However, Leo traces a certain route with his finger while looking at the map.


    Further north of Mt. Haina. There is another big mountain there.


    It was not selected as a battlefield because there is a torrential river there that divides the east and the west.


    If Gordon chose that ce then Leo would have to cross that torrential river and Leo wouldnt ept such an unfavorable battlefield.


    Thats why Gordons side did not station any men there.


    After all, they have already thoroughly examined that ce and judged that it would be impossible for arge army to cross such a violent river.


    However, Char told Leo something.


    The flow of that river is irregr and once every few days there will be a time where its torrent will weaken.


    With a small smile on his face, Leo notified the entire army.


    Prepare for battle. We are going to war.


    It will take two days to cross the river and get behind Gordons army.


    With a grin on his face, Leos sight was set beyond Gordons army.

 Chapter 353: The Time for Battle

    Chapter 353: The Time for Battle


    Gordons army has begun to move. Their destination is likely to be the Oster in, sir.


    As you predicted, they really chose Oster in huh.


    Receiving the report, I and Duke Lowenstein look at the map.


    Taking Mt. Haina as their high vantage point and having the battle on the in.


    Everything went ording to our prediction so far.


    Well, if its in this area then that is the only likely ce. They would be the one at a disadvantage instead if they choose to fight Leo at his castle after all.


    So youve ruled out the castle from the start huh?


    There are several reasons for that. The first one is that Gordon is more skilled in fighting on a in. The second is that it takes time to win a siege battle. Third, if they want to make full use of their Dragon Knights, fighting on a in is better than a siege. With the reasons I mentioned, it is safe to assume that Gordon will not try to attack the castle.


    You are speaking like an experienced general.


    Im good at predicting others you see.


    Gordon and Williams major problem right now is their supply.


    The more troops they gathered, the more they would have to expend their supply.


    Thats why they will not use a strategy that takes too much time.


    Moreover, Gordon wants a win to recover from his loss. And as soon as possible as well.


    With that being the case, they would have a big problem if Leo chose to not leave his castle.


    A ce that they will have the advantage and is eptable for Leo. The best ce that fills such conditions around here is only Oster in. Since this will be a decisive battle, they will surely be quite thorough in the selection. Thats why they will definitely choose the best battlefield possible for them. They still think that we are way behind Leos army after all.


    Our current position is only a short distance away from the northern border.


    Both Gordon and Leo couldnt afford to look for us since they are focusing on scouting each other out.


    We set up a g on Gnade hill and left the camp there without disassembling it. For good measure, we also left some soldiers there to man it.


    Thats why Gordon should still think that the army of the northern lords is still behind Leo. They probably came up with their strategy based on that premise.


    However, in truth, we are closer to the battlefield than anyone else.


    This is Gordons miscalction.


    Should we use this chance to take Mt. Haina first?


    The fact that Gordons army is marching now means that William has already made his move. The Dragon Knights have superior mobility so they must have left to secure the base first. We might indeed be able to take them by surprise but I dont think that our attack would be that effective in the big picture.


    Thenthe only option left is to pincer them from behind after the battle begins huh.


    That would be our best option. If we can take their rear, Gordons escape route will be cut off after all.


    If it goes well, we should be able topletely surround him. With mountains in the north and rivers in the south, there is no escape route. But, will Prince Leonard move as we predicted?


    Duke Lowensteins concerns are justified.


    It would be toote if Leos army started the battle after we attacked Gordon from the rear.


    I want to show up behind Gordon when the battle has already started and Gordons attention turns toward Leo.


    To aplish that, our timing has to be in sync with him.


    Gordons army has a geographical advantage. It would be a different case if the battle is prolonged but it probably wont go that easily.


    From this ce, we have to cross a violent river to reach Oster in. Only the locals know when the flow weakens. As long as the enemy has the assumption that no army can cross this river then we dont have to worry about being discovered. But once we cross it, that will be an entirely different matter. The closer we are to the enemy, the greater the risk of detection will be.


    It is as Duke Lowenstein says.


    We are an army of over 10,000 men.


    Even when we limited the size of our encampment to one camp, we already stood out enough. We can not stand around and wait for Leo to finish his preparations forever. That being said, the period where we can cross the river is fixed.


    If we do not cross the river when flow weakens then we might not be able to make it in time for the battle.


    Should I dispatch a messenger?


    No need. Just like how I know Leo, Leo also knows me.


    You want me to believe in a special bond between twins?


    It is not something that superficial. We are reading each others movements. It is like how the generals read every small detail of the battlefield through their experiences. Dont worry. He will move.


    My life is already in your hand. I dont mind such a thing now. Still, it is a different story for the other nobles you know?


    Just tell them that Char is rying our strategy to Leo on that side. Let them know that everything is ording to n.


    When things go wrong, it will not be easy to recover, you know?


    When the timees, we will break through them from the front.


    The Duke astoundedly sighed at me.


    Then.


    Where did that confidencee from? Gordon is a veteran general you know?


    In the past that is.


    He is different now?


    I will not lose to someone who values his life more than victory in battle.


    You..do you not value your life?


    Is it permissible to let someone else risk their lives for me without risking mine? If it is necessary to throw down my life to obtain victory then I will do it with no hesitation. Of course, I will do my best to make sure that it wonte to that though.


    That is thest resort.


    If the situation calls for the need for me to throw down my life then it would be when we are in a real crisis.


    The Imperial Family is a banner that leads. It is our duty to avoid throwing away our lives.


    Order the army to depart. We are crossing that river.


    Understood.


    Thus we waited for the moment when the torrent weakened and sessfully crossed the river.


    After that, we bypassed the mountain and circled behind Gordons army.


    Prince Leonard hasunched an attack, sir!


    Behind Gordons army.


    A ce that no one would think that there would be an army lying in wait.


    The Union of Northern Lords army was waiting there.


    He really did it huh..


    I told you so right?


    Its kind of irritating that I have nothing to say back to that proud face of yoursVery well, is it okay for us to march out now? Commander.


    Of course.


    Then please give us yourmand.


    The army of the Union of the Northern Lords numbered over 10,000.


    Aside from the nobles, their knights just recently learned that the leader of this army was me.


    Some of them are probably still reluctant to fight under the Imperial Family.


    So, I walked out and addressed all of them.


    We are about to depart. This will be a battle where the fate of the north will be decided. Sofight for what you hold dear.


    Thatmand was unheard of from a general whomanded soldiers at the frontline.


    Right now is the time for the general to raise morale.


    However, even if a prince like me shouts loudly at them, the knights of the norths morale would not be affected.


    After all, the Imperial Family has long oppressed their lords.


    There is no way that they would suddenly empathize with me.


    Thats why.


    I will not ask you, the knights of the north to be loyal to the Imperial Family. I dont think that I am in any position to ask that from you. So fight for what you hold dear. Whether it be your family, your friends, your loved ones, you only need to fight for them. Just follow your heart. Whatever happens, I will bear full responsibility for you!


    Even in name, I am still theirmander.


    The people of the north should fight to preserve the will of the north.


    It wouldnt do otherwise.


    I will not ask you to follow me. Do as you like. Show the enemy the emotions you have suppressed all these years on the battlefields. And live on. The fate of the north can only be carried by those who protected it. Know that your lives are not cheap enough for you to throw away so easily! Show everyone on the continent the bravery and tenacity of knights of the north!!


    Saying so, I gazed at the nobles who lined up in front of me.


    Their faces are full of aspiration.


    Thats a good expression.


    I leave the left-wing to Viscount Bornefeld, Earl Zenkel will takemand of the right. I am expecting a lot from you two!


    Y, Y, Yes, sir!!


    Please leave it to me!


    I am counting on you to takemand of the center, Duke Lowenstein.


    Yes, please leave it to me, Your Highness.


    I have left the vanguards of both wings to our young and fierce warriors! So! I will not allow any failure from those behind them! Everyone! I am counting on you all!


    OOOOHHH!


    Lets show them some pain!


    I added that so that the other nobles will not be dissatisfied.


    The vanguard position is an honor but it is not the most important position in fighting a war.


    The most important position is those who support them from behind support.


    They are not allowed to copse so I need the most prudence nobles to take charge of it.


    Our lineup is almost done.


    The rest is to march to battle.


    All men advanceits time for battle.


    When I swung my hand down, 10,000 knights took a step toward the battlefield.

 Chapter 354: Commander

    Chapter 354: Commander


    Seriouslyour n ispletely ruined now huh? Reiner.


    No, no. Considering that Aniue was made into a loyal subject, fighting on the frontline is only a minor problem right.


    Even so, if he had begged William, this should have been avoidable dont you think?


    Prince William was wary of us. It would be better for us to fight on the frontline now rather than being secretly purged, no?


    But, what should we do now?


    At the forefront of Gordons army.


    Rolf and Reiner of the Horsvath house were stationed there. They are currently discussing their future while watching Leos army.


    Their original n was to be assigned to the rear as their way of taking responsibility for Gieds blunder. They nned to take control of Gordons base while Leo and Gordon were fighting.


    However, due to Williams n, Gied was made out to be the prime example of a loyal subject and the Horsvath house was appointed the vanguard position.


    As long as they have their allies behind them, it would be difficult for them to make unnecessary movements.


    It seems that our only choice is to fight here.


    Our opponent is the Hero Prince though?


    We only need to put up a fight. Their aim is Prince Gordons head. We are not even in their sight. If we show them an opening, they will surely use it to break through the front line.


    I see. We were ordered to take the lead but we werent ordered to fight hard after all.


    Exactly, Father. Due to the terrain, Prince Gordon will not leave the mountainside area. The one who will attack first is Prince Leonard. We will ce our knights on the mountainside while stationing the other knights on the riverside. If we set up our formation properly, Prince Leonard will surely break through the riverside.


    The noble army on Gordons side numbered around 5,000. Among that number, 3,000 of them were the knights of Horsvath house.


    Their skill and number are iparable to other nobles knights.


    Leo will almost certainly aim for the knights of the other nobles.


    With that being the case, the Horsvath houses obligation will be fulfilled.


    We should find a chance to separate ourselves to the north and pretend to nk the enemy. That way we can establish ourselves as the third force as well.


    Mt. Haina is in the north of Oster in but you can bypass it and head north without climbing it. This is possible for them exactly because they were appointed as the vanguard.


    If they climb the mountain they will have to deal with William.


    However, if they head the enemys nk, they can remain on standby while saying that they couldnt make a move yet because the enemy is vignt of them.


    Then once Gordon is at a disadvantage, they can just switch sides.


    If we let the enemy easily break through the frontline, the battle will surely be dominated by Prince Leonard. He came out here fully aware of the disadvantages. He must have some kind of n in mind. Prince Gordon probably will not win this.


    But Reiner, dont forget. As long as we can not take control of their base, we need to weaken Gordon or William in this battle. Otherwise, all credit will be going to Prince Leonard instead.


    I know. Lets do this.


    The pair of father and son smiled.


    A distance away from the Horsvaths.


    Gordon, themander of this army, was staring at the enemy army.


    There, someone called out to him.


    It was not one of his soldiers.


    The enemy seems to have some kind of n. Do you wish to mobilize us? Your Highness Gordon.


    If I have a use for you then it will be at the veryst minute. You are my insurance. Do not head out on your own.


    It was a mage donning a ck hood.


    Gordon does not hide his disgust at this suspicious mage.


    Still, he ced this mage beside him because he is worthy of use.


    We would like that as well. Our n is not exactly easy to use after all.


    I know. Its best not to spend my trump card unnecessarily. The battle has just about to begin after all.


    Well, in case of emergency, please feel free to summon us. We are ready at any time.


    Saying so, the mage retired to his own tent.


    Even Gordons close aides do not know what unfolds there.


    After ring at the mage, Gordons eyes turned toward Leos army again.


    Then finally, the army shows a sign of movement.


    So you finallye huh..Leonard!


    The enemy army is attacking.


    Seeing that, Gordon notified his vanguards to prepare for battle.


    So Leonard chose to attack from the front huh.


    William, who was in the mountain camp saw Leounching an attack and sent a messenger to the army on the in.


    The entire mountain was being fortified by Williams men and arge number of archer units were ced on the hillside.


    Leos vanguard must fight the rain of arrows from the mountain along with their soldiers in the in


    The setup was perfect.


    Leo should have known that.


    Your Highness, are you perhaps worried about something?


    Roger huh.the enemys n bugged me a bit you see.


    If even Your Highness doesnt know what they are nning then I have no idea either.


    WaHaHaughed Roger.


    William smiled at him and rxed his shoulders.


    If he cant figure out the enemys n no matter how hard he thinks then he has no choice but to be ready for anything.


    Reporting! Enemy aerial unit spotted! They are aiming for this ce, sir!


    Oh! They came huh! Your Highness! Im heading out!


    Be careful. The magic wand is a weapon that is unsuitable for Dragon Knights use. From the test run, how many shots did you think is the limit?


    I think it is around 15 shots. It seems that the enemy can shoot as many as they want though.


    Hes truly a monster huh, that guy.


    Even so, if we do not stop him, we will be deprived of our air superiority. Please rest assured. This Roger will stop them.


    Roger said with a grin before running off to prepare for battle.


    With this, battles will ur in various ces.


    The sky will be left to Roger while William willmand their army in the mountain and adjust the strategy ording to Gordons armys movement.


    Leos vanguard unit which had a hard time dealing with attacks from both the mountain and the in seeded in breaking through Gordons armys frontline through their vulnerable part in the noble army.


    The knights belonging to the Horsvath house saw that and temporarily left the battlefield to head to a nking position.


    William clicked his tongue when he saw that.


    If they put up a proper fight, it should have been possible for their army to push back the enemy but they chose to step aside resulting in the enemy easily breaking through.


    I did not expect anything from them from the beginning but..I guess I will have to deal with themter huh.


    If they were wiped out, he would have one less worry.


    William sighs as he tries to move a part of his army.


    However, at that moment.


    Chills ran through Williams back.


    The intuition honed by his many battle experiences is telling him.


    That something bad is happening.


    !!?? Deploy the backup Dragon Knights! Follow me! We are heading to the rear!!


    William moved behind Gordons army with the Dragon Knights he stationed at the base as the reserve force.


    The low sound of a warhorn reached Williams ears.


    It did not only affect William alone but the entire battlefield.


    Damn it! So the rear is truly our ruin huh!


    William said that as he hurriedly descended.


    In his eyes reflected an army of over 10,000 knights.


    The gs they raised have many colors but all of them belong to the northern nobles.


    Intercepting position!! The knights are rushing in! Archers to the front!


    William quickly prepares for defense and gives his order to Gordons army that fell into confusion


    At that time.


    A particrlyrge banner was erected at the center of the enemy army.


    The banner depicts a ck and a white sword crossing over each other over a red background.


    Its a twin sword banner! It seems that the northern nobles havee to Leonards aid, sir!


    The Dragon Knight flying beside him said so but William himself felt something off from that banner.


    And that strange feeling was soon resolved.


    The color scheme of the twin swords is the opposite of Leonards.


    Everything else is the same.


    And it was not by mistake.


    He was convinced of that.


    No..the color scheme of the swords is reversed.


    Eh? Perhaps they made it in a hurry.


    Do you think the Empire would make such a mistake? That is intentional. There is only one person who can use a banner that resembles Leonards so much like that!


    William dives down at high speed and orders the mage behind him to use voice amplifying magic.


    He then speaks to the whole battlefield.


    The Northern Lords army is at our rear! Theirmander is the 7th Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler!! Anyone who dares to underestimate the Dull Prince will be cut down by me! Do not let your guard down! Our defeat at the Imperial Capital was due to the ck Twin Princes! Do not let them rendezvous! We are paying them back for the Imperial Capital!!


    William tries to boost the armys morale.


    However, with a momentum that can swallow their morale whole, the allied forces of the northern nobles begin the assault with their swords raised high.

 Chapter 355: Invention and Usage

    Chapter 355: Invention and Usage


    I should say as expected of William huh.


    I originally intended to let the army charge in while the enemy soldiers in the rear are still confused from the sound of the warhorn and breaking through them all at once but he managed to get them into a defensive formation.


    But, there is no stopping us now.


    Im counting on you alright?


    Please leave it to me.


    The knights who have to charge in first will face a lot of risks.


    So, I was made tomand the army from the rear.


    Thats why I have no choice but to entrust the frontline to Duke Lowenstein.


    I stopped my advance and waved my hand at him to send him off.


    Acknowledging that, Duke Lowenstein slowly moves his horse forward and heads off. Following him are the knights at the center and subsequently our left and right wings.


    The vanguard of the Northern Lords army has begun to advance.


    Their pace is still slow.


    Then, Duke Lowenstein addressed the whole army.


    We have pledged ourselves to the ck Twin Princes! Our duty is to destroy every obstacle in their way! Knights of the North! Do not retreat! Do not stop! Do not be afraid! This charge is our great step toward the future! Raise your voice! Lets make this first step be a proud one!!


    The knights cheer.


    Their horses galloping faster and faster.


    They charge toward the enemy like a tidal wave.


    However, William will not take on that silently either.


    The biggest weakness of cavalry charge is the moment they are charging.


    No matter how hard the armor they covered themselves with they will note out unscathed from a rain of arrows.


    Just by using simple bows and arrows, the enemy can significantly reduce their number.


    That is the reason why no country uses knights as its main force.


    The knights are the elites of your army. It takes a huge amount of time and effort to train them. It would be a waste to let them die at the tip of a single arrow.


    Using the knights to charge at the enemy is not cost-effective.


    The tactics the army utilizes a cavalry charge in are those that exploit the enemys opening. It is rare to see cavalry charge directly at the enemy from the front.


    However, that is how you use a knight.


    The reason why knights are not used in expeditions anymore is the high mortality rate.


    Some people even ridiculed the knights as an outdated existence.


    Certainly, you could call them that. Especially in the age where magic and weapons have developed so much.


    Charging at the enemy head-on without any n is certainly an outdated strategy.


    However.


    If something is outdated then you can just modernize it.


    If a charge is not enough by itself then we can always use it inbination with 2 or 3 other tactics.


    Thebined power of the knights charge isparable to a powerful spell. In other words, they are capable enough to blow away the enemys formation.


    That in itself already made them worth using.


    If they have a weakness then I just have topensate for it with something else.


    Ready the archers. As we practiced.


    Yes, Your Highness! ARCHERS! TO THE FRONT!!


    The archers that were selected beforehand moved a certain distance away to the front.


    These archers are expert marksmen selected from every nobles army that specialized in shooting at long distances.


    A strangely shaped ball was tied to their arrow.


    The size of the ball is around that of a big toe.


    This is the thing that willpensate the knights weakness.


    Nock.


    NOCK!!


    The order was shouted for all to hear.


    The archers hold up their longbows diagonally and pull the bowstrings.


    Silence took over for a moment.


    During that time I focused my eyes on the enemy.


    The enemy is also watching for their timing to unleash their arrows.


    Thanks to Williams swift action, there are archer units at the enemys rear. They are probably waiting for the order for a coordinated attack.


    If we leave them alone, the number of our knights will decrease. If the number of our knights decreases, their charging power will also decrease. If that happens, we will not be able to tear a path through them.


    In other words.


    We cannot afford to lose any.


    While muttering so, I saw a small movement from William who was giving instructions from the sky.


    Fire.


    FIREEEEEE!!


    Arrows were let loose all at once.


    The enemys arrows were also fired a beatter.


    Our arrows steadily rose up and reached the sky above our vanguards.


    This means that the enemys arrows are also flying toward us.


    A simple arrow can not stop them.


    However, what we fired just now werent just arrows.


    Even a failed product has its use depend on the way you use it huh.


    Completely agree on that, sir.


    Sebas who was quietly waiting behind me nodded.


    Then, the balls that were tied to the arrows started to let out a small glow.


    Suddenly, the balls burst out a st of air.


    A strong gust of wind is blowing above the vanguards.


    It became a barrier that repels all arrows.


    Since its already difficult for arrows to find their target, the wind is their natural enemy. With a sudden gust blowing out of nowhere, they can do nothing against it.


    The enemy arrows have their trajectories changed andnded far away from the vanguards.


    The name of this invention is [Breeze Ball].


    A defective product developed by Cuber, our Minister of Technology.


    It was supposed to be a magic tool that let you cool down on a hot day with a soft breeze. However, the finished product ended up sting out a gust so strong that it can blow furniture in the room away.


    Moreover, since it uses up all the magic power umted inside when it is used, you can only use it once.


    Certainly, a defective product.


    However, unexpectedly, it has some uses here.


    I feel bad for William but even with the archer units he tried so hard to assemble couldnt cut down the number of the northern knights.


    The vanguards continued to move forward without losing any momentum.


    I can clearly see the enemy drawing back at the inevitable.


    Thats a matter of course given that the one leading this charge is Duke Lowenstein, the Thunder God himself.


    Even children can understand whates next.


    A roaring sound echoed through the battlefield and a huge thunder struck down on the enemy.


    It was a thunder magic of Duke Lowenstein. Like his namesake of the Thunder God suggests, both its power and range are slightly higher than those of a coordinated thunder spell cast by a group of ordinary mages.


    Normally, if you want to cover that distance then you would need a unit of 100 mages. The Duke is capable of doing that by himself. From the enemys point of view, they probably couldnt help but run away.


    The enemys rear which was in an intercepting formation fell into chaos.


    Using that opening, the vanguards charged in.


    Without slowing down, the northern knights overrun the enemy army.


    Even William should find this difficult to recover from.


    Prepare the second and third assault units. Have the second unit charge after our vanguard. Deploy the third unit in the direction of Mt. Haina. If the enemy shows signs of movement then instruct the third unit to charge up the mountain. Once the enemy descends the mountain there is nothing they can do.


    Yes, sir! SECOND AND THIRD UNITS! GET READY!!


    While giving out my orders, I look at the enemys movement.


    For the time being, we are dominating them.


    How the situation will develop depends on how they will respond.


    They will probably not fold with only this much.


    If it ends with only this much then there should not be the need for me toe out here in the first ce.


    You are one of the few strong enemies I recognized. This is not all youve got right? William.


    He sensed the surprise attack and managed to set up an intercepting formation.


    Our current situation is one that we managed to breach that formation and stole the initiative.


    If he is a general who cant even regain the initiative in this situation then people wouldnt dub him as the Dragon Prince.


    The battle has just begun.


    Even I dont know what will happen next.

 Chapter 356: A Good Lineup

    Chapter 356: A Good Lineup


    Ugh! They breached through!


    Although they managed to set up an intercepting formation, the enemy was allowed through it.


    If he allows them to charge in as they pleased then the rear army will be destroyed.


    Gordon will be caught in a pincer attack and their escape route will be cut off.


    He has to stop their momentum here.


    Fight! Move the line back! Temporarily fall back!


    Gordon is currently holding the frontline on the other side.


    William tried to make his instructions easier to understand but by moving the rear line back means that they are pushing Gordon toward Leo.


    Gordons army is being attacked from the front. Their withdrawal here wont cause Gordon to be crushed by his own allies but it will definitely make the battlefield cramped up, rendering him unable to move as he pleased.


    Even so, William ordered them to fall back.


    In the meantime, he is leading his Dragon Knights out to lock the enemy vanguard in a stalemate.


    I assumed that you are Duke Lowenstein, the Thunder God.


    So you are the Dragon Prince huh?


    Indeed. Why did you choose to side with our enemy? You should have received many messengers from our side, no?


    You wont understand unless I spell it out for you huh


    I will not. Gordon is your grandson. Allying yourself with Gordon would make more sense wouldnt it!?


    As Duke Lowenstein led the charge into the enemy army, William descended down in front of him and stalled the vanguards advance.


    Knowing that they will be attacked if they ignore him, the duke has no choice but to engage William here. After all, the duke is the only one here who can fight against him.


    Duke Lowenstein held up his spear and cracked his neck.


    The strongest advantages of the vanguard unit were the surprise element and Duke Lowenstein who led the charge. His presence not only boosts their morale but their overall strength.


    Since Duke Lowenstein can simply destroy his enemys formation, it is much easier for the men behind him to follow. And since the center of Williams rear army has copsed, the vanguards on both wings also have an easier time breaking through.


    The only way to stop the Northern Lords armys momentum is to stop Duke Lowenstein.


    Thats why William appeared before him.


    To think that you would try to stop me with words. It seems that you are in a much tighter spot than I expected huh?


    I have my hands full because of a certain prince you see.


    Hmph..then is that not enough of an answer? We were touched by that certain prince and chose to follow him, we were fascinated. A prince so fascinating that we want toy down our lives. Even while I am connected to Gordon by blood, I felt no such thing from him. The feelings of the north are heavy. There is only one prince who can carry it on his back. A prince that everyone makes light of is the only prince for us who has been looked down on all this time. That prince has entered the war. If we ignore that then we will have no pride left as aristocrats! So how about it? Prince William. Wont you switch to our side?


    That is a tempting offer butif its about being fascinating then our side has one as well! I called him my friend and gave him my word that we will march to war together! This William will never betray that feeling!! Even if we have to fight on two fronts we will never give in!! I shall engrave Gordons name into the great history of war.


    William pushed up his spear and raised his sword.


    Seeing that, the morale of the soldiers behind William rose all at once.


    Duke Lowenstein looks at them without advancing further.


    His instinct tells him that the enemy has some kind of n.


    However, the left and right wings started pushing in again.


    No! Get back!


    Prepare yourself!!


    The moment the duke looked away.


    William saw an opening and charged toward Duke Lowenstein.


    It was a thrust with the eleration speed of a flying dragon.


    In response, Duke Lowenstein parried it away with a swing from his spear using both of his arms.


    The duke and William locked eyes and Wiliam flew away at a low altitude.


    Seeing the signal, several huge arrows flew at the vanguards from the mountain.


    Tsk! They have ballistae installed on the mountain huh!


    Duke Lowenstein clicked his tongue while using his magic to intercept the ballista arrows that flew his way.


    The reason William did not use it from the start was because of the location of his allies and the vanguards mobility.


    And no matter how one thinks about it, aiming the ballistae that should have been aiming toward the front in this direction in such a short time is impossible.


    So he set those up just in case huhhes good!


    William, who arrived at the battlefield earlier than anyone else, had time to imagine many battle scenarios after he finished setting up his base in the mountain.


    Using that time, he created a base that can support the rear army in case the enemy army should appear behind them.


    He had mobile ballistae set up in the mountain base.


    The number itself is notrge but it is enough to buy time for them.


    The troops that temporarily withdrew are now ready to fight again.


    Howre the wings!?


    They were shot in their charge, sir! They suffered huge damage!


    Tell them to temporarily retreat! If we do not do something about that mountain then we will only pile up the casualties!


    If they continue to attack as they were they should be able to expect some result but in return, many knights will be lost.


    To have a pincer attack means that the armies on both sides are strong enough to contain the enemy caught in the middle. If one side is weakened, the enemy will push through.


    If that happens, their chance of victory will be lost.


    In the first ce, the main attacker here is not the army of the Northern Lords. If they can distract Williams attention here then that should already provide enough support.


    Send a messenger to themander! Tell him that we will stall Prince William here!


    Yes, sir!


    While sending a messenger to the rear, Duke Lowenstein ordered the damaged wings to fall back while retreating a little distance away.


    In Duke Lowensteins eyes, he can see William rallying up his soldiers while flying at low altitudes.


    Hes quite a good young man isnt he.hes a waste on my failed grandson.


    While saying so, Duke Lowenstein shot a spell at William.


    William easily avoided it.


    Seeing that, the morale of the enemy soldiers rises even further.


    But that was good.


    As long as William is wary of him and unable to move away, thats good enough.


    The enemys morale is riding on Williams shoulders. Whenever William leaves the frontline, it will inevitably drop.


    Thats why William can not move away from this ce.


    I will have you apany this old man for a while.


    It was a decision backed by his battle experiences.


    Realizing the aim of this old veteran, William had to grind his teeth as he could not move away.


    Leos headquarters.


    Information wasing in one after another.


    The vanguards led by General Harnisch are struggling with enemy support fire from the mountain!


    The Northern Lords army that appeared behind the enemy is being stalled by Prince William!


    Duke Horsvath army that moved to the side still shows no sign of moving!


    The aerial unit heading for Mt. Haina is engaging with the enemy Dragon Knights!


    Leo who silently listened to all those reports was thinking about the next move.


    It would be difficult to advance forward without capturing the mountain first. However, the mountain is an enemys base. Even if they try to capture it from the sky, the enemy Dragon Knights will be blocking their path.


    Its a good lineup. Dont you think so? Vin.


    What are you praising the enemy for? Seriouslyyou dont seem surprised at Als appearance at the enemys rear at all huh? Did you know beforehand?


    No. But I did expect it.


    At least I wanted you to say that you heard it from Lady Charlotte you know. You creepy twins.


    To be capable of this means that the two of them are able to coordinate at a strategic level even in a situation wheremunication is impossible.


    From a tacticians point of view, that is beyond the level of a headache.


    If the enemys reinforcements suddenly appeared at the rear, it wouldnt be strange for an army to copse.


    Thats a bad way to put it.


    I thought that I was already being kind though? More importantly, what are you going to do?


    Whats your opinion as a strategist?


    If we can not settle the battle in the sky then we can not capture the mountain. We should continue our attack from the riverside where the enemys fire support wont reach.


    Right. But the enemys defense will be strong there.


    Then we should send in another unit. A highly destructive one if possible.


    It seems that is our only y. Can I count on you? Lady Charlotte.


    Hearing Leos question, Char bowed.


    She then replies.


    Please leave it to me. I will let them witness the power of the 47 ns of the north.


    If thats how you want to do it then may I head out as well? Your Highness?


    I would be troubled if even Marquis Greisner heads out as well. I would have no one who canmand the main army here after all.


    Its alright. I wont be going out myself for the time being.


    For the time being huh.


    When he can easily predict the future where he will be forced to takemand of the whole army, Vin frowns.


    To such Vin, Marquis Greisner speaks to him with a bitter smile.


    Forgive me, Vinfried-dono. The 47 ns of the north have finally united. I wouldnt be able to do my part if I stay behind and takemand here.


    Seriouslyplease dont overdo it okay? If the unit that has the highest morale is defeated then we wouldnt be able to recover.


    I understand.


    With that said, Char and Marquis Greisner left to prepare their unit.


    While seeing those two off, Vin expressed his concern to Leo.


    Be careful. Gordon is the type of general that leads from the front. The fact that he remains in the back means that he has some kind of n.


    I think so too. Their elites still havente out yet either. Ive got a bad feeling about this.


    The eyes of the two are focused at the center of the enemy army.


    There was still no movement there.

 Chapter 357: End of the Assassins

    Chapter 357: End of the Assassins


    Ballistas on the mountain huh. It seems they have properly fortified their position.


    It would seem so, sir. What will you do now?


    The Northern Lords army consisted mostly of cavalry. They wont be able to take the mountain. We can attack the rear army for now but everything else will be depending on Leo.


    It seems that they also have their own problem on that side though?


    Well, it wouldnt be so easy right.


    Saying so, I fall back with Sebas. The knights tried to follow us but I told them that I needed time to think so they kept their distance.


    The battlefield has entered a stalemate.


    Duke Lowenstein and William, who ismanding the enemy rear army, can only stare at each other and the only one who has the potential to break the stalemate for them is the army on the mountain which is pointing the ballistae our way.


    However, if they recklessly descend the mountain they can expect to suffer great damage. The only thing that is forcing a stalemate on us is their presence on the mountain. If Mt. Haina is taken when they descend the mountain then Gordons army will have no chance of winning.


    William understands that as well.


    If he is going to move them then it would be the time he is willing to bet everything.


    Until then, there should only be some minor exchanges.


    For example,


    Sending an assassin, right.


    Its been a long time. Dull Prince.


    When we fell back to our rear, we were surrounded by multiple assassins. Their total number is seven.


    On a horseback, the hooded man who seemed to be their leader called out to me.


    His voice was familiar.


    Zandra-aneues assassin huh. You are quite tenacious arent you? To think that you survived.


    We are avenging Zandra-samas death.


    If I recalled correctly, his name was Gunther, was it?


    An assassin who uses magic. This is the second time that he came to assassinate me. Well, he was ordered to do that the first time but in the end, he changed his mind and tried to abduct me though.


    I can see that he is a subordinate who has Zandra-aneues best interest in his mind.


    Gunther takes off his hood.


    There was a big burning scar on his face.


    His movement is also awkward. Perhaps it was not only his face that was burnt.


    Even though he survived, it seems that he still had to cross a dangerous bridge huh.


    Even if you kill me, Zandra-aneue wonte back you know?


    Even so, Zandra-samas name will remain.every one of us here are those whose lives were saved by Zandra-sama.She was our savior. We couldnt die together with her.but at least we can deliver your head to her soul!!


    With that said, Gunther jumps at me.


    He put everything into that attack.


    However, Sebas easily intercepted Gunthers dagger.


    UOOOOOO!!


    I cant say that Im impressed. Do you think that if you put your feelings into your strike it will be stronger?


    Ugh!


    When Sebas said that with a small voice, an assassin tried to attack me from behind.


    Of course, his de never reached me.


    On the contrary, the assassin fell forward without saying anything.


    A dagger was stuck in his neck. It was a dagger that Sebas hid on his leg.


    He sent it flying using a kicking momentum.


    Its not something that everyone can do. That much is obvious given the surprised look on Gunther and his assassins faces. Sending it flying is already hard enough and there should still be a problem with the aim.


    Even so, Sebas did it without any difficulty.


    There is a decisive difference in their skill as an assassin.


    Even if all 7 of them attack together, they have no chance of winning.


    Gunther has lost the moment he fails his surprise attack.


    Push in! Even one blow can kill Arnold!!


    Saying so, Gunther tries to restrict Sebass movement.


    However, Sebas simply threw his daggers at the assassins while dealing with Gunther.


    All of them hit their marks. With a dagger stuck in their vital, the assassins fall down one after another.


    Even when they try to throw their dagger in response, Sebas just parries them away.


    Soon after, all six assassins copsed, leaving only Gunther as thest man.


    Guh!


    Gunther stopped the dagger Sebas swung at him with his shoulder.


    Since he knew that he couldnt avoid it, he probably took the blow like that to protect his neck.


    With his shoulder deeply pierced, Gunther grabbed Sebass other arm.


    DO IT!!!!!


    When Gunther shouted, the eighth assassin came out from hiding and dashed toward me.


    The basic of assassination is surprise attack.


    Humans will always believe only in what they see.


    It would be natural to concentrate your focus on thest enemy.


    An assassination n that uses the lives of 6 of theirrades.


    The fact that he did not appear until now was to make us think that there is no longer anyone waiting in ambush.


    Its a good tactic.


    It might have worked if Sebas wasnt my escort huh.


    A loud noise echoed.


    And when I noticed, Sebas already shed the eighth assassin.


    How did he get out of the restraint?


    The answer lies in his right arm which is currently hanging down.


    He dislodged his joint.


    Multiple joints.


    It is not umon for an assassin to be able to dislocate one of their joints.


    However, Sebas is capable of dislocating multiple joints all over his body. Moreover, he can still freely move his limbs. He can even do it with his muscles alone.


    How did he train to acquire such a body?


    That is one of the biggest mysteries about Sebas.


    If you wanted to restrain me, then you should have used magic instead.


    How many mages do you think that is capable enough to restrain someone like you?


    I can at least think of one.


    Saying so, Sebas approaches Gunther from the front.


    Gunther throws a dagger at Sebas but he only grabs it.


    He then uses it to offset the ming magical dagger that was hidden behind it.


    Damn you..! Death!


    You fought well with that body. You should give up now.


    Give up..? Dont mess with me! If your own younger brother was murdered would you just give up on revenge!?


    That is a stupid question. I would not allow my brother to get killed in the first ce.


    Gunther frowned at my words.


    He must be thinking of me as the one who killed his master.


    However, that is not the case.


    You chose the wrong guy to ask that question to. You can not reason with someone from the Adler n.


    What.?


    In a situation where you have to pick one out of two, the Adler n is those that will choose to have both. We are the most unreasonable n on the whole continent. Thats whywe are worth serving. You must have experienced that same unreasonableness before right?


    .thats right.


    Gunther whispers and points his dagger at himself.


    He probably wants to take his own life.


    Thats not a bad choice either. If he wants to end it then it would be fine to let him.


    But.


    Gunther. You say that by killing me, Zandra-aneues name will remain right? But killing me will not make her name be remembered.


    what.


    You are Aneues aide. I do not want you to die with regret. So I will tell you. The name of Zandra Lakes Adler will not disappear. I will never forget it. No matter what form it is, I will make sure that she will be remembered. Not as a sinner but my elder sister.


    Even after she tried to take your life..why..?


    Im her younger brother.


    When he heard that, Gunther broke his poker face andughed aloud.


    Afterughing for a while, he speaks to me.


    you are crazy, you know that?


    We are that kind of family. We are beyond help already. We are trying to do Gods deed with the mortal body. Do you know when we started bing like this? It was when the Demon King appeared. Back then the continent was saved by the Hero and the Holy Sword. But the Adler n relied on no miracle. We sought out better sessors to cultivate our bloodline for theing disaster. Since there is no guarantee that the Hero will win next timethe Adler n has been preparing.


    For hundreds of years, we prepared for something that we did not know for certain if it would actuallye.


    People would call us crazy.


    However, the Adler n is serious.


    If we were not serious then we would not be able to be one of the most prominent ns on the continent. Thats the kind of lineage Ive got.


    However, that is exactly why we possess the charm that attracts people.


    After all, people always seek out what they do not have.


    At every turning point of the era, theres always a big fool at the center of it. Calling us crazy is only apliment you know?


    Hmph..what a n


    It was the same n that you were fascinated by. Zandra-aneue was also an Adler. So I will never forget her. If you loyally served an Adler then show me an unforgettable ending!


    To the Dull Prince huh


    Gunther said with a smile on his face.


    He then readjusted his dagger and turned it toward Sebas.


    With his dagger wrapped in mes, he unleashed a blow at Sebas with all hes got.


    The two crossed each other and Sebass cheek was scratched.


    It was a good blow. I will remember your name. Gunther.


    Ughaa-..


    Gunther vomits blood and copses on his knees.


    With a dagger stuck in his chest, there is no saving his life anymore.


    do you have anything left to say?


    Gordonis being helped by..a suspicious mage..


    I see.


    ..you have..some countermeasure.right? This is [the second time] after all?


    Of course. Ive already thoroughly prepared for it.


    Hmph..as expected of Zandra-samas younger brotheryou didnt miss anything at all.


    Saying so, Gunther copsed.


    Seeing that, Sebas squints his eyes at Gunthers body.


    Winning an assassins loyalty is no easy task. He lived for Zandra-sama until the very end.


    Right..


    Muttering so, I sigh.


    An Adler would always choose to save two in a situation where you can only save one but we can not always do that.


    Keep bing stronger, Keep moving forward.


    It was because we have always strengthened our bloodline that I was born as a perfect mage.


    Still, there are times that I feel helpless.


    There are always those that we can not save.


    I have always wondered, you know. What would it be like if I was born amoner.


    People always wish for something that they can not have, sir. As mostmoners can never dream to be royalty, someone from the Imperial Family can never be amoner.


    Right..as long as I was born to this family, I have to fulfill its obligation.


    With that said, I made my determination again.


    Next time, I will defeat my elder brother.

 Chapter 358: The Next Step

    Chapter 358: The Next Step


    Leos vanguards are being led by General Harnisch.


    However, after they have broken through the enemy noble army, their momentum has fallen.


    Relocate the shield infantries to the left! Harden our defense on the mountainside!


    Williams army is providing support fire for Gordons army from Mt. Haina.


    The closer they push closer to Gordons main army, the more intense it bes.


    Furthermore, what lies waiting for them are now the imperial soldiers who sided with Gordon.


    In terms of skill, they are equivalent to the army led by Harnisch.


    Right now Harnisch is focusing on maintaining the frontline as assaulting the enemy would only lead to an increase in casualty.


    Seriously! Even when I was told about it beforehand, this sure is a tough role!


    While saying so, Harnisch brandishes his spear.


    Before the battle, Harnisch was told the role of his vanguard unit by Vin, Leos strategist.


    The enemy army will provide fire support from the mountain. It is almost certain that the vanguards advance will be stopped. Thats why the vanguards have the duty to stall the enemy.


    Their real attacker will be the second assault unit.


    Originally, the vanguard position is a prestigious role in battle but this time it is an ugly role to have. Still, he epted the task while knowing what he must do.


    Harnisch is a soldier.


    A soldier is not a knight.


    On the battlefield, the only thing that should be in a soldiers mind is how to win.


    During his days as General Estmans adjutant, that was what he was taught.


    Thats why Harnisch took on the most difficult role.


    He will be the shield that endures the enemys counterattack and hold this position.


    When will reinforcements arrive?


    This is also a battle against such impatient thoughts.


    Still, Harnisch persevered.


    Sir! Its the warhorn!


    So theyve arrived huh!!


    Only knights blow warhorn into battle.


    From Harnischs units right side.


    The second assault unit ising up from the riverside.


    At the same time, lightning struck the enemy army.


    Harnischughs at that scene.


    HaHaHa!! The enemy probably wouldnt have thought that there would be two thunder gods huh! Good! Lets push up too! Make some noise and lure their attention here!!


    Harnisch raised his spear and started dedicating himself to supporting the second unit with a smile.


    [[O thunders of the skyShow me your malevolent figureShining shesGather and form a single lineScorch and illuminate the earth-ThunderFall]]


    The lightning strike destroyed the enemys formation.


    Using that chance, Char charges at the enemy army while raining down lightning strikes upon the enemy.


    Seeing that figure of hers, the knights of the northern lords army have their morale boosted while the enemy was instilled with fear.


    Th, the Thunder God!!??


    Fall back! Fall back!!


    Some soldiers that almost fell victim to Chars thunder screamed and began to retreat.


    Seeing that, Char tried to rush further in but she stopped when she saw that an enemy general was regaining control of his soldiers.


    Do not fall back! What would you do if you run!? The Thunder God will be right behind you! There is no escape! Do not be afraid of a little girl!! The only way to survive is forward! Charge!!


    It was General Fidessa who issued thatmand.


    He sensed the danger of a frontal copse and personally came out to the frontline.


    Wielding his spear, Fidea tries to restrain Chars movement.


    Seeing that, Char put a thunder on her right hand.


    Girl! I know that you belong to the Lowenstein family! Name yourself!


    One of the 47 ns of the north, Charlotte of the Zweig house. Are you going to be my opponent? General.


    The granddaughter of the Thunder God huh! I couldnt ask for a better opponent!


    Fidessa galloped his horse toward Char and thrust his spear out at her.


    However, Char blocked it using her arm which was d in lightning.


    With that kind of thrustdo you think you can stop the thunder of the north!?


    Ugh!??


    With Fidessas spear stopped with her right hand, Char shoots lightning at him with her left hand.


    When battling a mage, you have to be careful of both of their hands. After all, a mage can attack you even without any weapon.


    He received the lightning using his right arm and severe pain ran through it.


    He shouldnt be able to move it freely for a while.


    However, Fidessa only frowns and repositions his spear.


    Fidessa has been standing on the battlefield since he was still a child. He was a son of a noble house who had no chance of seeding his family. Thats why the easiest way for him to make something for himself is to prove his worth on the battlefield.


    As he climbed up to the rank of general, he has faced death many times already.


    There were many times that his arms were rendered useless.


    To that Fidessa, this kind of injury is nothing special.


    Behold! Soldiers! My arm is still working! If it was the real Thunder God then my whole body would have been charred already! Do not be afraid of the false Thunder God! There is only one Thunder God in the north! Prince William is already dealing with him! A prince of another country is fighting our war, if you run away in fear then what will that make you!? Remember your harsh training! Right now is the time to use it!!


    It was a severe burn.


    He had a gauntlet on so it was inconspicuous but it was an injury that should cause him tremendous pain just by raising his arm.


    Still, Fidessa decided to raise it up and unt it to his soldiers.


    To destroy the illusion of the Thunder God.


    Charge!! Counterattack!!


    Saying so, Fidessa thrusts his spear toward Char again.


    While she is able to defend against it with one hand, the thrust is much sharper and all she could do was stay defensive.


    Seeing that, the morale of Gordons army rose further.


    In that situation, Fidessa raised his spear up.


    Using that as a signal, 5 soldiers leaped out from behind Fidessa.


    They are all holding a crossbow.


    And it wasnt just a simple crossbow.


    It was the state of the art [Rotating Magic Crossbow].


    Because they only have a few, it was only distributed among the main army but Fidessa brought a few of them here to the front line.


    After all, a half-hearted attack is not enough to kill a powerful mage.


    Ugh!


    Char sensed the danger and put up a lightning barrier.


    However, without relenting, Fidessar swung his spear down.


    FIRE!!


    Multiple bolts hit Chars lightning barrier.


    To keep up with that overwhelming fire rate, Char pour more magic power into her barrier.


    However, that made her be less vignt to the surrounding threats.


    When the bolts stopped.


    Chars barrier managed to hold on.


    However, she didnt notice.


    That a threat is descending down from the sky.


    Good work. General Fidessa.


    It was William who was supposed to be confronting Duke Lowenstein who descended from the sky.


    His spear is pointed at the now defenseless Char.


    Char tries to divert his spear but Williams thrust is unlike that of Fidessa.


    She could take it for a moment but soon its momentum pushed the tip into her arm.


    Then, the spear steadily homes into Chars chest.


    However.


    Is it not a courtesy to greet ady first? Prince William.


    The spear was parried away by a sword from the side.


    Leo was there straddling on Noir.


    If you do not start with a self-introduction first then thedies will hate you, you know?


    It seems that I will have to settle the score with you first huh! Leonard!!


    William holds up his spear against the grinning Leo.


    They then went up to the sky and exchanged blows midair.

 Chapter 359: Diagonal Formation

    Chapter 359: Diagonal Formation


    It was a while ago that I felt something wrong on the frontline.


    Although William had left, the enemy soldiers morale did not drop at all. On the contrary, their morale is only rising.


    I thought that he was back and resumedmand but it seems that is not the case.


    Move the headquarters forward. We are going to join Duke Lowenstein.


    Yes, Your Highness! All men! Advance!


    While giving instructions to the army, I am looking forward to seeing what the enemy has done.


    They managed to switchmander before we noticed huh.


    But the only person who can take Prince Williams ce is.


    Yeah. Gordon probably came out from his main camp. Gordon has goodpatibility against the Northern Lords army which consisted mostly of cavalry. On the other side, Leos army has ess to aerial units and Leo himself can fight in the sky. Rather than Gordon, William is better suited to deal with him.


    Having said that, to be able to change theirmander without us noticing, the enemy must have deployed some advanced trick.


    Gordon who just came out from their headquarters smoothly tookmand of the rear army from William.


    Of course, it is difficult to take overmand halfway through.


    You cant do that unless themander knows each other well.


    Even rotten as he is, they are still friends huh.


    Then is it correct to assume that Prince William went to face Leonard-sama? Will that be alright, sir?


    It will be fine. In terms ofpatibility, Leo has betterpatibility against William than Gordon. William is a well-bnced general after all.


    When I said that to Sebas, we arrived at the frontline.


    The attack has stopped. Perhaps Duke Lowenstein has noticed that something is wrong as well.


    Duke. It appears that Gordon came out you know.


    So he came after all.we couldnt restrain the Dragon Prince huh.


    Its not exactly a bad thing since you managed to lure out the enemysmander.


    While approaching Duke Lowenstein on horseback, I look at the enemy.


    Then, the enemy soldiers began to cheer.


    Since he saw that we came out to the front, he came out to wee us huh.


    Can I speak to him?


    When I asked the Duke so, he summoned a mage for me.


    Voice amplifying magic is not that difficult of a spell. However, you have to conserve magic power on the battlefield.


    There is still much work left for Duke Lowenstein here and he probably understands that as well.


    The spell is ready, sir.


    Goodits been a long time, hasnt it? Gordon. We havent met since the Imperial Capital right?


    My voice reaches the enemy.


    In response, the enemy replied with a loud voice.


    Hmph, cheeky as always huh? Arnold.


    Saying so, Gordon appeared on horseback.


    A carefree expression floats on his face.


    Apparently, it seems that this situation is still within Gordons expectation.


    So, what is someone who has always loathed being a prince like you doing here with all the nobles of the north? You have never been the type that would eagerly fulfill your responsibility as a prince right.


    I still hate living like a prince. I am not someone that lives like an Adler. But I cant prioritize my own safety when I just ordered more than ten thousand men to risk their lives. Until this war endIve decided to live like an Adler.


    The Adlers have a charm that attracts people.


    That charm is very easy to understand.


    Some may think that Im a fool toe out here. However, some people do prefer such a fool.


    That also applied to the northern nobles.


    They were made light of because of Fathers realistic judgment.


    Thats why its necessary to give them a dream.


    Thats why the best thing I can do is to behave like an Adler should.


    Its not acting.


    It is more urate to say that I am showing them one side of me.


    No matter what happens, I am still an Imperial Prince.


    The arrogance and greed of Adler are flowing in my vein.


    So what will you do as an Adler?


    I will not give up. No matter the difficulty, I will seek the best result possible. This war is a conflict between Adlers. So I will settle this as an Adler would.


    With the northern lords united, I will win the war. Leo will be credited for the victory and we will have the advantage in the session war.


    And I will save the lives that can be saved.


    As Leo always does.


    Dont make meugh! What is waiting for you is no happy ending! It will be your greatest failure!


    Then show it to me. You went so far as to cause a rebellion because you believed that you are worthy enough to be an emperor right. Why dont you show me what youre made of here!?


    You dont have to ask! All men! To attack position!


    Gordon gave hismand andunched a fierce assault.


    The right-wing is falling back! The enemys offensive is intensifying, sir!


    The Left-wing is engaging the enemy! They are pushing the enemy back, sir!!


    I close my eyes while listening to the report.


    I imagine the top-down image of the battlefield.


    What is going on now if viewed from above is perfectly reproduced in my head.


    The enemy is concentrating their offensive on the right-wing you know? Are you sure that you want the right-wing to keep retreating like this?


    Let them fall back. The center will remain in the same position. Instruct the left-wing to push forward.


    What are you nning? If this keeps up, the right-wing will be pushed too far back and we will be nked by their main army you know?


    I am not going to make such a mistake.


    Saying so, I look at the enemy and wait for the timing.


    My aim is the moment when the enemy puts all their effort into attacking the right-wing.


    Our right-wing is being pushed back while our left-wing is advancing forward.


    This will form an upward-sloping diagonal formation.


    Because we are still in formation, the enemy will want to get serious and push the right-wing further back to destroy it.


    And that moment will be the time when the enemy is most vulnerable.


    Come on, Come on, Come on..


    While looking at the enemys main unit, I muttered so.


    Perhaps they heard my impatient muttering the enemy main unit showed signs of movement.


    And Im not so kind as to miss that.


    Send a signal to the third assault unit standing by at the mountainside!! Have them nk the enemys left-wing!!


    As youmand!


    The fact that our formation is a nt that rises to the left means that the enemys left-wing is protruding forward.


    Originally, their nk should be protected by the mountains but now theyve lost that protection.


    Moreover, the greatest strength of the Northern Lords army is its cavalry. In other words, an assault.


    Since they must continue to run, they are not good in a situation where they have to stop and fight.


    It was necessary to somehow create a situation where they can continue to assault the enemy.


    Thats the reason behind this diagonal formation and why I let the enemy push heavily on one side.


    Gordon was caught in that trap and concentrated on the right-wing. If it was William he might have been cautious of it but Gordon still couldnt shake off his impression of me.


    Thats why even though he doubts that it might be a trap, he lightly chose to push on without thinking too much about it.


    Right now the enemy is focusing on breaking through our right-wing.


    Thats why their response to the third assault unit that charged in from their nk was greatly dyed.


    They managed to skew the enemys nk and overrun their formation.


    In conjunction, I also rebuilt our formation and pushed the enemy back.


    Ugh! Fall back! Fall back!!


    We cant, sir! Our allies are behind us!


    What!?


    The enemys screams can be heard.


    The third assault team was stationed near the mountain to prevent the enemy from descending the mountain.


    If they left, the enemy would see it as an opportunity to rush down. After all, theyve been waiting for such an opportunity.


    However, in exchange, they will leave no space for their allies on the frontline to fall back.


    Since they temporarily can not retreat, their formation was disturbed.


    Once that happens, what awaits is their total copse


    Seeing the enemys frontline fell into chaos, I ordered the third assault unit to temporarily fall back.


    Duke, let the soldiers rest. It will take the enemy sometime to rebuild their formation. Let them rest during that time.


    Understood. What are you nning to do next?


    That will depend on the enemy. They will not carelessly attack us anymore. We will probably end up ring at each other for a while.


    As I thought, the deciding factor here is the sky huh.


    Yes.


    Saying so, I and Duke Lowenstein looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 360: One on One Aerial Showdown

    Chapter 360: One on One Aerial Showdown


    Leos aerial unit was a mix of the 6th Imperial Knight Corp and the Dragon Knights of the Greisner house.


    On the other side, the enemy is the elite Dragon Knights under Williams directmand centered around the ck Dragon Knights.


    Both in terms of quantity and quality, Williams Dragon Knights are superior to Marquis Greisners.


    The reason they can fight evenly with them now was because of the 6th Imperial Knights corp.


    Katrina, who leads the Dragon Knights was frustrated at the situation but she managed to suppress it down.


    She knows that the battle on the ground is in a stalemate.


    No matter how well their offensive is, it would be difficult to cause significant damage to the enemy unless the mountain is taken.


    In the end, they need air superiority.


    Thats why Katrina did not carelessly attack.


    Fight in pairs! If you get defeated one by one then it will only increase the burden on our allies! Prioritize your own survival!!


    While issuing hermand, she swings her spear to intercept the enemy Dragon Knight that approached her from below.


    The Dragon Knights of the Greisner house knew well that they were inferior to the enemy. That is why they will not break formation nor carelessly chase after the enemy even if they were provoked.


    There was amon understanding among them.


    The time for them to attack is when their ace wins.


    We will survive until Finnes back!


    Katrina raised her voice.


    Above where Katrina and the others are fighting.


    Two Dragon Knights are fighting against each other.


    It was Finn and Roger.


    Since the battle started, the two had been engaging in singlebat.


    And they did not do that because they chose to.


    The reason it became singlebat was simply that there was no one who could keep up with them.


    So inevitably, their battle turned into a one-on-one fight. This means that if one of them is defeated, the battle situation will tilt to the side of the winner.


    I cant just fight you one on one like this forever you know!


    Roger, who received Finns lightning strike with his greatsword, suddenly shouted and thrust straight toward Finn.


    If the battle was prolonged, Roger would be at a disadvantage.


    As he battled Roger, Finn understood that and chose to gradually attack Roger from a distance.


    He understood intuitively that Roger cant use the magic wand consecutively for long.


    However, Roger understood that as well.


    The magic wand is just one of the means and he doesnt rely much on it.


    Thats why Roger mostly relied on his skill and techniques as a Dragon Knight.


    Finn shoots a lightning strike at Roger who is rushing straight at him.


    However, Roger narrowly avoided it and immediately closed the distance.


    Ugh!


    I will have your head now! Finn Brost!!


    Roger brandishes his greatsword with a scream.


    On the other hand, Finn fires multiple lightning strikes at his sword.


    The greatsword that was swung down got pushed back and Finn took the chance to widen the distance.


    And in the same motion, Finn turns the type-62 wand toward Roger.


    I can not afford to lose either.


    You are truly a worthy opponent! But the same trick wont work twice you know!


    Roger on the offense and Finn on the defense.


    This exchange continues and the two are locked in a stalemate.


    The attacking side wants to quickly settle the battle while the defending side has to prolong the battle in frustration.


    For Finn, wasting more time here meant putting his allies at risk.


    With Finns absence, the aerial battle is currently in a stalemate. However, over time, the Greisner Dragon Knights will be defeated and they will fall behind.


    However, Finn suppressed his frustration.


    I cant rush.I have to believe in everyone.


    He mutters to himself.


    The chance will surely arrive.


    He decided to endure it until then.


    If he falls here the enemy will gain the advantage. If that happens the overall battle will lean in favor of the enemy.


    He must avoid making any careless attacks.


    Hesing, Nova.


    Kyuu!


    After speaking to his partner, Finn moves on to intercept Roger who has charged at him again.


    While shooting lightning strikes at him, Finn continues to look for the chance.


    And suddenly, it arrived.


    Your Highness!?


    The scene of fighting between William and Leo entered Rogers field of view.


    For a brief moment, he was distracted.


    Finn did not miss that moment.


    Suddenly, Finn and Nova disappear from the front of Roger.


    And when he noticed them, Roger found that they were above him.


    It is the first time this has happened since the two started fighting.


    The offense and defense are being reversed.


    Tsk!!


    HAAAAAA!!


    Clicking his tongue, Roger descends while using his greatsword to shield himself.


    On the other hand, Finn started chasing him while firing lightning strikes.


    They continued battling each other as they dived down.


    Even when the both of them had to think about crashing into the ground, Finn and Roger did not cease fighting.


    A momentary misjudgment would be fatal.


    Even so, Finn desperately continues to fire lightning strikes.


    A chance like this will never arrive again. He was convinced of that.


    Nova!!


    Kyu!!


    Finn further increased his descending speed.


    Seeing that, Rogers eyes opened wide in surprise.


    For them to raise their speed here is a dare to Roger to rise up to avoid crashing.


    Roger couldnt believe such a suicidal n


    You are that desperate to settle this huh!


    Roger stopped descending at thest minute.


    In return, Finn shot a lightning strike at Roger as he flew past him.


    It was a decisive blow.


    Roger couldnt avoid it and his right foot was hit by the lightning strike.


    Ugh!!


    To maintain your bnce on a flying dragons back, your feet are necessary.


    With this, Roger will not be able to move freely anymore.


    However, with this, Finn will crash into the ground.


    Rising up now is impossible.


    Or so Roger thought.


    However, that was not the case.


    Dontlook down on the Dragon Knight of Adler!!


    A normal Dragon Knight would have crashed.


    However, Finn and Nova forcibly changed their course to the side.


    Doing so, Finn is now flying above Gordons army at low altitude.


    Before soaring back up to the sky, he unleashed multiple lightning strikes at the enemy soldiers as a parting gift.


    Gordons army fell into chaos due to the lightning strikes and after witnessing that superb maneuver, Leos army cheers.


    Then the stage is once again returned to the sky.


    Roger whose right foot was injured tried to engage Finn again but he was stopped by William.


    Stop, Roger. You cant win against him with your foot like that.


    Even if I cant win.I have to settle this myself.


    Dont be stubborn now.


    Saying so, William moved up to Rogers side


    Realizing his intention, Roger was surprised and smiled at William.


    I see. This is not so bad either.


    Right?


    Before the two smiling men, Leo appeared.


    Finn also rose up to Leos side.


    Hey, Finn. That was a good blow.


    Im honored, Your Highness.


    It seems that the other side wants to have a tag-team battle now you know?


    No matter what kind of battle it is, I will not lose.


    Thats a good reply. Lets settle this before Nii-san gets tired waiting for us.


    Yes!


    With that as a signal, the one on one has turned into two on two.

 Chapter 361: For my Friend

    Chapter 361: For my Friend


    The first who got into abat position was William and Roger.


    William has taken the front while Roger held the magic wand from behind him.


    A formation that took Rogers leg injury into ount.


    On the other side, Leo and Finn did not move.


    Its not that they are not going to fight together.


    Their opponents are William and Roger. Two warriors who have beenrades in arms through many battlefields.


    Thats why Leo and Finn are not trying topete with them through cooperation.


    Their aim is to split William and Roger up and take them one by one.


    So they didnt move first.


    If you are not going toe then I will!


    Saying so, William thrusts his spear.


    Leo received it from the front.


    You are way more aggressive than usual huh. Prince William.


    I want to settle this before your brother starts something again!


    Then dont worry. My brother wont do anything this time.


    Said Leo with a smile.


    The battlefield is locked in a stalemate.


    That is Als aim from the start.


    To put a stop to Gordons overwhelming advantage.


    If the battle can not be settled on the ground then the importance of the sky will increase.


    And Al does not think that they will lose the battle in the sky.


    Not because he trusts in Leo.


    Even with his trust in Leo, Al is not a fool that would think that he can beat William. After all, it was where William will have the advantage.


    Even if its Leo, he would still be inferior in terms of experience. Thats what many generals would say.


    However, such ack of experience can bepensated through overwhelming strength.


    And preparation has already been made to guarantee that.


    The title of the Strongest Dragon Knight is no longer the United Kingdoms alone.


    I wonder about that!


    After several offenses and defenses, William suddenly spins his dragon.


    From behind, Roger fired a fireball toward Leo.


    William and Roger were in sync. Even a slight mistake in their coordination would mean that Rogers attack will hit Williams back instead.


    Thats why Leo didnt move.


    After all, Finn was already prepared for it.


    A lightning strike flew in from the side and offset the fireball.


    William, who was aiming for the chance to strike when Leo evaded the fireball, was caught off guard.


    Seeing that, Leo grinned.


    You should be more careful. The understanding of your normal aerial battle has already been destroyed after all.


    Before they noticed, Finn had moved to William and Rogers side. When the two have to look at Leo and Finn alternatively, Finn fires lightning strikes toward them.


    Knowing that Finn can not fight well in close quartersbat, William charged at Finn to iste him.


    He does not doubt that Leo would charge in to protect him.


    Thats why he thought that he has no need to fear Finns lightning strikes at close range and started worrying about Leos strike instead.


    However, that is not the case.


    Finn wasnt just ying around after Al entrusted him with the wand.


    He had continued to practice and master the use of the type-62 magic wand.


    He kept shooting and shooting.


    As A result, he has acquired pin-point uracy even when Nova is moving at full speed.


    Even so, he continued practicing.


    It was already more than enough and the result was satisfying but he still put in more effort.


    Finn already expressed his gratitude to Al when he received the type-62 but Al said that he didnt have to thank him. That a victory can not be obtained with gratitude alone.


    That was when Finn decided.


    He shall repay this debt through military service.


    Thats why he cant just be satisfied with himself and stop. He has to be stronger and aim higher.


    He has decided to be a Dragon Knight that can single-handedly turn the tide of a battle.


    And Finn is now raining down lightning strikes after lightning strikes upon William and Roger.


    Ugh!!


    The two retreat while defending against the lightning strikes.


    They judged that if they can take a certain distance they should be able to somehow retaliate.


    However, Finns lightning strikes never ceased.


    Both of them arepletely on the defensive side.


    Your Highness!!


    In order to try breaking through their predicament, Roger shot fireballs at Finn.


    However, before the rain of lightning, it was like a raindrop on a hot stone.


    Finns offensive can not be disrupted and the fireballs were simply offset by the lightning.


    He is this strong!!?


    William manages to parry away a lightning strike and looks for Leo.


    He knows that once they are distracted by the rain of lightning, Leo wouldunch an attack at them.


    With that in mind, William continues to look for Leo.


    However, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Blindspot huh!?


    William flips his dragon and looks behind him.


    Leo was there.


    However, he does not show any signs of attacking.


    He simply sneaked behind Roger and William.


    The reason he did not enter the range of the rain of lightning was that it would be dangerous even to Leo himself.


    Your Highness!! Leonard is only a decoy!!


    Roger shouted as he parried away the lightning.


    Roger, who has already experienced three fights against Finn was already ustomed to the lightning strikes.


    Even with his injured leg, he can still parry it with his greatsword.


    However, William is different. He can not parry them unless he concentrates.


    Because he knew that, Leo went around his back.


    He was counting on Williams vignce toward him to dy his response to the lightning strike.


    When William realized this, 2 lightning strikes flew toward him and he parried one away with one hand.


    Then he was about to do the same to the second lighting.


    He noticed that it was different from the lighting strikes so far.


    A converged lightning strike.


    An attack with more power than the normal one.


    William tried to parry it with one hand again.


    Ugh!? WOAAAH!!


    A decisive blow.


    William managed to redirect it.


    By letting go of the spear he was using.


    For William, letting go of his spear on the battlefield was nothing less than humiliation. However, if he didnt do that he would have fallen prey to the lighting strike.


    And now he will probably be prey to Leo who would exploit that opening instead.


    DO YOU THINK I WILL GO DOWN THAT EASILY!!?


    William unsheathed his sword and blocked Leos blow without even looking.


    William and Leo locked eyes.


    However, he has already entered Leos range.


    Leo received Williams sword swing and flicked the sword out of Williams hand.


    After receiving the converged lightning strike, Williams grip was not in perfect condition.


    Your headis mine!!


    Leo swings his sword at Williams neck.


    This is the end, William thought.


    However, that blow did not reach William.


    YOUR HIGHNESSSSSSSSS!!!


    Roger mmed his dragon into Williams and caught the sword with his body.


    Leos sword deeply cut into Rogers nk.


    However.


    I CAUGHT YOU NOW!!


    Roger tosses his greatsword at William and grabs Leos sword with his now free hands.


    Rogers body was already full of wounds.


    Naturally, he did not reach Williams side without Finn noticing.


    He had taken multiple lightning strikes to make it to William.


    And he is now trusting William to deal the finishing blow.


    DONT MIND IT!!


    Forgive me!!


    Roger was willing to be cut down together with Leo.


    With one word from him, William immediately understood his intention.


    He swings the greatsword down with the intention of shing both Leo together with Roger.


    However, another person mmed into William again.


    It was Finn.


    YOU THINK I WILL ALLOW IT!!?


    Seeing Roger charging toward William without caring about the lightning strikes, Finn immediately rushed to Leo.


    If he can take the blows then he only has to get close.


    As he didnt expect Finn to willingly get close to him, William loses his bnce.


    Dont get in my way!!


    However, he quickly rebuilds his stance and blows Finn and Nova away with his dragons tail.


    With Finn and Novas small physique, they were blown away from the difference in size. With that disadvantage they have in close quartersbat, they were originally deemed unsuitable to fight.


    However, their tackle did earn Leo time.


    If it was a lightning strike then the opponent can endure it but they went in to make William miss his greatest opportunity.


    Williams eyes saw Leo pulling out his sword from Rogers body.


    However, William is still faster.


    As he watches Roger fall, William swings his sword down with all hes got.


    THE VICTORYIS OURS!!!!!


    They have made many sacrifices.


    Some were unreasonable and some he couldnt ept.


    Every time he has to tell himself that even so he has to win.


    All for the sake of his friend.


    To deliver him a victory.


    If he defeats Leo here, the enemy army will copse. No matter how skilled Al might be, he will not be able to rebuild it.


    At this big turning point, William gathers all the power in his body into the greatsword.


    In response, Leo took a surprising response to the blow.


    He jumped.


    He leaped off his griffon, Noir, and onto Williams Flying Dragon.


    Leo left the striking range of the greatsword.


    William released one of his hands from the greatsword and tried to sh at him again but when Leonded on the dragons head, he jumped again.


    I understand your feelings. But with Nii-san here, I can not afford to lose either!!!


    Leo wields his sword as he passes by William.


    A diagonal sh from his shoulder to his nk.


    Getting attacked from the side, William can not respond.


    Gugha..


    Vomiting blood, Williams body leans to the front.


    However, his dragon flew away as if to protect William.


    Leo who has lost his foothold was thrown into the air but that was already expected.


    Noir!!


    Leo calls Noir as he falls.


    Arriving at his side, Noir gives him a look as if telling him to quickly get back on.


    Seeing that, Leo grabbed on the reins and straddled Noir with a bitter smile.


    Then, when he regained his bnce, Finn rushed to his side.


    Are you safe, Your Highness!?


    Somehow. But I dont know if that was a finishing blow or not.


    The cut wound was not light.


    He felt it.


    However, it is still not certain.


    Thats why he was about to give chase.


    However, multiple Dragon Knights have arrived to protect Roger and William.


    Evacuate His Highness and Captain to the mountain!! We will buy you some time!!


    Protect them with your lives!!


    The Dragon Knights who were fighting the 6th Imperial Knights Corp and the Greisners Dragon Knights gathered in front of them.


    Thus the battle between Leos group who tries to give chase and the defending Dragon Knights began.

 Chapter 362: The True Master

    Chapter 362: The True Master


    There was a movement in the sky.


    I can tell that Leo and Finn are trying to pursue William.


    The Dragon Knights are trying to evacuate to the mountain while Leos group is chasing them.


    Still, I dont have the full information.


    It looked like we have gained dominance but I dont know if they have finished him off or not.


    With the Dragon Knights struggling so much as they are right now, he is probably still alive.


    I nod at Duke Lowensteins opinion.


    The Dragon Knights are desperately trying to prevent Leos pursuit.


    No matter how many of them fell, they are showing that they are willing to fight to the death.


    That is how someone who desperately wants to protect their master moves.


    They didnt manage to deal the final blow huh..


    You looked disappointed huh? I think that it is enough to chase them back to the mountain though?


    The Dragon Knights will show their strength when they are cornered. Moreover, if he is injured then they can just patch him up. I wanted to take him down while he is still on the frontline.


    Isnt that just an ideal result?


    Yeah, its ideal.


    There is no helping it now.


    Although we can not obtain the ideal result, if William who has been supporting the enemys frontline has retreated to the mountain we will be able to gain the advantage.


    It would be a waste to ignore this opportunity huh.Duke, put some pressure on the enemy.


    Understood.


    Saying so, the duke head to the frontline.


    Gordon is at the rear army.


    The news of Williams defeat may have reached him but it doesnt seem to shake him that much.


    However, the enemy at the front is different.


    It would be bad for us if Gordon can go calm them down.


    Thats why we will go on an offensive here.


    Advance the right-wing around the center. Do not let the enemy escape to the side.


    While giving out orders, I kept my eyes on the enemys movement.


    Its been a while since I started putting pressure on the rear army.


    A Dragon Knight flies over the riverside and came to us.


    That was quite an achievement, wasnt it? Finn.


    It was all thanks to Your Highness.


    Saying so, Finn, the White Dragon Knight, knelt in front of me.


    For the main army to send Finn who is their main fighting power over.


    Leo must have given up on the full-scale capture of the mountain huh.


    I bring a message from His Highness Leonard. The enemy general, William, and the Captain of the ck Dragon Knights are seriously injured and have retreated to the mountain. However, with the enemy Dragon Knights tenacious resistance, the pursuit did not go well. His Highness Leonard ns to pin the army in the mountain in ce and use the chance to attack the enemy ground forces.


    I understand. I will pick a good timing tounch an attack on our side as well.


    If William was seriously injured, the soldiers of the United Kingdom should fortify their defense of the mountain. That will create a gap between their mountain and ground army.


    With inefficient support from the mountain, Gordon will be caught in a pincer.


    Number inferiority is inevitable.


    The rest will depend on how Gordon will respond.


    Even if he wants to move the army in the mountain, it would be difficult unless he goes there in person since their chain ofmand is already messed up.


    However, if he does that, his ground forces may copse in his absence.


    William has left the frontline and Gordon doesnt have enough hands to deal with the situation.


    Being cornered so far, I wonder what he will do now?


    Yes?


    Just talking to myself. What about you? What did Leo say?


    Yes. His Highness told me to return to Your Highness Arnold side.


    It would be a waste to use you to hold the enemy on the mountain huh.


    Finn is indispensable if Leo wants to capture the mountain through force but if he only wants to pin the enemy there then the 6th Imperial Knight Corp and the other Dragon Knights should be enough.


    Finns strength will shine more when he is on the attacking side.


    And it is here that we will use it. Gordon is inmand of the enemy here and our number is inferior to theirs.


    With many skilled generals at his side, it would be difficult to break through without Finns help.


    Any other reports?


    That isis it alright to say it here?


    .we are moving back, Sebas.


    Understood, sir.


    I moved to the back with Finn and Sebas and resumed receiving Finns report in a ce where the other knights couldnt hear us.


    So? What happened?


    Yes. Vinfried-sama said that this is confidential but actually the Horsvath house that took the position at Leonard-samas armys nk has sent us a messenger. It seems that they want to switch sides.


    That does sound like the Horsvath house.


    Seeing Williams defeat, they probably saw it as a chance huh.


    Shrewd as always.


    What did Vin say?


    He asked them for proof of loyalty and they presented us with a decree from Prince Eric. It appeared that they were tasked to spy on Gordons army.


    So Eric is the true master of the Horsvath house huh. Well, thats reasonable.


    There is no surprise there.


    It was already unnatural for the Horsvath house who continued to survive every power struggle to side with Gordon.


    They were not in a situation where they have no choice but to join Gordons side.


    If it was on Erics order then it would be convincing.


    There is proof that Eric ordered them to do so from the beginning and if Eric actually guarantees them then they will be weed back as a meritorious party.


    Even when he is not directly involved in the war, Eric will be able to gain credit from it.


    With this development, it would seem like we were all dancing on Erics palm from the beginning.


    Keeping his hands clean as he gains credit while watching the bloodshed on the ivory tower huh. He sure used some cunning n.


    I am in no ce to say this but he does have quite a bad personality.


    With this, even if Leo wins the war, the overwhelming advantage will not be his. This is Eric we are talking about. He probably informed Father about the Horsvath house already.


    The Prime Minister probably already received the information as well.


    Even though we were fighting in the north, the central wasnt so impatient because they always knew what the enemy was doing.


    This betrayal of theirs at the end of the battle will gain them a big credit as well.


    What will you do, Your Highness?


    Theres nothing I can do. I doubt Vin can do anything either. The enemy on our nk is offering to switch sides. There is no loss in epting it.


    But will that not affect the session war?


    Even if it will affect the session war, it is more important to win this war now. Besides, you should not alienate your allies even if you dislike them. The Horsvath army is on Leos nk. If Leo pushes in from the center now, the enemy will think that there is still their ally in a position to intercept Leo. They were our enemy just until a while ago after all. This will surely cause confusion among the enemy. Thats why the Horsvath army has been maintaining its position at the mountainside.


    After that, since they are already in position, we probably have no choice but to order them to circle behind the mountain to cut off Williams escape route.


    Even if we tell them to remain on standby they will probably not obey it anyway.


    Most enemies will likely escape to the back of the mountain after all.


    After all, that is their escape route.


    It might be dangerous but between an exhausted army and a lively one, an army that is trying to escape and an army that is lying in wait, it is obvious that thetter will have the advantage.


    Well..it wouldnt matter if Leo can defeat Gordon here though.


    His Highness Leonard also said the same thing. He said that he will defeat Gordon himself.


    If thats what he said then our course of actions is simple.


    To corner the enemy, correct?


    Thats right. Finn, you will support us from the sky. Theres no need to push deeper than necessary.


    As youmand. Howeverif Your Highness wishes, I can damage the enemy as much as I can by myself. I am not that tired yet after all.


    I know. But I want you to stay above my position. There will be a time when I need you. At that time, I will be counting on your full power.


    I said with a bitter smile.


    Finn is very enthusiastic for some reason but I dont want to escte the situation to one where I have to use him.


    If the situation develops as I expected it to then it means the fall of my brother.


    If possible, I want him to die with some dignity.


    However, my intuition tells me that it will not be like that.


    Thats why I brought this thing from the Imperial Capital.


    Sebas, get it ready.


    So we have to use it after all.


    Are you dissatisfied?


    Bringing it along at your own discretion and use it without permission.I afraid that you will be reprimandedter, sir.


    Im prepared for it. Father too, if I can produce the result then he wontin.


    I hope so, sir..


    Sebas left with a sigh.


    He was heading for the carriage packed with the Minister of Technologys failed works.


    The many failed works were put there as camouge.


    The item was hidden under the double bottompartment of the carriage.


    Now, shall we.


    Saying so, I ordered the entire army to attack.

 Chapter 363: Swordsman’s Aspiration

    Chapter 363: Swordsman¡¯s Aspiration


    Around the time when the decisive battle was taking ce in the north.


    Something was happening in the Imperial Capital.


    A fire broke out sporadically all over the capital.


    My store!!


    You idiot! You have a death wish!?


    My child is gone!? Where is he!?


    It seems the children are stuck inside!!


    Stores and houses.


    Fire has broken out in all kinds of ces at the same time.


    The Imperial Capital has fallen into chaos.


    With the growing panic, Emperor Johannes has dispatched the Imperial Knights to take control of the situation.


    However, before they arrived, someone had already moved.


    Als great-grandfather, Gustav, who was staying inside the hidden room in the Imperial Sword Castle sensed the turmoil and flew to the sky above the Imperial Capital.


    Good grief.


    A single look would make it clear that this is only a diversion.


    However, even though it is only a diversion, the culprit has chosen ces that fire is easy to spread.


    Even if you know that it is a diversion, you have to deal with the fire or the capital will suffer damage.


    A n that only someone familiar with the Imperial Capital cane up with.


    If it was ording to Als expectation then this should be a trapid out by the Fourth Consort.


    If the Empire side devotes their manpower to deal with the situation, the Emperors protection will be weakened.


    However, that doesnt mean the Emperor is without protection.


    This generations emperor sure have it hard. His sessor died and he is being betrayed by his consorts and children. If it was me, I would have already retired from all these political affairs.


    Even while saying so, Gustav knows that if he was in the Emperors shoes, he would not choose to abandon his responsibility either.


    An emperor must never abandon their people.


    A throne is won by trampling over the feelings of many. Whether you are betrayed by your wives or children, you must never let go of it.


    The throne is not something that is given. It must be won.


    Therefore, the Emperor can never give up.


    After all, the price they paid to obtain the throne is already too high.


    As a fellow emperor, I guess I will lend a hand here.


    I have to keep my promise with my great-grandson too, said Gustav as he used illusion magic and transformed his appearance.


    An appearance of a ck-robed man with a silver mask.


    The Empires SS-rank Adventurer.


    Silver.


    As he collected magic power in his hands, Gustav smiled.


    Its been a long time since Ist used magic.


    Gustav, who has lost his body, has also lost the ability to produce magic power.


    What he uses is Als magic power that Al umted inside the book he is sealed in.


    When he was teaching Al ancient magic, he used Als magic power to show him a sample but after Al was capable enough on his own, that opportunity disappeared.


    Gustav himself was also busy researching magic so he did prefer it that way.


    Still, it was refreshing to use magic outside again.


    [Pour down, O rain of mysteryMystic Rain]


    What he cast was a magic that caused rainfall over a wide area.


    However, there is no rain cloud in the sky. The rain simply appears out of thin air.


    For those who dont have knowledge of magic, it would be a mysterious rain.


    The rain fell on the Imperial Capital and quickly extinguished the fire.


    Its raining! Its raining!


    The fire is gone!!


    Hey, the children are safe!!


    Cheers rose from all over the capital.


    Many people looked up, wondering what caused the mysterious rain.


    What they see is a single mage floating in the sky.


    Its Silver!


    Silver came to save us!!


    Gustave smiles as he listens to the cheers of the people.


    He was not happy because of the cheers.


    The reputation of ancient magic among the people of the Empire is the worst.


    The reason why such a reputation has declined so much that people are now cheering for a user of ancient magic was due to Als extensive work as Silver.


    He spared no effort and continued to work for the people.


    Able to confirm the achievements of his disciple, Gustav disappeared from the sky with satisfaction.


    So Silver has moved huh


    Emperor Johannes muttered at the sight of the sudden rain as he sat on the throne.


    Then, the door to the throne room suddenly opened.


    When the fire broke out, Johannes cleared away his escort and left the door unguarded.


    So you open an infiltration route to avoid casualty huh?


    Coming through the door is a red-haired woman, the Fourth Consort Sophia.


    Her beloved old sword was held in her hand.


    It was clear that she did note here to talk.


    So its you after all.do you hate me that much?


    I have already thrown away my hatred. I had a grudge against you in the beginning for trapping me inside that boring inner pce. But now I couldnt care less about that.


    Saying so, Sophia slowly approaches Johannes.


    However, there was a person standing in her way.


    Knight Commander Alida.so you will be my opponent.


    Its a shame, Sophia-sama. I have always respected you as a swordsman.


    Respect huhisnt that quite humble from someone who became a knightmander at that age.


    Saying so, Sophia gently leans her body forward.


    Then, the next movement.


    She snuck up to Alidas chest.


    A high-pitched sound echoes inside the throne room.


    Its a wonderful technique.


    I dont want to hear it from someone who stopped it so easily.


    For Sophia, Alida was someone that envisioned her possible self.


    If she didnt enter the inner pce as a consort and continued on the path of the sword, it wouldnt be a dream for her to be an imperial knightmander.


    However, that path was taken from her by her father and the Emperor.


    At that point, Sophia knew that her self was already dead.


    She gave birth to a prince as a consort and raised Gordon up as a warrior.


    However, that was only the duty required of her.


    She didnt want to do it.


    The only thing she didnt stop doing was honing her sword skill.


    There was no ce to make use of it. No swordsman would fight an Emperors wife.


    Even if an assassin appears, they would be long dead before they can reach Sophia.


    Just like that, it was like she was only waiting for her skill to rot away.


    And when she was about to give up, the session war happened.


    Sophia saw this as an opportunity.


    Even if I attack the Emperor as a consort, you wont fight me at full power. Thats why I came here as a rebel. Nowe at me with all youve got.


    You participated in the rebellion for that kind of reason?


    For you who can swing your sword as you like, it might not be important. But this fight is important to me. Why hone my skill? Why master my swordsmanship? It was for the sake of proving my strength by defeating a strong opponent.


    Sophia was looking for a ce where she can wield the sword skill she kept honing.


    She was waiting for a chance where she can fight a strong opponent without being disturbed by her position as a consort.


    That was the reason Sophia came here. The thought of escaping has never been in her mind.


    She came here to die.


    The reason she came to assassinate the Emperor here was that she knew that Alida would be her opponent.


    NOW Lets kill each other!!


    With that said, Sophia brandishes her sword.


    Alida received it and the exchange of offense and defense began.


    The exchange was at blinding speed but both of them easily received each others blows.


    If you live by the sword, it is a duel that you must burn into your eyes.


    However, that exchange did notst long.


    Stop right there. Sophia.


    It was Eric who appeared in the throne room.


    Around him, Captains of the Imperial Knight Orders spread out to protect the surroundings.


    Knowing that Sophia woulde, the captains pretended to be away from the castle.


    Eric huh..what happened to the negotiation with Sokal?


    It has already been concluded. The Eastern Border Defense Force has already begun preparing to march north. This civil war is your defeat.


    I dont care. Theres no meaning in winning or losing in the first ce.


    I see. Then juste with us quietly.


    So you want to get in my way?


    Thats right.


    The moment he replied.


    Sophia rushed straight at Eric.


    However, the Imperial Knights Captains around him stopped her.


    Sophia retreated to the door to avoid being surrounded.


    As a result, the captains are standing around Alida.


    It would be one thing if they are small fries but there are multiple captain-ss opponents in front of her.


    Even Sophia would find it hard to breakthrough.


    However, Sophias reinforcements have also arrived.


    You ran ahead by yourself again, Mother.


    You finally came huh, Conrad.


    It was Conrad who led the reinforcements.


    Sophia and Conrad were acting separately.


    Sophia infiltrated the castle alone while Conrad led another infiltration unit through the castles secret passages.


    With Sophia absent at the agreed meeting point, Conrad had to rush the reinforcements to the throne room.


    Take care of Eric and the captains. Alida is mine.


    Got it.


    Saying so, Conrad used his hand to order the men to engage the captains.


    They brought only the elites among the elites. Even with Imperial Knight Captains as their opponent, they should be able to earn some time.


    In that situation, Sophia tries to get the defenseless Eric but Alida stepped in front of him and stopped her.


    The twos swords collide with each other multiple times. Alidas sword scratched Sophias cheek and blood dripped down from it. However, Sophia epted that with a smile.


    She felt that she was finally alive after a long time.


    Knight Commander.I will take your head and prove my power!!


    Saying so, Sophia brandishes her sword.


    However, that blow was blocked by Alida. Feeling that the blow she put everything into was blocked with room to spare, Sophia frowns.


    Alida who is younger and has gone through many missions as an Imperial Knight is stronger.


    Sophia was not discouraged by that fact.


    If that is the case then she will just keep fighting as a swordsman and die as a swordsman.


    Using your skill until you exhaust it and die with nothing left to give your opponent.


    That is her aspiration as a swordsman.


    As she was thinking so, Sophia felt severe pain in her back and her movement stopped.


    Ugh


    Blood overflows from her mouth.


    A de protruded from her chest.


    There was no killing intent. Even if it is Alida, there is no way that she wouldnt notice her killing intent.


    It was a stab in the back with no emotion behind it.


    Turning back, Sophia bears the wrathful expression at the attacker.


    CON..RADDDDDD!!


    Well..if you want to die then please go ahead and die by yourself. Mother.


    Said Conrad with a grin on his face.


    TLN: Well, it finally happen.

 Chapter 364: The Imperial Flag’s Whereabouts

    Chapter 364: The Imperial g¡¯s Whereabouts


    Ugh..You darebetrayed your own mother..!


    Sophia shouted as blood spilled from her mouth.


    However, that grudgeful voicepletely went over Conrad.


    The elites that he brought along have already been detained by the captains.


    Then, that Conrad slowly walked over to Erics side and turned to Sophia.


    I have never thought of you as my mother you know. Have you ever done something like a mother for me before?


    Unlike Gordon, Conrad was not raised by Sophia.


    As she raised Gordon as a warrior, Sophia waspletely indifferent to Conrad, her second child.


    I gave birthto you


    So, what difference does that make?


    You..! Ughmy single wish.to die as a swordsman, you want to deny me even that.!?


    Please dont act like a victim now. How many sacrifices have you made to fulfill that wish of yours? If you want to fight a strong opponent and die then you could have challenged an SS-rank adventurer and die alone. Instead, you plotted a rebellion with Gordon-aniue and aimed for Fathers life. It seems that you still couldnt let go of your grudges until the end right?


    A coward backstabber like you is preaching me now.?


    Being stabbed in the back on the battlefield is way worse you know. Before being your son, I am an Adler. Ive just done what any Imperial Prince would do so you should be proud of me instead though.


    Saying so, Conrad turned his eyes toward Eric.


    Eric gives him a nod and speaks.


    Thanks for the hard work.


    A hard work indeed. Im all tired now.


    Conrad.you betrayed us.from the start?


    It would be nice if you can stop putting it like that you know. I only chose my father and brother over you after all.


    You ingrateit was you who instigated him right!!


    Sophia throws her sword at Eric.


    However, it was parried away by Alida.


    Seeing her sword powerlessly lying on the floor, Sophia vomits blood.


    Her body then powerlessly copsed to the floor.


    The Emperors face was reflected in her eyes.


    Sophia..


    Dont take pity on me now


    When I went to wee you as my wifeI told you right. Its fine if you want to turn it down.


    If I had refusedthat responsibility will fall over to other nobles of the north..I am a LowensteinI will not..force something that I hate..onto others.


    Thats right.


    She was once like that.


    She made a decision to abandon her self for the sake of the north.


    However, that has changed.


    How did it turn out like this?


    Sophia gently closed her eyes with such regrets.


    .


    She is gone, Your Majesty.


    .clean her body.


    Saying so, Johannes tiredly sits back on the throne.


    Conrad quietly kneeled in front of Johannes.


    Even as a spy, I have joined the rebellion. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.


    Its fineEric told me from the start. Good work.


    It is the question of appearance, Your Majesty. Please punish me.


    then you will be ced under house arrest for a while. It will be until this is over. Im tired.


    Johannes said and let out a long sigh.


    However, Conrad sits upright and starts another topic.


    I am sorry to say this while you are tired, Your Majesty, but I need to make a report.


    What?


    Gordon is connected to Grimoire. And it appears that Grimoire is also linked to the kidnapping organization in the South as well.


    At this point, nothing will surprise me anymore.


    About thatit appears that he has made preparations to use children as weapons again. Originally, the cause of the demon appearances in the south was the military hardliners order to the organization to conduct experiments to use the children with odd eyes as weapons. The leader of those hardliners was Gordon.


    Johannes frowned at Conrads words.


    The problem that urred in the south has made its way to the north.


    While feeling horrified by the thought of using children as weapons, Johannes asked.


    Any way to prevent it?


    None that I am aware of. However, since the principle behind it is making innate magic run wild, I think that we may have a countermeasure.


    The Imperial g huh?


    Eric who was listening to the side said in a small voice.


    And Conrad nodded.


    If it is a form of magic then it can not be used without magic power. If we negate it before its activation and consume theirrge amount of magic power, we might be able to prevent it.


    Your Majesty. I will personally carry the Imperial g to the north.


    Eric volunteered himself.


    However, it was Alida who rained down on his parade.


    Your Majesty.


    What is it? Alida.


    I also have to make a report. Actuallythe Imperial g has already been brought to the north.


    .what, did you say?


    Johanness eyes opened wide.


    The g is one of the national treasures. It should have been strictly guarded inside the vault.


    Traugott was able to bring it out because he was a prince and he only used it inside the castle.


    What do you mean?


    Before his departure, His Highness Arnold brought it out saying that he will need it. It was when he was looking for Minister Cubers inventions inside the vault, some of the ministers inventions were stored there.


    Wait, wait.how did he bring it out? The Imperial Knights should have been standing guard


    Johannes noticed it mid-sentence.


    Why does Alida know about it?


    I overlooked it because His Highness said that he will definitely need it in the north.


    With no report to me..


    I was instructed to stay silent, Your Majesty. His Highness said that he doesnt know where the information may leak to the outside.


    Then.a prince, a minister, and the knightmander have colluded to smuggle out a national treasure? You know what this means right?


    I understand it well, Your Majesty. However, in truth, the situation will require the use of the g. Also, it is just His Highnesss Arnolds excuse but he says that it is just a matter of saving Your Majesty the trouble.


    That fool of a son!! You and Cuber too!? If Arnold doesnte back with some big achievement, you all will be punished you know!!


    I understand.


    Said Alida without a change in her expression.


    After all, if Al can read the situation so far ahead, there is no way that he would not seed.


    Even children can understand that you will be punished for such an act without any outstanding achievement.


    Alida thought that Al would make an achievement big enough to silent the Emperor.


    The Imperial g is powerful but there are only a limited number of ces where it can be utilized. Moreover, it can only be used by a member of the Imperial Family. Even if the incident ends with no need to use it, it will not be a loss for the Empire.


    Alida and Cuber are still necessary to the Empire. Johannes can not afford to keep them away for long.


    Thats why any rebuke or punishment will be concentrated on Al.


    Johannes was frustrated because he is aware of that.


    He can see Als grinning face in his mind.


    Seriously..just who did he take after.


    Saying so, Johannes let out another sigh.


    Oster in, the battlefield.


    The ones who have the advantage now are Leo and Al.


    In order to avoid the copse of the entire army, Gordon left the rear army and assumedmand at the headquarters.


    However, because of that, the rear army could not suppress the enemys offensive and Gordons army is now being cornered from both the front and the back.


    In that situation, Gordon summoned a mage.


    Did you call?


    ..use it.


    As you wish.


    With a reverent bow, the mage set off to prepare.


    Seeing that, Gordon ordered his army to evacuate to the mountain.


    The victory.is mine!

 Chapter 365: Magic Bomb

    Chapter 365: Magic Bomb


    When Leo received the report that Gordons army had begun to retreat to the mountain, he dispatched his elites that had been standing by at the headquarters.


    This is to cause damage to the enemy army as much as possible before they reach the mountain.


    Good grief..its finally my turn huh.


    Said the soaking wet Sieg as he appeared on the frontline.


    Thinking that he should be able to swim along the river and reach the enemys headquarters, he ended up drowning immediately after jumping into the fast-flowing river.


    Stop acting so self-importantly. I will throw you back in the river you know?


    So cruel!?


    Next to Sieg was the frowning Lynfia.


    Originally, Sieg was supposed to be standing by at the headquarters while Lynfia headed to the frontline ahead of him.


    However, because Sieg became unable to move, Lynfia was also put on standby.


    Battlefield is so boring.everyone is so stiff now.


    You are just too calm.


    In a situation where lives are at stake, theres nothing wrong with being nervous.


    Only a strong person can act normally.


    However, such strong people are few in number.


    While having such a conversation, the two arrived at the frontline.


    The enemy is on the defensive to prevent them from advancing further.


    With spears in their hands, they are grouping up in a tight formation.


    Lynfia. So youvee.


    Charlotte-sama.


    Char who was inmand of the frontline spotted Lynfia and called out to her.


    There was arge amount of sweat on her face.


    Char was exhausting her magic power as he continued to cast thunder magic on the frontline.


    Are you okay?


    Im still fine, somehow. But, I want to take a short break.


    Understood, we will take care of the enemys defensive line.


    During such a conversation, Sieg brought a towel.


    He then jumps toward Char.


    Charlotte-samaaa!! Let me wipe your sweat!!!


    Your opponents are that way.


    AHHHHHHH!!??


    Sieg who jumped toward Char was grabbed midair by Lynfia and thrown at the enemy.


    Drawing a parab, Sieg fell behind the enemy line.


    With the sudden appearance of a bear, the enemy was confused.


    Without missing that chance, Lynfia transformed her sword into a spear and rushed at the enemy.


    Everyone, get behind me. I cant control it well so dont get caught.


    With that said, Lynfia began spinning her spear.


    There was no strange sound. However, the eyelids of the enemy soldiers who were manning the defensive formation steadily got heavy.


    They were in a state of extreme tension. They did not fall asleep but they couldnt concentrate on the enemy in front of them.


    Then, Lynfia cut through those soldiers with her spear.


    With their difference in ability in the first ce, the soldiers stood no chance against Lynfia when they were attacked by drowsiness.


    A hole opened up in their defensive line. However, the soldiers that were supposed to fill that hole were far away from it.


    TEEEEEERYAAAA!!


    Swinging his spear, Sieg knocks down the soldiers on the enemy backline.


    They were first surprised that a bear is capable of wielding a spear but now they are afraid of how terribly strong the bear is. Some were pushed by fear and attacked Sieg but they had to despair at Siegs small body which make it hard for them to hit him.


    Sieg is rampaging at the enemy backline like a hurricane.


    With weapons thrusting at him from all sides, Sieg lightly repelled them all away with his superior spear handling.


    He was then joined by Lynfia.


    The two are now in the middle of the enemy.


    Although they were surrounded on all sides, the enemys attack doesnt pose any danger to them at all.


    While the enemy was distracted by the two, Char did not miss that chance.


    Leading her elite troops, Char broke through the enemys defense.


    Just like that, she continues to take out the enemys frontline.


    However, what remains were the soldiers at the very front. The enemy formation has be a hollow shell.


    They should be in the middle of climbing the mountain! Scout the surroundings!


    Reaching the enemy headquarters, Char gave her instructions.


    At that moment.


    From inside the enemy headquarters, a pir of red light rose to the sky.


    Seeing that, Chars eyes opened wide.


    That looked simr to a phenomenon where a mages magic power is running wild. However, it appears to be something different here.


    All men! Fall back!!!!


    To deal with the situation, Char turned to the light and ordered the scouts around her to fall back.


    Normal soldiers can do nothing against berserking magic power.


    Char then found a tent where the light was emitting from.


    When she carefully stepped into the tent, Char turned speechless to what was inside.


    No way.


    Uu..


    There were about 10 children inside.


    Blindfolded and gagged.


    All ten of them are chained together by restraints.


    They probably were not eating well as they are extremely thin.


    She immediately tries to help them but the red light is shot up to the sky again.


    And It was bigger than before.


    Their out-of-control magic power is synced together.?


    She can tell that these children possess high magic power just by looking at them.


    The little boy with the most magic power is the one whose power is running out of control. The other children seemed to have only been synced with him.


    The other childrens magic power is resonating and amplifying his berserking magic power


    After she analyzed so, she tries to touch the restraints.


    However, the children reacted to her actions and the red light grew even bigger.


    If stimted, they could explode at any moment. They were set up like that.


    Char looks around her to look for any clue that might have been left here.


    However, Char noticed that there was a huge barrier set up on the mountain.


    ..so they nned to use these children as a suicide bomb..


    Leo and Als armies broke through most of the enemy frontline already.


    It would be extremely difficult to withdraw the army now.


    If a huge spell is activated here, both armies will suffer great damage.


    While trying to think of a way to prevent that, cold sweat flows down on her back.


    However, no matter how desperately she thought about it, she couldnt find a way to save these children.


    The children are scared and their power is out of control.


    She would pull the trigger herself if she approaches them.


    In that situation, the blindfold of the boy whose magic power is running out of control came off.


    Seeing that, Char made her decision.


    To the whole army! This is Charlotte von Lowenstein! The enemy hasid a trap inside their headquarters! Withdraw as far away as possible!


    Char said that using voice amplifying magic and erected a lightning barrier around the tent.


    They can not be saved. If that is the case then the only thing left was to make a realistic decision.


    To suppress the damage as much as possible.


    However, even Chars best barrier will not be able to contain this.


    Thats why Char covered the whole tent with a barrier with herself inside of it.


    As long as this is a case of berserking magic power, it can be prevented if the boy regains consciousness.


    She nned to keep talking to the boy until thest minute.


    However, she had another reason to cage herself inside this barrier.


    Im sorry.I couldnt help you


    Char stares at the boy as she apologized.


    He has odd eyes.


    She had heard many stories about children with odd eyes being kidnapped.


    Char did not have innate magic but she had high magic power and a high aptitude for magic.


    She was safe because she was a child of a powerful noble house.


    It was something that could have happened to herself. Char who saw herself ovepped with these children couldnt make the choice of running away.


    Its okay.its already okay


    The child did not awaken.


    Still, Char continued to call out to him.


    Having an odd-eye child with innate magic to go berserk and link the children with the ability to amplify magic around him. That way, the power of the berserking magic will be amplified.


    I heard that you failed in the south though?


    That was apletely berserked magic and it was a failure from the beginning since the childs innate magic was of a summoning system. This time the child that is running berserk has the innate magic of the explosion system. The entire battlefield will be wrapped by an explosion, Your Highness.


    It was the mage who happily exined that to Gordon.


    The creator of this trap is a mage involved with Grimoire.


    He was dispatched to Gordons side to prepare a magical weapon for Gordon.


    Its a disposable weapon. The power is guaranteed right?


    Of course, Your Highness. Besides, children with magic amplification quality are not that rare. Its a selling point for that weapon since it doesnt require high ability from each of them. We call it a magic bomb.


    Saying so, the mage continues to exin its features.


    He spoke in a way that clearly shows that he doesnt think of people as people.


    If William was here, he would have been enraged by now.


    Because he knows that, Gordon didnt want to use it until William is away.


    Even if its Gordon, he is notfortable with using children as weapons.


    Even so, he decided to taint his hands.


    No matter how dirty of a n I have to use, I must win. The result will justify everything.


    If he loses, he loses everything.


    Thats why Gordon stood in an open area where he could clearly see the headquarters. A ce where he can see all movements there.


    Is it fine to leave Duke Lowensteins granddaughter there?


    No problem at all. The children are already dominated by fear after all.


    There is still a chance. Go get rid of her.


    .as you wish. I will send our mages to take care of her.


    Said the mage as he rudely bowed to Gordon.


    At that time, a voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Iming. Do not give up.


    Gordon frowned at that voice.

 Chapter 366: The Voice that reaches them

    Chapter 366: The Voice that reaches them


    To the whole army! This is Charlotte von Lowenstein! The enemy hasid a trap inside their headquarters! Withdraw as far away as possible!


    When he heard that, Duke Lowensteins breath turned erratic as he hurried his horse forward.


    His right hand is clutching his chest.


    My lord! Charlotte-sama is!


    I know..!


    While somehow pushing out that response, Duke Lowenstein shook his head to clear up his blurred vision.


    Despite his old body, he went to the frontline and used magic multiple times. Perhaps due to his tiredness, his illness is acting up.


    It is still too soon.


    He cant let it end yet.


    While telling that to his body, Duke Lowenstein advances his horse forward.


    However, he couldnt stand even the slight tremor.


    Losing his bnce, the Duke started to slip off his horse.


    The vassal nearby hurriedly went in to support him.


    My lord!?


    Haa Haaa


    No good! Hes having a seizure! Take the Duke back to the rear!!


    No.I must go


    You cant reach mdy with that body my lord!!


    After that exchange, the Duke was taken off his horse by his vassals.


    They tried to carry him back to the rear but the duke desperately resisted.


    I.cant.!


    Your life is at risk, my lord!


    Ive already given my life to this!!


    At least please wait until the symptoms subside!


    My granddaughter will die by the time I recover! Why do you think there is a lightning barrier at the enemy headquarters even though the enemyid a trap there..!? Charlotte is still there!


    Duke Lowenstein even resorted to crawling if it meant he could move forward but he couldnt get far.


    His breathing is out of order and his vision is turning more and more blurry.


    He never thought that he could be so pathetic as he is now.


    He reached his hand out to the enemy headquarters knowing that he wont be able to get there.


    Even so, he cant suppress his feelings.


    So the duke raised his voice.


    Anyone is fine! Go and save Charlotte! Save my granddaughter!


    He was dubbed the Thunder God as he sent many soldiers to hell with his lightning.


    He thought that his illness might be the punishment for that.


    A punishment for him who has killed far too many.


    However, Char is different.


    She was born with odd eyes and grew up with the feeling that she was different from others. Still, she grew up to be a good person. Even so, she still suffered the same illness as his.


    After losing her parents at an early age, she also recently lost her beloved grandfather.


    And he, the only one left for her, will soon be gone.


    At least he wants to give her happiness.


    He will not ept this kind of ending.


    He will not ept it, Never.


    Thinking so, the duke continues to move forward.


    At that time, he heard a voice.


    Iming. Do not give up.


    Hearing that voice, the duke stopped moving.


    Instead, his body started to shake.


    He then muttered to his vassals.


    ..raise it up.


    Yes? Wh, What, my lord!?


    Raise the twin swords g..! His Highness is going!


    While giving that order, the duke squeezed out his power and got up on his horse with the support of his vassals.


    Dont be scaredeveryone is together with you..


    Char kept talking to the children in the barrier.


    Arge number of mages appeared at the headquarters to get rid of Char.


    Their number was over 20.


    Where on earth did the enemy hide these mages before?


    Each of their abilities is not too bad.


    If they were ced on the frontline from the start, the enemy might be able to push back their offensive.


    Char thought while ring at the mages through the barrier.


    So this is your work?


    Indeed. They are our product.


    One mage replied so.


    Char was angry at that answer.


    Product? Just what do you think these children are!?


    A tool?


    Without even thinking, the mage naturally replied.


    It is clear that is his true thought.


    They are all twisted.


    Thinking so, Char began to realize the graveness of her situation.


    Because they are twisted, they will not hesitate no matter what action they will have to take.


    The mages turned their hands to Chars barrier.


    They are trying to break it with their magic.


    Our product is not something that can be stopped with this kind of barrier but it would be a problem if you suppressed its power.


    Saying so, the mages begin to chant their magic.


    However, their chant was immediately interrupted.


    The great Sieg-sama is here!


    What!?


    When Sieg who had fallen from the skynded on one of the mages head, he cut the head of a nearby mage off and proceeded to decapitate the mage hended on.


    Two of them were killed instantly.


    As a result, Sieg is now their main target.


    However, another person has arrived in the meantime.


    Are you safe? Charlotte-sama.


    Lynfia.why..?


    Thats right! Why are you here!? You all will be caught up in the explosion you know!?


    When will the children explode?


    Unlike the mages, Sieg and Lynfiacked that information.


    Thats why this ce was supposed to be equivalent to a dead zone to them.


    However.


    We were told not to give up.


    There is no way to prevent it! Hurry up and run away!


    It seems that the kid doesnt think so you know?


    Sieg, who was fighting one of the mages, retreated to Lynfias side.


    The two hold up their weapons.


    Al-sama wouldnte out here without any kind of n.


    You dont know if that n will work! Order the whole army to retreat right now! Stop him too!


    If he is the kind of person that would stop if we tell him to then we wouldnt have such a headache you know. The younger one too.


    The moment Sieg said that.


    A ck griffon flew down from the sky.


    No way! Even themander!?


    I cant settle down unless Ie out myself you see.


    Saying so, Leo cut down the confused mages.


    Then the battle began.


    Leos side is disadvantageous in terms of number but they are gradually reducing the mages number while protecting each others back.


    Then, only one mage was left.


    A ck-robed mage who spoke to Gordon.


    This is a surprise. Prince Leonard.


    What is?


    Your stupidity.


    Im often told that.


    While saying so, Leo got off Noirs back and slowly walked toward the mage.


    The mage controls the ck shadow-like whip and attacks Leo but Leo cuts it down with a single sh.


    The mage opens his eyes wide at how his magic was easily cut down but his carefree attitude does not disappear.


    Thats quite skilled of you..still, you wont be able to stop it.


    I know. I dont have any countermeasure for this after all.


    Then whye here? If themander dies, the whole army will copse, no?


    That is probably the case. But it seems my brother has a way to deal with this.


    Its just some reckless courage. Such a thing wont save anyone.


    I wonder about that. I do believe in my brother though.


    Believe? In that Dull Prince? You dont seem to understand the weight of your life huh.


    Saying so, the mage activates his magic.


    A ck shadow covers the area around Leo.


    And it struck at him from all sides.


    Fool! This happens because of your idiotic belief in your ipetent brother!


    You are lucky that your opponent is me.


    What?


    Leo broke through the shadow unscathed.


    He then snuck up to the mages chest.


    If you said that to Elnas face, you would die a painful death you know. She hates people who make fun of Nii-san after all.


    Ugh! You all will be apanying me anyway. There is no escape for those who can not enter the barrier at the mountain.


    Even so, I still believe in Nii-san.


    With that said, Leo cut off the mages head.


    After eliminating all enemies, Leo approached Char.


    Your Highness..


    Nii-san will be here soon. Wait just a little longer okay.


    Then at least please fall back, Your Highness!


    Its toote for that now.


    Leo answers with a smile.


    At that time, Gordons voice reached Leos group.


    To all soldiers! Stop Arnold! Absolutely do not let him advance forward! If this operation is sessful, the victory will be ours! We are the Adlers army! Lets take what we want! Like a predator, lets take the victory along with this country together!!


    Said Gordon as he moved out to stop Al.


    TLN: Finally, all ording to Keikaku

 Chapter 367: Imperial Flag Activation

    Chapter 367: Imperial g Activation


    To the whole army! This is Charlotte von Lowenstein! The enemy hasid a trap inside their headquarters! Withdraw as far away as possible!


    Hearing Chars voice, I looked up to the sky.


    In response, Finn who was standing by above me descended down.


    Then, I call out to a nearby mage.


    Can you use voice amplifying spell?


    Any time you wish, Your Highness.


    I see. Im counting on you.


    After confirming that the mage can use the voice amplifying spell, I took a deep breath and spoke.


    Im going. Do not give up.


    I cant afford to give specific instructions.


    The rest is up to everyones judgment.


    Finn! You can fly with me on the back right?


    If it is just flying then it is doable, sir!


    Alright! Take me straight to the middle of the battlefield!


    Saying so, I straddle behind nova who justnded on the ground.


    It is a little cramp for two people to ride on Novas small body.


    Asking him to fight like this would be impossible.


    However, this is still the fastest way.


    Arnold-sama. Here it is, sir.


    Said Sebas as he handed me a g.


    It was the Imperial g that we smuggled out of the vault.


    If it was as we predicted then it should work. Gramp said that innate magic is still magic after all.


    Alright, Im heading out.


    Have a safe trip, sir.


    After being sent off by Sebass bow, Nova fluttered its wings and brought me and Finn to the sky.


    However, I immediatelyin.


    Dont raise the altitude! Fly low!


    However, if we fly at low altitude, the enemy will attack us, sir!


    Dont mind them. If I move, my escort will move as well.


    When I said so.


    Gordon issued hismand through voice amplifying magic.


    To all soldiers! Stop Arnold! Absolutely do not let him advance forward! If this operation is sessful, the victory will be ours! We are the Adlers army! Lets take what we want! Like a predator, lets take the victory along with this country together!!


    Thats a Gordon-likemand.


    Still, in response to his order, multiple Dragon Knights moved out from the mountain.


    They probably didnt know the full picture of his n.


    They should have been protecting William until now.


    Even so, as William was injured, Gordon was the only one they can rely on.


    Since Gordon said that this directly involved their victory, they came out at hismand.


    Your Highness! The enemy Dragon Knights are heading toward us!


    Dont stop. Just fly straight ahead.


    We will be shot down you know!?


    Dont worry. We are not the only one flying here.


    The Dragon Knights were trying to block our path but most of them were forced to withdraw due to the barrage of fireballs.


    Leave your protection to us, Your Highness.


    Im counting on you, Captain Lambert.


    Please enjoy your flight.


    Saying so, Lambert the captain of the 6th Imperial Knight Corp smiled cheerfully and headed off to engage the enemy Dragon Knights.


    The Knights of the 6th Corp descended from the sky one after another, stopping the enemy Dragon Knights.


    But Your Highness still hasnt given your order


    They are Imperial Knights, even without an order, they will protect the Imperial Family.


    If they waited for instructions every time then they wouldnt be able to protect the Imperial Family.


    The Imperial Knights can act at their own discretion. They were given that authority.


    There is no need to give them specific instructions. Especially in a tense situation like this.


    Your Highness! The enemy still has their archers!


    They wont be shooting at us.


    The enemy archers were beginning to aim at us as we are flying at low altitudes.


    Since the Dragon Knights couldnt stop us, the archers are their only hope.


    Hearing Gordonsmand, the scattered enemy archer units are gathering up one after another.


    They probably n to shoot us down before we reach the headquarters.


    And with me on Novas back, we cant take an evasive maneuver.


    I will fly right through them! That is fine right, Your Highness!?


    So you learned something after all. Do not change course. Speed up and fly right through them.


    In response to my words, Finn rushed straight toward the direction where the enemy archers were waiting for us.


    However, a ck griffon was flying toward them at tremendous speed from the side.


    Get ready! Take aim!


    W, wait! To the side! Look to the side!!


    The griffon which rushed in at an incredible speed literally swept up the enemy archer unit.


    Its speed was faster than a horse.


    If something rushed at you from your defenseless side at that speed, it wouldnt end with just some minor injuries.


    While the enemy was dealing with that, we passed over them and entered the enemy headquarters.


    Nova thrusts his feet to the ground and slows us down while scraping the ground.


    Its a roughnding.


    However, I made it in time.


    Well done. Dragon Knight Finn.


    I, Im grateful for your praise, sir.


    Finn is letting out a sigh of relief at our safety.


    I got off Novas back while smiling bitterly at Finn.


    Then, a ck griffonnded next to me.


    Hey, Nii-san. You arete.


    I even stopped napping and rushed over. You should be crying tears of gratitude already.


    It was our first conversation in over a month.


    Still, nothing changed between me and Leo.


    While smiling at each other, we approached where Char was.


    Yo, Char. Quite a crisis you find yourself in isnt it.


    Run away.these kids are already reaching their limit.


    I know. This is already the second time after all.


    The same thing happened in the south.


    In the end, the children were safe but it was nothing short of a miracle.


    I subdued the Demons as Silver but the children were saved because Lynfias sister was taken into the sphere with the other children around her.


    It was just a coincidence.


    Even if the Demons were sessfully subdued, many children would have died.


    In that regard, I couldnt make it in time to save them.


    However, there is no point regretting it now.


    It would be difficult to hope for a better result than that.


    No one could have predicted that such a thing would happen.


    However.


    Since this is already the second time, I have already taken measures against it.


    The childrens magic power is swelling up.


    I want to activate the g immediately and release them but this can only be activated once. If I activate it while they are still in the middle of running berserk then their berserking magic power will continue to run wild.


    There is only one moment I can activate it. When their magic reaches the critical point. If possible I want to keep the activation up for some time but in a wide area like this, my blood alone wont be enough.


    Thats why one moment will decide it all.


    While I was waiting for that, Gordons voice reached me.


    Its no use bringing out the Imperial g here! Arnold! You can not counter the berserking magic power!!


    Those words made me grin.


    I then look at Leo who is standing to my left.


    Realizing what I want, Leo used the voice amplifying magic.


    Have you ever tried it out?


    That is not a normal magic! Even without a trial that much is obvious!


    Thats why you have such a narrow sight. There are many things in this world that you wont know until you try you know? Because you always think like that, you were tricked so easily by Rupert back in the capital after all.


    Shut up! If you want to do it then fine! Are you prepared to bet your life on it!?


    Are you trying to threaten me? I have already put my life on the line since a long time ago.


    Saying so, I raised the g.


    The golden eagle was drawn on the g.


    The [Imperial g], our national treasure.


    An ancient magic tool that can only be activated by the blood of the Imperial Family.


    Remember this wellAdlers never rely on miracles.


    It was the Adlers will to take people in to protect them.


    Every time the lives that we want to protect are in danger, we wouldnt be able to protect them if we always rely on miracles.


    A miracle is only needed once. The second time we will protect them with careful nning.


    Thats what it means to protect.


    Imperial g-Activate!!


    When the magic power of the children reached a critical point.


    I activated the Imperial g.


    The string wraps around my arm and sucks my blood.


    Then, the area was wrapped in blinding light.


    The blinding light covers everything and robs everyone of their sight.


    The activation range is the entire battlefield.


    Using my blood which held arge amount of magic power, this much is possible.


    The visibility is still rough.


    However, I can see that my surroundings are still intact.


    It means that nothing has been blown away.


    When my field of vision slowly returned.


    Char was sitting in front of me with a surprised expression.


    The children are lying down next to her. Of course, they are still breathing.


    With the best result achieved, I grinned.

 Chapter 368: The Order of the Black Twin Princes

    Chapter 368: The Order of the ck Twin Princes


    We are stilive?


    Seems so.


    I answered Chars muttering.


    After collecting herself, Char rushed to the children.


    They seem to be pretty debilitated but their lives dont seem to be in danger.


    Judging so, Char sighs in relief.


    Passing by Char, I proceeded forward.


    To be honest, I am about to copse because of the amount of blood I lost but I still have something to do.


    The battlefield was in chaos.


    After all, the Flying Dragons that were flying at low altitudes all fell to the ground.


    Flying Dragons use their magic power to fly. If that is erased, it will naturally affect their ability to fly.


    The 6th Corp were not affected probably because they knew that I would use the Imperial g and fled to the sky. The same is true for the Dragon Knights on our side.


    Thats why the time is now.


    We now held the advantage on both ground and the sky.


    Its time to y some trick.


    Char. can you amplify my voice?


    Un.


    Then lets get started.


    The enemy is still confused.


    But there is confusion on our side as well.


    Thats why I have to calm them down while directing them to the enemy.


    How was it? Gordon. It seems that your trump card has been taken out of the picture now though?


    .KILL HIM! ALL SOLDIERS! KILL ARNOLD AND EVERYONE AT THE HEADQUARTERS! ADVANCE! THEIR DEFENSE IS THIN RIGHT NOW!


    Thats right. We forcibly broke through the enemys line of defense with a small number of elites.


    There are still many enemy soldiers around us. And they are enough to surround us.


    However.


    I am addressing every soldier on the battlefield. Let me exin what just happened. Earlier, at the enemy headquarters, there were multiple children with odd-eyes whose magic power were running wild. To be precise, they were rigged to run wild. The same thing happened once already in the south of the Empire. An experiment on producing a magic weapon using children as tools. We just countered it with our national treasure, [the Imperial g]. If we failed, this whole battlefield would have already been turned into a crater by now.


    ITS NONSENSE! DONT BE FOOLED!


    I dont really mind if you dont believe me. However, I want you to think twice about yourmander who just abandoned you here. I want the Dragon Knights who selflessly charged at us without knowing the whole n to think about what just happened. You have no cause to fight for. Let me tell you something that anyone should be able to understand. Humans are creatures that continue their bloodline through their children. Thats why children are our future. Taking advantage of those children and using them like a tool is the same aspromising our future. If you do not care about that then juste at us. We will not forgive anyone who would tolerate such a thing.


    The whole battlefield was still.


    They should already know that Gordon was nning to activate some kind of trap. They knew that they were abandoned even if they didnt know what for.


    Thats originally how a battlefield is.


    Some may have been wanting to fight with their lives on the line. However, they shouldnt desire the cause they are fighting for to be one that is fine with using such inhumane weapons.


    It seems that the enemy Dragon Knights who were up in the sky and managed to avoid the effect of the g are also confused.


    They are wondering if the enemy is lying to them or not but they cant decide.


    How dare you spouting such lies!? Everyone! Do not be fooled by him! Just crush the enemy!


    Alright, then what were you trying to use just now?


    What?


    What was the trap that guaranteed your victory? How did we stop it and what did your men fight to protect? If you are saying that I lied then exin yourself.


    I HAVE NO NEED TO EXPLAIN ANYTHING TO THE LIKES OF YOU!


    Well, of course, he couldnt exin it.


    However, it is still necessary to clear up doubts in his allies.


    He probably couldnte with any good excuse so he doesnt even attempt to deceive his men.


    After all, if he says something wrong, his lies will be called out.


    Having no consideration for others, taking things for your own. Using force to rob, using force to make others obey. Never listen to the people around you and take them all for granted. Let me put this clearly, you are unsuitable to be an emperor.


    WHAT DO THE LIKES OF YOU KNOW!? ADLER IS A CLAN OF CONQUEROR! WHAT WE DO IS CONQUER! IT IS EXACTLY BECAUSE WE NEED A TRUE CONQUEROR AS A RULER THAT I AM THE MOST SUITABLE FOR THE THRONE.


    So he started trying to justify himself huh.


    Fool.


    Now, what Gordon should do is not talk about how he should be an emperor.


    He should have tried to calm down his subordinates.


    How does he deserve to be an emperor? That is pointless given that anything he brings up can be countered.


    Above allhe is mistaken in his interpretation of Adler.


    Sure, Adler is a n of conquerors. We couldnt stand being robbed so we decided to rob everything and keep them under our protection. We vowed to protect everything under the wings of the golden eagle. To do that, it is true that we have to be aggressive at times. That is undeniable. But the will of Adler isnt what you just described.


    AND YOU ARE SAYING THAT YOU BASTARD UNDERSTOOD WHAT ADLER STAND FOR!?


    I am also an Adler after all. So I will tell you. The true meaning of Adlers conquest is [to Conquer through Admiration and Devotion]. Only a second-rate conqueror would rely on brute force to make others submit. To fascinate people is to be an Adler. Dont you dare talk about Adler with that narrow insight of yours, Gordon.


    We have invaded those that we couldnt havee to an understanding with.


    However, we kept moving forward with our cause in mind.


    Many bend their knees in front of the Adlers because of that.


    We will not take everything by force.


    Through our ideals, we gain allies.


    Sometimes we conquer by force and other times we conquer by words. That is Adler.


    The idea of conquering everything through force alone is not Adler.


    Power is needed but you also need the ability to fascinate people.


    Naturally, either is not enough by itself.


    I dont know if that was the right thing to do but the Adler has conquered and put many under our wings. The Adlers still remain the guardian of the conquered. If there is a vassal in need, we rush to their aid. If there is a vassal who was wronged we will right it. Never! Would we use children as weapons, we would never abandon our subordinates to use that kind of weapon! Someone that rebelled against your own country and brought disasters to the people who you are supposed to protect is not an Adler at all! If you say that you are still suitable to be an emperor then show me your resolve!!


    When I said that, I raised the Imperial g high.


    So that Gordon can take a good look at it.


    To all soldiers that sided with Gordon! If you think that your action is wrong even a little then immediately surrender! But if you think that there is still a future waiting for you at the expense of these children then stay in ce and tremble! Now, our whole army will go over to take your heads! To everyone who belongs to the Imperial Army and the Northern Lords army! BE ANGRY! BE FURIOUS! LET YOUR EMOTIONS EXPLODE! WHAT YOU FEEL RIGHT NOW IS CORRECT! NO ONE ON THIS CONTINENT SHOULD FORGIVE SUCH AN ENEMY!


    With that said, I tilt the g to the side.


    Leo who was on my left held the sword in his right hand and raised it to cross the g.


    At the same time, the twin sword standards were raised by both armies.


    The morale of the soldiers is at an all-time high.


    BY THE ORDER OF THE BLACK TWIN PRINCES! DEFEAT THE REBELS!


    Me with the Imperial g and Leo with the sword.


    We swing both down.


    With that as a signal, the entire army began an offensive.


    The first to move was the Northern Lords army.


    Leading is Duke Lowenstein.


    At the forefront, the duke wields his lightning.


    Then.


    [FOR HIS HIGHNESSES-!!!!!!!!]


    He raised such a warcry as he head for the enemy army with the twin sword standard banner raised high.

 Chapter 369: The Bear, Didn’t Turn Back

    Chapter 369: The Bear, Didn¡¯t Turn Back


    Alright then.


    Kid! Hey Kid!!


    When I was about to head out tomand the battle, I was approached by Sieg from behind.


    When I turned around, Sieg was standing there with his eyes closed.


    You just used the rumored treasure of the Imperial Family that can erase all kinds of magic right? Am I back to being human yet!?


    Why dont you open your eyes and see for yourself?


    No, no! Just answer me alright!?


    You can put your hope up you know.


    Really!? So I finally changed b-NO!


    I bitterly smiled at Sieg who copsed to the ground in his bear body.


    So he did get his hope up a bit huh.


    Good for you right. You can still be popr with children after all.


    I want to be popr with hot women!


    Give up. The Imperial gs ability to negate magic is guaranteed. Thats why if you still havent changed back, it means that the cause is something else.


    Come on, seriously.


    Sieg looked even sulkier as he copsed on the ground.


    .


    It was something that I already expected. If Ancient magic can only change someones appearance temporarily, no magic can turn someone into an entirely different being for such a long period of time.


    As long as it is not magic, it can not be canceled by the Imperial g.


    The same with illnesses.


    How are you feeling? Char.


    Normal. Im not expecting to be cured or anything so Im fine.


    I see


    Chars illness is the same as my mothers.


    It will stick with you no matter what. If the Imperial g can erase my mothers illness away then I wouldnt be so troubled in the first ce.


    Char wasnt shocked at it either. It seems that she is more relieved that the children were saved.


    However, when Char tried to take care of the children, I stopped her.


    If you can still move then you should go.


    Eh..?


    This is the final battle of the Thunder God of Lowenstein. If you dont go and see it for yourself then you will regret it for your life you know?


    But..the children.


    Sieg is here. He came here because he decided to guard the children after all.


    Dont just decide that on your own. That being said, if its a request from a beauty then I dont mind doing it though.


    Because he couldnt return to being a human, Siegs tension was strangely high.


    Hes in a slightly bad mood but it seems that he epted the job.


    This guy is somewhat kind to children after all.


    UnOk. Thank you.


    With that said, Char stood up and started running.


    We areunching attacks on the mountain. Cavalry charge would be difficult so it is better to go on foot.


    Can you take care of Char for me? Lynfia.


    Yes, please leave her to me.


    After saying so, Lynfia bowed and tried to follow Char.


    Before she left I called out to her with a grin.


    By the way, Al-sama huh?


    Th, That isI already called Your Highness like that once so it would be strange to not use it now.Everyone is calling Your Highness that way as well. If Your Highness does not like that then I will change back.


    Its alright. It felt better that way and kinda cozier too. How about you start calling Leo by his nickname too?


    That is a little..


    You can do it for Nii-san but you cant do it for me?


    U, UhhhI will think about it!


    With that said, Lynfia went after Char as if she was trying to escape.


    Seeing her like that, Leo and I smile.


    However, the battle is not over yet.


    We cant keep smiling here forever.


    Then Im heading out too.


    To settle it huh?


    Un, if we dont defeat the enemymander let alone the rebellion, this battle wont end. We have to remove their leader.


    I see.


    He has nopassion left for Gordon now.


    What worries me is whether Leo can reallyy his hand on his own brother.


    It was different in Zandra-aneues case.


    He has to do it with his own hands.


    Seeing me having such a worry, Leo smiles at me.


    Its okay. I am not weak-minded after all.


    Is that so?


    I tell you, its okay. If its so painful that I cant bear it then I will go cry to Leticia.


    .Hey, Sieg. this guy, while I was away did he turn into a no-good man?


    Right!? I thought so too! He acted like he is different from everyone else now! Just because you got together with the Saint, you think you are hot stuff now!? This punk sure is enviable!!


    It seems that his true thought came out in the second half. It looked like he wanted me to say more too.


    Well, since he is able to rely on others now, I guess this is progress huh.


    It is still troublesome that his partner is Saint Leticia though.


    I didnt mean to brag though.


    I cant say that I like this side of yours though.


    Thats right! Thats right!


    Leo smiled seeing us like that.


    He then called Noir.


    Well, lets talk more about it after the war is over.


    Right. Right now the war is more important.


    This is way more important than the war right!? A guy who is fortunate enough to randomly met a beautiful girl in the north like you really is unreliable! I was trapped in the castle the whole time you know!?


    Sieg continued toin but we ignored him.


    If we kept himpany then we wont be able to move forward after all.


    Adlers true meaning is [Conquering through Admiration and Devotion] huh. I think that is correct.


    You think so too?


    Yeah. But there are some people that we cant reason with and some that will never bend their beliefs. In times like those, we have to wield our strength. After all, something cant be protected by just covering them with our wings. So I am going. My sword exists for that purpose after all.


    Saying so, Leo straddled on Noir.


    There is a big contradiction between wielding your sword and protecting someone.


    After all, you would be hurting others in order to protect yourself and the people that you want to protect.


    Human beings have that kind of limit but nothing can be achieved by thinking about it alone.


    The Adler n decided to act.


    However, Leo seems to have found the answer in his own way.


    We are putting an end to this battle! Those who are in the sky! Follow this Leonard Lakes Adler! We are taking Gordons head!!


    Saying so, Leo led an air force andunched an assault on the mountain.


    Sky and ground.


    Mt. Haina is being attacked from above and below.


    Just by looking at the mountain, I can see many enemy soldiers descending the mountain. They probably are deserters.


    Gordon already lost control of his army.


    The number advantage has reversed. They can no longer stop our morale.


    Its just a matter of time now huh.


    Dont you have to go yourself?


    My role is to be here. Ive already finished what I have to do after all.


    Is that right. Then I guess I will take care of these children huh.


    Saying so, Sieg approaches the copsed children and breaks their restraints.


    Then, he rushed around the enemy headquarters to find some clothes and cover the children with them. These children are wearing literal rags after all.


    He then called out to the nearby soldiers to take the children to another tent.


    After they were carried away, Sieg brandished his spear and destroyed the tent where the children were held with a single blow.


    Now its all good!


    Does that has any meaning?


    You dont want them to recall the bad memory right? Children should be free. I dont want them to be trapped by their memories.


    With that said, Sieg breathed out after a job well done and went to the tent where the children were carried to.


    The children who woke up would be surprised.


    They would be greeted by a bear cub after ll.


    Well, its better than having them see the soldiers.


    I leave them to you, Sieg.


    OH! If anyone tries to take these children then I will beat them all up! But will you be fine by yourself?


    Its okay. I have my own escort.


    Am Ite perhaps, sir?


    Sebas soundlessly appeared.


    Seeing him, Sieg was convinced of my safety and went inside the tent.


    With this lineup, we are set.


    The rest depends on the people on the frontline.


    It would be great if they can end this soon..

 Chapter 370: You’ve Became Weak

    Chapter 370: You¡¯ve Became Weak


    There were several small defensive bases on Mt. Haina.


    Duke Lowenstein who is leading the charge is destroying them one by one.


    Advance! We are going to topple that base too!


    Shouting so, the duke rains down lightning on the enemy base.


    The enemy soldiers who were in the base screamed and many escaped. They have no will to fight anymore.


    Hesitation has no ce on the battlefield.


    If soldiers think that what they are fighting for might be wrong, they wont be able to fight.


    Thats why you need themander to remove such doubts.


    However, Gordon couldnt do that.


    On the other hand, Leo and Als army are advancing forward while believing that they are righteous.


    The simple goal of protecting the children boosted the soldiers morale. Rather than being told to fight for their country, this is much easier to understand.


    Trample them all!!


    With that said, Duke Lowenstein hit the enemy base with his lightning again and entered it.


    He was about to destroy the whole base with the lightning.


    However, before he could do that, his heart screamed out in pain.


    He was originally in a state where he was far from perfect condition.


    He moved his body that was in no condition to move with his feelings alone.


    Each of his movements was backed by the feeling that it might be hisst.


    With the realization that he doesnt have much time left, he decided to burn it out now.


    To shine like thunder even for a brief moment.


    [[O thunders of the s<em>COUGH</em>..


    The chant didnt continue.


    He couldnt concentrate or even move his body.


    Blood spills from his mouth.


    However, Duke Lowenstein did not fall.


    If he falls now, the morale will plummet.


    He has already pledged himself to the prince that swore to protect everything that he cares about.


    He wanted to use thest bit of his power for that prince.


    He will not allow himself to be a burden to that prince.


    N, Now is the chance! The enemy general is at deaths door! Take down the Thunder God!!


    An enemy general noticed the condition of Duke Lowenstein.


    In response to hismand, the soldiers inside the base take up bows and arrows.


    The duke wanted to defend himself but right now he can not use magic.


    This is it huh.


    When he was about to give up.


    He heard a voice from behind.


    [[O thunders of the skyShow me your malevolent figureShining shesGather and form a single lineScorch and illuminate the earth-ThunderFall]]


    Arge thunder struck down on the enemy base in front of the duke.


    The soldiers who took up bows earlier were blown away.


    Raise your voice! Squeeze out your strength! The thunder of Lowenstein is always with the north!!


    Said Char as she appeared next to the duke.


    She immediately went to support the duke who was about to copse.


    Ojii-sama.


    You came..Charlotte.


    Saying so, Duke Lowenstein rxed the strength in his body and entrusted his body to Char.


    His body couldnt move properly any longer.


    What about..His Highness.?


    He ismanding the army.


    Then.I cant fall yet.


    I will take care of the frontline. Please takemand from the rear, Ojii-sama.


    Okayyou should not be impatient in an uphill battle like this. Crushing their base one by one is the safest and the most certain n to victory. That way it will limit the number of sacrifices as well.


    I understand.


    Saying so, the duke went back and devoted himself tomand the army.


    However, Chars performance on the frontline could be mistaken as though the Thunder God never left the battlefield. Steadily, the enemy bases are being destroyed one by one and they are cornered to the top of the mountain.


    It happened all of a sudden.


    As the Imperial Army and the Northern Lords army intensified their offensive, Gordon was trying to maintain the frontline by fighting on it himself.


    He rushed to the defensive base that was being cornered and pushed the enemy back. By showing off his martial skills, the morale was also boosted.


    He has been repeating that process and moving from base to base.


    However, he was stopped.


    Someone suddenly appeared in front of Gordon and blocked his way.


    Leonard!


    I am the one who will defeat you!


    Leo descends from the sky and brandishes his sword at Gordon.


    Gordon blocks it but because it was a surprise attack, he had to jump off his horse and take a distance. Leo also jumped off Noir and pursued him.


    A one-on-one battle began.


    Gordons escorts are being held back by the 6th Imperial Knight Corp who apanied Leo.


    No one will get in their way now.


    Aiming for Gordons neck, Leo thrusts his sword out.


    Gordon forcefully flicked it away and powerfully swung his sword down toward Leo.


    Leo did not receive the blow but instead rxed the strength in his body and evaded it.


    Leo has never beat Gordon in a fight before.


    There was a difference in their ages and experience. Still, the difference was so much that Leo used to wonder if there would really be a day where he can defeat his brother.


    However, he doesnt think so now.


    Gordons swordsmanship is certainly sharp and heavy.


    Still, it couldnt satisfy Leo.


    In the past, he felt an indescribable fascination from each of his brothers blows.


    He was in awe of them.


    However, that greatness is now gone.


    Thats why Leo is not scared of Gordons sword.


    You havebe weaker.


    Fool! Theres no way that this me would be weak!!


    Saying so, Gordon brandishes his sword from the side.


    This time Leo took it head-on.


    Gordon who never expected him to receive it directly opens his eyes wide.


    Gordon Lakes Adler is not someone whose sword can be stopped by the likes of me.


    Ugh!


    Gordons movement was upset by Leos unexpected behavior.


    Without overlooking such an opening, Leo immediately gets close to Gordons chest.


    Deciding that he wont be able to defend with his sword in time, he hits Leo with his left hand.


    However, Leo stopped his fist with a headbutt.


    Such a weak punch wont be able to stop me!


    Tsk!!


    Gordon manages to keep a distance but Leo does not allow him to keep it for long.


    With just a twist of his body, Leo closed in again.


    The sword pierced Gordons armor and deeply lodged itself into Gordons stomach.


    GaHaa


    Im not done yet!!


    Leo pulls out his sword and continues going after him.


    Trying to evade it by twisting his body, Gordons body was pierced at the nk.


    It is not a fatal injury.


    This time Leo swings his sword down from above but Gordon blocks it this time.


    The blood on the sword sttered on Gordons face.


    Gordon was puzzled at how he is being cornered.


    It should be impossible for him to lose in singlebat.


    IWILL NOT BE DEFEATED!!


    With that said, Gordon pushes Leos sword back and gets ready to counterattack.


    However, Leo swept his leg up and kicked Gordons nk that has just been stabbed.


    Gordons movement slowed down due to the pain and Leo closed in on Gordon again.


    To defend his head, Gordon covers it with his arms but this time Leo aimed at his feet.


    He then shed Gordon in the leg and stabbed his knee.


    Spinning around one more time, Leo pierced Gordons in the chest.


    This time there was no response.


    The light disappears from Gordons eyes and his body loses power.


    However, many soldiers came to Gordons aid.


    Your Highness!!!!!


    It was a unit led by General Fidessa.


    At this rate, they will be surrounded.


    Suppressing his desire to end everything now, Leo ordered the knights of the 6th corp to withdraw.


    With Leos sword pulled out of his body, Gordon fell to the ground.


    The winner of this singlebat was Leo.


    It also carries the meaning that Gordons side no longer has any chance of winning.

 Chapter 371: The Thunder God

    Chapter 371: The Thunder God


    With the steady effort to capture the enemy defense bases, most bases on Mt. Haina were already incapacitated.


    However, thanks to their tenacious resistance, Leos side still couldnt finish them off.


    I heard that Prince Gordon received a fatal wound but.


    Leo said that he felt the blow. Im sure that he will sumb to his wound sooner orter. Still, the fact that the enemys morale is still up means that anothermander has taken his ce.


    But I dont know who it is for sure.


    That being said, I have spotted the enemy Dragon Knights bing active on the battlefield once again.


    In other words.


    Gordon was defeated but William probably took his ce.


    That is surprising. To think that Prince William still sides with Prince Gordon.


    Im not that surprised though. He is someone that will never go back on his words after all.


    He probably will be on Gordons side no matter what.


    One could say that he is being unreasonable here but if he is your ally, that is the quality that you would want to count on.


    Its a shame.


    The enemys only base left is the one at the mountaintop. I really want to go there and finish it myself.


    Still, due to a circumstance on our side, we couldnt do that.


    When I thought that way, a messenger arrived.


    Its finally time huh.


    Im heading out.


    Have a safe trip, sir.


    Being saw off by Sebas, I headed out.


    To the tent where Duke Lowenstein is.


    So you came


    Yeah. I hope Im not interrupting.


    I called for you.theres no way that you are unwanted here


    The duke was lying on a bed.


    Char and the other nobles of the north are by his side.


    This is the reason why we cant attack.


    The Northern Lords army is centered around Duke Lowenstein.


    We can not move at the moment because he is in such a condition.


    Im sorry..I made you halt the offensive


    The enemy is at deaths door. They wont have a chance to recover anymore. I dont mind even if we have to finish them off tomorrow.


    was my life useful.?


    Of course. You have my gratitude.


    It is me who should be grateful..I was able to have a good fight in the end.I wanted to live a little longer..but dying on the battlefield as a warrior is not so bad..I have no regret.


    Saying so, the duke urged me toe close.


    I silently obey him.


    Duke Lowenstein then weakly raised his hand.


    ButI still have worry.will you get rid of it for me.?


    You have no need to worry about anything. I shall swear here. I will win the war and restore the honor to the north. You can leave it all to me.


    sorry for everything.


    I told you from the start that I will take care of everything. Its a matter of course.


    then will you listen to myst selfish request?


    What is it?


    Take care..of Charlotte.she is my important granddaughter


    I will protect her without fail. Is that enough?


    Hmph..thats fine.Ah.I get to see a good dream at the end.


    Saying so, Duke Lowensteins hand lost its power.


    At that moment, the northern nobles began to cry aloud.


    Ojii-sama..! Ojii-sama.!!


    Char also keeps crying next to the duke.


    I slowly stood up and left the ce without saying anything.


    When I walked a little distance away, Leo was there waiting for me.


    How did it go?


    He was like himself until the end. Worrying about the people around him until his final moment.


    I see. I wanted to learn a lot from him but it seems that I will not have the chance huh.


    Leo regretfully muttered.


    But he soon turned his gaze to the mountain.


    Our side is exhausted.


    Four offensive.


    In other words, we have tried to climb the mountain four times already.


    After the battle on the in, we immediately moved on to the battle in the mountain.


    No one is not tired after that.


    There is also Duke Lowensteins death.


    We cant raise morale now.


    If we forcibly attack again, we might suffer a lot of damage from the enemy counterattack instead.


    The enemy remaining troops are around 10,000. More than half of them are injured. Themanders they are relying on also suffered serious injuries. There is no way that they can reverse the situation now.


    Un, I think so as well.


    However, there is a reason that I want to finish the battle today.


    When I thought that it was about time he arrived, a young man came up to us with General Harnisch.


    My apologies for the interruption, Your Highnesses. Ive brought Reiner, the Horsvath house representative.


    Greetings, Your Highnesses. My name is Reiner von Horsvath.


    Hey, Reiner. Its been a while.


    It has been a while, Your Highness Leonard.


    So, what kind of business do you have with us?


    Yes. Actually, the Horsvath army willmence an attack on the enemy base. I came to report the situation.


    Reiner told us like it was a matter of informing us.


    Even after showing us that they will not obey any of our requests, they want to attack the enemy when they are most weakened huh.


    They sure are full of motivation when it is about snatching credits.


    Then can we ask why you didnt listen to our request before? If I remember correctly, you said that you would join our side though?


    My deepest apology. Some of our knights acted up in protest when we switched sides so we had to suppress them. It is a normal urrence when you switch sides, Your Highness.


    The knights were upset because theirmander decided to switch sides on their own?


    If they are soldiers then it would be one thing, but such behavior from the knights? I think not.


    We are not on the losing side. Rather, we are winning.


    Gordon always took his allies for granted. Theres no way that there would be a knight who would side with him.


    Since long ago, the Horsvath house is a noble house that rarely appears on the battlefields.


    However, they are famous for switching sides in political conflicts. A noble house that always prioritizes their own survival. Would any knight of such a house be upset about their lord for a betrayal like this?


    Then we will dispatch our elites as well.


    There is no need for that, Your Highness. We wont be able to cooperate well with them so if they want to fight, it would be better to do it separately.


    Even though everyone should want a swift end to Gordon and William, Leos offer was refused.


    We may be able to dispatch our elites but sending our army is not an option right now.


    We certainly can mobilize the exhausted soldiers but that will only increase the number of casualties.


    On the other hand, the Horsvath army has hardly participated in the battle.


    In this situation, they are the perfect ones to y the role of our ace.


    The enemy is much more exhausted.


    They should be able to win and since its what they offered themselves, there is no reason to decline.


    If we refuse here, they could bring it upter that Leo wants to hog all the credit to himself.


    However, if we let them do as they want, they might be able to bring us Gordons or even Williams head.


    Even if Gordon was fatally wounded by Leo, they can still im that they were the ones who delivered the finishing blow. After all, we are dealing with the Horsvath house here.


    Now, what should we do?


    When I was thinking about what to do, I suddenly heard a loud cheer from the mountaintop.


    Where did they get such energy from?


    Well, if their morale is that high then there shouldnt be a problem epting the Horsvaths offer.


    If you can do it then fine by me.


    ..it seems that the enemy still has some energy left. Your Highness, it might be more effective to perform a pincer attack instead, dont you think so?


    The soldiers just received the news of Duke Lowensteins death, they wont be able to move. If you are going to do it then you have to do it by yourself.


    ..are you ordering us, your vassals to die?


    Our vassals? When did you be our vassals again?


    Our loyalty always lies with the Imperial Family.


    Well said! Then let me give you an order! Climb that mountain and get us Gordon and Williams heads! If you cant do it then you will be punished for beingte to the battle. Even with Eric-aniues order, you seemed a little too opportunistic you see.


    Turning the table without giving them any chance to counter.


    Reiner seems to be thinking about how to respond.


    However, that is in vain.


    After all, the voice from the mountaintop echoed to the entire battlefield.


    EVERYONE, YOU HAVE FOUGHT WELL! THIS IS OUR LAST BATTLE! FOLLOW THIS GORDON AND GO TO WAR! KEEP YOUR EYES ON MY BACK! AS LONG AS MY BACK IS STILL VISIBLE TO YOU, I WILL NEVER FALL! REMEMBER, I AM ALWAYS IN FRONT OF ALL OF YOU! I WILL NOT ALLOW ANYONE TO FALL BEHIND! FIGHT WITH ME! CHARGE! ! ! ! ! !


    Their entire army rose in cheers.


    However, it was not in our direction that they charged at.


    Deploy the units that can still move and circle around the mountain. The enemy will be stalled by the Horsvath army. We will use that time to surround them!


    After giving orders that are appropriate to the situation, Leo headed out to the other side of the mountain.


    That is where the enemy will withdraw after they break through the Horsvath army.


    He is energetically trying to break through the Horsvath army instead of ours. This is a little strange from the Gordon that we have been fighting against so far.


    Beating his enemy to the punchthat is certainly a strategy that Prince Gordon used to be known for. Its been a while, sir.


    Right. We are going too. The Northern Lords army will hold this position. Absolutely do not let the enemy escape.


    With that said, we started moving to the other side of the mountain.

 Chapter 372: Friend

    Chapter 372: Friend


    Gordon woke up inside a tent.


    Fidessa was by his side.


    Im d! Youve regained your consciousness! Your Highness! Can you understand me?


    Fidessa huh.how did the battle go.?


    .due to the enemys offensive, we lost all defensive bases. Only the main base at the mountaintop is left. His Highness William managed to assumemand but.


    .you have endured well.


    Gordon praised Fidessas hard work and got up while frowning at the pain.


    When he sees his body full of wounds, he smiles.


    So..I lost huh.


    Not yet, Your Highness! If we can get off this mountain, there is still a chance for us to recover!


    Rightbut, that will require help from the United Kingdom.


    Saying so, Gordon looks at the entrance of his tent.


    Standing there was William whose body is as much damaged as his.


    Perhaps its hard to even for him to walk, he is now using his spear as a cane.


    You woke up..Gordon.


    It was a brush with death


    Im d that you are alright. Now, do you have anything you want to say to me?


    William implicitly talks about how Gordon used children as weapons.


    Hearing that, Fidessas face also clouded over.


    Even if it is to win the war, there are still things that are okay and not okay to do.


    As a result, their whole army copsed because of that one incident. There is no doubt that his men are seeing him as a viin now.


    However, Gordon smiles.


    Using the children as weapons huh..I think that what I did was wrong too.


    Thats all?


    Do you want my apology? What can you do with it? The children are safe. My brothers helped them. That is good enough right.


    Gordon said so as he got out of bed and wore his armor with the help of Fidessa.


    Seeing that Gordon now has a different atmosphere from before, William stares at him.


    Are you..really Gordon?


    Who else can you see other than me.? Did you lose too much blood..?


    .Im just thinking that you were acting strange.


    You idiot. If you think that I have changed then you should have just abandoned meyou are the only idiot who sided with me through this rebellion where I was clearly on the inferior side you know.


    I didnt side with you because I like it.


    Right. Your father really has no eyes for people. Helping me is nothing but a fools errand.


    Said Gordon as he hangs a sword on his waist.


    He is ready to battle.


    Still, even when he hid it with his armor, the wounds he received were deep.


    He might survive if he rests and is given proper care. Thats how grave his wounds are.


    However, Gordon did not want to rest.


    My idiot frienddo you still think of me as your friend?


    To be honest, I do want to quit being your friendbut it seems that our friendship can not be broken so easily.


    Is that sothen I want you to hear out my wish.


    What? You want a rematch with Leonard? Get in line.


    NoI want you to head to Wismar and withdraw with the rest of the troops. Take my wife and daughter, no Take care of my [Family] for me.


    .are you telling me to run away by myself?


    William asks with an angry voice.


    However, Gordon only nods to him quietly.


    I know that you understand..right now the only ce they can withdraw to is the United Kingdom. They wont be able to do that without you.


    Dont make meugh..my father will surely kill me as soon as I get there. As a peace offering to the Empire that is.


    Even though our soldiers are injured, if you lead an army of nearly 10,000 men back to the United Kingdom, even your father wont be so hasty. The rest will depend on you.


    Gordon said with a big smile.


    He then sticks out his fist.


    If you really think of me as your friend.I want you to do this for me.


    Iwanted you to ask me to die with you.


    Sorry. For everythingfor making you go along with this rebellion, for making you go through all the pain.I am truly sorry. But I still have something left to do.


    What are you nning?


    I must purge the traitor. As long as our army is exhausted, they will be attacking us with an army that is still in perfect condition. Those guys are Erics pawns. They will never give the credit to Leonard.


    Then isnt that all the more reason for you to run too?


    We cant both run away. Im sure that they will chase us. I am going to lead the charge and stop the enemy. ThenI will finish off Duke Horsvath. I will never give my head to a coward. It was my younger brothers who have devised the strategies and gathered many allies under their wings who defeated me. Let alone letting some hyenas steal their achievements, It would be strange if I dont give them some reward right?


    Seeing the will behind Gordons eyes, William sticks out his fist as well.


    The two fists collided.


    I will honor yourst wish. I will take care of everything. Leave your family to me.


    Im counting on you.


    Gordon passed by William.


    To such Gordon, William raises his voice.


    Im dthat I have you as a friend.


    Being friends with someone like me is only a stigma to you rightstill, I am honored. Going to the United Kingdom and meeting you was the most fortunate thing of my life. Thank you.for being my friend. From my heart, you are a true friend.


    William unintentionally turns around.


    However, Gordon doesnt look back.


    He went straight toward the soldiers and spoke to them in a loud voice.


    We are breaking through the Horsvath army on the other side of the mountain and let the injured soldiers escape. I want only those who are prepared to die with me for this assault.


    With that said, Gordon begins preparing his horse.


    Seeing that, the soldiers who had been looking at the ground all this time started to stand up.


    Eventually, the base which was ovee with despair began to regain its vitality.


    The morale rose even further when Gordon straddles on his horse and raises his sword.


    EVERYONE, YOU HAVE FOUGHT WELL! THIS IS OUR LAST BATTLE! FOLLOW THIS GORDON AND GO TO WAR! KEEP YOUR EYES ON MY BACK! AS LONG AS MY BACK IS STILL VISIBLE TO YOU, i WILL NEVER FALL! REMEMBER, I AM ALWAYS IN FRONT OF ALL OF YOU! I WILL NOT ALLOW ANYONE TO FALL BEHIND! FIGHT WITH ME! CHARGE! ! ! ! ! !


    After Gordon gave hismand he led the cavalry and charged down the mountain.


    Only 500 riders followed Gordon.


    There were only that many soldiers who could still move satisfactorily.


    Some injured soldiers insisted on fighting with him until the end but they were all entrusted to William.


    On the other hand, the army of Duke Horsvath is 3,000 strong.


    The difference in numbers is six times.


    However, they were able to surprise the enemy by beating them to a punch.


    Duke Horsvath who had begun to climb the mountain to attack Gordons base could not set up the defensive in time.


    Hmph!!


    Gordon blows away several knights with a single swing and opens the path for his men.


    He was followed by a suicide squad.


    When they decided to die with Gordon, they became much stronger.


    Even if they were stabbed in the belly, dragged down from their horses, they never let go of their swords and take the knights around them with them.


    Duke Horsvaths army was confused by the situation and could not stop Gordons assault.


    However, with the difference in numbers, Gordons side will eventually wear out.


    Nevertheless, Gordon came to the front and headed directly toward Rolf, the head of the Horsvath house.


    Im going to give you the proper reward for your betrayalTRAITOR.


    My my, Prince Gordon. It seems that you are quite angry arent you?


    Yeah, I am. Im already sickened by a credit-hungry bastard like you!


    Blowing away his escorts, Gordon points his sword at Rolf.


    However, at that moment.


    Gordon was wrapped in me.


    Fool! Theres no way that I didnte prepared when I have to deal with a monster like you!


    It was magic.


    Then mages who had been standing by around Rolf burned Gordon with me magic.


    The me constantly attacks Gordon.


    We of the Horsvath house have always carefully prepared to protect our bloodline! We are not so foolish like the Adler who always causes only more conflicts!!


    Saying so, Rolf smiled, convinced at his victory.


    However, before his eyes, an arm protruded out from the me.


    Wh, at.?


    Gordons arm strangles Rolf.


    Rolf whose movement was stopped with one hand tried to say something but when he saw Gordoning out of the mes, his face can only distort in horror.


    You talk too much.it turned out like this because you didnt run away immediately


    GaA, Uagh.!


    Cowardice is the strength of the Horsvath house. And it is exactly because of that that you are not suited to be the Duke of Horsvath..


    Wa, ait..


    Remember wellif the Horsvath house has been protecting its bloodline.then the Adler house has been polishing ours!! It is not something that the likes of you can ridicule!!!!!


    Saying so, Gordon swings his sword and bisects Rolfs body.


    He then throws the upper half at the mages.


    You thought that you could stop this Gordon with that kind of me!!


    Said Gordon as he shed at the mages.


    The Horsvath army lost its chains ofmand with the death of its master.


    Gordon and his men immediately broke through them.


    This is to prevent the pursuit.


    Williams army only has injured Soldiers and they had just gone down the mountain. Now, they have to make their way to Wismar.


    Gordon turns his gaze in their direction.


    A red Flying Dragon was flying in the sky.


    It was Williams.


    On top of his dragon, William raised his spear.


    I pray for your good luck!!


    luck huh..


    With that said, Gordon turned his gaze to the opposite direction.


    An army led by Leo was just around the corner.


    He must stop that army from pursuing William.


    However, there were less than 200 men of his suicide squad left.


    Leos army exceeded 5,000 in number.


    There will be many exhausted soldiers but in terms of morale, theirs is iparable to the Horsvath army.


    Even so, Gordon smiles.


    Fidessa.


    Yes! Right here, sir!


    This sure brings back memories, isnt it.I was only capable of attacking and only know how to order an assault


    I do remember because that made it so easy to raise military achievements, sir.


    I see.will you keep up with me until the end?


    dly!


    Good! Same as before! Follow my back!! As long as you can see my back! I will not allow anyone to give up! Lets go!! Charge!!

 Chapter 373: The Death of Gordon

    Chapter 373: The Death of Gordon


    WOAHHHHHHHH!!


    Gordon led his suicide squad toward Leos army.


    However, he didnt rush in head-on.


    Leo had split his army in two to chase William.


    The one Gordon is attacking is the one tasked with pursuing them.


    CHARGE! TO ME!!


    Blood spills from Gordons mouth as he wields his sword at the forefront.


    The wounds that Leo inflicted on him have opened but that doesnt stop him.


    After all, he cant afford to stop his subordinates behind him.


    If he stops they will also stop.


    LEONARDDDDDDDDD!!!


    Gordon rallies himself up and shouts in a loud voice.


    He is trying to stop them from pursuing William.


    If Gordon focuses his attack on the pursuit unit alone, it is possible that Leo will chase after William himself and let the pursuit unit deal with him.


    Thats why Gordon kept shouting.


    To let his brother knows that he is here.


    LEONARDDDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!


    After several of his screams, his brothers face came into sight.


    However, it was not Leo.


    It was Al who was leading the pursuit unit.


    Als appearance put a smile on Gordons face.


    He thought that Leo woulde out to face him but it was Al instead.


    However, instead of approaching, the enemy began to rapidly take distance.


    Gordon and his men who had already reached their limit could not follow them.


    Then, the enemy deployed archers.


    Even if he is my brotherhe can be despicable some time huh.


    It was the development that is most undesirable to him at the moment.


    Do not engage in a brawl, rebuild formation and attack from a distance.


    His skill is much different than Rolf. Almitted to a despicable tactic exactly because he doesnt look down on his opponent.


    As expected, even Gordon can do nothing about this.


    When the arrows were fired, Gordon can only look at them.


    However, someones back suddenly covered his sight.


    A moment after.


    He recognized that it was Fidessa who had taken countless arrows instead of him.


    Fidessa!!


    .please charge onyourst ridewe shall open the path for you.


    With that said, Fidessa with his body ridden with arrows moves his horse forward.


    Gordons subordinates followed him.


    The arrows continue flying toward them but they do not stop.


    Gordon follows their path.


    UOAHHHHHH!!!!


    The enemys arrows were relentless.


    However, with his men as a shield, Gordon broke through.


    Fidessa!!


    He could no longer hear the voice of his subordinate.


    Gordon rushed into the archer corp while distorting his face.


    CHARGE!!!!


    Gordons assault was devilish.


    Thats why when he broke through the archer corp, Leo was waiting for him.


    Leo descended before Gordon.


    His troops surround them.


    They gave up pursuing William and decided to defeat Gordon here.


    So you want the credit of defeating me huh! If you chase William, you might be able to get him too, you know!


    Im not seeking the credit. I am only here because I acknowledge you.


    Leo holds up his sword.


    And assault Gordon on top of Noir.


    However, Gordon counterattacked.


    Their swords collided.


    It was a contest of power and Gordon flicked Leo away.


    Getting thrown off Noir, Leonded on the ground.


    His hands were incredibly numb.


    Gordons swing was so strong that he couldnt believe that it was a blow from someone who is at deaths door.


    Its heavy right..thats the weight of mine and my subordinates lives..if you can take it then show it to me!!!!


    Saying so, Gordon gallops his horse toward Leo and shes down.


    Gordons greatest strength is offensive.


    His strongest point that has never been demonstrated until now is being shown in its full glory.


    Leo also puts up a fight but as if that is exactly what he wants, Gordon brandishes his sword in return.


    In the end, Leos attack couldnt stop Gordons


    The blow was heavy and Leo was blown away each time he received Gordons sword.


    Time after time, Leo was blown away.


    Ugh..!


    Stand upstand up and face me!!


    It was the words that he once said to Leo.


    Gordon gets down his horse.


    He wanted to fight him on equal terms.


    Like in the past.


    HAAAAA!!


    NAIVE!!


    Leo gets up andunches a series of attacks.


    It was a continuous attack that wont leave his opponent any room to breathe.


    However, Gordon overcame it and kicked Leo.


    You think that you can be an emperor when you cant even beat me..? Dont make meugh! The Emperor of the Empire is not that weak! Do you think that a naive and weak person like you is suitable for the throne!!?


    Im not.the old me anymore.


    Then prove itI am not going to approve an emperor that is weaker than me!!


    Saying so, Gordon slowly walks toward Leo.


    Leo could feel an indescribable pressure from him.


    It was the same awe-inspiring feeling he once felt.


    An atmosphere of a general who leads his subordinates on the frontline.


    The pride he carries as a general who stood on the battlefield with manyrades behind him.


    His sword has that weight behind it.


    Leo was blown away many times without being able to take it.


    However, Leo did not give up.


    He continues to receive the blows until he is eventually able to take them.


    After that began a fierce exchange of blows.


    UOAHHHH!!!!


    HAAAAAA!!!!!


    Each blow is capable of knocking away his consciousness if he does not pay attention. Leo received them andunched his own counterattack.


    Still, to Gordon who has already prepared for death, a half-hearted attack will not work.


    Even so, Leo did not run from Gordon.


    Gordon also seems to smile at such Leo.


    Unlike his rotten self, his brother grew up properly.


    He had taught his brother that a general can never give up. If the general does not give up then their soldier will not give up either.


    Leo was faithfully practicing that teaching. After all, he always has an option to keep his distance and wait for Gordon to exhaust himself.


    However, Leo did not use such a tactic. After all, they are being watched by the soldiers.


    Leo wants to defeat his brother head-on because he was told that he would not be recognized as an emperor otherwise.


    And Gordon is now beginning to recognize it.


    The fact that his younger brother has gotten stronger.


    While desperately holding on to his consciousness, Gordon squeezed out hisst bit of power and pushed on.


    It was a serious blow aimed at Leos neck.


    However, Leo avoided it and dived into Gordons chest.


    Once again, Leos sword pierced Gordon.


    This time, it pierced his heart.


    A perfect blow.


    good workas expectedof my younger brother..


    Gordon.aniuewhy..?


    Forgive me.I was a foolfor all the things I made you go throughIm sorry.


    Gordon raised his face up after saying so.


    Al was in his sight.


    Al bows to Gordon.


    When he saw that, Gordon smiled and spoke to Leo.


    I had the luxury of choosing how I dieI was fortunate..to see my brother grow up on a battlefield


    If you think that way..then why the rebellion?


    I wonder why.but, whats done is doneat my final moment, I want you to show me.yourvictory..


    With that said, Gordon pushes Leo and removes Leos sword from his body.


    And just like that, he fell back.


    However, his eyes are always fixed on Leo.


    As he was being watched by his brother, Leo raised his word high to the sky.


    The rebel! Gordon Lakes Adler has been defeated by the Eighth Prince Leonard!!


    After burning the figure of his brother in his eyes, Gordon gently shut his eyes.


    His younger brother has surpassed him.


    A strange feeling of satisfaction overwhelmed Gordon.


    Then, a voice reaches Gordons ears.


    You are a muscle brain as always


    Dont say that..this is the only thing I can do after all.


    Well, its fine as long as you are satisfied right? Lets leave the rest to these children.


    Right.lets leave the rest to our younger brothers.


    Saying so, Gordons consciousness slowly faded away.


    Thus the Gordon Rebellion that began in the Imperial Capital finally reached its end.


    -Mr.Graverobber

 Chapter 374: The Prince’s Triumphant Return

    Chapter 374: The Prince¡¯s Triumphant Return


    Two weeks after Leo defeated Gordon.


    The Imperial Capital was in celebration.


    After all, the Hero Prince who defeated the rebels has just made his triumphant return.


    Prince Leonard!!


    Hooray, the Hero Prince!


    Cheers to our Prince Leonard!!


    With the achievement of defeating Gordon, the hated rebel who plunged the Imperial Capital into turmoil and despair, Leos reputation has reached an all-time high.


    While receiving great cheers from the citizens, Leo and the army led by him entered the Imperial Capital and proceeded to enter the Imperial Sword Castle.


    Even after his figure disappeared into the castle, the cheers did not stop.


    While listening to those cheers, Leo has reached the top floor of the castle.


    His destination was the throne room.


    I have returned, Your Majesty.


    Hm, good work rooting out the rebels.


    I apologize for taking such a long time.


    It was not your fault. You did a good job. Im proud of you, Leonard.


    I am grateful.


    After a short conversation, Emperor Johannes leaned back on the throne.


    Leo also raises his face up to meet his father.


    A bitter smile floats up on his face.


    This is because of the dissatisfied expression on Johanness.


    NowI have one thing I have to ask you.


    Yes. What do you wish to ask, Your Majesty?


    My order was for you and Arnold to return together. Why are you the only one returning here?


    Leo gives a vague smile in response to Johanness cramped cheeks.


    Certainly, both princes were ordered to return together.


    However, Leo returned alone.


    It is a clear vition of his order but it doesnt matter much.


    After all, they have produced results.


    Regarding that, I was instructed to give Your Majesty this letter.


    Saying so, Leo produced a letter from his pocket.


    It was written by Al.


    Johanness frown deepened as he received the letter via the Prime Minister and roughly opened it.


    The content was more decent than Johannes had expected.


    Please forgive me for greeting you with such a letter, Father. I still can not go back to the Imperial Capital. The North is currently still unstable. With the loss of Duke Lowenstein, the pir of the north, rather than a victory celebration, the whole northern region is in mourning. They need someone to support them. That is why I chose to stay.


    Reading the first paragraph, Johannes smiles mockingly at the letter.


    Johannes was well aware of that.


    He already intended to entrust the maintenance of the north to Al, who had gained the trust of the northern aristocrats. The reason he wanted him back in the first ce was to personally give him the official appointment.


    However, Al refused toe back.


    Thinking that there must be a reason behind it, Johannes continues reading the letter.


    I believe that youve already heard about this in the report but Duke Lowenstein had contacted me since the early stage and gave me advice while waiting for a chance to make his move. The loyalty of the northern aristocrats always lies with Father. All that I have achieved was due to their help. I have made a promise to prove that to you. Using my position as a prince as a guarantee, I promised them that you would give them the appropriate reward and give them the respect that they deserved. I will not move away from this ce until that promise is fulfilled. If that is done, I am willing to ept anymand.


    Johanness frown loosened a little.


    In a sense, this letter is a threat to Johannes. With a prince who gained the trust of the northern nobles holding himself up in the north, this can give birth to a second Gordon.


    In fact, if Johannes punishes the northern aristocrats, Al will use force to fulfill their demand. Thats the meaning behind his choice to remain in the north.


    However, that was not what Johannes was frowning at.


    ..It appears that my son is wiping my ass for me. Franz.


    The cold treatment the north received was not your doing, Your Majesty. You simply did not put an end to it.


    I always know what was happening but I kept putting it off. I could stop it but I didnt. Im sure that they resent me. I have thought that this rtionship couldnt be fixed within my reign. An emperor can never bow to their vassal. If I admit my wrong then it will only shake the authority of the throne. In other words, it will only make the Empire unstable.


    However, now he gets the chance to right his wrong.


    With the story being that it was not Al but the Northern Aristocrats who raised this big achievement, It has be easier for him to reward them and shut up the other nobles.


    A letter addressed to Al by Duke Lowenstein had already been delivered to Johannes.


    And Johannes did not pursue the truth behind it.


    Forging such a letter is very easy but the fact that the northern aristocrats had been on the Emperors side since the beginning and made many meritorious deeds in the war was more convenient.


    I shall dere it here. The role that the northern aristocrats yed in this rebellion was truly remarkable. They have moved in conjunction with the Seventh Prince Arnold and made many outstanding achievements. I shall reward the northern aristocrats for their great deeds at ater date. They are our heroes. From here on, any insult directed to them will be equivalent to an insult toward me. Such a thing is unforgivable. Let it be known.


    Dering so, Johannes looks at the bag of the letter.


    The text there was written crudely which was in contrast to the previous page.


    That being said, that was just a front. I dont want toe back because you might get angry since I brought out the Imperial g without permission. I have done it for the country. If you find it in your heart to forgive me, please write me a letter and I wille back in no time.


    That idiot son! I absolutely will not forgive him! If you are going to do something like that then tell me so from the start! Im going to teach him some manners after hees back!!


    After shouting so, Johannes angrily throws away the letter.


    The Prime Minister picked it up and took a quick look at it.


    Then.


    It seems that His Highness will not being back for a while.


    Argh!! This is so irritating! He just used the fact that his presence in the north is good for the country as a cover! He just doesnt want to get scolded when hees back!


    Well, all things considered, everything went ording to the schedule, No?


    ..Theres no helping it.


    Johanness expression looked like he just bit into a can of worms.


    He stood up from the throne and dered to everyone present in the throne room.


    With the cooperation of the northern aristocrats, the Seventh Prince Arnold has made a great achievement! As a reward for that achievement, he will be given the title of [The Warden of the North] and entrusted with its rule.


    On behalf of my brother, I thank you.


    Leo said.


    Looking at him, Johannes sighs.


    Once in a while, I think that its okay for you to force Arnold toe along with you, you know?


    I cant beat Nii-san so


    Seriously.you should rest for a while. The Kingdom front is in a stalemate. We will swap out the army soon. Once I recall Traugott, I will entrust you with the battle with the Kingdom.


    As youmand.


    Another frontline.


    Still, Leo wontin.


    Since it is a war with the Kingdom, he thought that he should settle it with his own hands.


    Leonardthis war with the Kingdom. If it ends well.your wish wille true.


    Thank you very much.


    When he was about to depart to the north.


    Leo had requested a private talk with Johannes.


    He wanted his permission to marry Saint Leticia.


    However, the situation at the time was just too bad.


    Thats why Johannes didnt give a clear answer back then.


    But it is different now.


    The one they are at war with is the faction that wants to eliminate Leticia in the Kingdom. If he can defeat them, Leticia will return to being the symbol of the Kingdom.


    If the Hero Prince of the Empire and the Saint of the Kingdom get married, perhaps a new path can be opened for both countries.


    I shall give it my all to meet your expectations.


    Dont be so stiff. You do not have to rush. Just do your best at your own pace.


    After he gave Leo those parting words, Johannes left the throne room.

 Chapter 375: Dangerous Women

    Chapter 375: Dangerous Women


    Northern Region of the Empire.


    At Deuce, the center of the Zweig Territory.


    There, after I saw Leo off, I have been sleeping through each day.


    The lunch is ready you know? You are still sleeping?


    Char entered my room.


    Char, who tentatively took over the title of Marquis Zweig, is busy running around every day to fix the damage the north suffered from the civil war.


    In fact, the eastern side of the north where Gordon took as his base was severely damaged.


    Not only the building, but the people also suffered great damage.


    The lines of the nobles ruling the area werent cut but their family head was either dead or injured.


    In addition, many of their subjects were lost because they refused to obey Gordon.


    There is a shortage of both human resources and supplies.


    Thats why many havee to Char for consultation.


    Right now she is probably the busiest person in the north.


    Its still midday, right? Let me sleep.


    You said that but you intend to sleep all day rightyou should help me out sometimes.


    I cant. You understand why right?


    Im staying in the north while ignoring the Emperors order to return to the capital.


    If I move too much then it may seem like I am building up a force.


    Thats why I should not move.


    At least until Father gives me his answer.


    So you told me butthat doesnt mean that you have to sleep all day right?


    Being seen aszy is important you know.


    You are just acting the same as you originally were right?


    Its all the same isnt it?


    I answer while lying down on the bed.


    As long as it does not stimte my father, anything goes.


    I dont think that Father will misunderstand but I dont want to give the other nobles a hand to y.


    Whateverjust get up for the time being.


    How about you just honestly say it? You hate it because I am sleeping while you are busy all day right.


    Yeah, thats right. Even though I am so busy, I have to watch a prince sleep all day long. So just get up already!


    With that said, Char pulls me out of bed.


    Just like that, I was yanked out of bed and taken out of the room.


    I was taken to the dining hall.


    Meals were prepared there.


    Anyway, just have your lunthis is your breakfast right.


    I cant eat because I just woke up.the bread alone is enough.


    That is beyond unhealthy.you will get sick you know?


    If ites to that then take care of me.


    I will consider it if you really get sick.


    Being told so by her, I sat down with a shrug.


    Then I pick up a piece of bread from a nearby te and tear it into small pieces before putting it in my mouth.


    Its delicious.


    It might even be tastier than the one I was served in the castle.


    As I learned by staying in the north, the food here is very delicious.


    During the war, there were no borate dishes so I didnt notice it. I wasnt so particr about taste in the first ce.


    However, it was during these calm days that I realized how delicious they are.


    The north would have made a killing selling these bread


    Its impossible. With all the cold treatment, no merchant ever approaches us. The first order of business now would be to lure those merchants over but we need money to do that. The north has no such money right now. We are putting it all into the reconstruction after all.


    Merchants huh..


    I can think of someone who might be able to help her with that.


    However, with no authority of my own, writing him a letter would only be a bother to him.


    By the way, it seems that Prince William has left the maind you know.


    I see. That being said, when he returns to his home country there should be a lot for him to deal with though.


    Now that Gordon-aniue is gone, the United Kingdom has no chance of winning.


    The United Kingdom will think that we have the advantage here and want to make peace with the Empire.


    However, the Empire is not so kind as to make peace with them without any kind ofpensation.


    To that end, a sacrifice would be required.


    The United Kingdom will pin everything on William.


    William has returned to his country with a sizable amount of soldiers but he wont be able to resist the royal decree.


    What he will do next will shape the future of the United Kingdom.


    You looked worried. Are you concerned about Prince William?


    Well, yeah.Henrick supposedly followed him back after all.


    It has been confirmed that Henrick who was on Gordon-aniues side has fled to the Dominion together with William.


    He will surely have a hard time from now on.


    There is no ce left for him anywhere. Just what is William intending to do with him?


    Even when he betrayed the country, you still worried about him? Is it because he is your younger brother?


    The war is over. The United Kingdom will not attack again. All that remains is the cleanup. Its fine for me to worry about him right?


    We werent at war with each other out of hatred.


    We just did because we had to.


    Are you not angry?


    I am more astounded than angry. At how he ended up being such an idiot that is.


    Henricks position was in jeopardy since Zandra-aneue took part in the rebellion.


    Thats why after she died, he followed Gordon-aniue. Still, if he had stayed, there was a chance for him to recover his position.


    Seeing the desperate situation, it seems that Henrick chose an easy way out.


    I heard that Prince Henrick saw Prince Leonard as a rival. He wouldnt listen to a word you say anyway right. Its unreasonable to think that you could have done something for him you know?


    Right. Its already over after all.


    Its no use worrying about him now.


    If there is something I can do then I will do it.


    At least for the time being, I can do nothing for him.


    When I was thinking so, Sebas suddenly appeared behind me.


    Arnold-sama.


    What is it?


    A messenger from His Majesty the Emperor has arrived, sir.


    Finally huh..


    In response to Sebass report, I give him a big nod.


    I was already tired of waiting.


    Will you be fine..?


    Dont worry. My father isnt so stupid to turn both me and the north into his enemy in this situation.


    Saying so, I stood up.


    I then went out of the mansion to wee the messenger.


    At the main gate of the mansion.


    A carriage had arrived there.


    A g indicating that the carriage belongs to the Emperors messenger is attached and there are Imperial Knights standing guard around it.


    It has been a long time, Your Highness Arnold.


    Long time no see, Captain Olivier.


    Olivier Serow, the Captain of the 11th Imperial Knight Corp.


    She is the captain who was guarding Finne at the Guild Headquarters.


    While muttering inside that it might not be that long since west met, I turned to the carriage.


    There, the person that I expected toe emerged from the carriage.


    It has been a long time. Al-sama.


    Its been a while, Finne.


    The messenger was Finne.


    She has a letter in her hand.


    I was appointed His Majesty the Emperors messenger. I am to deliver this personal letter to Al-sama but before that, I will ry His Majestys decree.


    Said Finne with a soft smile.


    Then.


    The Seventh Prince Arnold Lakes Adler has cooperated with the Nobles of the North and made great achievements. To reward this, I hereby appoint you [The Warden of the North] with the authority to rule over the northern region. I was ordered to assist you in your work here.


    I ept. It seems that we are going to get busy again. I will be in your care.


    I as well. Also, this is the letter from His Majesty. I was instructed to have Al-sama read it immediately.


    Finne probably doesnt know the letters content either.


    I roughly open it.


    Its probably some kind of sermon anyway.


    Seriously, this father of mine really never learned. If you can change someone with a sermon then I would have changed a long time ago.


    Let alone doing through a letter.


    I guess the one in need of discipline is not me huh.


    Lets see


    I took out the folded letter and opened it.


    However, what I found inside was not a sermon.


    It was surprisingly a short sentence.


    It says.


    [Ive already sent Lizelotte and Elna your way to capture the Dominion. The rest is up to you.]


    After reading it once, I checked the sentence again and again.


    However, the content does not change.


    I stare at the letter thinking that if I stare at it hard enough another sentence mighte up but no more sentence appears.


    After struggling with it for a while, I arrived at one conclusion.


    Alright, we are running! Sebas.


    What for, sir?


    Two dangerous women areing toward us from both the east and the west.


    Oh, I see. Then you should give up, sir. Her Highness Lizelotte aside, you cant escape from Elna-sama after all.


    WE HAVE TO AT LEAST TRY RIGHT!


    Have you ever managed to escape her before, sir?


    Im not the same as the past me anymore!


    Heee? So whats the difference now?


    A voice came from the sky.


    While knowing well whose it is, I cant bring myself to look up.


    When I was being like that, a sound of someonending rang from behind me.


    Turn this way now.


    Ahh, AHHH.


    I cover my ears and shout aloud to drown out the voice.


    I didnt notice anything, I heard nothing.


    However, I was forcibly turned around and I am now facing Elna whose face is filled with smiles.


    Now, wont you show me how you are different from the old you? Al.


    Captain Olivier, its a demon. Subdue her, quick.


    No, I will be going back to the capital. I shall leave Captain Elna to escort Your Highness and Finne-sama now.


    Thank you for your hard work, Olivier. Lets have tea together next time.


    Un, see you around. Do it in moderation okay.


    With that said, Olivier and her knights left.


    Now, there are only me, Finne, and Elna.


    Well,.for the time being, how about you tell me why you were trying to run? I went out of my way to fly here in a hurry you know.


    Thats totally unnecessary


    Its not unnecessary at all! If I leave Al alone it will be dangerous right!


    Do you know what is going on!? Father ordered you to escort me because he only wanted to annoy me you know! You are an emperor-approved nuisance you know!?


    Thats only how you take it. You are aware that being appointed as the Warden of the North is like being appointed the King of the North right? Man up and act properly now. They wont acknowledge you if you dont get your act together you know.


    A nightmarethis is a nightmare.


    What nightmare? The fact the Lize-aneue will be joining us too is.


    I want to immediately run away but I cant because Elna already grabbed my cor.


    Seeing me being dragged away by her, Finne started giggling at the scene.

 Chapter 376: Each of their role

    Chapter 376: Each of their role


    First of all, congrattions on your appointment as the Warden of the North, Al-sama.


    Ahh, thanks. I feel like there are a lot of extras tagging along with the position though.


    Finne congratted me with a pure smile.


    On the other hand, I replied while ncing sideways at Elna.


    What. Are you saying that I and Lizelotte-sama are unnecessary here? You should cry and be thankful for our presence instead you know.


    The strongest general of the Empire and the heir of the Brave house together is excessive. With that much force concentrated in the north, its clear that I am being tested. I have to work hard and show my loyalty to Father. Otherwise, the nobles in the capital will start making noise. In other words, I cant rx here anymore.


    That is quite terrible. For Arnold-sama alone that is.


    Exactly. I thought that I would only be helping with the reconstruction of the north.but now I have to manage the logistical support for both the reconstruction and the Dominion invasion.


    I originally nned to gradually reconstruct the north.


    It will take time for this ce to recover. However, if I have to provide logistical support for the invasion as well, there is a need for me to go the extra mile.


    <em>knock knock</em>


    The door to the room was knocked when I was holding my head at the troublesome task at hand.


    After I gave my permission, Char entered the room.


    Excuse me.


    You came, Char. Let me introduce you, This is Elna von Amsberg, Captain of the Third Imperial Knight Corp, and this is Finne von Kleinert, the Emperors messenger. I was appointed the Warden of the North. These two will be staying here to act as my escort and assistant.


    Ive heard many rumors about the prodigy of the Brave house and the u Mowe. I am Charlotte von Lowenstein.


    It is nice to meet you. Ive heard rumors about you too. The new Thunder God of the North. It seems that you have made many achievements in the previous war huh.


    Nice to meet you, Charlotte-san. I was intending to visit youter. Leo-sama has talked to His Majesty and His Majesty has given his permission for you to inherit the title of Marquis Zweig. Please refer to yourself as Marchioness Zweig from now on.


    Is that true!? Thank you very much!


    Char smiled happily in response to Finnes words.


    The title of Duke Lowenstein was taken over by the Dukes son. Due to his illness, I am still worried but if he can act as a bridge to the next generation then it should be fine.


    With this the nobles of the north are united.


    Nothing will start if they are not united after all.


    It is all thanks to Your Highness. You have my gratitude.


    Stop it. Just act the same as usual. Before being my vassal, you are my friend right.


    That is.with Your Highness as the Warden of the North, Your Highness has to stand above every noble of the north. I can not show that to them unless I change my way to address Your Highness.


    You told me that you wont judge me by my title right? A title doesnt change a person. I am still the same person who refused to get out of bed for the past few days, no?


    Hee? So you were living such a self-deprecating life huh.


    See. Elna never changed her attitude toward me. Thats one of her few good points. You should try to be like her.


    I have a lot of good points alright!? Dont say it like that!


    Elna replies and Finne soothes her.


    Seeing that Charughs at the scene.


    She now knows that it is fine to act the same as before.


    Then..I will be in your care. Al.


    Yeah, I will be in your care too.


    She once told me that she will call me Al once I paid back my debt.


    She never once called me that before.


    It seems that Char will also be able to take a new step from here.


    Despite her hate for the Imperial Family, she recognized me as her friend after all.


    Well then, lets get to work. Sebas, we are going to write some letters.


    Understood, sir. I shall prepare for it immediately.


    Char. Write a letter to each noble of the north on my behalf. Tell them that I have been appointed as the Warden of the North and that I will devote all my effort into the reconstruction.


    Okay.


    Finne, Elna. Can I borrow your names?


    Fine, do as you pleased.


    I do not mind but..what are you going to use it for?


    The eastern side of the north was the base of the rebels. The nobles there lost their territory and received grave wounds. They need special care. So I want you to write letters to them directly. The name of the Brave house and the u Mowe wille into handy.


    When I finished exining so, Sebas came back.


    He holds a lot of paper in his hands.


    Char took most of them and left the room saying that she will be working in her room.


    Her enthusiasm really helped.


    You sure got along well huh? Calling each other using nicknames already.


    Amazing right? I made friends with the granddaughter of Marquis Zweig and Duke Lowenstein. Im starting to get scared of my overflowing charm now.


    As expected of Al-sama!


    Well, I guess so. Among the current members of the Imperial Family, I think Al is the only one who can pull it off after all.


    The north has a deep dislike toward the Imperial Family.


    Among them, Duke Lowenstein was the one who hated us the most while the one who suffered the most was Marquis Zweig.


    Char admired both of her grandfathers and one of them was involved in a conflict with the Imperial Family while one of them died due to the harsh burden the Imperial Family shoved onto him.


    She will surely hold a grudge against the Imperial Family her entire life.


    Still, she recognized me as her friend.


    This achievement alone is what I am proud of.


    Char is the pir that will support the north in the future. I amying down the foundation for that purpose. The reason why I took the trouble of entrusting the reconstruction to her even while her position was still a temporary one was because of that, Father also thinks the same. We will get busy from now on. I will be counting on you two okay?


    Please leave it to me. Even with my limited ability, I will give it my all.


    I will do what I can too.


    If thats the case then I have something that I want your help with right away.


    I handed a piece of paper to Elna.


    Its a nk piece of paper.


    Suspicion floated on Elnas face.


    What is this?


    I want you to find out the routes and necessary forces to capture the Dominion.


    I think that the quickest way would be to send me and Lizelotte-sama straight to the Dominion though?


    I am counting on you to find other forces besides that. Finne, go and help Elna.


    Yes.


    The two left the room while discussing the task they were entrusted with.


    Now, all that remains is Sebas.


    I took out a piece of paper and wrote a letter.


    The recipient is not the nobles of the north.


    This would surely be too much for Lize-aneueand more importantly, that personswork will be useful.


    Will he ept it, sir? He is a busy person after all.


    He wille. With that said, it would help if he can bring the knights of the East with him. Lize-aneue wont be able to bring that many of her men up north anyway. We cant thin the defense of the east border after all. With that being the case, we would end up needing the army of the north for the invasion. I want to avoid that. Also, with just one word from him, the entire nobles of the east will unite. There is no noble of the east that doesnt owe him after all.


    If its a request from me, it should be easy for him to set out.


    The only problem left is his rtionship with Lize-aneue though


    Well, it should be fine. I will be able to call him my brother-inw soon anyway.


    With that said, I write to the Duke of the East.


    A letter to Duke Reinfeld.

 Chapter 377: Shoulder Crushing

    Chapter 377: Shoulder Crushing


    Alright, this should do it.


    After several trials and errors, I finallypleted my letter to Duke Reinfeld.


    At first, I wrote so many roundabout sentences like [It would be great if you can visit us], or [You owe me] but it just doesnt feel right.


    In the first ce, it would be a real problem if he doesnte to the north. So, in the end, I just write that we are dealing with a lot of troubles here and would like his help.


    Sebas. Dispatch an urgent messenger to Thale, deliver this letter to Finn. While you are there tell Marquis Greisners Dragon Knights toe here too.


    As youmand, sir.


    If I take too much time, Lize-aneue may arrive first.


    Im sure that Aneue has received the order but its her we are talking about here. She will surely write a reply to Father and arrange things at her end beforeing here.


    Preparing the necessary forces, the war with the Dominion, and the cleanup afterward. We are asking a lot from her.


    However, she will definitelye.


    The Dominion is where the Crown Prince died.


    For Lize-aneue, it is a country she has a score to settle with. She wouldnt leave it to others and since Father knows that, he decided to entrust the invasion to her.


    Alright..lets move on to the letters for the nobles here.


    Because I slept all daytely, I am getting stiff just by writing a single letter.


    However, I cant afford to not do it.


    Lets do my best to let the work flow properly.


    I went to my desk with that intention.


    After I vigorously wrote letters to the northern aristocrats, I sank down on the desk.


    As expected, that was really tiring..


    Al! Im done!


    Elna barged into the room without a knock.


    I kinda knew who it was before the door was opened from the footsteps though.


    Leave it over there.


    What? Dont tell me that you are tired just from writing letters?


    Exactly. But what of it?


    Unbelievable.you should try to act more like all the diligent workers out there you know.


    People have their own pace. I put a lot of care into my letters you know. Unlike a certain someone.


    What are you trying to say!?


    I meant literally what I said though?


    As I replied while leaning down on the desk, my ear was pulled up.


    Correct that.


    I refuse.


    Ara? Is that so?


    Elna smiled and walked behind me.


    She ced her hand on my shoulder with a terrifying smile.


    And.


    Ouch Ouch!!?? That hurts! Ouch! I told you that it hurt right!?


    Your shoulder is quite stiff huh. Let me loosen it up for you! You can thank me too, you know?


    You are not loosening! You are crushing it! STOP! MY SHOULDER!!!


    Shoulder rubbing properly is not something so simple.


    I screamed as my shoulder was being crushed.


    Hearing my scream, Char entered the room in a hurry.


    Whats going on!?


    Char.Help


    Im only giving you a shoulder massage so dont act like you are the victim alright?


    GYAHHH!!


    Perhaps she doesnt like that I am asking for Chars help, Elnas grip increased in strength.


    The pain was too much that I bent my back and tried to twist my body away but Elnas grip never loosened.


    Seeing me like that, Char tries to help me.


    Is, is this not going overboard?


    Its alright. This much is fine.


    But


    He will skimp on his work if you spoil him so you definitely shouldnt let him have his way you know.


    even so, I think that you shouldnt hurt him.


    Char replied.


    The twos eyes intersected.


    If you dont know I will tell you. I am Als childhood friend. I know how to handle him better than anyone else. Can you not interfere?


    Oh, I see. So you are the childhood friends who almost killed him several times from the story.


    Wha..!? Al!? What did you tell her!?


    I was only stating the facts..


    You changed it to suit your story right!? It was only one time that you almost died you know!?


    Almost dying once is plenty enough! If you dont loosen your strength a bit, Al will break you know!


    Char plunges at Elna and tries to peel her hand off me.


    However, Elnas hand doesnt even budge.


    Can you let go of my hand? Im still in the middle of my massage.


    You might not know because you are from the Brave house but the act of inflicting severe pain on someones shoulder is not called a massage you know.


    You are trying to say that I am ignorant of the world?


    No, not at all. Im just simply thinking that you might be a littlecking in themon sense department.


    Elna took her hand off my shoulder.


    I thought that my shoulder was a goner.


    After confirming that my shoulder is still there, I nervously looked back.


    Char and Elna were ring at each other with a smile on their faces. I dont know what they are doing but I only have one way to describe the situation. Their faces are smiling but their atmosphere is definitely not.


    When cold sweat started to run down my back.


    The door was gently opened.


    The tea is ready


    It was a cheerful voice that didnt match the tense atmosphere of the room.


    The one who entered the room was Finne who was carrying a set of tea.


    Finne didnt seem to care about the tingling atmosphere between the two and began to prepare the ck tea she brought.


    The tea leaves in the north are a little different than the ones in the Imperial Capital. Being so close to their production area really makes all the difference, isnt it. I have prepared sweets as well so lets take a break.


    Y, Yeah..Im saved.


    Jeez.


    Perhaps due to Finnes my-pace power, Elna left my side first.


    It seems that she doesnt want to start a fight in front of Finne.


    With Elna stepping back, Char also withdrew.


    During that time, Finne prepared tea for everyone.


    Here, Al-sama.


    Thanks. Its been a while since I get to drink your tea, Finne.


    Thats true. Al-sama was busy with a lot of things after all.


    Apparently, Finne is dismissing the events so far as my busy period.


    After handing me the tea, Finne also served it to Elna.


    Elna-sama was amazing, you know, Al-sama. She quickly set the invasion route and figured out the necessary force to aplish it. The people of the mansion who gave us the information on the Dominion were amazing as well.


    That was fast work huh.


    O, Obviously right? Dont group me together with you, Al.


    Saying so, Elna turned away.


    Shes probably d to be praised.


    After looking at Elna with a smile, Finne handed Char her tea.


    Please.


    Thank you very much.


    Charlotte-san is Duke Lowensteins granddaughter. My father told me that he rode with him to the battlefield several times, it seems that they have a personal rtionship with each other as well.


    Is that the case? It is the first time I hear it. Ojii-sama didnt talk much about himself after all.


    An excellent person often doesnt talk much about themselves. My father alsomented in the letter that his loss was regrettable. The Kleinert house is moving to support the north. If there is anything that we can help with, please feel free to consult us. We will do anything we can to help.


    Im grateful. Finne-sama.


    No, it is only natural. Also, can you please stop adding the honorifics? It is strange when you have already done so with Al-sama but do it with me right?


    However


    Please feel free to call me Finne. I will call Charlotte-san or Char-san from now on as well. If the two of us get along well, it will help with the rtionship between the west and the north, no? Please think of this as doing it for your territory.


    With that said, Finne winked and waited for Char to call her name.


    Char was at a loss for a while but since she was told that it was for her territory, Char nervously opens her mouth.


    Then..allow me to call you Finne.


    You dont have to speak so politely. I would appreciate it if Char-san can treat me like you treat Al-sama.


    ..I understand. But I dont know how to treat girls of the same age as me. There wasnt that many around so.


    Is that true? I am the same. We are unexpectedly simr arent we.


    Saying so, Finne started chatting with Char.


    Char also seemed like she found it easier to talk to Finne and she started to rx.


    Seeing that the atmosphere is not so tense anymore was a relief.


    Its nice to have Finne here.


    If it had been as it was, it might have developed into a quarrel after all.


    Letting Char and Elna fight is not desirable at all.


    But..this already happened when Lize-aneue still isnt here yet.


    Its clear that the situation will spiral out of control with Lize-aneue addition.


    As I thought, I want Duke Reinfeld toe here as soon as possible.


    While making that determination, I drank the tea.

 Chapter 378: Amelia

    Chapter 378: Amelia


    Imperial Sword Castle


    There are many spires in this castle that appear like a sword from the outside.


    There are some spires that no one knows how to reach.


    The reason behind that was the countless secret passages constructed during many renovations the castle received.


    During the rebellion in the capital, several were used and sealed off.


    However, there was a passage that went unnoticed.


    The reason being that its existence was only known to the Emperor himself.


    A spire that can never be reached by a normal route.


    The secret passage that leads to it can be entered only from Emperor Johanness private quarter near the throne room.


    Its the first time Ive brought another person here.


    Sometimes I thought that Your Majesty disappeared off somewhere but I never thought that there would be a secret room in a ce like this.


    As Johannes walks down the secret passage, Mitsubas figure can be seen walking behind him.


    Johannes intentionally summoned and brought her here.


    We are here.


    Said Johannes as he stopped his feet.


    It looked like a dead-end no matter how one looks at it.


    However, the moment Johannes ced his hand on the wall, a door emerged from it.


    Johannes opens that door.


    As she followed Johannes who entered the room, Mitsuba immediately felt a coldness from inside.


    It was an icehouse.


    Why is there an icehouse inside the Imperial Sword Castle? That question floated in her mind but she immediately realized the answer.


    There was an ice casket in the center of the icehouse.


    A person was sleeping inside the transparent casket.


    Amelia


    A beauty with long blonde hair.


    She is peacefully sleeping inside the casket.


    The Emperors Second Consort and the mother of Lizelotte and Christa.


    Amelia Lakes Adler was there.


    Formally, I made her a grave but, I wanted her here with me. It was partly because I was suspicious about her death as well though.


    ..ording to Zuzans story, Amelia redirected the curses to herself. If that is true then, didnt she intentionally endanger herself?


    She didnt tell me anything. There were days where I thought that she wanted to sacrifice herself for the Empire but I was just not convinced. If she noticed that Zuzan was trying to harm the children then she could have brought it to my attention. What is the reason for her to endanger her own life?


    Its hard to imagine that she didnt expect the curse to take her life. Amelia had thorough knowledge about magic after all. Her action was indeed strange but did she not do it because she had no other choice?


    I think about that too. But what could corner her like that? Did she intentionally kill herself?


    If she only wanted to dispel Zuzans curse then there were many options she could choose.


    If her action is telling them something then it is saying that Amelias death was necessary.


    Amelias death doesnt have much impact on the session war. If she chose to die protecting Lizelotte and Christa then it doesnt make sense provided that Zuzan was still out there. It must be a reason that we are not aware of.


    I have been looking for that reason but I still dont have the answer.


    I am the same.


    Right. But before her death, Amelia left me a letter. It was addressed to me alone.


    I have never heard of that. Why did you hide it?


    Because of its content. And it was only a short sentence. The letter says that [You must never trust in any other consorts aside from Mitsuba].


    Mitsuba looked at Amelia in the casket with a surprise.


    Amelia and Mitsuba were very close to each other. They were not simr in character but they got along well.


    Since Amelia was like that, it would not be strange for her to write that letter for Mitsubas sake.


    However.


    Your Majesty, In a certain sense, that is a suicide note. Amelia did what she did knowing that she was going to die. Not only Zuzan, she was trying to warn you about the other consorts as well. This is baffling.


    Thats right. It is something that I havent been able to solve for a long time. But Amelia was not someone that would do something without meaning. So, on the surface, I tried to be fair and kept a distance from the other consorts. In the end, that ended up backfired though.


    Whether it be Zuzan or Sophia, Johannes had ced a distance between himself and them.


    That also spread to their children as the session war intensified.


    If Johannes and his consorts had a solid bond with each other, something foolish like a rebellion may not have urred in the first ce.


    It was the distance Johannes took away from the inner pce that caused this.


    However, he didnt do it for no reason.


    Why did she say that it is fine for Your Majesty to trust me? Looking at Amelias actions, it was as if she couldnt trust herself. Perhaps, she took her own life because of that?


    I dont know. I dont know the full details but a lot of strange things have happened a lottely. Whether its Zandra or Gordon, they werent so foolish as to cause a rebellion.


    .there were talks about their changes since they joined the session war as well.


    Right. People can go mad over power. I thought that they might have changed because of the magic of the throne but Leonard told me something. In hisst moment, Gordon acted like his old self.


    Seeing Johannes frowned, Mitsuba cast her eyes down.


    Normally, an emperor should not favor any of his children.


    However, Johannes was different. He loves every single one of his children.


    Even though he knew that it would bring him pain when the session war arrives.


    He never treated any of them coldly.


    That was fine until a few years ago. After all, everyone thought that there would be no session war in this generation.


    His firstborn, Prince Wilhelm was the perfect Crown Prince.


    Thats why Johannes is in a more painful position than the other emperors in the past.


    He has to oversee his beloved children fight for the throne.


    Your MajestyDo you think that there is a reason behind Zandra and Gordons changes?


    Of course. Amelia chose to die herself. Why? If she noticed that she was changingthen everything started to make sense.


    Even so, Ive never heard of a spell that can change others personality.


    Ive never heard of one either. But what if there was? Amelia may have noticed that she was changing and killed herself before she waspletely changed. If its her then she will definitely do it.


    Hearing Johannes, Mitsuba quietly sighed.


    Everything was only spection.


    It is possible that it is but it is also possible that it isnt.


    However, there was one thing in his spection that matched her hypothesis of what happened.


    Mitsuba is worried about whether to say it or not.


    She is worried that it might elerate Johanness spection.


    However, staying silent will only further the damage.


    Emperor Johannes will be deeply hurt.


    Thats why she says it. For Johanness sake.


    Your Majesty. That is only a spection.


    Thats right. Theres no evidence. Even so!


    If so, lets talk based on that premise. Lets say that Amelia noticed the change and killed herself, that a magic or a curse that changes personality truly exists. Why did she kill herself? Why did she only trust me? Im sure that the answer lies with our children.


    What do you mean?


    The Imperial Family has earned a lot of resentment but it is still difficult to do anything directly to its members. Even if someone were to cast a personality-changing spell directly on the princes and princesses, they all carry the strong magic resistance in their blood. If that is the case, what will you do? The answer is to use an indirect method involving the people closest to them.


    No matter how young the people who draw the blood of Adler are, they will carry its power.


    However, the Consorts living in the inner pce are different.


    Dont tell me.


    It is just a theory. However, if you think about it, it makes sense. It fits too well. She trusted mebecause I did not interfere with how my children grew up. Parents who do not directly teach their children cant influence them indirectly. And the reason Amelia chose to kill herself was because she was trying to protect her children and you, Your Majesty. Amelia was the closest to Your Majesty after all.


    To control the Emperor, you use the woman closest to him.


    Amelia was always in the Emperors heart even after her death.


    Through Amelia, someone might be able to get to the Emperor himself.


    Amelia killed herself to crush that possibility.


    If they take it like that then it makes sense.


    However, there is still no evidence.


    So the reason why Zandra and Gordon changed was that they were influenced through their mothers?


    I do not know but it is true that both Zandra and Gordon carried high expectations from their mothers. It might be the case where the closer they are to their mother, the more extreme the change bes.


    ..if that is true then what can I do? If that is truly the case then I cant trust Eric either


    I cant say anything more. If that spection holds, I could actually be the mastermind or I am using your spection to suit my convenience. For the sake of my children.


    You are not that kind of person!


    We are talking about this because it is possible. What you must do still hasnt changed. The session war is still ongoing. Both Eric and Leos faction have grown powerful. If the Emperor favors one of the two and chooses one of them as the crown prince, the Empire will be divided in two. Please calm your mind and objectively look at the big picture. Like you have done so far.


    Mitsuba reminds Johannes.


    Leo finally caught up with Eric.


    From now on, the more achievements they make, the closer they will be closer to the position of the crown prince.


    The session war will only grow fiercer.


    just who on earth would do something like this?


    The question now is not who. It is still all spection after all. But if this is true, the Empire is under attack. With an insidious and clever n at that. Two Consorts, a prince, and a princess were already sacrificed. If there is truly a culprit then they would be gaining momentum right now. We can not let them gain the upper hand any further than this.


    thats right. I cant allow them to do as they pleased anymore.


    Johannes who grew weak from the shock recovered.


    Seeing that, Mitsuba secretly exhaled a sigh of relief.


    He cant get anything done if he is down like he was before.


    Everything is only a spection.


    However, if they can find proof then it will no longer be one.


    Im having Lizelotte attack the Dominion. They will fall soon. In the meantime, I will look into it again. The death of the Crown Prince.


    That would be wise.


    Mitsuba stares at Amelia while agreeing with the Emperor.


    Things wouldnt be like this if she had left them with more information.


    The question left now is if Amelia could leave them a suicide note, why couldnt she left them with more information.


    However, even fragmented, this information is their best lead.


    The path ahead will be steep.


    Mitsuba left the room thinking about that while supporting the Emperor.


    TLN: Imagine if its really Mitsuba.


    This song will surely y-


    Whos been messing up everything?


    Its been Mitsuba all along


    Whos been pulling every evil string?


    Its been Mitsuba all along


    Shes insidious (ha-ha!)


    So perfidious


    That you havent even noticed


    And the pity is (the pity is)


    Pity, pity, pity, pity


    Its toote to fix anything


    Now that everything has gone wrong


    Thanks to Mitsuba (ha!)


    Naughty Mitsuba


    Its been Mitsuba all along!


    .


    .


    .


    And I killed Amelia too


    If you know you know

 Chapter 379: Another effort

    Chapter 379: Another effort


    The Third Imperial Knight Corp, At your service, Your Highness.


    Good work, Ser Marc.


    A few days after Elnas arrival.


    The deputy captain of the 3rd corp arrived with the knights of the 3rd corp on horseback.


    They probably didnt expect their captain to leave them behind.


    I can see on his face that Marc is a little tired.


    You look tired. I dont mind you taking a break for today you know?


    Unfortunately, the captain is quite enthusiastic about this assignment. I am going to start inspecting Your Highnesss current security details now.


    I can put in a word for you you know?


    Nowe understand why she is so enthusiastic about this so its alright, Your Highness.


    Escorting Trau-niisan was that boring?


    Well, His Highness Traugott doesnt really move much himself after all. The job was easy but itcked the challenges. I admit that. However, the reason why Captain is so enthusiastic is because of your recent achievements, Your Highness.


    What do my achievements have to do with Elna being enthusiastic?


    Seeing me astoundedly sighed, Marc showed me a bitter smile.


    Your Highness may not know this but.the reason we were chosen to be your escort this time was due to your recent achievements.


    What do you mean?


    If Your Highness did not aplish much then the central would not intentionally dispatch the 3rd corp to your side. His Majesty sent us to you because he recognizes your importance. Of course, there was another intention as well.


    I only saw that other intention though.


    It might appear like that to you, Your Highness. However, that was not all. If something were to happen to Your Highness then we will be troubled. Thats why wee to you. This is different from the time of the Knight Hunting Festival. We are not here because we are loyal to our captain, we are here because what Your Highness has achieved moved us. Captain was waiting for this day toe for a long time.


    I wasnt waiting for something like this though. I just did what I have to. If possible, I want to go back to the capital and sleep all day long you know.


    In times like this, it would be impossible to leave an excellent man such as you alone, Your Highness.


    When I heard those words from Marc, my eyes turned to the window and the slowly flowing white clouds.


    How good would it be if I can spend my time leisurely in weather like this?


    Well, that being the case, please understand why Captain is going all out this time.


    Rather than the Imperial Knight Elna, I would be morefortable if I can get my childhood friend back though


    Such words spilled from my mouth.


    I didnt think about it beforehand.


    They were words that just came to my mouth.


    Thats why I put a gag order on Marc.


    .Dont tell Elna about that. I wont cooperate if you tell her alright?


    I understand. Please rest assured.


    With that said, Marc left the room with a grin.


    Seriously.


    A knight of Amsberg who has known me since I was a child is so troublesome to deal with.


    Thinking so, I called Sebas.


    Sebas.


    You called, sir?


    How are the northern aristocrats doing?


    I am still in the middle of gathering information but they are not as united as they were during the war, sir. Half of the north became a battlefield while the other half suffered from bandit raids. All of them try to take this time to recover but the damage they suffered is very different, sir.


    They are all victims but there is no choice but to treat them differently based on the damage they received. The problem is their mindset.


    Exactly, sir. The aristocrats with heavily damaged territories are taking it for granted that they are being supported and started to quarrel with other aristocrats right now.


    Notify every noble. I will not allow any negotiations that do not pass through me first. Even the smallest of problems must be mediated by me.


    Understood, sir. Also, as per your letter delivered by the Dragon Knights, the nobles are sending their heirs to this ce, sir. Perhaps they want to give their greeting and raise various issues to your attention.


    Noble heirs huh


    Sebas shook his head at my blunt reaction to the words.


    It cant be helped.


    I have no good memories of nobles kids.


    Because they were only entrusted with half-hearted responsibility, they are harder to deal with than the family heads.


    I cant say that I am impressed at how you find it so hard to deal with them, sir.


    Im not finding it hard to deal with them. I hate dealing with them.


    Now that is a problem. Especially this time.


    What do you mean?


    Its the exact opposite of what you used to deal with back in the capital, sir. At the capital, you intentionally wanted the noble children to look down on you but now you are the prince who united the north. Many of these heirs went to battle with you. They appreciate your work more than you think, sir.


    ..what a bother.


    My position right now is still vague.


    I am the prince who ended Gordons rebellion with Leo but at the same time, I am potentially the seconding of Gordon.


    Because I was entrusted with the rule of the whole northern region, I am attracting a lot of attention.


    Even trivial things I do can be important now.


    How is Eric Doing in the capital?


    It seems that he is currently in contact with the influential people of the Kingdom as our Minister of Foreign Affairs, sir.


    .he still doesnt make his move huh.


    Lize-aneue and Duke Reinfeld.


    If these two support Leo, many people will flow into our faction.


    Even if they do not formally express their support, it will be known if they cooperate with us this time.


    In that case, Eric cant be waiting around either.


    I think that it is about time for him to recognize Leo as his opponent and make his move.


    This is eerie given that we are only waiting for a full-scale war with the Kingdom to happen.


    Duke Kleinert in the west, Earl Simmel in the South, Duke Reinfeld in the east. We have the support of influential aristocrats of each region. And now the north has been entrusted to me. Many nobles in the capital may support Eric but in rural areas, we have the upper hand. If he still can disy such a carefree attitude then he must have some kind of trump card that can guarantee his victory.


    What kind of trump card do you think it is, sir? His connections with the foreign powers are certainly powerful but I cant imagine that it would make much difference in a session war.


    I have no idea. Well, it doesnt matter what kind of trump card it is. We just have to prepare for everything. Also, it isnt just him that has a trump card.


    Certainly, this might be the time to use it.


    We will not use it first. We will do it after they use theirs. Until then, we will keep it.


    This trump card is powerful but it also has a big disadvantage.


    Most importantly, the situation is moreplicated than I first thought.


    I am standing out too much.


    If the fact that I am Silver is out there, some people will support me.


    If that happens, the session war will be a battle between me and Leo.


    If possible, I dont want to use it.


    Certainly. At the very least, you will have to leave the Empire after all.


    I dont want that.


    Saying so, I gently hold my fist.


    If Leo has to take on such a troublesome position like an emperor, I want to at least be by his side.


    After all, bing an emperor is not the end.


    To achieve that I have to get rid of Eric.


    I guess I will have to put in my effort one more time huh.


    After the session war is over, you will be able to live a life after all. Dont put it as just another effort, please use your lifetime worth of effort on this.


    I think that my effort will be running out after this one time though.


    While saying such a thing I reached for the documents that started to umte on my desk.

 Chapter 380: The Type I Hate

    Chapter 380: The Type I Hate


    I hate the envious gazes.


    I was subjected to such gazes many times before due to my position as a prince.


    If they understand the disadvantages thate with the position, it would be one thing but most people who look at me with such eyes have no ideas about the negative side of being a prince.


    Thats why I hate it.


    Egon von Breuer, son of Earl Breuer, Ivee to give you my greeting, Your Highness.


    Good work. How is your territory doing? Is there any trouble?


    Yes! Thanks to Your Highness, the surrounding nobles are very supportive of our recovery so the reconstruction is going very well!


    Egon enthusiastically said.


    His age is 16.


    He is a boy with pale brown hair and a young-ish face.


    Earl Breuer is a noble whose territory is on the eastern side of the north and was one of the nobles who were ousted from their territories due to Gordon-aniue.


    That being said, instead of running away, the Earl kept resisting Gordon-aniue until he suffered a serious wound and his vassals took him into hiding. He is quite loved by his people.


    He seemed to be ashamed of abandoning his territory by retreating and stated his will of handing the rule over his territory to his son.


    However, Egon is still young.


    He has a lot to learn and it would be bad for the Earl to hand over his title right now.


    The fact that he can only say positive things about me after he went out of his way to visit me shows that he is still too naive to be the family head.


    No matter how well the reconstruction is going, there should still be many things that are stillcking. And it is Egons job to demand that from me.


    I see. Feel free to tell me if you need anything.


    Yes! Both I and my father will be relying on you, Your Highness!


    It seems that this civil war in the north is the first war for Egon.


    A sudden big war just happened out of nowhere.


    Sebas said that there are many who admire me for leading the northern nobles in this war.


    That is fine but such admiration is also troublesome.


    Your Highness has been appointed as the Warden of the North, and you can rule the North as you pleased! Our people are also saying that the North is safe in Your Highness Arnolds hands!


    It is only a temporary position. After the reconstruction and the invasion of the Dominion is done, I will be returning to the Imperial Capital.


    That is a shameIs it not possible for Your Highness to remain in the north as our governor?


    I am not suited for such a position.


    That is not true at all! In the civil war, didnt the Duke of Lowenstein himself follow you! The Dominion invasion as well, if Your Highness raises more achievements, your reputation will be close to that of His Highness Leonard! I would like to assist Your Highness in any way I can to achieve that!


    Egon started heating up.


    While squinting my eyes at him, I give him a piece of advice.


    You should stop right there.


    No, this is the consensus of us northern aristocrats! We wish for Your Highness to participate in the session war! If that is not possible then please consider remaining with us here as our governor! If Your Highness does that then the north will!


    Without heeding my advice, Egon continued.


    However, he suddenly has to stop speaking.


    Elna who was standing beside me as my escort approached Egon and put her sword on Egons neck.


    Ehah.?


    His Highnesss position is not as simple as you may think. How will you take responsibility if someone were to take your words and start a rumor that His Highness is trying to cause another rebellion?


    M, My apolog.


    Your apology doesnt cut it. Instead, give me one of your arms. That way there wont be any unfounded rumor about His Highness.


    By imposing such a strict punishment, I can show that I will not allow such ideas to hatch under my rule.


    Eric still doesnt make his move but if we show him an opening he will surely y into it.


    For Eric, it would be more convenient if I and Leo are at each others necks.


    At least he will want to put a crack between us.


    Thats why we cant expose such an opening to him.


    .Pl, please forgive meI will never bring up such a thing again.!


    You should have stopped when His Highness gave you a warning.


    Elna moves her sword to Egons arm.


    A small scream leaked from him.


    In that situation, I look on without doing anything.


    Meanwhile, Char entered the room.


    Excuse my rudeness but what is going on here?


    M, Marchioness Zweig! Please save me!


    Captain Elna. I dont know what happened but could you sheath your sword first?


    This man told His Highness that he should participate in the session war you know? He wanted His Highness to fight his own brother. Moreover, he brought it up in a situation like this. If His Highness shows that he is hiding such an ambition then His Majesty might regard him as the seconding of Prince Gordon. His action is almost like he is a spy sent to sabotage His Highness.


    ..is that true?


    I, I only want His Highness to rule over the north.


    ..that is a shame. However, is this enough for Captain to pull out your sword?


    If I do not at least take one of his arms then bad rumors about His Highness will spread.


    I think that it would be enough to give a hush order to the people here though.


    Eventually, someone will bring up the same topic again. If that leaks out, how will you take responsibility for it?


    I will personally take responsibility. I will not allow the northern aristocrats to have such shallow ideas. Thats why please forgive him.


    Char bowed as her gaze fixed on me.


    I nodded several times and spoke to her.


    I will leave this to Char. I trust that you will handle this properly.


    I am grateful.


    Th, Thank you, Your Highness!


    Char and Egon bow and leave the room.


    When they left, I felt that Char and Elnas eyes were locked for a moment.


    Well, Chars position is one that represents all the northern aristocrats. She is the noble of the north who is closest to me. No matter what happens, she will be on the northern aristocrats side.


    On the other hand, Elna is my closest escort captain.


    Her priority is my reputation.


    Thanks for dealing with him, I hate dealing with that type.


    I still think I should at least take an arm from him though?


    Well, that will surely reduce the headache in the future but that would make it harder for me to connect with the northern aristocrats.


    If you left them unchecked, you would have a hard time maintaining a good rtionship with His Majesty and Leo instead you know?


    Thats why I left it to Char. This will solidify her position within the ranks of the northern aristocrats.


    What if she fails? What will you do then Al?


    Elna turns her worried gaze toward me.


    If Char fails, the responsibility will lie with her.


    Whether Char can take responsibility for it is probably Elnas worry.


    She is probably thinking that it might be better if the northern aristocrats are afraid of her instead.


    Lets pray for her sess.


    Such a vague answer..it would be bad if the northern aristocrats try rally under you right?


    I know. But we will deal with it when the timees. I only need to persuade them one by one after all.


    Thats a hassle right. We can still make it you know? Losing one arm wont kill him anyway.


    I dont want my childhood friend to be hated, you see. I dont want someone else to be my escort other than you during my rule as the Warden. So, behave yourself. It isnt like you to do something unnecessary right?


    I dont want to see Al and Leo fight.


    I know. It wont happen. I wont let it. Trust me. I will not make a future that you dont want to see.


    is that a promise?


    Yeah, its a promise.


    With that said, the worry on Elnas face softened.


    A Prince just started a civil war.


    Because of that, the current Empire is full of doubts.


    Originally, my priority should be dispelling such doubts and Elnas way is the best to aplish that.


    However, I dont want to push everything onto my childhood friend.


    If I ask her to, Elna will do anything.


    Thats why I cant be spoiled like that.


    Well, with that said, our situation is certainly unstable. It would be troublesome if that person doesnt arrive soon.


    Lizelotte-sama?


    No, its Duke Reinfeld. More specifically, the people he would bring along.


    What? Saying it in such a roundabout way.


    You will understand soon.


    The reason the northern aristocrats want me to seed is that their hope is me.


    They think that they can only rely on me so they want me in a high position. They want to protect the north through me.


    After all, with the loss of Duke Lowenstein, there is no reliable pir for the north.


    However, if the reconstruction ispleted quickly, such worry will subside for the time being.


    To do that, I need [Them].

 Chapter 381: Rain Storm – First part

    Chapter 381: Rain Storm ¨C First part


    Its been about half a month since I became the Warden of the North.


    Finally, the greetings of the aristocrats were over. Instead, it was reced with day after day of mediating quarrels.


    It is impossible to solve everything at once.


    Still, we are working towards a solution little by little.


    That being said, there is a new obstacle in the reconstruction.


    A natural disaster in a time like this huh.


    I mutter so while looking out the window.


    It is raining heavily outside and the strong wind is blowing against the windows.


    A sturdy building like a nobles mansion would be fine but a hastily built shelter wont be able to endure something like this.


    Because I was told in advance that a heavy storm wasing, I told all the nobles to prioritize their citizens safety.


    With that being the case, many citizens were evacuated to the Zweig mansion. The other nobles mansions should be in a simr situation.


    Many have lost their homes due to the civil war and had to live in temporary houses but with a storm like this, those temporary houses wontst.


    Although I ept that there is nothing to be done about it, I couldnt help butin against nature here.


    Cant you do something about this with your power? Al-sama.


    Finne asked if I could do something about the storm.


    In response, I gave her a shrug.


    I would if I could. But its impossible to blow away such a big storm without being noticed. Even if its okay to be noticed, it would require a lot of power.


    Honestly saying, it just isnt worth the effort.


    Moreover, the damage has already been done.


    Since I already decided not to do anything about it, I have to stick with that decision to the end.


    Right.Im sorry.


    You dont have to apologize. I thought about it too after all. I was thinking if there is anyone who could do something about it you see.


    While letting out a loud sigh, I hit my cheeks with both hands.


    My thoughts are turning negative with the bad weather.


    Now I have no choice but to do what I can.


    Lets change the mood.


    While I was telling myself so, Sebas entered the room.


    Arnold-sama.


    What is it?


    A river that flows into the Zweig territory is likely to overflow, sir.


    Thats the worst.


    While saying so, I unfold the map I had prepared on the table.


    There is one big river flowing through the Zweig territory.


    If this river overflows inside the territory which is the center of the north, the north will be hit hard.


    I have to avoid that at all costs.


    Im going out. I have to prevent the flood at all costs.


    But how are you going to prevent it?


    We are going to reinforce the riverbank.


    Saying so, I put on the rain gear that was prepared in the room.


    To prevent the flood, I have to go out myself.


    I am leaving this ce to you, Finne. Take care of the evacuees for me.


    Y, yes! Please be careful!


    Its alright. I will just be looking at the ce after all. Call Char and Elna for me, Sebas.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, the mansion suddenly became busy.


    Al! This is too dangerous!


    We cant leave this alone right? Its fine so lets go.


    I ordered the knights of the 3rd corp and the knights of Zweig house to prepare for departure.


    However, the wind is very strong due to the storm.


    Moreover, we will be approaching the river that is close to flooding.


    Its normal to say that it is dangerous. Especially for Elna who is the head of my escort.


    Al! Are you sane!?


    I am sane. Get ready.


    Char who waste to arrive is the first to question my sanity.


    While sighing at Char, I ordered her to prepare to go out.


    And you are okay with this despite being his escort!?


    Theres no way that I am okay with this right!? I am trying to stop him here!


    You have to force him to stay then!


    I cant possibly do that right!? If the Imperial knights forcibly confine an imperial prince, he will be theughing stocks of other countries you know!? You do it!


    Theres no way I can do that right!? His position as the Warden of the North is above all the northern aristocrats you know!!


    Behind me, they started to argue about how to confine me.


    Seriously, they are arguing about such a thing in this situation? Its not like we have time for that. These two really cant make the decision huh.


    Cut it out. If you dont want to, I can go alone you know?


    I, I didnt say that!


    Thats right! I was just worried.


    We cant do anything unless I go. Before worrying just do what we can first. Before your quarrel, the wellbeing of the citizen is more important right.


    ..I know that.


    You are letting him go!? Its suicide to approach the river in this situation you know!


    Whatever, just get ready! We cant persuade him anymore!


    As expected of my childhood friend.


    She knows me well.


    Marc and the 3rd corp that was standing by are also watching us with astounded expressions.


    Thinking that she wont be able to stop me, Char also let out a small sigh.


    Can you at least promise me that you wont do anything reckless?


    I cant.


    No way.


    You have two choices now you know? Believe in me, or not. Elna believes in me. What about you, Char?


    of course, I believe in you.


    Then lets go. This is much safer than during the civil war right.


    After I told her that, I walked over to Marc.


    I want to hear your opinion as a veteran knight. Do you think that it is safe for an unskilled guy like me to ride a horse on his own in weather like this?


    Even if Your Highness asks someone else, the answer would be no. But please rest assured. We will have a carriage ready for Your Highness. It is a custom-made one so it will do fine even on a muddy road.


    You sure prepared well huh?


    This is not the first time I have to deal with Your Highnesss recklessness after all.


    I guess so. When I am with you, it seems that I always have to deal with some kind of water disaster huh. Will you help me if I drown?


    Please dont make such a joke. Im not so confident that I can help Your Highness this time so please do behave yourself.


    After saying that, Marc shakes his head.


    While smiling bitterly at Marc, the knights of Zweig house finished their preparation.


    I understand the danger. Even so, as long as the north is in my hands, I will never overlook such danger to its people. Follow me. Lets do what we can.


    With that said, we left the Zweig mansion.

 Chapter 382: Rain Storm – Second Part

    Chapter 382: Rain Storm ¨C Second Part


    Good grief


    I wipe my soaked hair with a towel.


    Currently, I am inside the carriage specially prepared for me.


    A number of carriages were connected along the riverbank to create a temporary foundation.


    For the time being, I couldnt say how it is holding up unless I saw the situation with my own eyes so I looked at the river and found that the water level was higher than I expected.


    The area near the bridge in the middle of the territory is about to flood.


    It was a ce where people didnt expect water to rise so the situation is quite bad.


    Currently, the knights are constructing an earth wall along the river and reinforce them.


    It is not an end-all solution but we cant do anything more unless we reinforce the weak points first.


    When I was thinking about that, Char and Elna entered the carriage.


    While arguing with each other.


    This is unbelievable! The prodigy of the Brave house is afraid of water?


    Im not afraid of water, Im just not good at ces with a lot of water!


    That isnt any different! Why did you tag along here in the first ce!? You cant even get close to the river!


    Th, There are things that I can do without approaching the river!


    Your voice is already shaking!


    I sigh and give them a clean towel.


    Char was instructed tomand the knights while Elna was instructed to collect anything that we can use to reinforce the wall.


    The fact that they are here means that the work is done for the time being.


    How did it go?


    For now, the foundation of the earth wall has beenpleted. All that is left is to reinforce it.


    What about your end, Elna?


    I carried the stones in the surroundings here as much as possible. Once we process them, they should be usable.


    Good, do that as fast as possible. Honestly, it doesnt look like we have much time.


    The rain is not falling any heavier but it has not decreased either.


    If it keeps raining like this, the river will surely flood.


    If that happens, not only the houses, the crops will also be damaged.


    That will significantly dy the reconstruction of the north.


    Such a thing is uneptable.


    Alright. Lets go. Now is the time we do our best.


    With that said, I went out to face the storm again together with Char and Elna.


    Your Highness! The rain is getting stronger! Please stay away from the river!


    Marc said so and tried to stop me.


    However, I stand on thepleted earth wall.


    Despite being a quick work, it is made quite well. Moreover, the stones Elna collected and processed reinforced it even further.


    The weakest part was somehow reinforced.


    However, the rain doesnt stop.


    Of course, this is not the final solution.


    The reinforcement is done! Lets leave the rest to fate, Your Highness!


    I hate leaving things to fate!


    Even if Your Highness says that, we have already done what we can! What are you doing up there Your Highness!?


    You dont know!?


    Not a clue!


    Sebas! Do you know what I am about to do!?


    Well, I can somewhat guess, sir.


    Sebas who was a little distance away answered.


    I grinned at Sebass answer.


    So he can guess it huh.


    I beckon Marc.


    Having no choice, Marc climbs the earth wall and approaches me.


    Do you want to know my n!?


    Yes! I do. But please tell me thatter! For the time being, please get down! It is dangerous here!


    Its dangerous but it will be fine with you at my side right?


    I also have my limits, Your Highness!


    Is that so?


    While smiling at Marc, I slowly leaned over toward the river.


    Marc hurriedly grabbed my arm.


    Your Highness!! His Highness is falling! Help me!!


    HaHaHa! Its the third time Ive been helped by you huh?


    Is this the time for you tough!? Please get back up!!


    Nah, that would be impossible with my strength. Pull me up.


    Seriously..! Support me! I am pulling His Highness up!!


    With the knights around him grabbing his body, Marc pulls me up with both arms.


    As expected of an Imperial Knight.


    Marc who brilliantly pulled me up fell on his back with a rough breath.


    .that was too scary.


    Is that so. Well, it was a big pinch after all.


    Why are you being so carefree, Your Highness!? Do you understand your position!? You are His Majesty the Emperors representative in the north! You are effectively the ruler of the north you know!?


    Yeah, that is absolutely correct. It would be really bad if I die right?


    Exactly! If you understand that then please get down! The river is too dangerous right now!


    With that said, Marc drops me off the earth wall.


    To that Marc, I post a question.


    Marc, can you use voice amplifying magic?


    Yes? I can but


    Then Im counting on you. I have to say something to Elna.


    Elna is waiting in the sky a little away from the river.


    Her job was to observe the situation in our surroundings.


    It was me who ordered her to be there


    My real purpose for her is different though.


    No one other than the hero can y the heros role after all.


    [[Can you hear me? Elna von Amsberg.]]


    [[I can! Al!? Its dangerous there so get away quic.]]


    [[By the authority vested to me as the Warden of the North, my position is the equivalent to the Emperors here. Earlier, I almost died. This situation is extremely dangerous. It would not be strange to call this a national crisis.]]


    I stopped Elna mid-sentence.


    It would be troublesome if she says something unnecessary here after all.


    Seeing my grin, Sebas shook his head.


    This is a situation where Silver can not interfere. However, even without Silver, there is still an alternative.


    Its a situation where I need someone else to do the job. So, I let her do it.


    The reason I came out here personally was to clear the conditions.


    [[During this crisis to the Empire, I, the Warden of the North, Seventh Prince Arnold Lakes Adler, hereby order you by the authority of Emperor Johannes Lakes Adler. Hero, take the holy sword into your hands!]]


    Perhaps she saw through my intention, Elna raises her hand to the sky.


    Then.


    [[Hear me and descend! O brilliant sword of the stars! Now, the Hero needs you!!]]


    White light gathered in Elnas hand.


    With a dazzling light, it transforms into the holy sword.


    Far from being limited to the Empire, it is the strongest weapon on the continent.


    A trump card that should not be used outside of a crisis.


    Thats why reinforcing the river was the highest priority.


    It would be aughing matter if the river flooded afterward after all.


    That being said, that worry has disappeared.


    The rest is to execute the n.


    [[I permit you. HeroSplit the Heavens!]]


    [[HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!]]


    At mymand, Elna swung the holy sword up toward the sky.


    A huge torrent of light immediately cut through the huge rain clouds that cover the north.


    It was a sh that literally split the heavens.


    A littleter, the aftermath of the holy swords blow assaulted us.


    I was about to be blown away by the st but the knights formed up around me and withstood it.


    Then, when it passed.


    The dim rain clouds that covered the sky disappeared leaving behind a clear blue sky.


    The illusion-like ray of sunlight touches the ground.


    As expected of the holy sword. Even nature is nothing before it huh.


    Since the blow was directed to the sky, Elna wouldnt hold back.


    The power is clearly different from before.


    Is this the result of unconsciously turning off her limiter?


    While such a question was raised in my mind, I greeted Elna who came down from the sky with a smug grin on my face.


    TLN: SO IT WAS YOUR FAULT!!! ELNAAAAAAA!!!!!

 Chapter 383: A Person You Can Count On

    Chapter 383: A Person You Can Count On


    The storm caused damage in various locations.


    Most of the buildings in the temporary vige which housed the disced people became unusable.


    We are mobilizing knights to assist the reconstruction effort but it is still difficult to proceed.


    Its not that the knights are insufficient for the job.


    The people they are helping are the ones who make the reconstruction slower.


    They are being discouraged because the stormid waste to their hard work.


    Everyone has a dark look on their face.


    This is bad


    Everyone is down..


    After I returned to the Zweig mansion with Finne, I was informed about the situation of each area.


    However, simr reports came out everywhere.


    There are many such temporary viges not only in the Zweig territory.


    A number of them were constructed in territories that suffered rtively small damage.


    However, every vige was devastated.


    Lives were saved. That is something to celebrate but the people have lost the will to continue living.


    I was worried that this would happen in the future but it seems that the people are in no condition to be happy that they are alive.


    Send an urgent message to every lord. Tell them to give special care to the disced people. I willpensate themter.


    Will that be okay?


    We are not in a situation where we can let them live like this.


    Still, this is also a double-edged sword.


    We have no guarantee.


    I only borrowed the Zweig mansion as my base of operation, it is not something that I own.


    If we were to give the guarantee then it would be from the Zweig house but the Zweig house also has its limits.


    After all, the north just went through a harsh battle.


    The amount of stockpiled food is small. No aristocrat can afford to feed the disced people forever.


    When will our reinforcement arrive?


    Depending on that, the dissatisfaction of the disced people will be focused on me.


    It would be nice if they can arrive soonSebas. After he went to Duke Reinfeld, Finn still hasnt returned right?


    No, not yet sir.


    I was a little disappointed at Sebass reply.


    I thought that if its Duke Reinfeld then he would be swift with his action.


    I sent Finn to him because I was counting on that.


    However, there is still no sign of movement.


    Theres no way that he wont do anything.


    Perhaps something happened on his end.


    Things are not going the way I want huh


    I will write a letter to my father!


    The nobles of the west are supporting our Kingdom front. They dont have enough to spare us.


    Even if they are not participating directly, they should be supplying the frontline.


    Even if they still have room to send some to the north, they will be scraping by instead.


    We can not force the west to make sacrifices for the north.


    But..


    If pushes to shove, I will write to Father myself.


    He will probably move even without me asking though.


    He wont destroy his rtionship with the north that finally was restored.


    However, when will that be?


    If it reallyes to it, it might be better to have Silver deliver the supply huh.


    To avoid the imminent pain, I will have to sacrifice other things.


    There is no choice but to do it as charity work.


    While reaffirming such determination, I moved on to deal with the messengers that arrived from various ces.


    One week after the storm.


    The Dragon Knights of Marquis Greisner are flying all over the north acting as messengers.


    However, what they were carrying are the pleas of the disced people and the lords that shelter them.


    .the Zweig house is almost at its limit you know.


    I know. Thank you for holding out so far.


    In the midst of suffering, the Zweig house continued to assist all the nobles of the north.


    However, it isnt like the Zweig house has an endless amount of supply.


    There is nothing left to spare in the territory anymore.


    I have a n. Buy me some t


    When I was about to give up and head to the capital.


    A messenger rushed in and interrupted my words.


    Reporting! Merchants have arrived from the east, Your Highness!


    Merchants? So there are people who do see the opportunity huh. Wee them.


    Th, That is..they are not alone! Please take a look outside!


    Saying so, the messenger urged me to head out and see for myself.


    After I look at Chars face, we followed the messenger.


    We moved from the mansion to the city wall.


    There were dozens of carriages in a traffic jam outside the wall.


    This is..!? Did Al call them here!?


    How could I pull something like this off. Its not me.


    All I did was writing a letter to someone I could count on.


    I just asked for help.


    The letter might be shameless but he is supposedly in my debt.


    And it seems that he put all effort into paying it back.


    There are not that many people who are so reliable.


    Oi! Hurry up and let us through!


    Wa, Wait a minute! We are not ready to ept you yet!


    Seriously, Im begging you here! Almost all the merchants of the east areing! We are just a part of them you know!


    Every merchant of the east!?


    When the knights manning the gate started to shake, a white dragon entered my sight.


    And below him are countless cavalry.


    Y, Your Highness! Its an army! An army ising from the east! The number is over 20,000!


    There is a noble in the east who can mobilize 20,000 knights


    No single noble can have 20,000 knights. He gathered them together.


    An alliance of nobles? But to gather this many knights in such a short period of time.


    Its possible. There are no nobles in the east that do not owe him. Of course, these merchants as well.


    Thats why he managed to bring so many.


    It would be extremely troublesome if he only brings the army with him. We can not afford to feed them after all.


    Thats why he mobilized the merchants first.


    A thorough person as always.


    Thinking so, I left the main gate and prepared to wee him.


    One persones out from the army of knights.


    The person was short and has a chunky body, saying that he is cool would be a stretch.


    Still, he proudly advanced his horse toward me.


    Then he got off his horse and kneel before me.


    On behalf of the eastern nobles, I, Jurgen von Reinfeld is at your service, Your Highness Arnold. I have brought an army of 20,000 knights along with the merchants of the east to answer your call.


    Good work, Duke Reinfeld.


    I would go anywhere at your request, Your Highness.


    Saying so, the duke gives me a refreshing smile.


    After that, he turns his gaze toward Char who was standing next to me.


    It is a pleasure to meet you, Marchioness Zweig. I am Duke Jurgen von Reinfeld. We will be in your care.


    Marchioness Charlotte von Zweig. I thank you for your great support.


    Please do not mind it. Us nobles of the east did not suffer from the civil war. Allow us topensate you for our inability to support you during wartime. I have already paid the merchants in advance. Let us start with thepensation for the disced people.


    P, Paid? All of them..?


    It is my principle to spend my saved up money in a grand way.


    Duke Reinfeld cheerfully smiles.


    His expression has no shred of him being prideful about it.


    Still, he just moved every single merchant of the east.


    The amount of money required to do that would be enormous.


    It is the amount of money that Char probably never seen before.


    Duke Reinfeld. I am thankful for your kindness but..


    Please rest assured. I have brought them along.


    Duke Reinfeld looks back at the knights.


    Then, people that are clearly shorter than the knights appeared from their ranks.


    They are the dwarves.


    This is the cornerstone of my n for northern reconstruction. With their help, we will not have to worry about the buildings.


    I brought along around 100 of them with me. The rest will arrive together with the Dwarf King at ater date.


    Im truly sorry for all the trouble.


    I should be the one saying that. I am sorry for being sote. I tried toe here as fast as I could but our arrival was slower than I expected.


    If handled poorly, moving personnel on this scale would take more than several months.


    Although he managed to bring them all here in only a few weeks, it seems that is too slow for the dukes standard.


    Such a great person.


    So.uhh.Aneuewhere is she?


    I asked while being cautious of my surroundings.


    The most dangerous woman, namely Lize-aneue, should being with him.


    There is no need for them toe here separately.


    However, I cant see Lize-aneues figure nor that of her army.


    Her Highness Lizelotee led a thousand of her elites straight to the northern border. It seems that Her Highness wishes to scout it out first.


    Ahh.I see..


    I can imagine Lize-aneueing here all enthusiastically.


    One could say that she has plenty of motivation.


    By the way, what was her mood like?


    Her Highness was in a good mood through the trip. Well, its difficult to tell otherwise because Her Highness is beautiful even when she is in a bad mood though.


    I dont think that there is anyone whose mood is easier to understand than her though.


    While retorting Duke Reinfeld, we proceeded to wee the merchants.

 Chapter 384: The Thing you are Proud of

    Chapter 384: The Thing you are Proud of


    A few days after Duke Reinfeld arrived in the north.


    The food brought by the merchants was urgently delivered to the entire northern region.


    Now we do not have to worry about food supply.


    Alright, what do you think I should do now? Duke Reinfeld.


    The person who should decide that is you, Your Highness. You are the ruler of the north.


    Let me hear your opinion. I want to see if your thoughts match mine or not. If you are in my shoes, what will you do?


    Perhaps he is aware of his own position as the duke who rules over the east, it seems that Duke Reinfeld does not want to interfere much with the norths affairs.


    In the end, he just came here to help.


    He probably doesnt want to break that stance.


    However, Duke Reinfeld is a highly capable person.


    If his ideas for the northern reconstruction match mine then the step I am nning to take is probably not a mistake.


    Then allow me to give my personal opinion. First, I think that we should bring together all the disced people.


    I also thought of that. I am currently thinking about creating towns just for them.


    As expected of you, Your Highness. These people have lost their homes along with everything they possessed. They wont be able to settle down if we only perform half-measures. We should give them a new ce to call home.


    I understand. Lets pick ces for those towns. I will have the dwarves head over to begin the construction.


    Leaving everything to the dwarves would not be a good idea, Your Highness. Having the people build it themselves will increase the sentimental value after all.


    Right. We will choose volunteers from the disced people and let them build the town together with the dwarves. If we gradually increase their number, there should be less confusion.


    I think that is a good idea.


    That ended the talk about the disced people.


    The rest is to put the n into practice.


    However, even if we resolved the problem of the disced people, that doesnt mean the reconstruction is over.


    Duke Reinfeld. If you were a merchant, what would you export from the north?


    Are you talking about how the north can make profits?


    I think that we need to tackle this as soon as possible. Since the north has been treated coldly for a long time, their contact with the other regions is quite weak. It was fine before the civil war but with the damage from the war coupled with the rainstorm, they have suffered too much. To allow them to quickly recover, we need cooperations from other regions.


    For that to happen, you would need the merchants to circte back and forth between each region. Right now, the merchants I brought only serve as a one-way trade route. If nothing is done, they will eventually return to the east. We have to make them think that the north can benefit them. Your Highness wants to know what kind of lure would work on them, correct?


    The food in the north is delicious. We could sell that after the reconstruction but we cant afford to export it now since there is not enough to go around in the north. We need something other than food.


    Duke Reinfeld is excellent at spotting business opportunities. He should be able to see what the north has to offer.


    In response, the duke closed his eyes and stayed silent.


    Then he smiles.


    To discuss more on this, I think that it would be better if we have Marchioness Zweig with us. Can you call her? Your Highness.


    Char? Certainly, it would be better if we have a noble of the north with us. Is it something that is hard to put into practice?


    Please dont worry.


    If the duke says so then theres no reason to refuse.


    I immediately called for Char.


    Specialty of the north?


    Thats right. I want the merchants to travel back and forth from the north to the other regions to increase the north interaction with the outside. The problem for that is we cant use food so we have to export something else.


    Rather than asking meI think that it would be better to ask for Duke Reinfelds opinion though


    This is an important matter of the north. It is not something that I should decide alone.


    However, I heard that Duke Reinfeld is good at conducting business. And in fact, you have brought so many merchants to the north. Can we not borrow your wisdom for this?


    Reconstruction is about getting help from others, not topletely rely on them. We are offering our help but it is up to the north to stand up again. This n will allow the north to stand up on its own. And it is up to the granddaughter of the former pirs of the north, Duke Lowenstein, and Marquis Zweig to decide.


    Duke Reinfeld speaks like a teacher would to his student.


    Realizing that she relied too much on Duke Reinfeld, Char got a little embarrassed and apologized.


    My apologies..I took advantage of your goodwill.


    No, relying on others is not a bad thing. I am simply saying that relying too much on others is no good. Just a few hints are nothing. It is just my opinions in the end after all.


    Only a handful in the Empire has the same business talent on the level of Duke Reinfeld.


    Thats why theres no doubt that his ideas will be extraordinary.


    Besides, the duke also looks very confident.


    He probably is confident that the answer he is currently hinting at will sell.


    What is the north famous for?


    A simple question.


    However, because of its simplicity, Char struggled to answer.


    The question is so broad that she doesnt know the right answer.


    For the record, I also have a lot of answers in mind myself.


    However, the duke purposely directed the question to Char.


    It would be better to not say anything and let Char answer.


    You dont know?


    Im sorryI am still too inexperienced.


    I see. But this is something that people in the other regions can answer immediately.


    It is such a simple thing?


    It is. Allow me to rephrase the question. What is the thing that the north is proud of? Please tell me the answer from the bottom of your heart.


    With a business mind like Duke Reinfelds, you will be able to manage even if you have to sell subpar products.


    However, there are countless merchants you have topete with.


    Without reliable product quality, you can not call it a specialty.


    Therefore, it must be something that the north can be proud of.


    Char, who had been thinking for a while finally raised her face.


    Then.


    I dont know if this is the right answer or not.but.I am proud that the knights of the north are second to none. My grandfather, Duke Lowenstein may have passed away and our forces may have diminished but the strength of the knights of the north is still as strong as they have shown in the previous war.


    What do you think, Your Highness?


    I agree. The knights of the north are currently in the spotlight. They just showed their strength in the civil war after all. Thats why I think that their strength can be marketed.


    Wonderful answer. I also share your opinion.


    Y, you are nning to export our knights!?


    Char raised her voice in a panic.


    Duke Reinfeld shakes his head in response.


    We wont do something as ridiculous as selling the knights. What we can sell are the warhorses. The knights of the north have shown their superior strength as cavalry. The quality of the warhorses here is excellent. Now that the attention is on them, you should try putting the warhorses up for sale. If you can nt the impression that the north breeds high-quality horses then, it will be easier for you to conduct business in the future.


    Right now the Empire is at war. The army is in need of warhorses and to prepare for the worst-case scenario, the other nobles will want to buy them too.


    Then lets make it so. I will have the merchants from the east spread the rumors. Marchioness Zweig, I am sorry but can you put on a knight training exercise for us?


    That is no problem.but, I dont know if we are going to have enough horses.


    If we scrape it together from the whole north then we should manage.


    But if you do that, the war with the Dominion will


    We are going to invade the Dominion soon.


    If we only have a minimum number of warhorses, the knights will not be able to move satisfactorily.


    However, Duke Reinfeld already brought us the solution for that.


    No problem. As the Warden of the North, I wont let anyone use the army of the north for the invasion. We already have many knights from the east. This one will be handled by them.


    Has the Duke moved the knights from the east with that intention from the start.?


    No, I did not think so far ahead. However, with the sess of the knights of the north, the knights in the east were also looking for a ce where they can raise their own achievement. That was how I borrowed the knights from the nobles there. Our side has the justification after and more importantly, we have a debt to settle with that country. There is no better honor than fighting on behalf of the Empire against them.


    The color of anger was slightly visible in Duke Reinfelds eyes.


    The death of the Crown Prince cast a shadow over many.


    Lize-aneue is one of them.


    It was the Dominion that caused his death.


    It seems that he has no n to forgive them.


    Alright, then lets move.


    Understood.


    I understandalso, Duke. may I have a bit of your time?


    What can I do for you?


    Char stopped Duke Reinfeld who was about to leave the room.


    The duke responded while tilting his head puzzlingly.


    You are the person who brought the east together. Could I borrow your experience and knowledge? I wont take much of your time. Please teach this inexperienced me!


    No one would call the new Thunder God of the north inexperienced. However, it is true that the work of aristocrats is not just about fighting on the battlefield. I would be more than happy to teach you.


    With that said, Duke Reinfeld smiled and left the room.


    After staring at the door for a while, Char suddenly sat down on a chair as if her body lost power.


    Hes an amazing person..


    That is my future brother-inw after all.


    If he cant do at least that much then he wouldnt be able to catch Lize-aneue.


    Thinking so, we started moving.

 Chapter 385: Sister’s Arrival

    Chapter 385: Sister¡¯s Arrival


    The day is upon us.


    Your Highness, the weing preparation has beenpleted.


    I understand. Lets try not to offend her as much as possible.


    Understood.


    My fate is in your hand. Her treatment of me will change depending on her mood after all.


    With that said, I lowered my head to Duke Reinfeld.


    Desperately.


    After all, the person we are weing today is none other than the embodiment of unreasonableness, Lize-aneue.


    If we somehow offended her, the consequence for that will be directed to me in double.


    We are dispatching 5,000 knights to wee her today.


    This is a wee party for a person who is both a Princess and an Imperial Marshal. This scale is quite tamed already.


    Her Highness Lizelotte was pleased with Your Highness Arnolds recent achievements. I dont think that Your Highness has any need to worry.


    It seems that you still dont know that person well yet. For that person, a younger brother is like a toy. And how she treats her toys is depending on her mood. If by chance her mood is worsened by some trivial things then she can be quite unreasonable you know.


    I think that is love.


    ..


    I couldnt find a word to return so I urged him to leave the room while dropping my shoulders.


    Then, inside the room where no one was left, I let out a loud sigh.


    ..I dont like this


    Meeting her in the capital where I can spend my time at my leisure is one thing but meeting Lize-aneue while I am holding a position like this is hell itself.


    Moreover, its not like I am heading to hell, hell ising straight toward me. Its inevitable. As long as she ising, I have no choice but to ept it.


    The question is whether my defense will hold or not.


    This is where my younger-brother-power is being tested.


    Everything will be decided on how much I can improve her mood.


    Al-sama! I baked the sweets!


    As expected of Finne! Good work! Now we have all the weapons!


    I had been asking Finne to make sweets all morning.


    It is a well-known fact that her mood can be improved by giving her sweets.


    Now my chance of winning has increased.


    I won!


    When I returned to the mansion after the weing ceremony, I immediately headed to meet Lize-aneue.


    Finne who had arrived first is already entertaining her.


    Im sorry that you have to take care of Al all the time.


    No, I am more frustrated that I dont have more opportunity to help. There are not that many times that I can be useful to Al-sama after all..


    Theres no need for you to be depressed. Just stay by his side for me.


    Yes!


    Although they do not have that many opportunities to meet with each other, Lize-aneue seems to take a liking to Finne.


    She only talks intimately with the people she likes after all.


    When I arrived at Lize-aneues side, I immediately signaled Finne with my gaze to ready the sweets.


    Lizelotte-sama. How about we have some sweets now?


    Hou? The u Mowes sweets huh. I shall partake.


    Lize-aneue epts Finnes proposal with a smile.


    This is a good sign.


    While I was thinking so, Finne brought out a lot of sweets.


    Thest time she took all my portion.


    Thats why this time I told Finne to make a lot.


    Seeing that, Lize-aneues eyes went round.


    You sure made a lot huh?


    Is it too much?


    Well..


    Saying so, Lize-aneue took a few onto her small te and handed the rest to Finne.


    She then speaks to Finne who tilts her head in confusion.


    On my way here, the children looked a little thin. You should give the rest to them. With this much, they should be able to share.


    B, But


    This is enough for me. You made them well. The feelings are enough.


    Saying so, Lize sent Finne out without saying anything more.


    Then, only me and Lize-aneue are left.


    Al, I have one thing I have to tell you.


    Wh, what is it?


    I hate people who try to please me exaggeratedly.


    for the record, what do you think of the people who do not please you?


    I hate them all the same.


    Pick one


    As I thought, she really is the embodiment of unreasonableness.


    I hate those who dont please me but doing it too much is also annoying. Its fine if you do it in moderation so do it moderately.


    I dont know at what level you would consider it to be moderately though


    You still have much to learn. Put in the effort to do better next time.


    And what should I put my effort into?


    While I was thinking about that, Lize-aneue suddenly pulled out a map.


    It was the map of the northern border.


    You know that I went to scout ahead right?


    Yes, I was told.


    The Northern Border Defense Force is about to copse. General Harnisch is holding it together temporarily but the defense force itself is in shambles.


    I have received reports. I heard that they are doing their best to protect the main fort right now.


    Dont say it like it is someone elses business. You are in charge of the north. Dont you think that you should handle the problems of its border too?


    But isnt the issue regarding the border defense is the militarys..?


    You are my younger brother.


    Come again?


    Because I am her younger brother I have to show her that I can handle this kind of problem?


    Well, since it involves the invasion of the Dominion, I wont be overstepping my authority here but


    I will tell you this for the record but I am already busy here.


    So you still have room to do it right? We cantunch our attack until the problem with the border is solved. I dont want them to have any bright idea like a counter-invasion. Also.there is still no contact from the Prime Minister yet.


    A contact from the Prime Minister? Speaking of which, Aneue. I have been wanting to ask this, is the eastern border doing okay in your absence? If you are absent from that ce for a long time then..


    My subordinates are excellent. They have already been trained to move well without me.


    Is that sowell, thats fine.


    Besides..this will not take long at all. This war will be over as soon as it starts.


    She is not saying that because she is the one who is going to attack it personally.


    No matter how skilled Aneue is, an invasion will surely take time. Even rotten as it is, the Cornix Dominion is still a country.


    So what does she mean by the war will be over as soon as it starts?


    I dont understand. Does Aneue know something that I dont?


    its top-secret. Dont tell anyone about this.


    Of course.


    .The Prime Minister and Eric are working together to bring the aristocrats of the Dominion to our side. Half of them should be here when they finished their preparations.


    So that we dont have to fight the war on two fronts?


    Thats right. We will swiftly take care of them and focus our resources on the Kingdom.


    .those who easily betray their own country cant possibly remain loyal to us though?


    We wont leave them alone. Those who look like they will easily betray us that is.


    You are saying that there are people who wont?


    the princess of the Dominion seeks asylum with us. She seems like a decent person which is rare in the Dominion you know? She represents the decent people of the Dominion. There are many who admire her as well. The nobles on her side should be trustworthy enough.


    The information about the Dominions internal affairs doesnt oftene through the Empire.


    This is the first time I heard that the King of the Dominion has a daughter.


    Well, it is more convenient if they have someone decent over there.


    We can entrust the rule to her after the invasion.


    Making a puppet state is better than merging after all.


    Thats how it is. Work on the border. When everything is ready, I will lead the knights of the east and end it.


    After dering so, Lize-aneue stood up.


    When I asked where she was going, she turned around and answered as if the answer was obvious.


    Im going to sleep. Im sleepy after all. I will be out for a while so dont you dare ck off okay?


    you sure that you are not pushing your own work to me?


    Im not pushing my work to you. Im giving it to you. Eric is soliciting the Dominions nobles to our side. You need some achievements topete with him right? I am such a kind sister.


    What a woman.


    This is the worst.


    While protesting inwardly, I only show a frown on my face because I was afraid of a counterattack.


    When I wanted her to hurry up and leave, Aneue stopped her feet.


    She then said something as though she just remembered it.


    Thats right, Al. I heard about your battle with Gordon you know?


    W, was there any problem with it?


    No, it was brilliant. I cant imagine a battle of you and Leo going otherwise. Good work. As expected of my younger brother.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue left the room.


    It might really be true that she is in a surprisingly good mood.

 Chapter 386: The Two Thieves

    Chapter 386: The Two Thieves


    Cornix Dominion.


    At Cole, itsrgest city.


    The ce is being filled with the screams of suffering from the people due to the enormous difference between the rich and the poor.


    However, neither its aristocrats nor its royal family listens to such screams.


    The Dominion is not a poor country by any means.


    The wealth from maritime trade produces a sizable amount of ie for this country. However, most of it is being monopolized by the few on top. That is how the Dominion came to be like this.


    Although it is treated as the United Kingdoms vassal state, the Dominion is in fact a semi-independent country.


    Most of the interventions from the United Kingdom were normally rejected.


    Still, they were forced to participate in the war with the Empire because of the United Kingdoms formal request.


    Since the skirmish at its border 3 years ago and the death of the Empires Crown Prince there, the Dominion has been trying to lessen its involvement with the Empire as much as possible.


    They knew that no matter what attitude they took, the Empires wrath was already upon them.


    However, they participated in the war.


    In coboration with the United Kingdom, they attacked the Empires northern border and gave their support to Gordon.


    Everything was fine up until that point.


    The reason being, if Gordon takes control of the Empires northern region it will provide the Dominion with a buffer state.


    The problem is that it didnt go as nned.


    Gordon was defeated and William, the Dragon Prince they had been relying on, escaped.


    Now, there is no power to protect the Dominion.


    They have to fight the Empire on their own.


    Of course, surrendering is not an option.


    The Empires Crown Prince who promised the people of the Empire a bright future died at their hands. The grudge the Empire has over the matter is darker and deeper than the abyss.


    That grudge and anger also extend to the people of the Dominion. The citizens of this poverty-stricken nation are always trembling at the thought of an invasion from the Imperial Army.


    The Royal Family and the Aristocrats may have an option to run away but the normal citizens have no such luxuries.


    After the Royal Family and the Aristocrats fled, it will be the people of the Dominion that have to suffer.


    Because they knew that, the people of the Dominion are spending each day with darkened expressions.


    Boom, desuwa.


    There were people running around sabotaging the government in that country.


    The Chivalrous Thief donning a red mask who wields magic bow, Vermillion.


    Vermillion, who works for the sake of the people during this national crisis, is mentally supporting them.


    Instantly disabled the convoys escorts from a distance, Vermillion/ Mia hasunched an attack on the carriage carrying treasures made of gold and silver illegally stored by the aristocrats.


    The organization that Mia had been hunting down, Grimoire, has already left the Dominion after their failure in the Empire.


    Why did Grimoire who has a deep connection with the aristocrats of the Dominion choose to abandon this convenient hideout?


    Mia did not understand their reason either.


    However, she understood their feeling of wanting to run away from the current Dominion.


    Right now, the Dominion has no way to resist the invasion from the Empire.


    Just in case, She still keeps watch on any trace of them but she couldnt find any so far.


    It seems that Grimoire has already given up on the Dominion.


    However, Mia is a Chivalrous Thief who moves for the sake of the Dominion.


    It would be one thing if they still base themselves in the Dominion but if they already withdrew from this country then she has no reason to go out of her way to chase them.


    After all, there are still many people here that need her help.


    Alright, lets get this over with desu wa.


    There are fourrge bags of treasure on the carriage she attacked.


    When she easily carries all four bags on her back, Mia tries to leave the ce.


    However, arge number of soldiers immediately made their appearance as if they were waiting for her.


    There he is! Its Vermillion! Capture him!


    Early today arent you! (desu wa)


    Normally, even if they were being vignt, it would be some time until they rush in like this.


    Thinking that the owner of this carriage was made a decoy, Mia sighs out loud.


    These aristocrats have no sense of unity.


    Being shown such a thing so clearly here made Mia think that these nobles stand no chance against the Empire.


    Thinking so, Mia immediately tries to escape.


    However, this time they have set up quite a tight encirclement.


    It might be difficult to escape with all the treasure.


    Throwing them away is a waste desu wa


    Murmuring so, Mia started running on the roof.


    Is there any opening she can exploit?


    While she was looking for such openings, an arrow suddenly attacked the soldiers.


    Ughaa!!


    What!? Where was that from!?


    Someone is sniping them from a distance using the cover of darkness.


    Moreover, that arrow was aimed at the feet of the soldiers to dy their movement.


    Such a skill could only be called godly.


    Seeing that, Mia immediately passed through the opening and escaped.


    You are being a busybody again (Desuwane).


    Muttering so, Mia went down to an unpopted back alley.


    She looked around but there was no sign of anyone there.


    However, Mia continues to speak.


    Why dont you show your face once in a while?


    In response, a person appeared from the darkness.


    He wears a blue mask and is dressed in ck.


    In his hand was a bow.


    The earlier sniper was this person.


    Do you have business with me? Vermillion.


    Yes, I didnt need your help earlier. Vater.


    Currently, two Chivalrous Thieves are active in the Dominion.


    First is Vermillion and the other is this blue masked Vater.


    Unlike Vermillion, Vater is not a thief who takes the initiative to help the weak.


    However, he is the one that the government is much on guard against.


    This is because everything he does frustrates the Dominions government.


    During the war, the Dominion was tasked with delivering supply from the United Kingdom to Gordon.


    At first, everything was going well but after the appearance of Vater, they couldnt do anything.


    No matter how much they tried to keep the delivery route a secret, Vater would see through the whereabouts of the convoy and attack.


    The supply plundered from the convoy was delivered to the citizens so the hunger problem was solved.


    Due to that, he was called a Chivalrous Thief but what Vater is doing is not for the salvation of the people. Everything he did was to sabotage the Dominion.


    That is the difference between him and Vermillion.


    If I was overstepping then I apologize. They had 2nd and 3rd units ready to jump in you see.


    Eh, Desu wa!?


    If you get caught, it would be harder for me to continue my work. You should take better care of yourself.


    After saying that Vater disappeared.


    Mia frowned at him as he left.


    This is not the first time she was helped by Vater.


    He always appeared out of nowhere and lend her a small help.


    That being said, they are not working together.


    She doesnt even know the reason why he is harassing the Dominion.


    Just who is he?


    With such a question in her mind, Mia left the ce.


    Inside a vacant house a little away from the back alley.


    There, Vater took off his mask.


    Good grief..to think that I have to resort to wearing a creepy mask like this too


    The true identity of Vater is Jack, the SS-rank adventurer.


    AS he promised Silver, Jack hid his identity and sabotaged the Dominions upper management.


    In the process, he was able to make contact with Vermillion who is likely to be his daughter.


    Right now, Jack is almost certain that Vermillion is indeed his daughter.


    After all, the way she is using her bow is simr to himself.


    However, she is still wary of him so they still can not fully cooperate with each other.


    He can make sure of her identity if he follows Vermillion and sees his master but unless they are fully cooperating with each other, he doesnt want to do that.


    If they were followed and her whereabouts were leaked then she might be in danger afterward.


    And above all.


    I dont want to be hated.


    Saying so, Jack sniffs himself.


    He has been taking a bath every day but isnt this amount of sweat too much?


    If she finds out that her father stinks of sweat then she might hate him.


    Come to think of it, I heard that one of the nobles just bought a good perfume right? Lets attack that guy next.


    Without hiding his self-interest, Jack immediately put on a mask and became Vater once again.

 Chapter 387: The Dwarf King

    Chapter 387: The Dwarf King


    As expected of the Dwarves huh.


    Our n to create towns for the disced people is going well.


    The Dwarves are working day and night using their prided skills as craftsmen.


    Although each town was about the size of arge vige at best, it was already habitable for people.


    WaHaHa! They are great right? Right? You can praise them more!


    Oh, King Macar.


    I turned back when I heard the loudughter behind me and found a dwarf with a rich beard.


    His name is Macar.


    The King of the Dwarves.


    Arge mug is held in his hand and he is drinking from it as if its content was water.


    However, the content is a special dwarven spirit. Something that humans cant drink because it is too strong.


    The technology of the Dwarves is the best on the continent! For you to spot its excellence is as expected of the Princesss younger brother!


    Please have my gratitude for granting my request.


    Dont be so stiff! We have a debt to the Empire! In the time of trouble we should help each other!


    Macar drinks his spirit whileughing vigorously.


    The working dwarves were also pouring alcohol into their mug and drink when they saw the king.


    It might be something like a toast to them but they drink the alcohol so vigorously that I was taken aback a little.


    That being said, even though they are in the middle of their work, they sure can drink a lot.


    Their work is supposed to require finesse too.


    Prince! How about you drink some!?


    Unfortunately, I am not a drinker myself so I dont think I can handle dwarven spirit.


    Theres that huh! I forgot since the Princess often drinks with me without even a change on her face!


    WaHaHa,ughed Macar.


    Lize-aneue is a drinker. She is quite strong as well.


    That being said, she can even drink dwarven spirit huh.


    So shes sturdy even on the inside? What a person.


    King Macar, I would like to talk about yourpensation.


    Compensation? Ah, right. We came at the Dukes invitation after all! Id say that delicious alcohol would be sufficient for me but I am still a king after all! Lets talk over there!


    I kinda get the feeling that hepletely forgot about that.


    Isnt this man too hearty?


    Well, because he has this kind of personality that he was allowed to establish his rule within the Empiresnd though.


    If he was more cunning, the Empire would give him a warning and wouldnt allow him to establish an autonomous zone in the first ce.


    At a nearby hut that was built to be the Dwarves temporary residence.


    We entered the hut and Macar sat down.


    I dont like doing roundabout things so I will just say it! What I want is more territory!


    Macar suddenly states his demand.


    Its a ridiculous request but it is also something unavoidable.


    Then allow me to be honest as well. I think that it would be difficult to expand King Macars current territory.


    If the dwarven autonomous zone is expanded, their influence in the Empire will grow and it will be necessary to take parts of the nobles territories in the area to give to him.


    That would be difficult.


    However, I understand where he ising from.


    If I have to guess the reason, is it because the dwarves who were scattered during the war are gradually returning to your side, King Macar?


    Thats right. Naturally, the current autonomous zone is too small to receive them all. I want to expand it.


    I have no authority over such a thing. Of course, I can bring this up to the Prime Minister and my father but I cant imagine that it would help much.


    I seeHmm, this is difficult.


    King Macars expression shown that he truly finds this problem a very difficult one to handle.


    I want to do something for him but the problem is too big for me as well.


    Prince, dont you have any kind of n? We gave you our help here so there wouldnt be any punishment if you help me too right?


    A n is it?


    Thats right. Elder Egors attendant was saying that if its you then you might be able to do something you see.


    I see.


    They probably discussed this back in the autonomous zone.


    He probably asked for Sonias opinion back then.


    Seeing a half-elf thinking about the Dwarves problem is quite interesting.


    Even so, this is still difficult.


    If I do too much for the dwarves then I would be under watch instead.


    I have to consider the bnce here.


    Does it have to be near the current territory?


    No. All I need is a ce for my people to live.


    Then..how about having some of the Dwarves stay here in the north? The north is still in the process of recovery. There are many jobs for the Dwarves. Also, you can make a profit here through the dwarven crafts and skills. Thend of the north is vast, it should make a great settlement for you.


    Oh! That is a good idea! Lets go with that!


    Unfortunately, I am only a representative of the Emperor here. Once the reconstruction is done, I will leave this ce. This issue should be discussed with the northern aristocrats. I will talk to my father myself. King Macar, please discuss more about this with the representatives of the north.


    Right. I will have to select the people to settle here as well.


    Establishing a settlement is not the end of your problem. Humans and Dwarves, there will always be conflicts among different races. It will surely be a headache. Do you want to still go ahead while knowing that?


    Thats the duty of a king! Taking on my peoples problems is my pleasure. I lost that happiness once already when I lost my country after all.


    Macar had a slightly regretful expression on his face.


    When the Sokal empire invaded, the Dwarves resisted with all their might.


    However, they couldnt protect their country.


    The size of their counties was too different. No matter how brave the dwarves were, they could see that they were fighting a losing battle.


    Do you regret not surrendering to the Sokal empire?


    We fought for our homnd with the pride of the Dwarves. Even if we survived, we cant stand being treated like ves by the Sokal empire. That was why we fought. I have no regret. What I regret was how we did not reach out for our neighbors help. At the time, the Empire was at war with the Kingdom so we decided that the Empire cant help us and didnt say anything. Then, after we lost to the Sokal empire we ended up relying on the Empire. We judged that relying on this country is better than submitting to Sokal but..the Empire took us in while doing everything to protect us. Because the Empire disyed the willingness to protect us, we were never harassed by the Sokal empire afterward. It was all thanks to the Emperor and Mitsuba-dono.


    Saying so, Macar stands up.


    He then gives me a big smile.


    We will give you full cooperation to thisnd. We will believe in the prince who is the son of our benefactors and the people of this Empire and work hard. I am not asking forpensation butcan you hear out my request?


    Yes, if it is within my power.


    As a person who has lost his country, I can understand the sadness of losing a home. I know how much sacrifice will have to be made if that happens. I know that the Dominion is a hated enemy to the Empire but its people should be innocent. The difference in power here is clear. I want you to avoid making unnecessary sacrifices out of them.


    Instead of me, I think that you should say that to Lize-aneue though?


    I already said it to her. She just replied that she will think about it.


    That answer is so like her.


    She avoided making a promise that she might not be able to keep huh.


    Lize-aneue is someone who has watched our eldest brother the closest.


    Her grudge against the Dominion is probably deeper than anyone else.


    However.


    There is no need for you to ask. I will not overlook the suffering of the people of the Dominion. I already made a promise to protect them after all.


    Hou? So you made that kind of promise huh. You sure are a strange one.


    I am often told that.


    But I like that. I prefer idiots! If you can keep that promise, Prince Arnold, you will be able to win the trust of all the Dwarves on this continent.


    I am looking forward to it.


    When I replied so, Macar grinned and left the hut while drinking his spirit.

 Chapter 388: The Unexpected Messenger

    Chapter 388: The Unexpected Messenger


    The reconstruction is going well.


    The food problem was solved by the merchants of the east and when they noticed the business opportunity in the warhorses, they started to establish trade routes for it.


    The towns for the disced people are also taking shape with the cooperation of the Dwarves.


    Macar, the King of the Dwarves, had a meeting with the influential nobles of the north with Char at the lead and began talking about making a dwarven settlement here.


    To support that, I wrote a letter to my father about it.


    However, I was only told that he would send a personal messenger to ry his reply.


    No other details were given to me.


    I wonder who wille.


    Since it is His Majestys messenger then maybe it is the Prime Minister?


    Sending the busy Prime Minister here is unrealistic since he has to deal with matters with the Dominion right now. It should be the other princes right?


    Char argues against Elnas answer.


    Since it appears to be the case, Elna looks a little dejected.


    She cant beat Char in a battle of words after all.


    Well, whoever it is, that person would be someone that has high enough honor to be the Emperors personal messenger. Try not to offend him.


    I dont want to be told that by you, Al.


    I dont think Al wants to hear that from a certain someone here as well though.


    What did you say?


    Do you have aint?


    I am more proper than Al you know! And didnt I just save the north from the storm earlier!? Be more grateful to me!


    That was Als n right!? Besides, I still remember how you got scared of the river you know!?


    I wasnt scared! I told you that I was just bad around it right!?


    They started arguing again.


    Char doesnt seem to be able to cooperate with Elna.


    Elna on the other hand is the type that respects people who respect herself but she wont yield to the people who do not.


    Thats why these two are ipatible.


    Well, they dont really hate each other so it is fine I guess.


    Im asking you here, dont argue in front of the messenger okay? My reputation will worsen.


    Tell that to Charlotte!


    Tell that to Elna!


    They are in sync.


    Now they are frowning at each other.


    Seriously, are they getting along or not, which is it.


    Sebas, how long until the messenger arrives?


    Hmm. They should be here soon, sir.


    Then I guess I should head out and receive them huh.


    While I was thinking so I put the tea to my mouth.


    At that moment, I heard a voice from behind me.


    Weing me is alright but I am already here you know.


    !?


    I involuntarily spit out the tea.


    After all, that familiar voice came directly from behind me.


    Sebas, arent your skills growing dull? I easily managed to get behind him you know.


    Ridiculing an elderly is not a good manner, sir. If someone such as you erase their presence and get behind me, of course, I wouldnt notice.


    When Sebas is around, I usually do not put up barriers around me.


    After all, getting behind me without Sebas noticing is almost impossible.


    However, there are always exceptions.


    And one of those few exceptions came here as a messenger.


    I hurriedly got up from my chair and turned around.


    There, I was met with a sight where a man with cherry-colored hair climbed into the room through the window.


    His eyes are jade color.


    Brave!? Why are you here!?


    Otou-sama!?


    Standing there was a slender middle-aged man.


    His appearance makes it look like he is still in his thirties.


    Neat face and tight body. However, he wears a friendly and gentle expression.


    That is certainly the current Brave, Theobald von Amsberg.


    I will apologize for appearing in such an ill-mannered way. I was just curious about how you all are doing.


    Can you please dont do that, it is bad for my heart.


    HaHaHa! You are not so soft as to get scared with this much right? You led the army of the northern nobles straight to the enemys rear, didnt you? Your enemies probably had it worse you know.


    Im used to being the one doing the surprise not the one being surprised.


    Thats no good. Life shines brighter with a little surprise after all.


    Saying so, the Brave smiles and turns to Char.


    Char who didnt expect the Brave himself toe is still solidified.


    Marchioness Charlotte von Zweig I presumed? I am Theobald von Amsberg, the Brave. Its an honor to meet the new Thunder God.


    The Brave swiftly extended his right hand to Char.


    After wondering what to do for a while, Char quietly takes the Braves hand.


    Ma, Marchioness Charlotte von Zweig..i, its an honor for me as well. Brave Amsberg.


    Dont be so nervous. Even if you call me the Brave, I am not here to start anything. I am only taking a walk through the Empire after all.


    Right.


    Even if he called it taking a walk, this person is going around the Empire destroying every anti-Empire organization he found.


    The more rural the area, the less the Emperors eyes can reach.


    Thats why the Brave goes out in his stead and crushes such organizations.


    It was originally the duty of the Imperial Knights before but because of the importance ced on the protection of the Emperor right now, the Brave has taken on that role.


    Now, you might have already guessed but I have a message from His Majesty. You want to do the serious talk now? Al.


    No, please give me some time


    I seethen.


    His gaze shifted toward Elna who had been avoiding him until now.


    Receiving his gaze, Elnas back tensely straightens.


    This is that huh.


    The sermon.


    Elnado you know what I want to say?


    ..I, Is it about how I didnt notice Otou-sama.?


    So you understand. If I was an assassin then Als neck would be lying on the floor already you know?


    M, My apology.


    If an apology is sufficient then there wouldnt be a need for Imperial Knights in the first ce. Given the situation of the Empire, the importance of each member of the Imperial Family is increasing. Not to mention that Al is currently the Warden of the North. One of the princes the Emperor relies on the most. That is the reason you are here. Do you misunderstand that you were dispatched here because you are on good terms with him?


    You should be a little calmer. This is the reason why no one hasnt voice support for you for the position of Knight Commander yet.


    YesI will devote myself to be better.


    Seeing Elna being depressed in front of her father, I sighed.


    These two are the same as usual.


    Elna can not go against the Brave.


    Brave. Elna is performing her duty well.


    You always spoil her. Thats why she always lets her guard down when she is with you ever since shes a child.


    The same goes for me as well. Elna is already helping me a lot by acting as my escort.


    Good griefDo try not to be spoiled by Al too much.


    Yes..I will be careful.


    Seeing the depressed Elna, the Brave exhales.


    From the point of view of the Brave, it seems that Elna still has a long way to go.


    Well, hes her father so hes supposed to look stern in front of her.


    Alright, I will go say hello to Her Highness Lizelotte. We can do the serious talk after that, is that alright with you?


    Yes. thank you very much.


    Marchioness Zweig. My apology but may I trouble you to guide the way?


    Y, Yes! This way please!


    With that said, the Brave left the room with Char.


    Hearing their footsteps moving away, I and Elna exhaled at the same time.


    Haaaaa.to think that the messenger is the Brave himself


    My lifespan just shortened.


    In front of that person, the two of you are children after all.


    I sigh at Sebass words.


    Why do the people who wont move as I n all gathered here?


    I smell some kind of harassment from this.


    But at the same time, I dont think that my father would make a meaningless move.


    It was a choice that aplished his revenge and benefited the grand scale of things huh.


    Maybe the serious talk the Brave was talking about is not just about the Dwarves.

 Chapter 389: Serious Talk

    Chapter 389: Serious Talk


    Alright, lets start the serious talk.


    Night.


    Wepletely cleared out the room before we started the talk and only me and the Brave are inside the room.


    Is this not only about the Dwarves right?


    Of course. His Majesty wouldnt send me here just for that. But naturally, the Dwarves case is important as well.


    Then may I hear the reply regarding the Dwarves first?


    Alright.


    The Brave answered with a smile and sip his tea.


    As usual, this person always does things at his own pace.


    Regarding the Dwarves case, the Emperor mostly approved it.


    Mostly?


    From now on, the north has to ept immigrants from other countries.in other words, they have to ept not only the Dwarves settlement here.


    You mean that Father intends to ept refugees from the Dominion?


    It is not just the Dominion. The people of the Kingdom may wish to migrate here as well. And with the problem with the Dark Elves, we might have to ept Elven refugees too.


    Is he nning to push all of that on the north?


    Allowing such a settlement is unprecedented. If we set a precedent here, you have to continue doing it or there will be troubleter.


    The amount ofnd the north has to provide is limited.


    Apparently, His Majesty intends to let go of some Imperial Territory.


    I was a little surprised.


    The Imperial Territory is territories that are under the Emperors direct control located all over the Empire.


    Usually, they arends that have special characteristics such as mountains that gold and jewels can be mined from. Letting go of those territories means that he is fine with us giving those to the northern nobles.


    So he intends for us to negotiate for theirnds in exchange forpensations huh. If that is the case, the northern nobles should be more than happy to hand over theirnd.


    The rtionship between the center part of the Empire and the north had been deteriorating. That was the reason why the north is more isted from the outsidepared to the other regions. His Majesty wants to tackle that problem.


    So the Emperor doesnt want to forcefully acquire thend from the northern nobles because he considered their feelings?


    That is probably the case.


    I think that the value of the Imperial Territory is much higher than anynd the north has to offer though.


    I can understand that the northern nobles will be upset if the Emperor forcefully takes theirnds after they have raised great achievements in the previous war.


    Thats why I understand his reason for wanting to give them some kind ofpensation.


    However, the value of thatpensation is too high for thend in question.


    His Majesty can reward them normally but he probably thinks that wont be enough.


    So he is making amends?


    That is probably right. And it also serves as an investment. If the Emperors interests are in the north, the north will prosper. The reconstruction should go smoothly as well.


    That would be helpful butwhich northern noble is he going to offer it to?


    He entrusts that choice to you. It seems that His Majesty will be leaving the matter regarding the handover of the Imperial Territory entirely to you.


    So hes pushing it all to me.


    His Majesty judged that rather than giving it to them personally, having iting from you might make it easier for them to ept.


    If thats the case then their opinion of Father will not improve.


    I told him the same thing but His Majesty said that there is no need to worry about the reputation of the Emperor who will soon be reced.


    He ns to abdicate the throne without resolving the norths grudges against him huh.


    So he wants to take it with him.


    The ill will towards the Imperial Family in the north has diminished. However, the ill will toward the Emperor himself still remains.


    He is wasting himself..


    Can you really say that about someone else?


    After answering me with a smile, the Brave stood up from the sofa.


    He walks around the room.


    He must be on the lookout for any prying eyes.


    Sorry, I was told to not let anyone else know about this conversation you see.


    I dont mind. If that is the case, should we change the ce?


    That would be unwise. Making a move that is too noticeable is counterproductive after all.


    I think the fact that you personally came here is the most noticeable thing possible though?


    Theres no problem about that. My official business here is to retrain Elna after all.


    there were suspicious movements?


    It is just a precaution. Well, lets get to the main topic.the Imperial Family is under attack. This session war may have been in the palm of someone else.


    The session war this time is strange.


    Two people have said that.


    One is Sonias step-father, the genius strategist, and this Brave in front of me.


    Both are people with keen eyes.


    However, there was no clear evidence.


    Still, I never thought that Father would conclude it as the Imperial Family being under attack before we found the evidence.


    .have you found the evidence?


    There is nothing concrete. However, in the view of His Majesty and Mitsuba-dono, they are doubting that the members of the Imperial Family may have been influenced through the consorts.


    My mother also shares the same idea?


    Rather than sharing the same opinion, Mitsuba-dono was the one who arrived at that answer. There was thest will of the Second Consort. She told the Emperor that he should not trust any consorts beside Mitsuba-dono.


    since she does not interfere with her childrens education, she can be trusted. Is that the logic?


    Thats right. The Second Consort deliberately concentrated the curses onto herself and died. Perhaps when she felt the changes in herself she made the decision to take her own life. She was the closest consort to His Majesty after all.


    Certainly, both Gordon-aniue and Zandra-aneues education were heavily influenced by their mothers. So the theory is that they may have been influenced over time and their personality gradually changed?


    It is possible. We dont have all the details yet. In the end, what we have is just a spection based on the will of the Second Consort. Butconsidering the situation, it makes sense.


    Rather than saying that this situation is normal, it is easier to think that someone is pulling the strings from the shadow.


    However, if that spection ends up being correct.


    So the remaining concerns are Eric-aniue and Conrad-aniue?


    That would be the case. Prince Conrad was not raised by the Fourth Consort but he was taken care of by the Third Consort instead.


    I think that he has taken distance from her when he became an adult butsince he is now siding with Eric-aniue, we can expect that they have been in contact behind the scenes.


    It is concerning enough when he killed his own mother after all. It is not official but Prince Conrad is currently under house arrest. It seems that His Majesty cant really reward a prince who killed his own mother.


    Naturally. There were Imperial Knights nearby so he had no need to do it himself. If he is with Eric-aniue then all the more reason he shouldnt do that. There will always be doubts that he might stab Father in the back after all.


    Thats right. Thats why your role has be much more important now, Al.


    There is a reason he is telling me this.


    If Eric is under some kind of curse then the ones in danger would be me and Leo.


    However, there is no evidence.


    Thats why he wants me to move.


    So Father wants to lure the culprit out?


    Yes. His Majesty wants you to act like you have noticed what is going onnot because His Majesty noticed it himself. When you invade the Dominion, His Majesty wants you to appeal for reinvestigation of the Crown Princes death.


    So I am to act as a decoy?


    That would be the case. Even if you refused


    No, I will do it. But I have one condition.


    Saying so, I drank the already chilled tea.


    Making me a bait means that I have to move in a shy way.


    The thing I have to be most vignt about would be an assassination.


    The sess for that is unlikely.


    Moreover, the enemy cant aim at both me and Leo at the same time.


    They will probably try to get rid of the troublesome one first. Thats why I must make myself an obstacle for them.


    Interesting.


    Lets hear it.


    I will do it my way. If you can trust me until the end, I will ept.


    ..no problem. Among His Majestys children..you are the one that he trusts the most. Ever since the day when you entered that prison on your own.


    Hearing him say that put a grin on my face.

 Chapter 390: The Two Heroes

    Chapter 390: The Two Heroes


    Different dimension.


    That is the only way I can describe the battle unfolding in front of me.


    I am going to try assassinating Al, do your best to resist me.


    On the empty in, the Brave started attacking us with a normal wooden sword.


    On the defending side, Elna is also using a wooden sword.


    In the end, this is only a training.


    As the Brave said he would, he is retraining Elna.


    A cover to not let others think that he is here on the Emperors behalf.


    However, for whatever reason, two heroes are fighting in front of me.


    Theres no way that this ce is safe.


    Ugh..!


    I have to lower my posture to not get blown away by the wind pressure from their attacks.


    And both of them are using a wooden sword.


    Although the wooden sword itself was swung in a way that prevented it from breaking, a gust of wind was produced by each of their swings.


    I cant keep up with their movement with my eyes at all.


    I can barely pick up the sound of their swords colliding but even with that said, the sound is numerous andes from all directions.


    It is because you always overwhelm your opponent that you cant get rid of your weaknesses like this.


    That voice was from behind me.


    Looking back, I saw Elna and the Brave locking sword.


    I am not badat protecting!


    You think? You are supposed to be better at attacking though?


    With that said, the Brave moves to my front.


    Before I knew it, Elna had already stopped the Brave sword that was swung at me.


    A member of the Brave house must always be a Hero even without the Holy Sword. Both in terms of manner and ability.


    Manner asideI dont think that I am inferior to Otou-sama if ites to ability!


    Saying so, Elna pushed back the Brave.


    Seeing that, the Brave smiles at Elna.


    When I say ability, I didnt mean only your swordsmanship andbat skills.


    The voice is now behind me again.


    He is clearly faster than before.


    Elna hurriedly deflected his blow away but perhaps because of that, she was blown away by the Braves kick.


    Tactics, coolheadedness, how much you can read your opponent. You are stillcking in all three. People who you can fight fair and square with are only those who have excessive pride. Most will do anything to survive. If everything can be settled by calling your opponent a coward afterward then this world would have no need for something like a Brave house in the first ce.


    I admit that I am stillcking..but that will not work a second time.


    Your thinking is wrong. There will never be a second time. Because you think that way, you let that traitorous captain got away. If we can not catch a single Imperial Knight Captain-ss opponent then what value does the Brave house has.


    That is.


    Certainly, Elna let Raphael, the traitorous imperial knight captain, got away in the Imperial Capital.


    After that, due to the confusion, Raphael escaped.


    Well, even if I say it like that then I am not putting the me on Commander Alida though.


    Even she is not enough to bepared to the Brave.


    The Brave house of Amsberg is the Empires trump card.


    Its members must be a special existence that stands out from others. After all, it was their strength that supported the Amsberg house.


    You were agitated by the enemys words and your movements became dull. I should have taught you long ago. If your enemy has something to say then listen to them after they are already crawling on the floor.


    The Brave circled behind Elna.


    Elna managed to catch his sword but she got blown away again.


    However, she immediately regained her posture and came back to my side.


    Haa Haa.


    You are struggling quite a bit huh?


    Its Otou-sama after all.


    Even so, that doesnt mean that everything he says is right.


    I said that to Elna and look at the Brave.


    The Brave is still smiling.


    When I see that kind of expression, I always want to crush it.


    It seems this bad habit is in the family.


    Brave. You are correct. Elna did let that captain got away. That surely can be counted as a blunder of the Brave house. Even so, it was Elna who came for me at the Imperial Capital that day. Not you.


    The Brave bitterly smiles at my words.


    It seems that he is willing to apany me in this conversation.


    So his target of retraining is only Elna huh.


    Good grief..you always do that huh.


    -the one who was there and the one who was not. Which of the two is more useful? I think that even children can understand that though?


    That is absolutely right. I have nothing to say back. But Al, that doesnt mean you can always be there for Elna. It would be better if you dont spoil her too much.


    If I cant do something then Elna will help me do it, if Elna iscking in something then I canpensate for her. Weve always been like that.and that will never change.


    If Elna is not there to help you, you will die. You know that right?


    That is fine. I have already entrusted my life to Elna a long time ago.


    You really areever since a long time ago, you are always good at encouraging others arent you.


    I am not really trying to though. Now then, are you ready? Brave. My childhood friend is not as weak as you think you know.


    At that moment, Elna approached the Brave.


    To an escort, leaving the person you are supposed to protects side is like a bet.


    The two are not that much different in terms of speed.


    If the Brave focused his attacks on me, Elna would have no choice but to remain on the defensive.


    However, Elna must have her confidence.


    The differences between them that the Brave mentioned Tactics, coolheadedness, and how well you can read your opponent, she can not learn all of those immediately.


    However, in terms of simple fighting ability, she is not inferior to him.


    Thats why she went in from the front.


    Elna hits the Brave with a heavy blow before he can react.


    The Brave who had no choice but to defend has been forced to face Elna.


    Seriously.my daughter is so full of energy!


    I am your daughter after all!


    What I want to see was your growth, not your cooperation though!


    Teamwork is also counted as real ability!


    Elna tried to overpower the Brave.


    However, the Braves defense does not lose to her either.


    Elnas wooden sword cracked.


    When he received the blow, it seems that he was always aiming for the same ce.


    However, Elna keeps on attacking without minding it.


    Both wooden swords couldnt stand the trauma and broke.


    A draw huh


    No..I cant go back to the Imperial Capital without seeing your growth.


    Saying so, the Brave raised his hand to the sky.


    Understanding the meaning behind that action, Elna also reaches for the sky.


    They are calling the Holy Sword huh.


    I think that is overkill though..has he received Fathers permission?


    Wait, is this on me?


    I couldnt stop the two Heroes who were raring to go so I gave up and decided to let it go.


    There is only one Holy Sword in this world.


    And it onlyes down to the hand of the person who has the quality to be a hero.


    Hear my voice and descend! Obrilliant sword of the stars!


    The Hero needs you!!


    Light came down from the sky.


    The dazzling light eventually turns into a silver sword.


    And it is Elna who has the Holy Sword in her hand.


    ..so the Holy Sword chose Elna huh.


    Brave, are you satisfied with Elnas growth now?


    Well, I will admit that she has grown. But, if I remember correctly, it was when I was fifteen that I took the Holy Sword from my Father you know.


    He really hates losing huh.


    As I thought, he really is Elnas father.


    After a grin, the Brave turned away.


    I am going back to the capital. Al, take care of Elna for me.


    Roger that. Please take care of my father as well, Brave.


    I know.


    Saying so, the Brave left.

 Chapter 391: Stormy Person

    Chapter 391: Stormy Person


    So the Brave already went back?


    Yes, his business here is done.


    He is as free spirit as always.


    I dont think that Lize-aneue will lose to him in that department though


    Casually having tea in my office while I work should count as being a free spirit right.


    I want to say that she is disturbing my work but since I dont know what will happen if I do that, I choose to keep my mouth shut.


    Lizelotte-sama. The sweets are ready!


    Umu, I will have some.


    She casually let Finne bake the sweets and eat more than half of it herself.


    There are only some pitiful leftoversing my way.


    Aneue..dont you have anything to do?


    No.


    It is unusual for her to say that she is free like this.


    Well, she is the general in charge of the invasion after all. The time for her work will be after weunch it.


    I understand that she will be more or less free until then but.


    Is it okay not to train the knights for the invasion? I think that they are quite different from your subordinates though.


    Its fine since someone who knows me even better than myself is already training them.


    Ahh, I see.


    So Duke Reinfeld is in charge of the training?


    If its that person, he would know how the knights should move to work well with Lize-aneue.


    That is what he is probably teaching the knights he brought.


    The right person in the right ce. He will definitely do a better job than Aneue in this field.


    If Aneue trains them herself then some of them might be unable to fight even before the invasion begins after all.


    Al. Your hands stopped you know? Work properly will you.


    yes.


    What is this.


    This unreasonableness.


    But I cant go against it.


    Since I had no other choice, I moved my eyes back to the paperwork and started moving my hand again.


    There are many documents that I have to check myself.


    And I have those brought to my office.


    Al, this is the document for the dwarves settlement. I also included the list of nobles that are likely to ept them too.


    Good grief.


    Do you need help?


    Char, who brought the documents to me, had a bitter smile when she saw my face.


    I nodded to Chars offer.


    It cant be helped then.


    Check these out with Finne for me.


    Okay. Finne can take care of this, and I will take care of this one.


    Yes!


    After such a conversation, Finne and Char started working at the desk in the corner of the room.


    Meanwhile, Elna stood beside me without saying anything.


    Arent you acting strange today? Elna.


    What do you mean? Lizelotte-sama.


    You seem to be quite devoted to escorting Al today?


    I am his escort after all.


    I will not add anything extra here.


    Being told that by Elna, Lize-aneues eyes went round.


    It seems that after being taught various things by the Brave, Elnas way of thinking has changed.


    It would have been easier if you act like this from the beginning though?


    Right. How about you focus on your job too?


    Elna replies without even ncing at Char.


    Her response implied that she is doing her job properly.


    Now, Char cant add any extraments.


    Perhaps realizing that, Char focuses on her own work with a frown on her face.


    Seeing that, Elnas expression looks like she just aplished something.


    Even if she fixed her attitude on the surface, Elna is still Elna huh.


    Elna. You received guidance from the Brave right?


    Yes, I was able to learn a lot of things.


    Seems like it was a good guidance huh.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue nodded to herself.


    Then.


    By the way, Al.


    Yes?


    It seems that Leo wants to marry the Saint right? What about you?


    ..yes?


    The atmosphere suddenly tensed up.


    The topic of who I will take as my wife is a troublesome one but if we really get into that topic, we will inevitably arrive at the topic of who will be Aneues husband.


    What to do?


    Should I touch it?


    Should I just let it slide?


    Words are spinning around inside my head.


    Then, Finne took over and asked Lize-aneue a question.


    W, What about you, Lizelotte-sama?


    I am not talking about me though?


    Well, a younger brother marrying before his elder sister is a little.


    Dont worry. I will eventually marry Jurgen.


    My mind was blown for a moment.


    I was about to fall off my chair but Elna supported me from the side in time.


    What did she just say?


    Marrying?


    The person that Father has been trying to rush into marriage all this time but ignored all his attempts?


    Besides, its Duke Reinfeld!?


    How!?


    ..If I hear it correctly.?


    Eventually. Well, if Jurgen still doesnt give up until then that is.


    I dont think that there is a need to worry about thatRather, why did you suddenly change your mind.?


    people I knew well died off one after another after all. I dont know how long I have left myself. So I thought that it would be nice to ept the proposal from the person who never gives up on me.


    Please dont say such a thing


    What? You should be happier about this.


    Its hard to be happy because of your reasonthat aside, what do you mean by eventually?


    It will be within a few years. Until then, I will continue to be friends with Jurgen. I surprisingly enjoy this kind of rtionship after all.


    Is that sowell, as someone who supports him, Im happy for you two. Congrattion.


    Saying so, I tried to conclude the topic.


    My trump card.


    I cant possibly marry before Aneue is no longer usable after all.


    However.


    So, what about you?


    .


    You and Leo always do things together. Father is probably thinking about announcing your engagements at the same time. The reputation of the ck Twin Prince has been growing day by day after all.


    ..I and Leo are simr but I am different from him.


    Solidifying your position here should benefit Leo in the session war right?


    I have no intention of marrying anyone, at least for the time being.


    Even so, the talk wille up regardless of your will. The Dominion has a princess. If we want her to rule it afterward, we should join their blood with ours. Make no mistake, the Prime Minister and other nobles will surely tell you to marry her. Ah, this one is Jurgens prediction so it is very likely that this will be the case.


    Thank you for your concern but..if we are talking about princes then there are still others.


    I see. If you have someone that you are interested in then make sure to tell that to Father. He will not force you if he knows.


    No, Im fine.


    Lize-aneue smiled at my reply and drank her tea.


    She then got up from the sofa she was sitting on.


    Well, fine. If you are forced into it then escape to the eastern border. I will hide you.


    I will do that. Once this session war is over, Id like to live a life free of power struggles after all.


    You think that is allowed to you?


    Saying so, Aneue left the room with augh.


    Seriously, this person is truly like a storm.


    Saying whatever she wants and just left.


    What a troublesome person.


    I bet my freedom for the northern aristocrats.


    If Father really wanted me to marry the princess of the Dominion then I have no choice but to obey.


    I am different from Aneue.


    I have my wish to make Leo an emperor.


    And I will do anything to achieve that wish.


    I want to avoid it if possible though.


    Thinking so, I continue doing my work in the now silent room.

 Chapter 392: Secret Talk at the Dominion

    Chapter 392: Secret Talk at the Dominion


    Cole, the capital of the Cornix Dominion.


    At its center was the royal castle.


    Standing on its balcony is a girl.


    Her age is around early to mid-teens.


    She has shoulder-length fluffy brown hair and her dress is of good quality.


    Her name is Marianne von Cornix.


    The Daughter of the King who rules this country, in other words, the princess.


    She had stayed in the United Kingdom as a hostage for many years and only a few know of her existence.


    However, when the United Kingdom attacked the Empire, she was allowed to return to the Dominion.


    Although the King was pleased with the return of his only daughter, Marianne soon grew distant toward her father.


    Marianne, who grew up in the United Kingdom, did not like the corrupted system of the Dominion. She has been outspoken about the suffering of the citizens and even suggested concrete policies to improve their lives to the King.


    Eventually, the King stopped spending his time with his daughter who he thought was indoctrinated by the United Kingdom. The real reason however is that he doesnt want his daughter toment on how he runs the country.


    Still, Marianne continues to voice her opinions. Even when her father refused to meet her, she wrote letters to him.


    Her single wish is to make this country better.


    However, her father did not listen.


    Thats why Marianne turned to rely on nobles she regarded as reliable.


    Even in the Dominion, there are still a few decent groups of nobles.


    Through them, she increased her allies. However, even with her allies, the King could still safely ignore her.


    After all, even if she has the title of a princess, she doesnt hold that much influence.


    Even so, she continues to thread on this narrow path and have this meeting.


    You are.Vermillion?


    ..indeed.


    Appearing in front of her is the masked Mia standing on the balcony.


    Through a reliable noble, Marianne sent a message that she wanted to meet Vermillion.


    Thinking about it normally, such a person wouldnte out to meet her.


    The Chivalrous Thief who has been hostile toward the Dominion would never ept an invitation from its princess, she thought.


    However, Vermillion came.


    After all, she is the ally of the people.


    It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Marianne von Cornix.unfortunately, I am the princess of this country.


    I know about you. And how you helped the citizens as well.


    Mia tries not to talk much to not reveal her identity.


    She devoted all her focus to not end her sentence with the usual something and continues.


    What do you want? Make it short.


    ..a week from now, I am going to defect to the Empire.


    ..you want an escort?


    The Empire has taken care of that. After that, the Empire will probably start an invasion using me as their justification. It cant be helped. This country can not be changed from within..but it would be wrong to harm the citizens in order to change that.


    I agree.


    Thank you. Thats why Id like to use my defection as a chance and bring as many people to the Empire as possible. Id like your help to gather the citizens who wish to migrate to the Empire and bring them to Marquis Percival at the border.


    if it is only you then it would be one thing but I dont think that the Empire will allow such arge number of people to cross its border.


    Right now, the person governing the Empires northern part is Prince Leonards older brother, Prince Arnold. The other day, he allowed the use of the Holy Sword to prevent a flood in the north. That person probably doesnt care about his own reputation. He may be a strange person but he surely cares about the people. I think that he will ept our people.


    .


    Because Mia knows the person himself, she is seriously wondering if Al would go so far for the people.


    During the rebellion in the Imperial Capital, Al gave it his all.


    Because it was something that directly connected with himself and his younger brother.


    However, this time it is different.


    He has no obligation to ept the Dominions citizens. The Empire only needs the princess. If they have to choose one over another then the Empire would choose the princess over the citizens of the Dominion.


    The princess can demand the Empire to ept some refugees but how many of them would be epted.


    Mia ispletely clueless about that.


    After all, many already want to escape to the Empire.


    And therger the scale, the harder for them to be epted.


    so I have to believe that the Empire will not harm the citizens.


    The Empire probably will not harm our people. However, the aristocrats here are different. They see everyone else as stepping stones. In the event of war, they might order their soldiers to plunder the people.


    .


    It was her own country that she has no trust in.


    Although that is a big spection, it holds a certain degree of persuasiveness.


    Behind the mask, Mia frowns.


    If the Dominions government knows that the princess is trying to defect, they would try to stop her with all their might.


    She will have to flee from the entirety of the Dominions military.


    .I cant do it by myself.


    You cant do it even with the help of Marquis Percival?


    Guarding the citizens is no problem. But once the armyes out, we have nothing to stop them. Someone needs to stall their movement.


    I will do it.


    Such a thing is easy to say but if the Empire doesnt want to ept the citizens then having Mia, who knows Al personally there, will help.


    She needs one more person.


    If there is someone who can act as a decoy for them.


    That role, I will take it.


    From behind.


    Mia frowned at the sudden appearance of the man.


    She had no idea when he got so close to her.


    You are?


    Vater. Harassing the Dominion is my specialty.


    The other Chivalrous Thief.


    What did youe here for?


    I came to offer my help. Also, the princess was being monitored you know?


    Eh!?


    Marianne is surprised and hurriedly looks around.


    Mia also looks around but she doesnt feel any gazes on her.


    Dont worry. I already deployed some illusions. But it seems that the King is already suspicious.


    ..you want us to trust you?


    I dont think that you have no other choice though?


    why do you want to be the decoy? You might die


    .my daughter is here in the Dominion. As a father, I want to do what I can for her.


    With that sincere answer, Mia doesnt think that he is lying.


    Marianne seems to share her opinion.


    .the minimum condition for our sess is to prevent the army from leaving the city.


    No problem. But there should be other pursuers from outside the city as well.


    I will do something about that myself.


    good. Then lets disband. And princess, if you want to make a move then you better do it quick.


    However, it will take time to let the citizens know


    Once they ept your people, the Empire will have to ept the rest. They are not so stupid to not know that.


    The princesss job is to make the Empire ept herself along with her people.


    If that is aplished then they should be able to do something about it afterward.


    Vaters advice is to focus on moving the people first.


    The people monitoring the princess are skilled.


    Its clear that the other side is on guard against her.


    Thenwe will do it in 3 days.


    Okay. I will do what I can. Lets meet again at Marquis Percivals territory.


    Yes.Vater.you should be careful too.


    If someone strong enough for me to be on guard againstes out then that should entertain me for a while.


    Saying so, Vater disappeared.


    Hearing such self-important parting words, Mia whispers to herself.


    Just who does he think he is..?


    Did you say something?


    Its nothing.very well, lets move ording to n.


    With that said, Mia also parted ways with Marianne.

 Chapter 393: the Prime Minister’s Shadows

    Chapter 393: the Prime Minister¡¯s Shadows


    Your Highnesses, excuse my rudeness.


    When I was discussing the supply for the invasion with Lize-aneue.


    A man suddenly appeared in the room.


    He is dressed in ck and his face is covered by a ck cloth.


    Nothing he wears can tell us more about his identity.


    Still, we know for sure who he is.


    The Prime Ministers Shadow huh.


    Lize-aneue muttered so and turned to the man.


    The Shadows of the Prime Minister.


    It is a term used to call the intelligence service employed by the Prime Minister.


    11 years ago.


    There used to be an intelligence agency in the Empire. It was an organization that reports directly to the Prime Minister. However, in the war with the Kingdom, the terms for the ceasefire agreement included the dismantling of the organization.


    The reason was that the Prime Minister has used them to disy his skills of sabotaging in full glory.


    Since the Kingdom had been repeatedly sabotaged, they demanded the organization to be dismantled.


    The Prime Minister easily epted the condition and dismantled it back then.


    However, it was not like hepletely erased it from existence.


    There are still those who remain until today and act as the Prime Ministers arms and legs. These are the Shadows of the Prime Minister.


    However, they are small in number and all of them devoted themselves to information gathering so they dont appear much on the surface.


    Assigning one of them to act as a liaison like this is very rare.


    What happened?


    The matter with the nobles of the Dominions is going well. A week from now, the Princess of the Dominion will defect to our side. The n is for Your Highness tounch your attack after that.


    So I can move at my own discretion?


    The judgment on the scene will be entrusted to His Highness Arnold as His Majesty the Emperors representative.


    I see. That means I will be under Alsmand right?


    Formally, that would be the case, Your Highness.


    Well, thats what he said?


    Aneue speaks to me as if she finds this interesting.


    I shrug my shoulders and answer.


    If it is an order then I will ept. Please do not act on your own ok?


    I will be careful.


    Answering like that is very like Aneue.


    From the point of view of someone who has to take responsibility for her action, Id love to hear her say that she wont do it though.


    Well, I guess that is impossible huh.


    Is it confirmed that the Princess will defect to us?


    We are making our preparations to escort her. Please be ready to receive her, Your Highness


    Got it. And in case of something unexpected?


    Everything will be left to Your Highnesss judgment.


    Good grief..so its all on me huh.


    For example, if the princess died before she got here.


    Or the Dominion noticed her movement andunched an attack.


    I can see all kinds of possibilities.


    He is saying that I dont have to go through the Imperial Capital to deal with the situation here.


    The authority given to me this time is great.


    However, the responsibility apanying it is also great.


    Do it however you want but if you fail, it will be your fault.


    That is the ridiculous meaning behind it.


    If I dont have the confidence then I should decline huh


    If I have to go through the capital every time then Lize-aneue will end up acting on her own after all.


    Thats rude. I can follow orders you know?


    And in case I make a mistake?


    I wouldnt call a mistaken order an order.


    ..and in case Im too slow?


    An order thates toote is not an order.


    Haaa..


    She wont take anything else besides an urate instruction as an order.


    This is probably the reason why they didnt entrust the authority to Lize-aneue.


    Well, she has the ability and the other party is the Dominion.


    She wont be pulling my legs for sure.


    Okay. I will do things at my own discretion and I ept all responsibility.


    Then please excuse me, Your Highness.


    Saying so, the Shadow disappeared.


    With this, whatever happens, everything will be my responsibility.


    It is convenient but it is also troublesome.


    With the Prime Minister mobilizing the Shadows like this, this battle will probably end immediately.


    The Kingdom front is in a stalemate after all. Even with Leo recing Traugott there, the situation still doesnt change.


    If its Lize-aneue then what would you do?


    The Kingdom made many preparations before they attacked us. It will be difficult to beat them back at the border. Thats why we should use a different route.


    So we go through the Dominion?


    Thats right.


    So the reason that we are rushing the invasion of the Dominion is to not give the Kingdom a chance to fortify themselves huh.


    If that is the case then-


    Does Father intend to finish the Kingdom off?


    That is probably the case. The Kingdom has attacked us during the session war. If we let them off there might be another country that wants to try the same thing in the future. I understand that it will also send such a message but.our side has the Saint.


    We might not be able to make them a puppet state like the Dominion but we should be able to install a king that is convenient for us. They did attack us because of their own convenience after all. We have the justification on our side.


    However.the Kingdom has an alliance with the United Kingdom. We still havent received any ceasefire agreement from them. I dont think thatunching an attack from the Dominion will work so well you know?


    I think so too. But Father seems to think that we wont have a problem from the United Kingdom this time.


    No problem from them? What do you mean?


    It seems that he bought the Dragon Prince over to our side at a high price.


    I immediately understood what she meant


    William has returned to the United Kingdom as a defeated general.


    I predicted that the United Kingdom would offer us his head for a ceasefire agreement.


    Still, there is no movement from their side.


    It seems that the United Kingdom is divided on whether to push everything to William.


    As a country, the United Kingdom wants somend on the main continent.


    If we robbed the Dominion away from them then even with a ceasefire in ce, they wont overlook such a thing.


    The best thing they can do now is to ally themselves with us.


    However, I dont think that the ambitious king of the United Kingdom will do that.


    At best he would choose to remain neutral. Even so, we wont know what he will do behind the scenes.


    In such a situation, what can we expect William to do.


    I dont think that William would start a coup himself though.


    I wonder about that. You wont know what someone is capable of until they are cornered you know.?


    He is a man who didnt betray Gordon even after we have cornered him that much in the previous war. Even if his father betrayed him, I dont think that he is the kind of person who is capable of betraying someone else. If there is a possibility for that then..it must have been Gordon-aniues advice.


    So you are saying that it is impossible.


    It is just my thought.


    If there was something that could make William move in such a way then it would be a pleasant surprise.


    Perhaps, Father knows something that I dont.


    Well, it is not my ce to think of that huh.


    For the time being, lets start preparing our knights for the invasion.


    Right. It seems the knights will have to prepare themselves for what toe after all.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue left the room.

 Chapter 394: The beginning of the Evacuation

    Chapter 394: The beginning of the Evacuation


    Cole, Capital City of the Dominion.


    In the forest a little distance from the capital.


    There was an old mansion there.


    This mansion used to be owned by a noble but now a certain person has bought it and lives there.


    Ojii-sama!


    Returning to the mansion, Mia called out to its owner.


    Then, a well-built old man walks down the staircase with the help of his cane. He then looked astoundedly at his caller.


    What? You are being loud, Mia.


    This is no time to be quiet [desuno]!


    Saying so, Mia approaches the old man and helps him get down the stairs.


    The name of this elderly is Travis.


    He was the person who taught Mia how to wield magic bow and the owner of this mansion.


    He was once a famous warrior who used arcane archery but he couldnt beat his aging body and retired from active duty.


    This mansion was bought by Travis who chose to take care of orphans after he retired.


    What happened?


    The Princess of the Dominion is going to defect to the Empire. I am going to help her and head to the Empire together. Ojii-sama should get the orphans ready too[desuwa].


    You made such an important decision on your own


    Travis tiredly sighed. And after he thinks for a moment, he turns his gaze back.


    There was a boy in his early teens there.


    He has narrow eyes and dull red hair.


    The word cheeky would be perfect to describe the boy.


    Ted. Get the kids ready to move.


    Okay..but Mia-nee is going to help the princess?


    Thats right[desuwa]. The princess is looking out for the peo.


    Nobles and royalty are all the same. Mia-nee is only being used because you are a good person.


    I am confident in my ability to judge people[desuwa]! I dont think that she is that kind of person!


    Rather than conjecture, using our experience with them should be more reliable right.


    If it is about experience then I can vouch for her[wah]! I know both a good noble and a good royalty after all!


    I dont know them. I have seen a lot of what those people are capable of though.


    Ted left with those parting words.


    To prepare the children who are in the other room to move out.


    Its a rebellious period[desuwa]!?


    Theres no helping itthat child only knows this country after all.


    If he goes to the Empire he will see how wide this world is[desuwa]! Ted is a smart child, this should be a good opportunity for him[desuwane]! Let us all move to the Empire[desuwa]!


    It wont be that easy right..


    It will be fine! I have people I know over there!


    The rumored prince huh..I heard that he became the Warden of the North.


    That doesnt really make sense to me[desuwa]. That position should be a troublesome onedid his diligence suddenly awaken!? Is it because of the earlier storm!?


    That shouldnt be it.well, whatever. We will talk more about himter. Focus on the now.


    Saying so, Travis walks to his room with his cane supporting his body.


    After he slowly seated himself in a chair, Mia followed him.


    So? Where are we going?


    To Marquis Percivals territory.


    The capital will surely send pursuers you know?


    Someone has already handled that. I can at least guarantee his ability[desuwa].


    Hou? If you put it like that then he is more powerful than you huh?


    I think that he is a lot stronger than me[desuwa]. Even so, he wears that strange mask and keeps harassing the Dominion. I dont understand him.


    The other Chivalrous Thief huh. Judging from the time of his appearance, he might be sent here by the Empire.


    I dont care which country he belongs to. At least I know that he doesnt have any hostility toward us.


    The only important thing to Mia is that he is not an enemy.


    No matter what kind of motive he has, it doesnt matter as long as he is cooperative.


    Thinking that finding out his purpose is useless, she stopped looking into it.


    If Ted knows that then he would probably say that she is being naive.


    Still, Mia doesnt mind that.


    Is the princess really going to defect?


    I am certain[desuwa]. She didnt lie to me and it seems that she was being monitored as well.


    The princess who was held hostage by the United Kingdom for this country now couldnt do anything to influence it huh. How ironic.


    She seems to judge that this country can no longer change from the inside[desuwa].


    I agree with her. No matter how many times you struck down the nobles, the injustice still urs. Even if the princess continues to appeal to them, those nobles will not change.


    Travis let out a long sigh.


    The Dominion has always been that way.


    He came to this country because he wanted to save the children but he understood from the children that he actually saved that this country is done.


    To fix it, it must be broken once.


    However, if one wants to break this country, its people will surely suffer.


    A warno this will be a trampling.


    Prince Arnold already promised me [desuwa]. He will not cause harm to the people.


    That prince is in a position to control the north but the one leading the invasion should be Marshal Lizelotte, the Princess General. This country caused the death of their Crown Prince. The Empire will want to avenge him. No matter what that prince does, it would be useless if the soldiers and knights on the frontline dont listen to him. The frontline will be in the marshals hands.


    Theres nothing to do even if we are pessimistic[desuwa]. Besides, the prince is someone who will do anything he can to fulfill his promise[desuwa].


    She did not have any documents or anything to guarantee his promise.


    Nothing was written down.


    All he has to lose is the trust of people that belong to another country.


    Still, Mia believes that he would do everything in his power to make good on his promise.


    She is confident in her eyes.


    That prince is not the type of person that would forgive himself for trampling on promises he made with others.


    No matter how harsh it is for him, he will endure it.


    He would act like he doesnt care.


    However, he will neverpromise on his promise.


    That was the feeling Mia got from Arnold.


    You trust him a lot huh?


    He is a person that can make people do that for him. If you meet him then Ojii-sama will understand too. Ted as well.


    Mia smiled and started packing.


    The princess will escape to the Empire in three days.


    By that time, she wants her people to be at Marquis Percivals territory.


    Fortunately, she has a surplus of funds.


    Mia didnt spend most of the money she received from Al. She only used a small portion to buy gifts for the children.


    She thought that it would be useful when the timees.


    I will scatter the money to bring the people there[desuwa]. The princess is willing to demand that the Empire ept our people in exchange for her cooperation after all.


    How reckless..but if a lot of people are on the move, the princesss movement can be camouged. Its not a bad idea.


    The money should bring people together. For the time being, I will gather the people in Marquis Percivals territory. After the princess is in the Empire, they will immediatelyunch an invasion[desuwa]. To protect them, I think that we should get the people as close to the border as possible.


    Butwhat are you going to do about the Dominions army at the border? Even if you can stop the pursuers from the capital, if the army there dispatches a unit to pursue us then we will be attacked from behind you know?


    I hope that I can count on the Imperial Army to protect them butif thats not possible then I will do it myself[desuwa].


    ..dont push yourself too much.


    It will be fine. I can use magic bow that Ojii-sama taught after all.


    Saying so, Mia gives him a smile.

 Chapter 395: The Dominion’s current situation

    Chapter 395: The Dominion¡¯s current situation


    This world is always cruel.


    That was Teds thought as he looks at the road.


    This road is leading to Marquis Percivals territory.


    Ted and his friends are traveling on it using multiple carriages.


    The carriages house twelve orphans that Travis is currently taking care of along with their luggage.


    Many children disliked this trip. For them, Traviss mansion is a ce of rest where they can livefortably.


    Ted understood their feelings well.


    From the carriage window, he can see many people along the side of the road.


    They are beggars.


    Every few meters apart, there would be a person wearing rags holding a small basket out for money.


    Their lives depend on otherspassion.


    Before he was taken in, he also belonged to that side.


    Teds hometown was a rural one. The dark and damp alley there was Teds home.


    He didnt even know the faces of his parents. He was already there when he recognized it.


    As a child, he had no choice but to beg. Theft was more of an adults thing. If you cross them then you will be killed. Ted had seen many children who couldnt bear the hunger and started stealing food, died because of that.


    He couldnt afford to die himself.


    Thats why he did everything in order to live.


    At first, he started begging.


    Eventually, he learned that he needed to steal so he always did it while making it look like the work of someone else.


    Soon, the thieves started to get suspicious of each other.


    What ensued was a power struggle where the weak ones were killed.


    And eventually, the turf became empty.


    Before he knew it, Ted had his own turf with several followers.


    Ted-oniichan, what are you looking at?


    Its nothing.


    Saying so, Ted stroked the head of the girl sitting next to him.


    The girls name is Pati.


    They are not rted by blood but Pati was a girl who lived in the same alley as Ted.


    She just turned 8 this year.


    It seems that the miserable life in the back alley has finally be a distant memory for her.


    Thats why Ted didnt show the view outside to Pati.


    Come on, I will read you the picture book Mia-nee bought us.


    Really!?


    Ted and Pati were taken into Traviss protection five years ago.


    Due to the falling rain and theck of shelter, Pati got sick and Ted had run around the town for someone to treat her.


    At first, he went to a doctor who told him that he will not lift a hand unless Ted pays him.


    Next, he went to a home of a wealthy family where he was told that a dirty orphan has no right approach.


    Lastly, he went to a noble. And without even a single word exchanged, he was beaten.


    Still, Ted continued to run around the town.


    He kept at it even while his whole body was smeared with mud.


    He kept grinding his head to the ground asking for help to the point of bleeding.


    Still, no one helped him.


    And when he hugged Pati who was dying of her illness in despair.


    A girl with a funny speech pattern called out to them while offering them an umbre.


    Whats wrong [desuno]?


    The funny speaking girl immediately noticed Patis condition and hurriedly called over Travis who was nearby.


    It was after that.


    That they were put inside a carriage and taken to the doctor.


    It was the doctor who refused to help them.


    The doctor who told him that he would never help them unless they have money. He initially was reluctant to help but when Travis gave him a few gold coins, the doctor immediately changed his attitude.


    He treated Ted and Pati as if they were some noble children and Pati quickly recovered.


    After Pati recovered, Travis had gathered the children living in the alley.


    Then, he asked, Wont youe live with me?


    All of the children nodded to him with a smile and were taken to his mansion.


    After that, Travis kept taking in such children and when a child reached a certain age, they would be sent out of the Dominion with the help of Traviss acquaintance.


    The reason behind sending them off like this is that the Dominion provides no education on martial arts nor academics.


    Originally, Ted was already old enough to leave the mansion but due to Traviss declining health and Mias work, he stayed to take care of the other children.


    Hey, Hey, Ted-oniichan.


    Un?


    Where are we going?


    He doesnt know how to answer that.


    Ted didnt know what would happen at their destination.


    After they arrived at Marquis Percivals territory and the Princess sessfully escaped to the Empire, what will happen to them after that?


    Helping the Princess escape the country bear no benefit for them.


    Rather, they have lost their ce to live.


    They were already in a dangerous position due to Mias work but once they openly help the princess escape, this country will see them as its enemy.


    Thats why they have to run away.


    However, Ted didnt feel like ming Mia or Travis.


    Their kindness has saved him and Pati.


    The bad one is this country.


    It is this countrys fault that good people can not live here.


    ..Ted-oniichan?


    Ahh, we are going to the border. After that.I wonder what will happen? Im looking forward to seeing for myself.


    EHH!? There is something there?


    Pati smiles happily.


    Seeing that, Ted let out a small sigh.


    In the unlikely event that the Princess is truly using Mia.


    Naturally, Travis would have expected that already but if that happened, they will have a harsh time escaping.


    Its not that he hates it.


    He can brush it off thinking that theres no helping it.


    However, He doesnt want to see Mia and Traviss kindness betrayed.


    It would be fine if they dont trust the likes of royalty and aristocrats from the start.


    While muttering so in a small voice, Ted turned the page of the picture book and read it to Pati.


    At the Throne Room of the Imperial Sword Castle.


    Emperor Johannes received a report from the Prime Minister.


    That concluded the report. If all goes well, I expect that this will be over in a weeks time.


    Good work. The rest will depend on Lizelotte huh.


    Your Majesty. May I ask why you entrusted capturing the Dominion to Lizelotte-sama?


    You were against that decision, werent you. Its unusual for you to question something that has already been decided huh?


    I simply want to learn the meaning behind your decision. There are only demerits in leaving this matter to Lizelotte-sama. I epted it as it is Your Majestys decision. However, if we take a close look, we have already concentrated arge amount of our fighting power in the north. I think that an addition of a small amount of force should be enough in capturing the Dominion.


    So you thought that sending Lizelotte is going overboard?


    Yes. Excuse my rudeness butwith that much military power, anyone would be able to capture that country. If Your Majesty has already read that Duke Reinfeld would rally the knights to support the north then I think that you should have left the invasion to him from the beginning. Your Majesty could have His Highness Arnold leads the army as well.


    The Sokal empire is staying silent about this and the army there is huge. If Lizelotte captures the Dominion then we can move on to take the Kingdom with Lizelotte attacking via a different route.


    I understand that. However, about Lizelotte-sama..there is a serious problem about her.


    Johannes bitterly smiles at the Prime Minister who kept persisting on the matter.


    He understands his reason.


    The death of the Crown Prince is still weighing down on Lizelottes mind. Thats why you think that she might run out of control?


    Yes, exactly. Moreover, Your Majesty has pushed all responsibility regarding the invasion to His Highness Arnold. If Lizelotte-sama started rampaging then the one who has to bear the responsibility will be him. What is the true meaning behind this, Your Majesty? His Highness Arnold is doing brilliant work reconstructing the north. Are you hoping to lower his reputation?


    As an emperorI will not intervene with the session war. The reason I left everything to Arnold was that I couldnt stop Lizelotte myself.


    ..what do you mean?


    Lizelotte probably thinks that if she can avenge the Crown Prince then she doesnt mind losing her position. So if I were to give her my full authority and have her bear the consequence herself..she would still do it. My daughter is like that. But-.


    It would be different if His Highness Arnold is the one bearing the responsibility?


    I dont know. At least, I think that she would think twice about it. If Lizelotte truly recognizes Arnold..then Im sure that they wont have any problem capturing the Dominion.


    In my opinion..I think that Lizelotte-sama still hasnt recognized His Highness Arnold yet. She just loves him as her younger brother.


    Arnold still wont get serious after all. Thats why she still cant recognize him. Arnold might think that is fine butif he has to face a difficult problem then he will be forced to take it seriously. Not as a younger brother, but as a prince who holds the same rank.


    Saying so, Johannes smiles and stands up from the throne.


    Understanding his true intention, the Prime Minister bowed to Johannes.


    And asks him a question before he leaves.


    Your Majestywho do you think should sit on this throne.


    the throne is given to the winner. It will not be given to those who are not trying to win. After all, no one would recognize such an emperor. Thats why we have a session war. The person who sits on the throne will not be decided by their qualities or abilities. The one who can sit on it is only someone who has the resolve to do it. The throne does not care about the Emperors preference. If I can decide on such a thingthen what is the purpose of having a session war?


    I have overstepped my bounds. Forgive my rudeness.


    Just like that, Johannes left the throne room.


    The Prime Minister also left.


    While thinking What a difficult n to serve.

 Chapter 396: The Hateful Sky

    Chapter 396: The Hateful Sky


    Night.


    Finne came out to the balcony of the Zweig mansion.


    How is the scenery? Lizelotte-sama.


    Finne huh. What do you want?


    The balcony was already upied by someone.


    It was Lizelotte in her military uniform.


    Seeing her wearing the blue cloak that is only allowed to an Imperial Marshal is nothing strange. But to Finne, Lizelotte looked a little different tonight.


    Thats why Finne came out to the balcony with a tea set.


    I thought that the night breeze would be cold so I prepared some tea. Would you like to join me?


    Dont be so polite. I will take it.


    Lizelotte who was standing on the balcony headed for a nearby table.


    Finne quickly brewed the tea on the table and presented it to Lizelotte.


    Drinking the hot tea, Lizelotte rtedly exhaled.


    She then slowly looked up to the sky.


    The stars are beautiful today.


    Yeah..but I hate it.


    Why so?


    The question serves two meanings.


    Why do you hate it?


    And why are you watching it even though you hate it?


    Understanding both meanings, Lizelotte drank her tea with a bitter smile.


    It was starry like this too when I experienced the worst thing in my life. It is truly a hateful sky.


    that is sad isnt it.


    Is it? Why do you think so?


    There are always stars in the sky. Even if they are hidden by the clouds they would still peek out sometimes. Thats why it would always remind you of that experience. That is saddont you think?


    ..yeah, I really cant forget.


    Lizelotte said so and looked at her palm.


    There were two days that Lizelotte regarded as the worst day of her life.


    Both of them have a starry sky like this.


    The first time was when she received the news of her mother, Amelia the Second Consorts death.


    It was a night like this that she received the report and headed to the capital to hold her mothers already cold body.


    The second time happened in this very ce, the north.


    She received a report that it was only a skirmish. However, she had a bad feeling and ran to the north with all her might.


    And it was under such a starry sky that she held the body of the Crown Prince who died by a stray arrow.


    She couldnt make it.


    She could do nothing about it.


    Ive won many battles but Ive never forgotten the helplessness I felt on those days.


    You can not forgive yourself can you.


    .even with a womans body, I picked up the sword because I want to protect someone. But I couldnt protect those who I want to protect the most. I am always toote


    during the rebellion in the capital. When everyone thought that everything is finished, it was Lizelotte-sama who came for us. Please dont say that you are always toote. You may not be able to save your mother and brother but did you not save your father and your siblings?


    right. Back then, I was able to act in time.you could say that was a small victory for me.


    Lizelotte sips on her tea again.


    Then, before she knew it, her cup was already empty.


    Immediately realizing that, Finne brewed a second cup for her.


    Sorry.


    Its okay, I am used to it.


    Finne.you are somehow simr to my mother. I think the reason why Father chose you was that he felt that from you.


    The Second Consort Amelia is it. I was once told by Al-samas mother that I am simr to her. What kind of person was she?


    she was a gentle person. Always care about others and take care of them. When I went to work at the border, she gave me a charm, praying that I wont get hurt. She was not the most talented among all the consorts but.she was loved by Father. She was a mother who was loved by everyone.


    I have heard that no matter how many consorts there are, His Majestys love for the Second Consort never diminished. This is my personal opinion but she must have been a wonderful person.


    She was not so wonderful. She was always forgetful and yed pranks all the time..but, she was strong. It was her who taught me the importance of protecting others.


    Then, she was like a teacher to Lizelotte-sama as well right.


    A teacher huh..well, I guess so.


    Lizelotte drinks the tea with a smile.


    She then looked up at the sky again.


    Just then.


    The clouds cover the stars.


    Seeing that, Lizelotte stood up.


    After all, there is no meaning in staying here any longer.


    Well, I think its about time I excuse myself. Thank you for the tea.


    Is that soI wanted to talk more though.


    Lets save that for the next time.


    Saying so, Lizelotte tries to leave.


    While looking at her back as she walks away, Finne asks her a question.


    May I ask one final question?


    It was delicious tea. I will answer you for that.


    Thank you very much. Then let me ask. Why did you choose this time to remember your worst memory?


    You already knew the answer. It was to recall the powerlessnessand the fury I had back then.


    .that fury, do you think you can control it, Lizelotte-sama?


    Who knows. But.it is the truth that this is the only ce where I can settle it. I can not suppress this feeling.


    Saying so, Lizelotte smirk.


    She was prepared to be criticized for it.


    However, Finnes reply was unexpected.


    I see..I pray that Lizelotte-sama can make peace with your past.


    you are not going to criticize me for it?


    Feeling angry is normal for a person. But if you let it out and bring harm to others then at that time I might have to.


    My n is to burn the Dominion down to the ground though?


    A n is only a n. Lizelotte-sama still hasnt acted on it yet after all.


    Dont you think that it will be toote by then?


    That might be the case butthat is not my ce to say anything.


    Not your ce?


    We all have our own role to y. I can talk to you but it is not me who has to actually stop or find a way topromise with Lizelotte-sama.


    Who do you say that such a role belongs to?


    Well? I think that Lizelotte-sama already has the answer for that.


    Saying so, Finne smiled and began putting away the tea set.


    After erasing the face of the person who came up to her mind, Lizelotte turned her back on Finne and walked away.


    She already recalled her fury.


    And she has already decided to settle it here.

 Chapter 397: Once again to the sky

    Chapter 397: Once again to the sky


    The United Kingdom of Egret.


    It is a kingdom consisting of three inds. Thergest ind in the middle is the center of this country.


    A huge capital city was built at its center.


    However, right now the Royal Capital is now divided into two.


    The current king and the first prince were thinking of pushing all the responsibility of their defeat to the second prince William and make peace with the Empire by offering his head.


    However, the sensible aristocrats and ministers are opposing that n and there was a heated debate at the castle through day and night.


    Of the three Holy Dragons that had protected the United Kingdom, two were subjugated by Silver. It is obvious that their military power is in decline. It would be a waste to execute William who is excellent in warfare.


    That was the opposing opinion.


    Meanwhile, the current king and the first prince argued that William had prioritized his personal friendship with Gordon and undermined their national interest.


    In truth, it was the king who decided to help Prince Gordon. William was the one who was against it. He headed to the Imperial Capital because of a royal decree and he had fought for the United Kingdom with all his might.


    If that prince was executed, the soldiers of the United Kingdom would rebel.


    The king and the first prince wanted to have a ceasefire with the Empire but if thates at the cost of a rebellion then the Empire might use that chance to crush them. Thats why they could not force the execution.


    William was sentenced to a house arrest in a small vige a little away from the capital.


    They still couldnt make a decision huh..


    Yes, sir.


    It was the Dragon Knights who came to deliver news to William.


    Dubbed the Dragon Prince, William has the trust of all Dragon Knights in the United Kingdom.


    Thats why even while being absent from the meeting, he can still obtain information through them.


    Even if William doesnt move, the Dragon Knights will do it for him.


    The guards and soldiers who were supposed to prevent them from meeting him also think that it is wrong to execute William so rather than turning them away, they wee the Dragon Knights in.


    Since his early teens, William had fought for the United Kingdom at the frontline.


    During the war with the Kingdom, William personally led the Dragon Knights and fought until the end.


    It was thanks to him that the United Kingdom was able to withdraw its army back to the maind. No soldier had forgotten that.


    The military ispletely on Williams side.


    If William was to straddle his dragon and ride out right now, all Dragon Knights would support him.


    However, William hasnt moved yet.


    He calmly epted his sentence.


    Your Highness, everything is ready. The rest is up to you.


    I see.


    William only gave a short answer and nothing else.


    He then left the Dragon Knight and the house.


    In this small vige, not only William, Gordons wife, Bianca, and Henrick the Imperial Prince are also here.


    Both of them are important politically so their movements are restricted here as well.


    However, Biancas daughter is not here.


    Just before arriving in the United Kingdom, William had entrusted her to his men.


    Fortunately, it was not widely known that Gordon has a daughter so there was no suspicion about his movement.


    Is Henrick still inside?


    Yes, sir. He still hasnte out.


    At the time of withdrawal, Henrick was by Williams side.


    After that, it was a series of hardships.


    Naturally. They were routed. There is no way that a rout is an easy thing to survive.


    Henrick has experienced many things through it.


    Thats why Henrick is holding himself in the house.


    Henrick? Its me. Iming in.


    After a courtesy knock, William immediately entered the room.


    However, he immediately abandoned being courteous.


    Henrick has a piece of ss in his hand.


    Furthermore, he is holding it at his throat.


    WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?


    William hit the ss away.


    He cut his hand but William doesnt care about that.


    please..let me die


    Dont be a fool! What can dying help!?


    If I die..Prince William might be saved..if they give my head to the Empire.


    Fool! Do you really think that your head has that much value!? Even if you joined the rebellion, do you think that the emperor would be happy to see his own sons head!? It will only add oil to the me!


    Then..what do you want me to do!?


    Live! Live and atone for your sins! I will not allow you to escape your guilt by dying!


    Something like that


    Henrick crouched down and started crying.


    He couldnt bear it anymore. He wanted to just disappear from this world. That is the wish from the bottom of his heart.


    Henrick experienced a lot during their withdrawal.


    During the rout, the wounded soldiers were steadily dropping out one by one.


    Henrick himself was about to die of hunger and thirst. He was originally a prince who was carefully raised in a castle.


    Never experiencing any hardship, Henrick couldnt possibly endure such a thing.


    Still, he was able toe this far because of the help from those around him.


    He was a prince of the Empire so they did not have any obligation to help him. They did not do it because of Williams order either.


    The soldiers around Henrick helped him only because they wanted to.


    Before arriving at the ship, the soldiers took turns carrying Henrick who couldnt even stand on his own.


    It was them that kept Henrick alive. However, it was because of that that he is experiencing hell right now.


    Because of his ignorance, Henrick made light of the soldiers lives.


    He thought and treated them like pieces on a board so it was easy for him to abandon them.


    But now he realized.


    The soldiers he treated like pieces in a game are also human beings. It is obvious that they also have a family.


    Thousands of soldiers were killed. And thousands of families have to mourn them. All because of him.


    And ironically, Henrick also lost his family.


    Gordon holding the Imperial Army back to let them escape.


    That was what Henrick saw as he withdrew with William.


    At that time, what he felt was only pain.


    That regret struck Henrick, and he was attacked by guilt.


    Someone like me.is better off dead!


    If you want to die then die. But I will not let you die without achieving anything.


    What can someone like me do!? A pathetic prince who let countless soldiers die on the battlefield! I am someone that cant achieve anything even at the cost of my own life! What can someone like me do!?


    You wont know what you can do until you try. The important question now is what did you do?


    I..


    What you did is only holding yourself up in this room and tell yourself that you cant do anything. Are you going to die without atoning for what youve done? Do you understand how much of a fool that would make you?


    .atoning..what should I do to atone then.


    He felt like he is not allowed to keep living.


    He felt like he could hear such a grudgeful voice at any moment.


    To live while hoping to die. That endless journey is cruel.


    However, William does not allow him tomit suicide.


    Somedayyou can be someone that the dead soldiers can be proud of, that is your atonement..no matter what you do, they are already dead. Even if it was your mistake that caused their death, they are already gone. There is no point in beating yourself up. Instead, you have to keep walking. Shoulder their death on your back and save as many lives as you have lost.


    I am not as strong as you!


    I tooam not strong. I am still hesitating even in this situation after all..


    Eh.?


    Before he died, Gordon told me to take care of his family. Ive been thinking about it for a long time. His wife, his daughter, you, did he want me to protect the three of you? Or did he meanthat I have to defeat my family for my friends. Will I be forgiven for that? What is the right thing to do..I have been thinking over such questions all this time.


    But now I have the answer.


    Saying so, William grabbed Henricks arm and stood him up.


    Then.


    Only the living can walk forward. Just as you have to make amends to those soldiers, I will also have to do what I can.the army I led was defeated. They all died because of me.


    Y, You are wrong! You are the one that saved them!


    Such is war. They obeyed my order and died. They have the right to me me. But I will not die. For my friend, my subordinates, for this country. Lets do our best and walk on together.


    When William went out of the room, Roger was there.


    Fully d in his armor.


    Your Highness is beingte so.I came to pick you up.


    Sorry for the extra workIm thinking of heading out now.


    Thats great. Everyone is waiting.


    Saying so, Roger looked up to the sky.


    There, countless Dragon Knights are flying above them.


    Henrick was stunned by the sight.


    He has never seen such arge army of Dragon Knights.


    Henrick. Lets think about your atonement together. But first, I have something that I must do. Wait for me.


    Prince William..


    I will not betray my friends wish. I will protect his family ording to hisst word.


    William straddled on his dragon and flew to the sky.


    He then received a spear from Roger and swung it as he announced hismand.


    ALL MEN, ADVANCE! OUR DESTINATION IS THE ROYAL CAPITAL! TODAY, WE TAKE THE KINGS HEAD!Previous Chapter

 Chapter 398: The Princess’s Escape

    Chapter 398: The Princess¡¯s Escape


    The Princesss escape


    When the news reached the King, the Dominion fell into great turmoil.


    This is due to the fact that a coup detat has urred in the United Kingdom, their suzerain, at the same time.


    Leading the coup was Prince William, the Dragon Prince.


    The Dominion was greatly surprised that the prince who they knew to be very loyal is leading the coup himself.


    This matter is very important to them as their future depends on the oue of this coup. They need to know who they should support.


    However, an absurd report arrived while they were in the middle of that situation.


    Theres nothing but troubles.it turned out like this because she was raised in the United Kingdom!


    The King did not hide his irritation.


    The King is wearing fine clothes that seem to be over-decorated with jewelry adorning all over his body.


    If Mia sees this man, she would seriously doubt whether Marianne was born from such a father.


    This man who is the prime example of humanitys ugliness is the King of the Dominion, Zakaria von Cornix.


    Your Majesty. The princess can only escape to the Empire.


    Right..we cant afford to let her escape there while the United Kingdom is still in chaos..this is badthis is bad.


    Exactly Your Majesty! Those nasty cowards at the Empire will surely use her as their justification and invade us!


    UHMG.Capture her! Do not let her reach the Empire!


    Of course, Your Majesty! This will affect the armys morale after all!


    Right! Mobilize all avable units! Dont let her escape, you hear me!?


    Yes, Your Majesty!


    After giving out his order, the King tiredly leans back on his throne.


    However, as though he just remembered it, he asked the nearby nobles a question.


    Thats right.How is that going?


    Regarding our evacuation to the United Kingdom..it seems that will be impossible in this situation, Your Majesty.


    Then what would we do if the Empire attacked us!? Our opponent is that Princess General you know! You think you can win against her!?


    She is the strongest general in the Empire. I dare say that there are only a handful of people who can defeat her on this continent.


    Thats right! Thats why I was preparing the escape route! What do I do now!?


    The King tries to squeeze some kind of solution out of the nobles.


    At the silent response. He throws a tantrum saying that the nobles are all useless while throwing the jewelry adorning his body at them.


    Your Majesty.I have also reached out to the Kingdom. This will need more money than with the United Kingdom but it seems that we can seek asylum with them. Since they need more money to fight the Empire, they should not refuse us as long as we have the money.


    OH! Theres that option huh! If we escape to the Kingdom then we will be safe!


    Please wait until my messenger returns. However, it would be bad if the Empire started attacking us first. We need to capture the Princess back, Your Majesty.


    Thats right! She will only bring disaster to my glorious country! Does she not care about the citizens at all! That fool of a girl! Even though she always preaches me to take better care of the people, what a hypocrite!


    Frustrated at the situation, the King ps his hands together.


    With that as a signal, the maids appeared with a lot of wine sses in their hands.


    What they are serving are various kinds of famous alcohol from all over the continent.


    To buy such a collection, you would need a considerable sum of money.


    A time like this call for a drink! Umu, which should I pick today


    Pursuers huh!


    Marianne is traveling on a carriage prepared by the Prime Ministers Shadows.


    Escorting the carriage are soldiers from the Imperial Army.


    However, since they have to operate in a foreign country, their number was limited.


    In addition to this, they also sent out multiple carriages to act as decoys.


    Even so, their protection is still insufficient.


    Im sorrybecause I rushed the n


    Please dont say that! If the King was more vignt about your escape then it will be even more difficult than this! You made a good decision, Your Highness!


    Although the soldier operating the carriage said that, it is true that due to her rushing the escape n, the number of escorts for her escape is significantly less.


    Originally, they were to meet up with an escort unit outside the capital but they have moved out without waiting for their arrival.


    Iing cavalry at our right rear!


    Damn it! Did they mobilize the entire army!?


    No matter how much of a fool he is, Zakaria is still the king of this country.


    He understands the danger of letting the princess escape to the Empire well.


    If they have this many pursuers on their tail then they can expect that the decoys also have the same number of pursuers on them.


    Surely, theirrades will not survive this.


    Thinking so, the soldier gritted his teeth.


    Fire arrows iing!


    Get down! Your Highness!


    The soldier looks back while telling the princess to get down.


    Fire arrows are pouring down toward them from the sky.


    The soldiers protecting the carriage are capable enough to ward them off but the number is simply too much.


    If they lose the carriage then they will have to escape on foot and that would be impossible while protecting the princess.


    Dont hit the horses.


    The soldier prayed so as he moved the carriage forward.


    However, none of the arrows hit the carriage.


    We are saved.?


    If you were going to use decoys then you should have told me first. You are giving me extra work.


    The voice came from the carriages roof.


    Poking her head out of the window, Marianne looked up.


    Vater! You came for us!


    I promised after all. And I will have you know that I wasntte because I was cking off alright.


    At the same time, multiple carriages joined up with them.


    The carriages form a formation to shield Mariannes carriage.


    You guys!? You are alive!?


    Yeah! We got some help!


    Rejoicing at hisrades safety, the soldier looks at Vater on the carriage roof.


    A blue masked man wielding a bow.


    That appearance somehow reminded him of someone simr in the Empire.


    Dont tell meSilver?


    Can you not group me with that guy? I am stronger than Silver.


    Ah, no..sorry.


    Its fine as long as you understand. Keep moving. I will stop the pursuers here.


    Vater! Doing this alone is..


    I have no need for dead weights. Just focus on getting to the Empire safely.


    Saying so, Vater holds up his bow and takes aim at the pursuing horsemen.


    He then fired an arrow.


    The arrow pierced through the first man on the front, the man behind him, and lodged itself between the eyebrows of the horse running in the middle of the group.


    Two people and one horse fell.


    The whole cavalry unit immediately crashed and copsed.


    If he feels like it, he could wipe them all out with a single arrow but there would be no point wearing a mask if he does that.


    After all, the number of archers who are capable of that is only a handful.


    Tell this to Vermillion..I did my part.


    Yes! I will make sure to tell her!


    Upon hearing Mariannes reply, Vater jumps off the carriage and stands in the way of the cavalry.


    He then speaks to them as he takes aim.


    That was a disaster, wasnt it. If you want to me someone then me yourself for being so enthusiastic about your work.


    Saying so, Vater repeatedly shot his arrows.


    The arrows were fired at a rate where no one would think a human is capable of.


    Moreover, each of them has unmatched uracy.


    Even when the horsemen held up their shield, the arrow pierced through them like thin paper.


    The ce was instantly turned into hell.


    However, the hell doesnt end there.


    This is because a new cavalry unit has arrived in their ce.


    Seriouslya lot of people have a deathwish today huh?


    Saying so, Vater holds up his bow once again.

 Chapter 399: An easy understand feeling

    Chapter 399: An easy understand feeling


    Al, some of the northern nobles want to participate in the invasion.


    Even after such a huge war they sure are energetic huh.


    I sighed as I received the report from Char.


    Looking at the list of the nobles who wish to participate, I can see that they are all young nobles.


    These young nobles often have a strong desire to earn credit.


    However, going to war is not free.


    Do they have enough resources to spare for that?


    They insisted that after trading off the warhorses, they have some to spare but..


    Thest war should have been enough. Besides, if the northern nobles participate as well, that wouldnt look good in the eyes of the eastern nobles.


    The eastern nobles went all the way to the north to participate in the invasion of the Dominion.


    The northern nobles have already made a name for themselves in the previous war.


    After showing their bravery, the northern knights already have a reputation as the best in the Empire.


    In thest few years, Father hasnt been to the field.


    Moreover, after the Imperial Army was established, the ces where aristocrats and their knights can show their power are limited. Thats why it is rare for nobles to rally their knights to apany Father to a battlefield.


    When it was said that the era of knights is over, they are given this chance.


    The eastern nobles are surely desperate to seize this opportunity.


    But if I stop them, their impression of me will worsen..


    No doubt that they will think that you are favoring the eastern nobles.


    Good griefnotify them for me. They are to gather 500 of their elites each and send them to Lize-aneue to assist her as my direct subordinates. Let them know that if they want the credit then they have to do this as knights.


    That should lessen the dissatisfaction.


    Lize-aneue only has about a thousand subordinates.


    Most of her subordinates stay at the east border to man its defense.


    In other words, Lize-aneue will be leading a borrowed force from the allied eastern nobles army.


    Even with Duke Reinfeld, it would be difficult for her to fight using others forces.


    Thats why I will lend my direct subordinates to Lize-aneue.


    Considering her personality, when the timees to advance, she will move forward without any hesitation.


    In a certain sense, they would be acting like Imperial Knights since they will have to protect her.


    If I leave that role to the northern nobles then they should be able to gain sufficient credit in this war.


    Then the matter is settlednext is about the Eastern Nobles Allied Army that is staying inside the Zweig Territory.


    Is there enough supply to feed them?


    Currently, the eastern nobles army is stationed inside the Zweig Territory.


    A total of 20,000 knights are camping just outside the city.


    Naturally, they are staying here in preparation for the invasion.


    When the preparations areplete, they will take the lead and invade the Dominion together with Marshal Lizelotte.


    The supply for the invasion was also stored inside the Zweig Territory.


    The supply is enough. We actually have a surplus from what Duke Reinfeld has prepared.


    Thats good. This is expected to be a short-term decisive battle. if it got dragged out then we will need to procure more supply though.


    If all goes ording to the schedule then the invasion will conclude in no time.


    We will use the princess who defected to our side and have the nobles supporting her make their army lower their weapons.


    At that point, few would protect the king.


    Butthe problem here is that we have too many people near the city. Thats why the distribution is being dyed.


    Theres no helping it so just give up.we are about to go to war after all. If the knights see anything suspicious, they will surely investigate. You cant stop them.


    There have been many reports about cases where the knights halting the merchants heading to the city for luggage inspection.


    However, it is true that we have an army camping here.


    It is only natural to closely inspect anyone whoes and goes in this area.


    Not to mention that our opponent this time is the Dominion.


    A country that stands no chance against the Empire in a proper battle.


    Thats why they are being extra vignt of sabotages.


    Theres nothing you can do at all?


    It would be difficult. I will think of something.


    Un, please do. Then thats all for me.


    Ok. Im counting on you.


    After that exchange, Char left the room.


    Once she left, I let out a long sigh.


    Are you tired?


    Well, yeah


    Elna who silently stood by my side spoke to me.


    Right now, there are only the two of us in the room.


    It would be fine to show some soft side here.


    ..Father threw the reins on Lize-aneue to me. He probably expects me to stop her this time.


    Since Al is taking full responsibility for the invasion, Lizelotte-sama wouldnt do something extra right


    Normally that would be the case. But the Dominion is not your average opponent. It is the country that caused my eldest brothers death. On top of that, they brushed off all responsibility by ming it on a random vassal. Theres no doubt that she despises them. Moreover, Lize-aneue has been holding on to that hatred for 3 years.


    Do you think that she will go berserk?


    It wouldnt be strange if she does. Thats the reason why Father did not entrust his full authority to Lize-aneue. Even so,.Im not confident that I can stop her.


    I already did what I could.


    I intended to be recognized by Lize-aneue.


    Im sure that if I were to stand a chance of stopping her then I need her to recognize me first.


    To have her recognize me and follow my order.


    However, the only person Lize-aneue ever recognized as superior was our eldest brother.


    The pressure of getting close to his greatness is already heavy for me.


    Then it would be fine if you dont let Lizelotte-sama do anything right?


    If he wants that then Father wouldnt assign Lize-aneue to this invasion in the first ce. Your body will break down if you keep holding in your anger after all. Surely.if someone else took down the Dominion, Lize-aneue will break.


    Are you not exaggerating this?


    That is how much my eldest brother was to Lize-aneue. She doesnt see him like her other brothers.


    He is even more important to her now that Al?


    Its hard topare butmy eldest brothers death broke Lize-aneues dream. All her feelings and expectations turned into regret. Three years is a short yet long period of time. She probably has been looking forward to crushing the Dominion with her own hands. It wouldnt be strange if I cant stop her.


    As her younger brother, I dont want to see her going mad.


    But what should I do if you want to burn a whole country to the ground?


    Her feeling right now is what I would feel if Leo was killed.


    Moreover, it happened when she was not by his side.


    Her time probably stopped moving in that moment.


    She has started to look forward to the future little by little with Duke Reinfelds help but this is something that she has to ovee herself.


    What should I do here?


    While I was thinking to myself, Elnas hand touched my shoulder.


    When I look up, Elna was staring at me.


    Al is always working hard for others arent you.


    ..she is my sister after all.


    It will be fine. Your feeling will surely reach Lizelotte-sama. If Al keeps moving forward without forgetting that feeling, Lizelotte-sama will surely respond in her own way.


    It would be nice if thats the case


    It will. As your childhood friend, I guarantee you. Als feeling is easy to understand after all.


    .dont make fun of me.


    To such an answer, Elna smiled softly at me.

 Chapter 400: A Certain Bloodline

    Chapter 400: A Certain Bloodline


    The news that the princesss escape had been moved forward had to be delivered to Al as soon as possible.


    However, by moving the escape to within three days time instead of a week, they did not have enough manpower.


    Thats why the Prime Ministers Shadows immediately set out to deliver the news as soon as the minimum preparation was finished.


    This entire defection n is depending on Al.


    The princess can sessfully defect to the Empire only when Al, who is in charge of the north, is ready to receive her. After all, if his preparation is dyed then the enemy pursuers might catch up with them.


    This is why the Shadows run through the Dominion with all their might.


    However, as they approached the border, their number kept decreasing.


    They are being hunted.


    The Shadows noticed that and split up to head to Al using different routes.


    However, all signs of other Shadows were lost and there is only a single one of them remaining.


    In order to deliver the news that Dominion has such a skilledbatant on their side, the Shadow travels on the route meant for the princess to escape. This is to guarantee the safety of the information.


    The northern border was full of openings.


    This is due to the fact that the northern defense force currently can only hold a single fort.


    Some routes became blind spots due to theck of surveince.


    These openings still havent been filled and one of them was used to act as a ce to house the princess.


    The reason why these openings still havent been filled was also for not wanting the Dominion to put up their guard.


    Using that route, the Shadow continues to run.


    Just ahead, the unit meant to escort the princess should be waiting for him.


    However.


    Its troubling you know, running around so much.


    That voice came from the front.


    The Shadow holds a dagger in his hand and takes a stance.


    In terms of fighting ability, he is on the level of a professional assassin.


    However, the opponent he has to face was just too bad.


    Captain Raphael Balent!?


    [Former] Captain. Well, your duty ends here.


    Saying so, Raphael swings his sword and cuts through the Shadow.


    With the sword cut deep into his internal organs, the Shadow spits out blood and copses on the spot.


    However, his eyes are still fixed on Raphael.


    You guys are certainly annoying but..Its also my Highnesss fault for ordering me to handle you all alone.


    High, ness..?


    Right. My Highness. That person is someone that will eventually be an emperor.


    Saying so, Raphael gouged out the Shadows eye.


    One of his eyes was artificial.


    It was a special magic tool that could record both video and audio.


    Each Shadow has one such eye.


    So serious about your work until the end huh. I will praise you for that. And thanks for guiding me all the way to the escort unit. I thought I could count on you if I let run, you know.


    Saying so, Raphael stabbed the Shadow again.


    Now then..next is the escort unit huh.


    It was unexpected for Raphael that the princess chose to move earlier than nned.


    The one who informed the Dominions King that the princess might try to escape was Raphael.


    The reason is that he would be troubled if they let the princess escape.


    The Empire war against the Dominion must be one without a just cause.


    No matter which country, princesses are all tomboys huh.


    Raphael said so and used wind magic to blow away the corpse of the Shadow. He then heads to the location where the escort unit would be.


    The Princesss escort unit was selected from the elites of the northern border defense force.


    They were supposed to slowly cross into the Dominion territory to avoid detection and escort the princess from right outside their capital.


    However, the schedule has changed.


    The escort unit was aware that the n has changed due to theck of the scheduled contact.


    It was the Shadows job to oversee the escape. With theck of contact, the escort unit already spected that something was happening.


    Thats why the captain of the escort unit was thinking about advancing the unit forward.


    However, before he could do that, something happened.


    The base of the escort unit was in the woods.


    100 elite soldiers were standing by in a well-camouged base.


    However, when the captain felt that something was wrong and left the tent.


    Half of those elites heads already went flying.


    ! ? Enemy Attack!!


    The captain shouts when sees the heads of his subordinates flew off their necks one by one.


    Not only the ones standing guard, those who were resting in the other tents were also killed.


    Because of how brilliant the work of the intruder is, he didnt notice the extent of the damage.


    The captain put his hand on the sword on his waist.


    The enemy is skilled! Be careful!


    Around 10 soldiers immediately gathered around the captain.


    They formed a circle and watched out for attack from all directions.


    However, a sharp cutting sound repeatedly echoes outside the circle.


    It is the sound of theirrades heads being cut.


    A single attacker that is capable of wiping a part of their unit by himself is too outrageous.


    To think that there would be such a person inside the Dominion.


    The captain groaned. However, his misunderstanding was immediately corrected.


    If you want to form a circle then you should pay more attention you know? Captain.


    The captain felt a wind blew past him.


    That was all he felt.


    However, the heads of the three soldiers who were standing in the path of that wind went flying.


    That voice came from his side.


    Turning toward the voice, he saw a white cloak stained with blood.


    It is not just any cloak. It is a white cloak with a special design.


    The meaning that cloak carries.


    The captain knows it well.


    It is to signify that the person wearing it is one of the best knights the Empire has to offer.


    The knights answering directly to the Emperor.


    TRAITOR!


    The captain swung his sword in anger.


    However, the sword never reaches Raphael.


    Dancing like the wind, Raphaelnded himself on the captains sword.


    I dont think that I have betrayed anyone you know, personally.


    Dont spout nonsense! You are a traitor that stabbed your ownrade in the back and plunged the Empire into chaos! You refused to die with Prince Gordon and side with the Dominion this time huh!? That cloak is the pride of the Empire! I will not forgive you for sullying it!!


    No, no, I might no longer be an Imperial Knight Captain anymore butI still doing something of the sort you know?


    Saying so, Raphael kicks off the captains sword and dances in the sky.


    At the same time, a gust of wind blew the soldiers surrounding the captain away.


    The captain uses his remaining magic to conjure a fire bullet while preparing for death.


    That fire bullet did not hit Raphael.


    However, it flew into a tent.


    There was arge number of magic tools stored in there.


    The original n for the princess escape was to use explosion magic tools to stall the enemy.


    And those explosives can be ignited using fire magic.


    No matter how skilled Raphael is, he wont be able to escape such an unexpected attack unscathed.


    Whoah?


    The explosion swallows the entire base.


    .


    .


    .


    His body severely burned, the captain crawls to the tree.


    He then puts his back on the tree and looks at the base that is engulfed in a fiery explosion.


    He doesnt expect an Imperial-Knight-Captain-level opponent to die from that.


    However, if he can at least injure him.


    That was the captains only hope.


    However, that fragile hope immediately crumbled.


    A suicide attack huh. Not bad. But the firepower was not enough.


    Amidst the fiery explosion, Raphael emerged unharmed.


    Seeing that, the captain frowned.


    However, Raphael smiled when he saw that expression on the captain.


    That was a fine soldiers spirit. It was great.


    ..kill me.


    I will. But, as thanks for putting up such a good fight, I will let you in on my little secret.


    Saying so, Raphael puts his hand on his left eye.


    Then, a small lens detached itself from his eyeball.


    Its a brown lens.


    Behind that lens was a jade-colored eye.


    This is my original eye color.


    So what..?


    You still dont get it huh? You are a slow one arent you.


    Saying so, Raphael took a water bottle out of his pocket.


    He then cut a handful of strands of his hair and sprinkled it with the water from the bottle.


    Since I was a child, I have been disguising my eyes with these lenses. My hair color was also painted over by a dye that can only be washed off using only a special kind of water.


    Impossible.


    Raphaels brown hair changed into a cherry color.


    The cherry-colored hair and jade eyes.


    This can only mean one thing.


    You bastard..even though you inherited the blood from that esteemed family you still betrayed us!!??


    Thats right.


    Seeing the captains anger, Raphael nods to himself and smiles in satisfaction.


    He then carefully put the lens back to his eyes and burned away his cut strands of hair.


    He still cant reveal his true identity yet.


    This much is fine I guess? The Dominion should be able to handle the rest after all.


    With that said, Raphael disappeared into the wind.

 Chapter 401: The Messed Up Plan

    Chapter 401: The Messed Up n


    Marquis Percivals Territory.


    Marquis Percival and his knights came up to wee Marianne when she arrived.


    Are you safe!? Your Highness!?


    Said Marquis Percival as he rushed over to her.


    He is a tall man in his forties.


    This man may not have any special skill in warfare but he is one of the rare nobles in the Dominion that does not act solely for his own self-interest.


    The Marquis brought about a hundred of his knights.


    Considering the force needed to maintain security in his territory, this number is probably the best he can do.


    However, Marianne still thanks him for his work..


    Thank you for weing me, Marquis Percival.


    No, this is nothing


    It is because you have maintained this territory for so long that I can go to the Empire like this. You have already helped us.


    Your words are wasted on me


    After that, the Marquis immediately switched topics.


    After all, they are currently in an emergency situation.


    There are about 200 citizens who recently entered my territory.


    As I thought, it is that few.


    Mariannes expression turned depressed.


    She knew. No matter how hard they try to assemble them, only a few people still have enough will left to move.


    The people of the Dominion can only see the present. They dont have the luxury to look forward to the future.


    Thats why there are only a few people who can think ahead and move.


    Even after Vermillion used her money to gather them, this is the number they could gather. This is not the problem with money. To try and change something, you need the will. And most of them simply have none left.


    Such will iscking in the people of the Dominion.


    Still, 200 people came.


    Right now what she has to think about is how to protect these 200 people.


    We must hurry to the Empire. Where is our escort?


    Unfortunately, there are still no words from them yet.


    Are they not waiting for us near the border?


    That is how it is supposed to be but.


    They tried asking the Imperial Soldiers that are with them but all they got was only more confusion.


    This situation is unexpected even for the Imperial Soldiers.


    The escort unit was supposed to pick them up outside the capital.


    Because they couldnt make it in time, the n was changed and they were to pick them up near the border when they en route to the Empire.


    However, there has been no contact from them so far.


    There was nothing even from the scheduled contact?


    None.


    The Imperial Soldiers did not use the word Prime Ministers Shadows.


    The reason being, the people from the Dominion side dont know that these liaison personnel they have been meeting with are ones.


    However, to the people of the Empire who knew their identity, that is a shocking fact.


    The Shadows of the Prime Minister are the Empires best liaison personnel.


    However, there has been no contact from them regarding the escort unit.


    This might be bad.


    The soldiers thought and began to get impatient.


    There, Vermillion interjected.


    I will act as the escort. We can not wait any longer.


    Vermillion..


    However, crossing the border without the escort unit is too dangerous! If the Dominion Army near the body moves then.


    I will deal with them.


    The soldiers faces cramped up when Vermillion replied without any hesitation.


    They are questioning if she truly understands the gravity of the situation.


    However, Marianne nodded to her words.


    There is certainly no time to waste.


    Then Her Highness along with a selected few will


    Everyone will go together.


    Vermillion interrupted Marquis Percival.


    The original n has already copsed.


    Bringing the citizens along would only slow them down.


    However, Marquis Percivals territory is not a safe ce either.


    The pursuers from the capital could arrive here at any minute.


    If they deal with this poorly then the whole territory will turn into a sea of me.


    Marquis Percival does not have the power to protect them.


    Thats the reason why they were counting on the Imperial Army to move immediately.


    However, no matter how they rush it, it would at least take several days.


    There is no ce to house the 200 people that flowed into the Marquiss territory. Staying here for days is not a realistic option.


    Thats why Vermillion insisted on bringing them with her.


    I cant approve of such a n! It is too dangerous!


    I understand the danger. Butif we dont go right now, the people here will die.


    Even if you say that, the original n has already copsed!


    Vermillion stayed silent for a moment at the soldiers reply.


    Then.


    ..I know Prince Arnold. If there are people in need within his reach then he will surely reach out. He is that kind of person.


    A thief from the Dominion knows His Highness!? Stop joking!


    .


    In response to the soldiers words, Vermillion slowly took off her mask.


    The soldiers were surprised that she was a young woman but without minding that, Mia lowered her head to Marianne.


    My name is Mia [-suwa]


    does your true identity have anything to do with your connection with His Highness Arnold?


    During the rebellion in the Imperial Capital, I was acting as the u Mowes escort. The reason behind that isplicated so I will omit it[desuwa]


    That was where you came into contact with His Highness Arnold?


    Thats right[desuwa]. I dont have any proof but I took off my mask because I want you to believe me[desuwa]. At least, I want you to believe in my resolve[desuwa].


    I cant believe you. This doesnt prove anything after all.


    However Marianne continues.


    Your dedication to the people is worthy of my trust. Thats why we will bring all of them with us. No one has a problem with that right?


    She asked the surroundings.


    Marquis Percival did not raise his objection, and the soldiers couldnt possibly object to what the Princess has decided.


    They cant afford to waste more time here in the first ce.


    Then please begin the preparation immediately.


    Ok, Im counting on you. Mia-san.


    Saying so, Marianne and Mia smiled at each other.


    Thus, Marianne along with 200 of the Dominions citizens move toward the border.


    However, at the same time, there was also a movement from the Dominion Army at the border.


    The princess is defecting?


    Receiving the report, the general considered the situation and decided to dispatch a certain man.


    Send Colonel Abraham.


    G, GeneralColonel Abrahams behavior is


    If we cant stop the princess from escaping then they will take my head as the man responsible. We must prevent that at all cost.


    But..his personality.


    That mans ability is real. He was the one who single-handedly opened the holes in the Empires border for us after all.


    After the rebellion in the Imperial Capital, the Dominion and the United Kingdom immediately attacked the northern border.


    During the battle, themander of the Imperial Army defending the northern border was stabbed by Gordons subordinate, causing disturbance throughout the northern border defense force.


    That subordinate of Gordon was Colonel Abraham.


    With his secret order, Abraham killed the talentedmanders on the northern border one after another and finally sought asylum in the Dominion.


    However, although he came to be under this generalsmand, he refused to obey every order and is currently being put under house arrest for his punishment.


    However, he is undoubtedly one of the strongest soldiers in the Dominion Army.


    The troops he leads are fast-moving. Tell him to immediately mobilize.


    As youmand


    Albeit with a bitter expression, the Generals adjutant epted his order and dispatched a messenger.

 Chapter 402: Someone to Imitate

    Chapter 402: Someone to Imitate


    Your Highness, is now a good time?


    Please enter, Duke Reinfeld.


    It was Duke Reinfeld who visited my office.


    Unnned visits like this are rare.


    However, there is no merit in turning away a person who always gives me valuable opinions like him.


    Actually, I have some suggestions.


    About what?


    The Army of the Allied Eastern Nobles are erecting a perimeter around the city and inspecting those whoe and go in this territory but I want to expand the scope of that and conduct a full-scale reconnaissancework instead.


    You mean to make the inspection stricter?


    We will loosen the inspections near the city. However, in exchange, Id like to allocate a significant amount of personnel to reconnaissance duty.


    The inspections are causing traffic jams near the city, you want to tackle that problem?


    Although that is also one of the reasons, increasing the number of reconnaissance units will help us better deal with emergencies. Moreover, with the knights conducting the inspections near the city, they will not have any opportunity to ride their horses. This is also to give them the chance to train.


    What did Lize-aneue say?


    Her Highness has entrusted this matter to me.


    Then theres no problem. Please do it.


    If we have reconnaissance units conducting inspections away from the city then we can have 2yers of inspection.


    Of course, there may be some oversights but right now theres always a line forming at the checkpoint.


    It would be great if this can help resolve this situation.


    A person who can get through the double inspection will just break through our current checkpoint anyway after all.


    Understood. Thank you very much.


    Duke Reinfeld tries to leave the room with a bow.


    Before that, I called out to him.


    Duke Reinfeld.


    Yes? What is it?


    ..in what situation would you recognize someone as a person?


    Its an ambiguous question.


    However, Duke Reinfeld walked back to me while pondering on it without making any unpleasant expression.


    Then.


    May I give Your Highness my personal opinion?


    Of course.


    I dont know what its like to recognize a person but personally, I would focus on the people who can do what I cant. People who are skilled in martial arts, people who can do things without considering their benefits first.people who can stand up to those stronger than themselves. The standard is different for each person.


    Is that sothank you. It was helpful.


    Please dont tell such a joke. I am not helpful at all. Lizelotte-sama is special after all.


    I didnt say that it was about Lize-aneue but as expected of Duke Reinfeld, he understands. Well, if I bring up the subject of being recognized then there are only a few I would want to be recognized by huh.


    In a board game, Lize-aneue would be the strongest piece. However, if such a piece doesnt listen to what you say then it will just trample on the enemy as it likes.


    That is an interesting analogy. However, that is exactly the case. The problem here is that the result Your Highness is wishing for is different from what Lizelotte-sama desires. Your Highness wants to take down only the enemys essential pieces but Lizelotte-sama wants to wipe the entire board. The only way for Your Highness to achieve your desired result is to make Lizelotte-sama obey you.


    do you think I can do that?


    This is not the problem of can or can not. If Your Highness wants your desired result then there is no choice but to do it.


    Duke Reinfeld said with a smile.


    Surely, this person already knew everything before he came to the north.


    The fury in Lize-aneue wants to burn the Dominion to the ground. He came to the north while knowing that she has that me of wrath within her.


    To shoulder the load with her. To not let her do it alone.


    Thats why this person can smile.


    I can not stop Lizelotte-sama. Right now, the only one who can stop her is you, Your Highness.


    At a time like this, I wish Leo was here.


    Has His Highness Leonard ever stopped Lizelotte-sama before?


    Yes, he just stood in front of her and stopped her head-on. No matter how well he understands her anger, he would be able to say that what she is about to do is wrong. But I cant say it. If I stop her from letting it out here, I dont know where those feelings of hers will go.


    You are kind, Your Highness.


    I am just indecisive. Thats why someone like me is no good as an emperor.


    That might be the case. However, this is no time to say such a thing. if..Your Highness thinks that you can not stop her now, then perhaps Your Highness might want to try imitating someone who can.


    Someone to imitate?


    Certainly, that is a good idea.


    But who do I have to imitate?


    If its someone that Aneue recognizes then..


    The people who she had recognized are fine as well. At the very least, Your Highness should know two of such people, no?


    Two people? I know that Aneue recognized our eldest brother..but who is the other one?


    It was His Majesty when he was still fully active. Of course, personally, I think that His Majesty is still quite energetic to this day though.


    In response to the Dukes words, I recalled the memory of that day 11 years ago.


    Certainly, what I saw that day was the figure of an Emperor.


    The figure of the Emperor that even the Crown Prince aimed at.


    However.


    For mean emperor is something that can only be witnessed though.


    Everything can serve as experience. Once you experience something Your Highness should be able to put it to use well.


    Saying so, Duke Reinfeld bowed and left the room.


    It seems that I just acquired some rare advice.


    Its not the question of imitating but it would be easier to do something if you know what to aim for.


    When I thought so, Sebas suddenly appeared.


    Arnold-sama.


    What is it?


    I lost contact with the Prime Ministers Shadows.


    Are they not just taking their time? They are moving in an enemy country after all.


    That is certainly possible but.it is unnatural for them to not turn up on time for the scheduled contact. My assassin intuition is saying that something is wrong, sir.


    -fine. I will trust in your intuition. You are saying that something might have happened to them right?


    I cant say for sure but.


    It would be toote to wait for confirmation huh.


    Saying so, I leave the room.


    As the Warden of the North, I have received a lot of attention. Moving as Silver right now would be too dangerous.


    Thats why I have no choice but to seek an alternative.


    Elna wasnt by my side in the earlier meeting.


    After all, she wasnt always by my side.


    Even Elna needs a break.


    However, this is not the time for that.


    Elna! Are you here, Elna!?


    Im here! What is it!?


    Elna appeared from the second floor of the mansion.


    Perhaps because I rarely call for her she looked like she panicked a little.


    Go check out the border for me.


    I am supposed to be Als escort you know!?


    You are the fastest. Something is happening there. Go check it out for me.


    After seeing the seriousness in my eyes, Elna immediately nodded.


    Marc! I will leave escorting Al to you!


    Understood!


    After entrusting my escort to Marc, Elna stepped out a nearby window.


    Then.


    If there is something wrong then I will immediatelye back to let you know!


    Im counting on you.


    Just like that, Elna went out the window and flew to the border.


    The Prime Ministers Shadows should be overseeing the Dominions Princesss escape.


    If something happened to them then it must have been rted to that.


    It would be nice if nothing happens


    The princess that is supposed to seek asylum with us got murdered before she can reach our border.


    If such a thing happened then theres no choice but to say that the north is really cursed.


    I would like to avoid that at all costs.

 Chapter 403: Raphael vs Elna

    Chapter 403: Raphael vs Elna


    Elna flew to the border and immediately moved on to investigate the area.


    Since Al judged that something has happened here, she thought that there must be something that stands out enough for her to spot.


    However, as far as she could see from the sky, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Still.


    I can smell blood and fire.


    Elnanded in a seemingly normal forest.


    It was the ce where the escort unit was based.


    There, she could see a trace of a big explosion and countless corpses.


    It seems that they could barely put up any resistance huh.


    Looking at the corpses, she found that they were all killed using the same method.


    This is not a sh between soldiers. They were wiped out by a well-crafted ambush.


    However, there are only a few people who can single-handedly wipe out a unit of 100 elite soldiers.


    And seeing the manner in which these soldiers were killed, Elna can think of one person.


    You are watching, right? Come on out, Raphael.


    so scary. I never thought that you would notice.


    Raphael who hid his presence in the wood suddenly came out.


    He was observing this ce in case someone was dispatched to check on the escort unit.


    He intended to leave the capture of the Princess to the Dominion army but he still has to set the stage for them.


    However, instead of a normal patrol unit, he was greeted with a ridiculous opponent.


    As expected of the Dull Prince. He can send out his strongest card without even a second thought huh.


    I havent heard anyone call him like thattely.it seems that I have one more reason to kill you now.


    Saying so, Elna unsheathed her sword.


    Then.


    I thought that one of us Imperial Knight Captains would get the chance to kill you.but Im d that I can do it with my own hand.


    Looking down on me quite a bit arent you. Most of the Imperial Knights Captains are not worth being my opponent you know. At least they would have to send out one of the Captains from the top three corps. It seems that my head really doesnt have that much worth to them huh.


    Dont overestimate yourself. 10th Corp Captain.


    Have you never heard the word a clever hawk hides its ws? Shouldnt you be quite familiar with that given that you are the childhood friend of that Dull Prince?


    Raphael also unsheathed his sword and got ready to fight.


    They continued to re at each other for a while.


    Their murder intent collided and the ce felt suffocating.


    Both of them dont have any intention to back down.


    With each of them fully intending to kill each other here, they can not afford to move carelessly.


    If one of them moves, the other will immediately unleash a deadly blow.


    The tension here is like a strained thread.


    Even a small action can trigger it to snap.


    In that situation, a butterfly flew in front of them.


    It was a single moment where their line of sight was obstructed.


    A single moment.


    Both of them stepped forward.


    HAAAAAAAAA!!!!!


    AAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!


    Elna headed straight and swung down her sword from the top while Raphael met with an upward swing from below.


    Their speed is about the same.


    That fact made Raphael frown.


    After all, he took pride in the fact that he was faster than her.


    And another undeniable fact.


    HAAA!!


    UGH!!


    When ites to power, Elna is superior.


    Thats why to Raphael, if he has superior speed, they can fight as equals.


    Their swords violently collided and it was Raphael who was pushed back.


    Following the momentum of her swing, Elna blows Raphael away.


    Raphael was blown away but he managed to keep his stance.


    Just like that, Raphael immediately tried to retreat toward the Empire.


    If he kept getting pushed back like this and retreated further to the Dominion side, the n will copse.


    As usual, you are still quick to run away huh!


    Well, your thinking is still as shallow as always.


    Raphael who was always on the offensive is not on the defensive.


    This is to keep Elna chasing him.


    However, at the same time, Raphael was also shaken by Elna.


    Isnt it you whos thinking is shallow? Betraying the Empire was foolish of you.


    From what I saw, the Empire is already quite unstable though? Dont you think that it would be bad if the Dull Prince got assassinated here?


    He lured her out.


    Raphael made his words sound like he nned this from the beginning.


    In truth, Als assassination is not a part of the n.


    It was totally unexpected that Elna woulde out here herself. The thing they counted on was that Elna would never leave Als side.


    However, Elna is not with Al right now.


    This is the best chance to assassinate him.


    Even so.


    Try it. My subordinates wont allow him to get assassinated so easily.


    You are quite trusting in your subordinates huh?


    Yeah. There are not that many assassins who can slip through the protection of Imperial Knights. If there is someone like that then it would at least be a captain-ss opponent.


    Saying so, Elna kicked Raphael in the stomach and blew him away.


    The kick itself doesnt cause that much damage. Elna was simply using it to relieve her irritation.


    You sure have a bad habit of kicking others huh!


    You have anything else to say?


    Saying so, Elna slowly closes the distance.


    Elna did not let her guard down.


    She already judged that Raphaels words were only meant to upset her.


    In their first exchange, she noticed that Raphael was surprised at her arrival.


    So she is sure that he did not lure her out here on purpose.


    That being the case, what she must do now is to thoroughly crush him.


    After all, she cant afford to let anyone who has the capability of assassinating Al moving around unchecked.


    It seems that you have no intention of letting me go huh.


    Naturally.


    Raphael felt that she is different from the time he faced her in the Imperial Capital.


    Back then Elna was distracted by various things.


    Thats why she couldnt keep up with Raphael who was focusing solely on escaping.


    Raphaelughs at that.


    Im d.you finally recognize me as an equal.


    Dont get ahead of yourself. You are nothing to me. I am only focusing on what I have to do now.


    I see


    Saying so, Raphael slowly lowered his sword.


    At first nce, he seems to be full of openings with both his hands lowered.


    There was no killing intent or fighting spirit from him.


    It was a posture that looked like he had abandoned everything, something that was close to nothingness.


    However, Elna noticed that it is a fighting stance.


    Exposing your weak points and waiting for a counter? Isnt that posture a little too extreme?


    It is probably a stance designed to parry an attack and create an opening.


    However, that stance has no defensive value. It was quite extreme to abandon all your defense in order to devote your entire focus to perform a counter.


    In a battle between Imperial Knight Captains, being attacked while you are defenseless can lead to fatal injuries.


    Doing this with Elna as his opponent requires considerable courage from Raphael.


    However.


    If you want me to attack you then I will grant your wish.


    Elna smiles and holds up her sword.


    She then thrust full-speed toward Raphael.


    However, instead of trying to deflect the thrust, Raphael tries to create an opening to strike Elna.


    I got you!!


    Raphael also thrust his whole body toward Elna.


    It was the fastest thrust with the assistance of wind magic.


    No one can avoid that.


    Elna exposed her [weakness] after sheunched her attack.


    Rushing past her, Elna looks like she is full of openings to Raphael.


    Using this perfect counter, Raphael thrust out his arm.


    However, his thrust was deflected just before it hit.


    Then.


    What..?


    A dry sound echoed and Raphaels sword broke.


    Countering your opponent by exploiting their weakness.


    Elna did the same.


    She lured him in for an attack and counter it.


    It was a dangerous technique but it was nothing for Elna.


    Such a technique does not exist in the Brave house. She simply saw through Raphaels stance and understood what he wanted to do.


    That was enough for Elna to pull it off.


    That was an interesting technique..but it was easy to deal with.


    Impossible, thinking so, Raphae tries to move his leg.


    However, before he could do that, Elha grabbed Raphaels neck.


    GaHAA..!


    Is it that shocking for you to be defeated by your own move? Well, that does improve my mood. I thought that I couldnt feel refreshed just by hitting you alone you see.


    Elna mmed Raphael on the ground with a horrifying cold re.


    Unable to do anything, Raphaels face distorted in pain.


    Just like that, Elna squeezed Raphaels neck.


    She wanted to kill him here but capturing him would yield a better result.


    And her reason won over.


    Go to sleep. You might lose an arm or two when you wake up though.


    Ugh


    Even while knowing that this situation is bad for him, Raphael couldnt do anything to resist.


    His consciousness began to fade.


    He cant afford to get caught here.


    Thinking that he has to do something, Raphael reached out to the sky


    Then, a person dressed in a ck robe appeared behind Elna.


    ! ! ? ?


    Although she was strangling Raphael, Elna was surprised that someone took her back so easily.


    She swings her sword at the robed individual but it was parried and Elna was kicked away.


    UGh!? Who are you!!??


    Immediately standing back up, Elna is ready to attack.


    However, she couldnt step forward.


    Her intuition told her that if she took even a single step forward she would be entering this shady ck-robed persons range.


    Cough.cough..you saved me


    I was requested to.


    Well, fine..lets kill her together.


    Saying so, Raphael holds up his broken sword.


    He judged that he can still fight if he uses wind magic topensate.


    However.


    A swordsman whose sword is broken is already lost. Give up and withdraw.


    I still have a trump card.


    If you have a n then I will not stop you but I will take no part in it.


    Raphael clicked his tongue at the ck-robed person.


    Seeing that, the ck-robed person threw a ck ball at the ground.


    Well then, Elna von Amsberg. Lets meet again.


    Stop right there!!


    When Elna realized the power of that ck ball.


    She was already toote.


    It was an ancient magic tool.


    A [transfer magic tool] that can be excavated from ruins on rare asions.


    It can reproduce the ancient transfer magic. The two were swallowed by the ck hole and disappeared.


    Once that ck hole disappears, she can not chase them anymore. Elna has to swing her sword down in frustration.


    Who was that..?


    When was it since someone has taken her back so perfectly?


    There is no doubt about it.


    That person was stronger than Raphael.


    Elna bitterly puts her sword away.


    I have to go back and report this.


    If the enemy has someone with that much power helping them then any n is possible for them.


    This is not the time to be bitter about it.


    While scolding herself, Elna immediately headed back to Al.


    TLN: Why do I smell a silver haired half vampire.


    -Mr.Graverobber

 Chapter 404: The Little Messenger

    Chapter 404: The Little Messenger


    Until a few years ago Colonel Abraham was only a normal mediocre imperial soldier.


    However, his life changedpletely after he obtained a certain something.


    A magic sword.


    Its name is Blut [TLN: Kanji read Blood Life or Blood Core / Edit2: German for Blood].


    A single-edged ck sword with a simple ability to physically strengthen its user.


    However, this simple ability is much stronger than that of other magic swords of the same kind. By utilizing its ability, Abraham rose to the rank of Colonel.


    But in exchange, Abrahams personality has changed for the worse.


    Bloodnot enough blood!


    Inside a hut that the Dominion Army confined him in, Abraham shouts.


    Right now, the magic sword has been confiscated from him and he is under house arrest.


    Due to his eerie personality, no soldier from the Dominion dares to approach this ce. However, today they were ordered to release him.


    Colonel Abraham. You have an order.


    Order? Screw that! Give me back my sword!!


    Saying so, Abraham grabs the messenger by the neck and squeezes.


    The messenger couldnt breathe and was about to lose consciousness but when he saw that another soldier had carried Brute into the hut, he let the messenger go.


    OOH.! My dear friend!


    When Abraham picked up Brute, he rubbed his cheek against its de with an ecstatic look.


    While distancing himself from that Abraham, the messenger rys the order.


    Ugh.you shall lead a cavalry unit to the Empires border! Our princess is trying to escape there! Your order is to stop her!


    Stop? If I raise my hand then it would be a massacre though?


    It doesnt matter! Killing her is fine, your sole mission is to prevent her from crossing the border!


    Fu, Fufufu.princesss blood huhI wonder what royaltys blood tastes like.how fun.


    Saying so, Abraham immediately stands up.


    Then.


    Im going out. Have the cavalry ride after me.


    With that said, Abraham left the hut and started running over to a nearby horse.


    Marianne who departed from Marquis Percivals territory led the citizens to an area near the imperial border.


    There is still no sign of pursuit from the Dominion Army.


    However.


    This is terrible..


    Marianne muttered at the disastrous scene.


    On the nned escape route, Marianne and the others discovered the annihted escort unit.


    The battle between Raphael and Elna has made the area became quite conspicuous.


    If the escort unit is wiped out then this n must have already been discovered by the enemy! They will surely be waiting for us if we keep going.


    The soldiers point that out but they have already passed the point where they can turn back.


    After considering the situation for a short moment, Marianne turned to Mia.


    Mia-san, what do you think?


    Mias answer was already decided.


    The enemys pursuit wille sooner orter.


    If they have to take care of the people here, the enemy will catch up in no time.


    In that case.


    We have no choice but to call for help[desuwa].


    From the Imperial Army?


    I dont think that the Imperial Army at the border will leave their position. We should rely on Prince Arnold here [desuwa].


    B, But, even with a fast horse, it will take at least a day to travel here from the Zweig territory where His Highness is!


    I will earn you time until then [wa].


    They dont know whether Al will immediately make his move right after the messenger arrived or not.


    Still, right now this is their best move.


    The enemy is wary of them meeting up with the Imperial Army at the border.


    If they want to prevent the princess from doing that then, Mia can predict their movements to some extent.


    However.


    We can expect the messenger to be attacked on their way[desuwa]. We might have to send out several people to bring the news.


    It is a dangerous mission.


    The enemy is not stupid either.


    After all, their destination is the Empire.


    It is natural that they would send someone to the border in advance.


    The current Imperial Northern Border is not fully manned. If it is only a few elites then the enemy should be able to lie in wait at the other side of the border as well.


    No doubt, they will ambush any messengersing their way.


    Thats why they can not send only one messenger.


    We have three horses that messengers can use. I dont think that the other horses can endure the journey.


    Then I want you to select two people[desuwa]. I have one person that Id like to rmend for the job.


    Who is it?


    He is a smart child. Im sure that he will be able to do it well.


    Saying so, Mia looks at arge group of people.


    Then.


    Ted. Come here.


    The name that Mia called was Ted.


    Seeing a young boy stepping forward, Marianne opened her eyes wide.


    She cant allow a boy who is even younger than herself to ride out as a messenger.


    Mia-san! This is too much!


    If we send out military personnel they will stand out too much. No one will think that we would send a child out as a messenger[desuwa].


    That logic is sound. Besides, if its a child then it will lessen the burden on the horse as well.


    But.


    The problem here is his ability.


    I will guarantee that[desuwa].


    With the soldier supporting the n, Marianne couldnt say anything.


    After all, this is no time to argue whether he is a child or an adult.


    Mia-nee..what are you talking about?


    Ted..I want you to ride to Prince Arnold and act as our messenger[desuwa]. You are the only child who can ride a horse and read maps[desuwa].


    Wait..what are you saying all of a sudden? a messenger..you want me to run away by myself!?


    You are not running away, you are going to call for help[desuwa].


    Is there really a guarantee that an Empires prince will help us!? Even if I go, the people there will not let me see him right!


    Prince Arnold will never abandon people in need[desuwa]. Especially if its a child.


    Dont treat me like a child! I can fight! I can do it!


    I am treating you as an adult right now [desuwa]. Thats why I am entrusting you with this job. Once you meet the prince, give him this bag. He will understand.


    Saying so, Without waiting for Ted to argue back, she pulls Teds hand and brings him to a horse.


    The horse is carrying a minimum amount of food for the trip.


    The two soldiers are also ready.


    Go. You have to meet the Prince instead of me. If you tell him that Mia is asking for help then he will surely move[desuwa].


    What would you do if he didnt!? The other party is royalty you know!? They are even worse than the aristocrats! How can I trust him!


    Do not look down too much on the n of the Golden Eagle[desuwa].


    Prince Arnold is that failure of a prince of the Imperial Family right!? Even out here, I know that he is being called the Dull Prince!


    Because he is not someone who would get angry when people insult him like that, he is worthy of our trust[desuwa]. Dont you think so?


    Hes just being weak right!?


    If you think so then you can see for yourself after you meet him[desuwa].


    With that said, Mia puts Ted on a horse.


    Knowing that theres no use arguing anymore, Ted roughly received the map handed to him by a nearby soldier.


    At least promise me that you will not push yourself until the help arrives.


    That will depend on the opponent[desuwane].


    Ted frowns at how Mia refused to make a promise.


    At the same time, the two soldiers rode out.


    Ted follows after them.


    When he was leaving, Mia called out to him.


    Ted. Dont forget to say thank you for helping us okay!


    Seriously


    Frustrated by Mias optimism, Ted rides after the two soldiers.

 Chapter 405: A Formidable Pursuit

    Chapter 405: A Formidable Pursuit


    Abraham is cautious.


    The number of cavalries he leads is a thousand.


    He has ordered some of them to infiltrate the Empire and intercept the possible enemys messengers.


    At the same time, he also patrols the area around the border for their trail himself.


    After all, the enemy can only escape to the Empire.


    It is no difficult task to hunt down a fugitive with limited escape routes.


    Ahh.Blut..just wait a little longer..


    The cavalry soldiers were taking a distance away from Abraham who kept muttering to himself.


    Then ominously, Abraham suddenly changed his course.


    Nn? This way huh!


    Abraham suddenly turned left from the direction they were traveling in.


    Because there was no forewarning or order, the cavalry can only chase after Abraham.


    However, Abraham does find a clue.


    Its a carriages track!


    But there should be no opening in the border in this direction, sir


    It must be an opening that only the Empire is aware of. That must be why they didnt bother to seal them up. Lets go!


    Abraham immediately made the decision and follows the trail.


    However, after a while, Abraham noticed something unusual.


    There are fewer footprints here?


    UWa!?


    Abraham suddenly stopped so the cavalries behind him also halted.


    The stop was so sudden that some horses collided and some of the riders were shaken off.


    However, Abraham didnt care about that at all.


    What did you find, sir!?


    You dont see it? There are fewer footprints here.


    They must have brought some people with them! Those people must have fallen behind!


    Idiot. Dont ever open your mouth in front of me again.


    With that said, Abraham blew the soldiers head right off.


    But soon after, he frowns.


    I made you drink some bad blood..Im sorry, my friend!


    Taking out his handkerchief, Abraham cleans his magic sword.


    At the same time, he also organizes his thoughts.


    The enemy must have divided into two groups.


    One on foot while the other on a carriage.


    He waste to notice because they have disguised the footprints halfway through.


    They are chasing someone who is used to eluding pursuers.


    Intuitively, Abraham turned around.


    Search for their footprints! There should be some footprints that lead to a different direction!


    B, but the carriage headed this way.


    They are making use of ourmon sense that a princess must be traveling on a carriage! The princess is actually traveling on foot right now!


    Will a princess really get off her carriage and walk?


    If their destination is near it might be possible but this ce is still quite a distance away from the nearest town in the Northern Empire.


    Everyone in the cavalry unit thinks that such a thing is impossible but if they were to oppose Abraham then they might get killed.


    Driven by fear, the soldiers desperately searched for the princesss footprints.


    Then.


    O, Over here sir!


    Certainly, thats a footprint.


    A few footprints are heading in a different direction.


    However, the destination is still the Empire.


    Do you want to divide the unit, sir.?


    No need. If its not her then we can just turn around and chase the carriage again.


    However..if we let the carriage go


    No carriage can escape a cavalry. Besides, they are not heading straight to the Empire.


    Saying so, Abraham rides off following the footprints.


    While being driven by anxiety, the cavalry chased after him.


    They noticed[desuwa].


    No way.


    Mia, who had her ear on the ground, stood up.


    She can hear the cavalrys footsteps heading in their direction.


    Moreover, there are quite a few of them too.


    They did not divide their force.


    Its a n that they will be exposed eventually after all[desuwa].


    Mia took Marianne off the carriage and walked another route together with a few escorts.


    The citizens and the Imperial Soldiers are traveling on the original route on the carriage.


    She expected the enemy to divide their force but she never thought that they would be able to make such a choice.


    Did they simply got lucky, or are they reading our movementsThe situation has changed[desuwa].


    While saying so, Mia tries to travel through the spaces between trees where horses cant pass through as much as possible.


    However, if they continue to move like this, they will never be able to reach the Empire.


    The reason being, to cross the border, they must leave this forest first.


    Soon, the enemy will start searching the woods.


    However, Mia still prioritized earning more time.


    Anyway, we will buy time for now and look for a chance to leave the forestter[desuwa].


    Can you do that..?


    Theres no choice but to do it[desuwa].


    Mia let out a small sigh as she said so.


    She felt bad for Marianne but Mia was relieved that the enemy did not chase after the citizens.


    Although they have soldiers escorting them, the enemy has an overwhelming number.


    Even while knowing that if their pursuers realized that the princess is not with them, they would immediately turn around, she was d that her people do not have to be made sacrifices.


    Especially her brothers and sisters traveling with them.


    She is d that they are safe.


    Mia-san..can I say something imprudent?


    Please. What is it?


    Actually..Im d that they chose to chase after us. I was feeling nauseated thinking that I have made those helpless people a decoy for me.


    ..I was thinking the same thing[desuwa].


    I seethen lets do our best to act as a decoy for them.


    Marianne smiled at her.


    Seeing that smile, Mia renewed her determination.


    Even if its her alone, she will definitely make sure that this princess gets away.


    The pursuers are approaching..its going to be hard from now on [desuwa]?


    I already made up my mind.


    I understand. Then please stay low and follow my lead. There are many ces in the forest that horses cant get to[desuwa].


    You know all kinds of things arent you, Mia-san..


    Im used to being chased[desuwa].


    Mia said with a bitter smile.


    Although she was already ustomed to being chased, if it was the previous Mia, she would have chosen to have everyone escape together.


    If you want to chase me thene. That would be her thought.


    However, right now she is deploying all kinds of ns.


    The reason being, things would be easier if the enemy disperses their force.


    How did shee up with such an idea?


    The experience she had during her stay in the Empire is still vivid.


    Even inside the Empire, I was being chased too.


    Mia muttered to herself while recalling the event in the Empire.


    She was in a desperate situation at the time as well but she endured until the help arrived.


    This time as well, she only has to persevere.


    The different part is that the person who was waiting for help back then will be the one who does the saving this time.

 Chapter 406: Duke of the Empire – First Part

    Chapter 406: Duke of the Empire ¨C First Part


    Ted ran with all his might.


    Haa Haaa..I have to hurry..


    The soldiers who were with him halfway through are no longer around.


    To lure the enemys eyes away from Ted, they split up and took a more obvious route to the Zweig Territory.


    They sent Ted off while preparing for their own death.


    The enemy did not seem to think that they would send a child as a messenger either and Ted hasnt been chased so far.


    However, he sleeplessly ran his horse without any rest for an entire day.


    Moreover, he has been doing it while looking at the map.


    Is this the right way? While constantly fighting that anxious thought, Ted braved forward and endured the journey.


    He is about to reach the point where he could see Deuce, the capital of the Zweig Territory.


    However, the horse Ted was riding on has already reached its limit.


    Gazing at the copsed horse that cant run any further, Ted did not try to get it up.


    You already did your best While thanking the horse so, Ted started running.


    Still, his fatigue had already peaked.


    He would never reach the city like this.


    In desperation.


    Ted spotted a group of knights that are taking their break.


    However, what Ted is focusing on is their horse.


    I have to meet..the prince!


    While repeating the sentence he has been repeating to himself many times already, Ted took his eyes off the knights. He untied the horse and straddled it.


    However, in a state of exhaustion, he couldnt possibly steal it unnoticed.


    Hey! What are you doing! Hey, kid!


    Release me! I have to meet the prince!


    Caught by the knights, Ted was dragged down from the horse.


    Then, a man stood in front of Ted who was still trying to struggle.


    His fine clothes indicate that he is an aristocrat.


    Boy, why did you try to steal my horse?


    I am not stealing! I will give it back! I just need it to deliver a message to the prince!


    There is no way we can just believe you right..just try telling us your story.


    I dont have time for that! Let me go!


    We cant let you go without understanding the circumstances! Stop making a fool of an adult! What? So you nned to sell my horse? Or were you nning to take it for yourself?


    Seeing the noble astoundedly sighed at him, Teds anger welled up.


    Then just like that, Ted kicked the noblemans shin.


    !? What are you doing!?


    I told you that you got it wrong right! I have to meet the prince! Its important! Lend me that horse!


    You are still saying thatI can just treat you like a horse thief you know? Stop lying and be honest with me. I wont do anything bad to you.


    Whatever! Just lend me that horse! I am a messenger!


    They cant understand each other.


    I have to hurry to the city and meet the prince.


    That is the only thought in Teds head.


    At that time, a new group joined the conversation.


    What happened here?


    Oh..Jurgen-sama.


    The nobleman said and bowed his head.


    The big man that joined them remains on horseback. This indicates how high this mans standing is.


    Seeing him look down on them from above like that, something boiled up inside Ted.


    What about this boy?


    He is a horse thief.


    A horse thief?


    I already told you thats not it right! You people are always like this! You dont listen to us at all! Always looking down on us, you nobles have never listened to anything my people have to say!


    O, Oi! Watch who you are talking to!


    Who cares! I dont give a damn about your status! I have lives to save here! I ran desperately all this way to act as a messenger! I need a horse! I have to get to the city and meet the prince!


    You are stillthat is a big lie you are selling there.


    You are not going to believe me anyway right!? You people never believe anything amoner says! I know how you people think! You never think ofmoners as human beings, right!? What is so noble about you people! I want to puke! I cant feel even a speck of nobility from you people!


    This brat! Enough is enough!


    The knight who was holding Ted down probably thought that any more than this would be bad, so he pushed him to the ground.


    However, Teds words did not stop.


    You damn trash! Wemoners suffer because of people like you! You have food on your table without even having to work for it while we have to starve and bow to you! That must have been pleasant right! Exploiting people like that!?


    You!


    Perhaps at his limit, the nobleman raised his arm.


    However, Jurgen grabs that arm.


    Still, Jurgens eyes stare straight into Teds.


    do you have anything else to say?


    what..?


    Judging from your fatigue, I can see that you truly ran here desperately. So, did you run all this way here only toin about the aristocrats?


    Thats no-Theres no way thats the case right!?


    We have no reason to believe your story. Especially when you are swearing at us like this. Its natural that no one would hear you out. ButI can see from your eyes that you have something that you must do. Do you have time to continue screaming at us like this?


    Reminded by Jurgen, Teds mind was in intense conflict.


    However, his feelings prevail over his conflicting heart.


    Grinding his head on the ground, Ted asked the nobleman for help.


    ..please lend me a horseI need it.please help me.


    Ted who is not a formal messenger has nothing to prove his identity.


    The soldiers are not with him and even if they gave him their proof of identity, he would just get used of stealing it from them.


    As long as he can meet Al, he can show him the bag that he received from Mia. But to do that, he needs to get to the city. Ted decided that no matter what method he has to use, he must get himself there.


    It is humiliating for him. There is also the bitterness.


    However, Ted bowed to the nobleman. It was the first time he did this since he tried to ask one to save his sister.


    Only this time, there is one single difference.


    It is the caliber of the aristocrat in question.


    Very well. Get on.


    Yes!? Jurgen-sama! Do you believe him!?


    I do. Its clear that he has a hatred for aristocrats. Even so, he lowered his head and begged me for help. That is not something you can do so easily to someone you hate. Besides, this boy doesnt seem like the type that would do something like that for himself. If he is going to bow his head to someone he despises then it must be for the sake of someone else.


    Saying so, Jurgen reached his hand out for Ted.


    However, Ted couldnt take his hand.


    Even though he can ride with this noble, he still hesitates.


    However.


    You cant ride a nobles horse? How petty. If you want to be prideful then I suggest you take pride in something else. Dont you have someone that you wish to save? If so then get on. My horse is the best in the east. Even with a heavy person like me on its back, it can run like the wind.


    damn it!


    Ted takes Jurgens hand.


    Jurgen easily pulled Ted up on his horse and put him in front.


    We are going fast so grab on.


    Eh? AH WAHH!


    Just as he said, Jurgen ran his horse full speed forward.


    Ted could only cling to the horse desperately as not to get shaken off.


    Seeing Ted desperately grabbing on his horse, Jurgen elerated even further.


    The speed was too fast for the knights around him to catch up.


    And soon, the city came into view.


    However.


    Oi..this ce is


    Its an army camp. We are cutting through it.


    Are you kidding!?


    Without listening to Teds protest, Jurgen elerated straight into the army camp.


    It is not umon for horses to run in the camp but its rare to see one galloping full speed like this.


    Everyone would frown at such a thing.


    However.


    IM DELIVERING A MESSENGER TO HIS HIGHNESS! MAKE WAY!


    Jurgens voice was like a dragons roar.


    The aristocrats who were training and the knights who were maintaining their weapons opened the way in a hurry.


    And naturally, every single noble and knight bowed to Jurgen as he ran past them.


    Just..who are you..?


    Im only your average noble. My parents are nobles and I am one since I was born. It is exactly as you said. We are not nobler than anyone else. Thats why we have to strive to be noble.


    With that said, Jurgen kept running his horse toward the city gate.


    However, the gate is closed.


    The city gate is closed you know!?


    OPEN THE GATE! A MESSENGER FOR HIS HIGHNESS IS COMING THROUGH! OPEN THE GATE!


    How forceful.


    Thinking so, Ted covered his ears.


    With the loud shout, his ears started to act funny.


    However, the loud shout did help and the gate began to rise.


    However, Jurgen does not stop and wait.


    Oi Oi.!


    Waiting for the gate to fully open is a waste of time.


    Even if you say that


    Dont be afraid. If you just think about what you can do with the time you can earn here then anything is possible.


    Saying so, Jurgen leans his body to the side and slides into the opening gate.


    It is a gap high enough for a horse to pass through.


    Ted clings to the horse but Jurgen wont be able to fully fit through it.


    A momentter, Jurgen and Ted passed through the gate.


    However.


    O, Oi..your blood


    Its only a scratch. And if its blood then you are already shedding some right.


    Jurgens cheeks were slightly cut.


    They barely made it through.


    Even so, Ted who showed his concern for that already has scratches all over his body.


    Jurgen put his hand on Teds head.


    Just a little more. His Highness is in the mansion. If you shout for him then he wille. His Highness will never abandon someone in need.


    With that said, Jurgen and Ted rushed toward the mansion.

 Chapter 407: Duke of the Empire – Second Part

    Chapter 407: Duke of the Empire ¨C Second Part


    Jurgen and Ted rushed through the gate of the mansion and called out to Al immediately after they got off the horse.


    Your Highness! Your Highness Arnold! Are you here, Your Highness!?


    Prince Arnold! Im a messenger! Please hear me out! I have a message for you!


    It was Ted who first entered the mansion.


    As expected, with a strange boy entering the mansion, the Imperial Knights moved in to apprehend him. However, after seeing Jurgen behind him, they stepped back.


    Not because Jurgen is a duke.


    But because he is one of the few aristocrats that Al addresses with honorifics.


    That being said, Al did not immediatelye out to meet them.


    He is attending to an emergency matter.


    After all, Elna arrived back at the mansion just before Ted and Jurgen.


    Someone that is even more powerful than Raphael. Moreover, he has a transfer-type magic tool huh.


    Im sorry.


    You dont have to apologize. Just knowing that there is something wrong at the border is already enough. Besides, we managed to gather some information as well.


    .The person who helped Raphael is stronger than him. Without the holy sword..I think it will be difficult.


    Someone that strong, honestly, there are only a few people that I can think of.


    Saying so, Al started thinking to himself.


    Transfer-type magic tools are really rare.


    Because it is something that exists since the ancient era, it is rare to find one that works properly.


    A person who possesses such a thing while being as strong as Elna, I can narrow it down quite a lot with just those two criteria.


    Moreover, from the fact that that person appeared in front of Elna..


    ..this is going to be troublesome.


    Right. As long as that person has a transfer-type magic tool, we can expect a surprise attack from anywhere.


    Thats not it. Transfer-type magic tools are really rare. Getting your hands on one is very difficult. If that thing was used to escape then there is no chance that they would use it to attack us.


    That is true..then what is so troublesome?


    I dont know who Raphaels loyalty lies with. Thats why I dont know who exactly this mysterious rescuer is. And it is the unknown that is troubling me.


    Al can guess the identity of that person and their reason for appearing in front of Elna.


    The problem here is who is he/she working for. Raphael appeared to serve Gordon at first but it was Eric whose instructions he follows.


    With that line of thinking, it would make sense why Raphael who is supposed to be in Gordons camp did not participate in the Fourth Consorts attempt assassination.


    If only I didnt let him get away


    It would be great if we can capture him. In other words, capturing him was the right call. There are too many mysteries about Raphael after all. Why did he betray us? Why did he disturb the session war? Who is he working for? I dont know whether we can clear all those questions if we have him in our custody but it would be great if we can extract some information out of him. Father tooIm sure that he would like to know.


    He treated him like a son after all..


    He was very happy when that guy joined the Imperial Knight Order. I always thought that that guy thinks of Father like his own father too.


    The mystery surrounding Raphael only deepened.


    Even Al couldnt understand why he would betray the Emperor.


    When they were having that conversation, a loud voice could be heard from outside the mansion.


    Your Highness! Your Highness Arnold! Are you here, Your Highness!?


    Prince Arnold! Im a messenger! Please hear me out! I have a message for you!


    Al and Elna puzzledly looked at each other.


    It was a voice they didnt recognize.


    That was a childs voice right?


    I can hear Duke Reinfeld but.the child is saying that he is a messenger. But from where?


    Who knows. But lets meet him. If Duke Reinfeld brought him in then we should be able to trust him.


    Wait, let me check him out first.


    His voice is desperate. This is probably an urgent matter.


    Shouldnt we be careful in a time like this?


    Even if something happens, I still have you.


    After silencing Elna with that, Al went out of his room and headed to the mansions entrance.


    Ted was there, desperately searching for Al.


    State your business, be brief about it.


    Eh? Pr, Prince Arnold..?


    Im not a body double so dont worry. The only one who has dark hair in this mansion is only me.


    Ah..I, I came here from the Dominion! I was apanying the princesss traveling party! The pursuers were on our tail! Please save them!


    The princesss asylum..!? Is that not supposed to be in three days!?


    So thats why the escort unit was wiped out.


    Al received the report from Elna regarding the annihtion of the escort unit.


    However, he thought that he just needed to send in recements. The premise for his decision was that they still have three days left before the princesss escape.


    However, that is no longer the case.


    The surveince around the princess was getting tighter so the schedule was moved up! Please! Please save everyoneplease save Mia-nee!!


    Saying so, Ted lowered his head and presented Al with the bag that was entrusted to him.


    Without any hesitation, Al receives the bag from him.


    There were still a lot of gold coins inside. And a single letter.


    When he opened it, what was written there was..


    [I cant use it all[desuwa]].she is still difficult to understand as always.


    It was the gold purse that he once gave to her. And the Letter is definitely hers.


    Al astoundedly sighed.


    He then turned his gaze on Ted.


    He is clearly exhausted. With a single nce at him, he can tell that the boy was desperate to get this far.


    Even so, Al asks him a question.


    Whats your name?


    Ted, Your Highness!


    Are you Mias younger brother?


    No, we only grew up together..


    Thats enough for me. Can you still move?


    I, Im still fine! Is there anything I can do!?


    Good. You dont have to be precise, a rough direction is fine, I need you to lead us to Mia. Third CorpIm going out. Make preparations.


    Elna astoundedly bowed at Alsmand while Marc just tiredly looked up at the sky.


    He then tiredly asks Al a question.


    Just in case, allow me a question, Your Highnessis this matter important enough for Your Highness to go out personally?


    I have a debt to settle. During the rebellion in the Imperial Capital, it was Mia who protected Finne. Even though she is someone from the Dominion, she did her best for us. Thats why I will have to do my best for her too.


    Even with full authority, you can not avoid criticism, you know? If we start a battle near the border then it would immediately send us into war. Our preparations are not finished yet.


    Then lets start a war. I dont want to wait for the traitor to make their move first too. I will take all responsibility.


    Good griefwhat do you think, Captain?


    He wont listen to me even if I try to stop him anyway.


    Saying so, Elna ordered her men to prepare the horses.


    Shaking his head, Marc headed off to assist the preparations.


    Meanwhile, Finne hurriedly came into the entrance hall.


    With a tray with light meals and water in hands.


    Please eat. Take your time.


    Finne said so and handed the food and water to Ted.


    Forgetting to speak, Ted received the water and immediately drank it.


    With his thirst quenched, this time the hunger caught up to him so he immediately took the offered light meals.


    After gulping everything down, Ted looks up at Finne.


    She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    Unable to look at her face properly, Ted awkwardly says his thanks.


    .th, thank you very much.


    Its okay, you are wee. Al-sama, do you want to take him with you?


    Al nods to Finnes question.


    Seeing that, Finne smiled and stroked Teds hair.


    Good luck. Im a friend of Mia-san. I will remain here and pray for your safety. Please do your best.


    Y, Yes!


    After saying that to Ted, Finne bowed to Al and left.


    After all, since Al already decided to head out, there is nothing she can do to help.


    Your Highness! We are ready!


    Good, lets go.


    Allow me to apany you.


    With Al heading out, Jurgen follows a little behind him.


    Ted follows them but he remembers that he still hasnt said his thanks to them yet.


    After all, Mia did tell him to not forget doing that.


    U, Uhh.Thank you! Prince Arnold! And..


    Ted turns to Jurgen.


    He still hadnt heard his name yet.


    Seeing that, Jurgen smiles at Ted and slightly lowers his head.


    Apology for the rudeness. I still havent introduced myself. My name is Jurgen von Reinfeld. An Imperial Duke.


    A duke!?


    Ted who thought that he is an earl was surprised that his status is much higher than he expected.


    However, Jurgen didnt seem to care and beckoned him to his horse.


    If you do not hate the idea then would you ride with me? My horse is fast after all.


    But.Im..only amoner.


    If you dont know then let me tell you. The Empires Prime Minister is also amoner.


    Saying so, Jurgens takes Teds hand and pulls him up.


    Just like that, Jurgen put Ted in front of him again.


    Lets head out!


    Saying so, Al gallops his horse out of the gate and the Imperial Knights follow him.


    To not get left behind, Jurgen also ran his horse.


    You have already worked hard enough but I want you to help us just a little longer. Please help us save them.


    I, I will..


    Also, please do be careful when you say thanks to someone in the future. We still havent done anything yet. Let us hear you say that again once we saved your sister. Until then do not lose focus.


    Y, Yes.


    Satisfied with Teds answer, Jurgen gallops his horse up to Al.


    Your Highness, what about the other knights?


    Just have those who are ready to move follow us. Right now we have to prioritize our speed.


    As you wish. Is there anyone who can amplify my voice?


    After asking the Imperial Knight to help use voice amplification magic, Jurgen took a quick breath.


    At the same time, Als group passes through the city gate.


    Seeing that something is going on, the knights in the camp all turn their eyes toward them.


    Using that moment, Jurgen rys his order.


    To the Allied Army of the Eastern Nobles! His Highness Arnold is heading out! Only those who are ready to fight should follow us! Know that this moment is the reason we came all the way here from the east!


    Jurgens words sent the camp into full alert.


    There are knights putting on their armor, knights that are putting away their luggage, knights that are waiting to confirm their order.


    They all have different reactions but those are the ones that act toote.


    Only those who immediately straddled on their horse and followed Al are those who make it.


    It doesnt matter whose house they belong to.


    Only those who already made up their mind followed Al.

 Chapter 408: Repeated Siege

    Chapter 408: Repeated Siege


    They broke through again, sir!


    Abraham sighed at the soldier who reported so in dismay.


    Their search in the forest was prolonged.


    Judging that the princesss party must still be hiding inside the forest, Abraham ordered his men to spread out and began searching.


    This is a search party consisting of a thousand men.


    It should be only a matter of time before they find the princess.


    However, in response to their tactic, Mia aimed for the weak point in their encirclement and broke through.


    The soldiers who did not expect to be attacked themselves were surprised, allowing them to escape.


    That has been repeating time and time again.


    They split up and Mia attacked.


    Ovee by fear, the soldiers are unable to conduct a proper search. And since they can not spot the already scarce clues, they couldnt find Mia and the others at all.


    With that being the case, the soldiers were repeatedly ambushed.


    I thought that they are used to being chased but..they are this skilled huh.


    While being impressed, Abraham marks several circles on the map.


    They were the areas that they already covered.


    To Abraham, it doesnt matter how many of his men died.


    Abraham has been gradually narrowing down the search area while predicting their movement.


    They may have escaped Abrahams search areas but it is only a matter of time before they run out of ces to run.


    Form a perimeter again.


    C, Colonelwe have been searching for them for more than a day already.


    So? Arent they also running from us for more than a day too?


    The men are tired, sir! Please let them take a break!


    If you do that then the search so far will go to waste. Besides, it will give them the opportunity to turn the table on us too. Are you willing to take the responsibility for that?


    ..


    At Abrahams cold words, the soldier swallowed down any argument that came up to him.


    That wasnt a threat.


    Mia and the others are indeed being cornered right now and they are the ones who do the cornering.


    If they loosen up now they will be letting go of that advantage.


    They can expect an arrow flying at them from the trees and they will lose track of their position.


    Surely, there will be casualties.


    If you dont like that then get the perimeter ready. I dont care either way you know? Making you guys a decoy and luring them out is not so bad after all.


    I, I will get it ready immediately!


    Abraham mockingly smiles at the soldiers reply.


    The Dominions soldiersck morale. Thats the decisive difference between them and the Imperial soldiers.


    Thats the reason why this chase has been dragged out this long but everything will be over soon.


    Well.I guess I will be able to meet them soon huh.


    Saying so, Abraham started to move.


    Escape into the woods.


    That is not something unusual for Mia.


    As a Chivalrous Thief, the army has dispatched many pursuers after her. And each time, she has gone nights without sleep.


    However, this time Mia is not alone.


    Mia-san..where to next?


    Its okay to sleep a little longer[desuwa].


    Marianne asks Mia with a sleepy expression and Mia urges her to sleep while covering her with a jacket.


    Mia and her group are hiding under a big tree.


    After breaking through the enemys encirclement, Mia hid them there.


    Judging from the movement of the sun, it seems that it has already been more than a day since the pursuit began.


    However, even if Ted arrives at Als ce without any problem and Al moves out immediately, it will take time for them to reach the border.


    They still need to earn more time.


    However, Marianne has already reached her limit.


    Having her run any more than this would be difficult.


    It cant be helped [desuwane].


    Mia mutters while looking at Marianne who has fallen into a light sleep.


    Marianne is just 14 years old.


    Even though she has been treated as a hostage in the United Kingdom, it is not like she can endure such a rigorous exercise.


    Some would say that if she is royalty then she must endure this.


    In fact, Mia has seen the princes and princesses of the Empire who were even younger than her fulfill their responsibility.


    However.


    That family is special after all.


    The n of the golden eagle.


    The Imperial Family that reigns over the center part of the continent, the Adler n.


    Their long bloodline is not just for show.


    They did not only pass down their bloodline, they also incorporated the blood of those that survive each generation into their own.


    They are clearly different from the sinful n of the Dominion royalty.


    No n isparable to them in this continent. And that would not be an exaggeration.


    Comparing her to the people from that n would make Marianne seems pitiful. Besides Marianne has already tried her best.


    In their escape, she neverined and only followed Mias instructions.


    How many children her age can do the same?


    she must survive[desu wa].


    Mia affirmed her decision while checking the bow in her hand.


    The enemy moves fast.


    They are already reestablishing the siege.


    If this keeps up, their main force mighte out next.


    If that happens, there is no choice but to escape with all her power.


    After all, if she stops, she will not be able to protect Marianne.


    Lets have at it then[desuwa].


    With that said, Mia looked forward.


    When the perimeter was reestablished, Abraham ordered the soldiers to narrow it down.


    Several arrows flew from the inside of the circle as they gradually narrowed down the area and shot through the soldiers heads.


    Using that chance, Abraham immediately rushed over to the ce the arrows came from.


    Then.


    Finally, we get to see each other!


    I didnt want to meet you at all[desu wa]!


    Abrahams magic sword approaches Mia but Mia deflects it away and shoots an arrow at him in return.


    It was not just any arrow.


    It was a magic arrow.


    Surprised, Abraham took a distance while parrying it away.


    Meanwhile, Mia left the ce with Marianne.


    Interesting..so its the rumored Chivalrous Thief huh! Chase them! As long as they have the princess, they will reach their limit soon!


    Abraham ordered his men and chased after Mia.

 Chapter 409: The Sentient Magic Sword

    Chapter 409: The Sentient Magic Sword


    Escaping the enemys pursuit, Mia and her group stole horses from the enemy and rode out of the forest.


    In other words, they have crossed the Empires border.


    However, after passing through the forest, there is nowhere to hide.


    We are riding straight ahead [desuwa]!


    On top of her horse, Mia shot arrows back toward the pursuers.


    Abrahams pursuit never let up.


    In the forest, Mia managed to elude Abraham.


    However, now there is nothing obstructing his line of sight.


    With nowhere to hide, the pursuers can freely chase after them.


    A disadvantageous situation for Mia.


    So persistent[desuwa]!


    Saying so, Mia shot a magic arrow at Abraham.


    At first, it seemed that the arrow missed its mark but it suddenly made a tight turn and headed straight to Abrahams blind spot.


    However, Abraham flicked the magic arrow away without even looking at it.


    Again [desuwa]!?


    Abrahams movement was absurd.


    It was as though his magic sword was moving on its own.


    A human would move their eyes in that situation but Abrahams eyes are always fixed on Mia.


    She started to get impatient at this eeriness.


    She instinctively told Marianne to never let that man approach her.


    Mia then turned back her horse


    Mia-san!


    Dont worry about me! I will stop that man[desuwa]!


    Saying so, Mia let Marianne escape and faced Abraham.


    Bow and Sword.


    In close-quarterbat, the sword normally has an overwhelming advantage.


    However, Mia is the user of magic bow.


    Thatmon sense doesnt apply here.


    A thief who didnt get caught even after the whole country was turned upside down..I see. You are something huh.


    Are you really a soldier of the Dominion army?


    For now, that is. I used to belong to the Imperial Army.


    I thought so. You are not even wearing their uniform after all!


    Saying so, Mia parries Abrahams sword and shoots magic arrows at him in return.


    It was a continuous attack at point-nk range.


    However, Abraham was able to knock them all down.


    A defected soldier chasing after a princess who is about to defect. Dont you think that is quite ironic?


    I dont. I cant understand someone whose will has already been [taken over] by their magic sword after all[desuwa]!


    Without saying anything, Abraham only smiles at Mias words.


    Some magic swords have a will of their own.


    Sometimes, the personality of their creator may have identally been transcribed into them, or that the will of its previous owner linger inside the sword.


    Although such magic swords are generally powerful, they can cross the line of a killing tool.


    In some cases, its wielders mind might be taken over by the sword.


    In such cases, the danger lies with the wielder.


    After all, the magic sword does not care about the limit of its human host.


    Your earlier movements were magically manipted by your magic sword right [desuwane]? If you keep doing that then your body will eventually break you know[desuwayo]?


    Fufufu..All I have to do is offer blood to my friend!


    So youve already lost your mind!


    Saying so, Mia shot magic arrows at Abraham again.


    She understands that a frontal attack will not work.


    Still, Mia kept firing arrows at him.


    After all, stopping Abraham here is vital for Mariannes safety.


    However.


    It seems that you ran out of time huh.


    What are you


    My subordinates seem to be surprisingly good you know.


    Saying so, Abrahams eyes turned to whats behind Mia.


    Marianne was already apprehended.


    Her group was ambushed by the unit that Abraham had sent to standby in the Empires territory in advance.


    The reason for the escorts absence is probably that they were already cut down.


    Ugh!


    Using the moment she was distracted, Abrahams magic sword attacked Mia.


    Jumping off her horse, Mia takes a distance from Abraham.


    However, as if he was slithering on the ground, Abraham approached Mia from below.


    Then, his hands caught Mias.


    With this, you cant use your bow anymore.


    What about you, you cant use your proud magic sword too right?


    I have subordinates you see. Dont mind me, shoot.


    !?


    Looking around, she saw that Abrahams men were aiming their bow at them.


    Then a momentter, countless arrows flew toward the two.


    6 pierced Mia while Abraham was hit by more than a dozen arrows.


    However, without minding them, Abraham let go of her hands and thrust his magic sword toward Mia.


    So you cant even feel pain anymore..!


    Mia holds up her bow in a hurry but Abrahams de already sank itself into Mias shoulder.


    Frowning in pain, Mia shot an arrow in return.


    However, it passed over Abraham.


    Its your loss.


    Ugh!


    Pulling out his magic sword, this time Abraham stabbed Mias right foot.


    Unable to endure the pain, Mia copsed on the spot.


    Ahh..my dear frienda strong persons blood is delicious after all right.


    Watching the euphoric Abraham, his men dare not to approach.


    The eeriness is simply too much for them.


    Meanwhile, Mia tries to stand up. However, Abraham doesnt allow that.


    Oops.


    Guh


    Mia was kicked as she tried to stand up and copsed down again.


    Stop! Your target is only me right!


    Even if she doesnt wear a mask, in this country, a strong user of arcane archery like her can only be Vermillion. I could say that she might be worth more than you.


    Then stop torturing her already! Have you no honor as a soldier!?


    A traitor has no right to speak of honor. Both you and I, we have no right to speak of such a thing.


    Ugh..!


    Marianne bit down on her lips so much that blood started to ooze out.


    She is frustrated.


    Even after being a burden for their escape, she couldnt find anything to say back.


    She felt so helpless that she couldnt even get her arms free from the soldiers.


    Teardrops didnt stop flowing down her face.


    However.


    Stop making a fool out of yourselfeven a traitor has their honor


    Mia-san


    If you believe that what you did is correctthen look up..you cant allow this man to deny what you did[desuwa]if you admit that you are mistaken then even those who chose to believe and follow you will be mistaken as well[desuwa].


    Mia stands up and points her bow at Abraham.


    Her left shoulder and right foot are injured.


    Moreover, there are arrows stuck in her back and stomach.


    She is far from her perfect condition.


    Still, Mia fired a magic arrow with all her might.


    A fool never learns huh.


    Abraham parried the arrow away.


    However, at the same time, another arrow fell from the sky.


    It snuck past Abrahams automatic defense and hit the back of his head.


    At that moment, Mia turned around and shot the soldiers that were holding Marianne.


    Run.!!


    Marianne knew that Mia wanted her to run away.


    Still, that is not what Marianne wants.


    Abandoning Mia here is not something her conscience allows.


    However, her reasonable side tells her that she cant do anything to help here.


    Running away will help Mia as well.


    She understands.


    However, her legs didnt move.


    Meanwhile, she heard a small cry.


    It was a cry that could not be heard in the Dominion.


    The moment she heard that, Marianne moved her legs.


    She ran forward.


    Princess


    Im sorry.


    Marianne put herself between Abraham and Mia while apologizing to her.


    Standing up, Abraham angrily red at Mia and Marianne.


    Such a petty trickso the first arrow was still lingering in the sky huhbut its a shame, a trick like that cant take me down.


    I had a chance to run and Mia-san managed to stall you. It was your loss.


    That might be the case in a one-on-one fightbut this is a battle. Our goal is to prevent you from escaping. When you run back here yourself, it is already my victory.


    With loudughter, Abraham holds up his magic sword.


    It seems that my friend is quite interested in royaltys blood. Now I wonder what your blood tastes like.


    If you want my blood then I will give it to you. But you will have to pay for it with your life.


    How scary. So how do you n to take my life?


    This is a battle. Just as you have your subordinates, we also have our allies.


    The moment Abraham was about to dismiss that as the princesss wishful thinking.


    He heard a loud cry from the sky.


    When he looked up, he saw a white flying dragon flying in the sky.

 Chapter 410: Asylum Acceptance

    Chapter 410: Asylum eptance


    Your Highness! Are you not running too much ahead!?


    Marc who was running behind tried to advise me to slow down but I elerated the horse further instead.


    Even without magic, my horse is already fast. After all, it is one of the carefully selective breed warhorses the north is promoting to the merchants.


    Even with my inadequate riding skill, I can get more than enough speed from it.


    The Imperial Knights are running in formation around me. This kind of situation is not that umon for them.


    Moreover, this is the Third Imperial Knight Corp trained personally by Elna. They wont fall behind the person they are supposed to escort.


    However, the same couldnt be said about the other knights.


    The distance is getting wider..


    Elna muttered while looking behind us.


    The Knights of the eastern nobles army are following behind us.


    The gap between us is getting wider little by little.


    However, I dont have time to adjust our speed.


    They ran out of their camp without any preparation. Naturally, they should feel more fatigued than normal. After all, they dont even know where and why we are going.


    Still, I have no choice but to count on them doing their best.


    Rather than the horses, the problem is with the knights. Why dont you say something to them?


    They wont feel any more motivated with my words. Those are knights of the east you know?


    The knights of the north would be one thing but my words hold no persuasive power over the knights of the east.


    Duke Reinfeld can rally them up but the duke is almost at his limit himself.


    Ted, the boy who came to us as a messenger, is giving us the directions. He was originally riding with Duke Reinfeld but he has already been moved from the dukes horse to one of the Imperial Knights.


    Duke Reinfeld is a little behind us.


    No one exactly has any power to spare right now.


    When I thought that way, I suddenly heard a loud sound from behind me.


    When I turned back, the knights were approaching us with increased speed.


    They are catching up? How?


    She probably caught up


    Leading the knights.


    Was a woman donning a blue mantle.


    Although she is supposed to have left the cityter than us, she has already caught up.


    Its rude to go out suddenly like that you know. If you want to go out then at least give me a call.


    The reason the knights are motivated now was Lize-aneue who is running in front of them.


    For the knights of the east, Lize-aneue who has been protecting the eastern border is not just any royalty.


    She is an object of worship.


    If such a person runs in front of them then of course they would not want to fall behind.


    Whats wrong, Jurgen? Already out of breath?


    Its only a temporary break, Your Highness! Please dont mind me..!


    Duke Reinfeld who managed to catch up with us roughly exhales and tells such a tant lie.


    However, this person will never settle with a lie.


    Although he may be only relying on his willpower alone, its clear that he has no intention to fall behind Lize-aneue.


    So? What is this about?


    The n for the princesss asylum has been moved up. She is already being chased by her pursuers.


    This is big huh.


    Yes, Thats why I came out here myself. A battle near the border will start a war. And I am the only one who can take the responsibility for that.


    ..you should just leave something like that to me.


    I was named the Emperors representative.I intend to fulfill that responsibility.


    Hmph.then let me witness it. This responsibility is yours.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue slowed her horse down a little.


    If she feels like it then she should be able to overtake me. It seems that she intends to match my pace.


    Well, if we increase the speed any more than this then the knights will seriously be left behind after all.


    After that, the forced march continues for a while.


    We continued to run even when night turned to dawn.


    And as a result of focusing solely on speed, we managed to reach the area near the border.


    There, we found something unexpected.


    Your Highnessthat..?


    Dominion citizens.


    It was a group of about 200 people that caught our eyes.


    Although they seemed to be exhausted, they are still moving forward.


    Jii-san!


    Ted, who was riding with the Imperial Knight, shouted in a loud voice.


    I immediately make my way toward the group of citizens.


    Is that your people?


    Yes!


    The person Ted called over is arge-built old man.


    With a bow in hand, the old man looked toward us.


    Judging from the fact that the Imperial Knights put their guard up with only a nce from him, I can see that this old mans ability is a real deal.


    Jii-san! Everyone! Are you safe!!


    When Ted approached them, he got off his horse and ran up to the old man and hugged him.


    Then, the children behind the old man also hugged him in turn.


    Although it was a moving scene, itcks the important person.


    Im Arnold Lakes Adler, 7th Prince of the Empire. I heard that the princess was traveling here to seek asylum with us but where is she?


    Oh..forgive my rudeness.


    When the old man kneeled to me, everyone also kneeled at once.


    This old man probably led them until here.


    This one is called Travis. Her Highness the princess had taken a different route to escape.


    In other words..the enemy concentrated their forces on the princess?


    Yes. We were only attacked by a few soldiers so far.


    Normally, these people should be the decoy.


    However, it didnt turn out like that.


    The fact that Mia isnt here means that she is with the princess huh.


    Your Highness, I havent heard that there would be this many people seeking asylum with us. To ept this number of people, I think that we should go through his Majesty.


    I will take the responsibility. Take everyone in. I will leave their protection to the knights.


    However..


    They are already here! What? Was the Empire such a small country that cant ept this number of people!?


    This will cause problems, Your Highness. Once we ept them, we will have to keep epting more and more people.


    I dont care. If they cant live in the Empire then we can send them back to the Dominion. After we win the war that is.


    Marc who had advised me sighs and withdraws.


    The nobles at the Imperial Capital will get noisy again.


    Even with my position as the Warden of the North, epting this many people without consulting Father would cause a problem.


    However, I cant afford to care about that now.


    If the enemys pursuits were focused on Mia then it would only be a matter of time before they catch up with them.


    The fastest way to find them would be looking for them from the sky but if I let the Imperial Knights go, the responsibility will fall to Elna instead.


    I can make all kinds of excuses but because of me, Elnas position is not that good right now. Making it worse would be bad.


    When I was thinking so far, a white flying dragon came down from the sky.


    I am sorry for beingte, Your Highness. I was assigned as a messenger.


    Said Finn who descended from the sky.


    Certainly, Finn had been flying around all over the north as a messenger.


    So he went out of his way toe to me huh.


    That was a good decision.


    Lize-aneue, I leave themand of the knights to you.


    What are you going to do?


    I am going to search the border from the sky.


    Saying so, I straddled behind the flying dragon with Finns help.


    Elna and the Imperial Knights are with me! Lize-aneue, please leave some of the knights here to protect these people!


    Alright. I will use you as andmark and follow behind.


    Yes, Im counting on you!


    Prince Arnold! Please, Mia-nee!


    Leave her to me!


    With that said, we flew toward the border.


    We no longer have Ted guiding us.


    I was looking over the border area from the sky but it was Finn who offered a better option.


    Lets have Nova follow the scent of the people!


    Can it do that?


    We underwent the training for that since a long time ago. We thought that we could only act as a reconnaissance unit after all.


    Alright!


    I can hardlyugh at his reason but thanks to that we dont need someone to guide us.


    With Finn and Nova leading the way, we flew toward the in near the border.


    Their Nova cries out.


    They are close by! Should we ambush them, Your Highness?


    Descend now! The situation has too many unknown factors!


    What I saw from the sky were two girls surrounded by a unit of about a thousand soldiers.


    Wended on a slightly elevated hill.


    Lize-aneue who were chasing after us still hasnt arrived yet.


    This is the Seventh Imperial Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler. What are you doing here inside our border?


    Saying so, I took a step forward.


    I can see that Mia is bleeding and copsed on the ground with a girl spreading her arms in front as if trying to protect her.


    That is probably the Dominions princess.


    My, oh my. If it isnt the prince himself.


    Answer me..what are you doing?


    We are only putting an end to our deserters, Your Imperial Highness.


    You are saying that those two girls are deserters?


    That is correct.


    Said the man who seems to be theirmander.


    They only crossed the border to chase after their deserters.


    He probably wants to escape from this situation with such an exnation.


    You think I am going to believe that?


    Believing me here would be better for Your Imperial Highness yourself is it not? You should have been carefully preparing your invasion after all. Well, thats the story I heard anyway. If you engage us here, the armies that are ring at each other at the border will have to move as well, no?


    And, so what?


    The Empire should already be busy with the session war. You wouldnt want to get on the Emperors bad side right?


    I want to slug him in the face right now.


    When I thought so, Marc whispered something to me from behind.


    That is Colonel Abraham who defected from the Imperial Army, Your Highness. He is a dangerous individual who wields a magic sword.


    A former imperial soldier huh.then you should be familiar with my reputation right?


    Of course. The name of the Dull Prince is famous after all. However, that was only a temporary image. After you started doing things seriously, you have gained the position of the Warden of the North. You wouldnt want to lose such a position right?


    You dont understand anything huh? Being red at by Father is a daily urrence for me. Personally, I dont care if we just start the war right here right now you know?


    Saying so, I look at Elna.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Elna gives me a small nod.


    War? With only several Imperial Knights and a Dragon Knight. Isnt that just reckless?


    Its not like you are not familiar with the power of the Imperial Knights right? Do you think you can take them down with only a thousand soldiers?


    Thats quite a confidence. But dont forget, we have a hostage here. As you might already know, this here is Princess Marianne of the Dominion. Letting her die here would be a huge problem right.


    If I let her die, that is.


    The moment I said that, a strong wind wrapped around Marianne and Mia and lifted them up.


    Its Elnas wind magic. urately lifting a person from a distance is a fairly advanced technique but that is nothing to Elna.


    A person wouldnt be called the child prodigy with only superb swordsmanship after all.


    Tsk!


    Abraham tried to go after them but he was stopped by Finn.


    Raining down countless lightning strikes, Abrahams movement is restricted.


    Stop them! Dont let them have her!


    You are already toote.


    Marianne and Mia flew up to the height unreachable by the soldiers and floated over to us.


    After safelynding, Marianne ran up to me and kneeled.


    Your Highness Arnold! I, Princess Marianne, of the Dominion formally beg for your aid! Please save our country from the oppressor! Please allow me to seek asylum with the Empire!


    I ept.


    Now we have a just cause.


    Just enough to silence the noisy nobles at the Imperial Capital.


    I will have you return her to usthat princess belongs to the Dominion.


    Is that sobut she has already sought asylum with us. Just give up.


    You think I will just let this go?


    Leave this ce and your life will be spared.


    It would be better to have them withdraw here.


    Mias injuries are graver than I expected.


    The Imperial Knight treating her has a frown on his face.


    If possible, I want her in the care of a specialist as soon as possible.


    However, as expected, the enemy does not withdraw so easily.


    If you dont return her then its war.


    I see..then there is no room for negotiation. ughter them. Remember this well-The Empire doesnt have the habit of kicking out its people once they have already been epted.


    The appearance of the Emperor I saw in the throne room that day.


    I decided to imitate it.

 Chapter 411: If you want them then come and try to take them

    Chapter 411: If you want them thene and try to take them


    Abraham sneers at my deration.


    He then casually raised his right hand.


    That alone signaled his thousand subordinates to ready themselves for battle. If he swings it down, all of them will probably charge at us.


    That is fine with me but the one who will be doing the ughtering would be us. Isnt it because you are caring about Vermillion that you did not run right away?


    I didnt run away because I have no need to. But I do admit that I care about her.


    I see. So how about we strike a deal, Your Highness? Hand the princess to us and we will let you go.


    It seems that you have quite a poor memory huh? Let me say it again. The Empire doesnt have the habit of kicking out its people once they have already been epted


    My father once used those same words against the ambassador of the Sokal empire.


    I still remember that day well.


    The appearance of the Emperor I saw that day was enough to earn my admiration.


    Even so, that is not the goal I am aiming for.


    For me, an emperor is only something that can only be witnessed.


    The Majestic figure of an emperor. That is what I wish to see on the throne.


    I used to think that it would be my eldest brother.


    Now I think that it will be Leo.


    However, there are many difficulties in making Leo an emperor.


    There is also the promise I made with the Brave. I must appear even more dangerous to them than Leo.


    If thats the case then I just have to do it.


    Ovepping the figure of the Emperor I saw that day on myself.


    The figure that connects to my eldest brother who used to shoulder the dreams of those around him, the figure that Leo is striving to be.


    Then it will be war. Wouldnt the Imperial Knights have a tough time fighting while they have to protect the injured Vermillion?


    His expression is one of someone who has the upper hand.


    He probably thought that I was bluffing.


    The Sokal Ambassador acted the same back then too.


    I am being looked down on. He still thinks of me as a powerless prince.


    Thats why I sealed all of my calcting side andzy habits inside myself.


    I carry the Emperors authority. In the north, my authority is equal to that of the Emperor.


    Looking down on me means that he is making light of the Empire.


    That is something that absolutely can not be forgiven.


    It seems you stillck the understanding of the Empires Imperial Knights huh? They are protectors. Protecting someone is their main job. If you think that you can get past them with only a thousand men then try it.


    Threaten me wont work you know?


    You cant understand unless I spell it out for you huh? Im telling you toe at me.


    While looking straight at Abraham, I slowly stepped forward.


    I am the Warden of the North! I carry His Imperial Majestys full authority! Therefore! All who set foot inside my territory are my subjects! Right here, In this ce, those who seek help in the north are the people I must protect! I will not give anyone up! If you want them thene try to take them away! But remember well to prepare your resolve! Let it be known that the Knights of the Empire are not as weak as the Knights of the Dominion!


    In response to my words, Elna and her Imperial Knights pull out their swords.


    There, Abraham finally realized that Elna who was standing at my side was a member of the Brave house.


    I seeyou can be so bullish because you have an Amsberg by your side huh..but even a child prodigy would find it difficult to face this number! You have too many to protect after all! Or will you use the Holy Sword? You will get yourself into trouble if you use the Holy Sword against the Dominion you know!


    I dont have to use the Holy Sword against the likes of you! Dont tter yourself.


    Then what will you have us do? You think we will just bow our heads to the Empires authority!?


    Saying so, Abraham signaled his men.


    However, none of his subordinates move their feet.


    Because they heard it.


    Arge number of horse footsteps behind us.


    Its not the Empires authority that you have to bow toit is our military might!


    At the same time, Lize-aneue appeared next to me.


    Then, one after another, the knights arrived from behind us.


    The number is no less than 3,000.


    I made it in time. Leave the rest to me.


    No.this is my war.


    Lize-aneue stepped forward with a warlike smile but I stopped her.


    A little surprised, Lize-aneue stared at me.


    All men to attacking position! The enemy is the Dominions Army! By the formal request of Princess Marianne, I hereby dere war on the Cornix Dominion! To the King who doesnt care for his people! To the Aristocrats that preyed on them! To the Knights that did not protect the people that they are supposed to protect! Let us teach them the meaning of Pride and Honor! This is a battle to save the citizens of the Dominion! By the name of His Majesty the Emperor, I, Arnold Lakes Adlermand you! Defeat the Dominion!!


    I raise my right hand and swing it down.


    The knights who had been waiting for that all rushed toward Abraham and his men.


    Although this battle should already be an overwhelming victory for us, the Dominion Army which had the table turned on them is now incredibly fragile.


    Tsk! Withdraw! Head back to the border!


    Abraham gave his order but a new group of knights blocked their path.


    Maybe they had chosen a route that would take them to the enemys rear in advance.


    Leading those knights was a stout man wielding a halberd.


    Knights of Reinfeld! Stand with me! There was a boy who ran desperately to request our help! We must not lose to him, Charge!


    After he inspired the knights, Duke Reinfeld led the charge forward.


    The Dominion Army whose withdrawal route was blocked is surrounded. They arepletely overwhelmed.


    Meanwhile, Lize-aneue slowly advanced her horse forward.


    Lize-aneue.


    Thats Colonel Abraham. A former Imperial Soldier. I will punish him myself.


    Is that so.


    I said that much and stayed silent.


    With the battle already started, there is no need for useless conversation.


    I can talk to Lize-aneue againter.


    That was what I thought.


    Al..I nned to use this war to ughter them all as revenge for Wilhelm-aniue. But you have a different n right.


    I would be lying if I say that I am not angry at thembut it is in the past. We are living in the present. Thats why we should look at the present. There are people who ask for our help. They are people who fear the wrath of the Empire. Those people are innocent. You can not choose where you are born after all.


    Lize-aneue looks up at the sky.


    Then.


    Yes..you are right.


    Then..


    I swear in the name of myte brother Wilhelm. I will fight your way. Saving the people and punishing the evil king and aristocrats. That is enoughright.


    Yes. Thank you.


    It is me who should be thankful. Looking at you now makes me feel nostalgic. Right now, you look a little bit like Wilhelm-aniue you know?


    I am his younger brother after all.


    I see.


    Lize-aneue smiled a little and unsheathed her sword.


    The battle is in a stalemate.


    This is due to Abraham fending off the knights from his men.


    Al, the fury within me still hasnt disappeared. This me of wrath is still burning. Im sure that it wont go away until I die. But I can control it. I just need someone to hit.


    Is that so.


    Wilhelm-aniue was a good person. I have always wondered why a good person has to die? I know now that it is because there is a shameless fool like that guy around. A beast that has neither pride nor honor. Such a beast has no right toin even if its subjected to some unreasonable anger..!


    Her voice is trembling.


    Lize-aneue is releasing the fury that was hidden inside her.


    Then.


    Make way!!


    Lize-aneue advanced her horse and rushed into the middle of the enemy.


    I follow her movement using magic.


    Hearing her furious roar, the knights opened the way in a hurry.


    A road was created before Lize-aneue.


    Charging through that road, Lize-aneue swings her sword down at Abraham.


    The Marshal herself.the blood of the Imperial Family must be delicious!


    Lize-aneue said nothing andunched a series of shes at Abraham.


    Abraham is blocking them but his way of doing it is strange.


    It was as if his sword was moving to intercept the shes on its own.


    So your mind has already been hijacked by the magic sword huh! If that vulgarity came from the magic sword then I can understand!


    You think I care!?


    Lize-aneue and Abraham fought evenly for a while.


    During that time, all the soldiers of the Dominion Army were defeated.


    None of them got away and it will be sometime before their main force at the border makes their move.


    The only one left here is Abraham.


    For a while now, Abraham has been watching his surroundings.


    He probably thinks that he cant keep up with Lize-aneue much longer.


    However, they are surrounded by knights.


    You can still afford to look around while facing me huh!


    I have no intention to share my fate with the Dominion you see!


    At that moment.


    Abraham turned his back on Lize-aneue.


    He then plunges toward the knights surrounding him.


    The knights try to stop Abraham but his magic sword automatically shes at anyone who approaches.


    However, Abraham was stopped.


    By Duke Reinfeld who stood in his path.


    Wh, at.?


    Even with a magic sword, your attacks are quite light you know?


    Duke Reinfeld swung his halberd down against Abrahams magic sword and forcefully stopped him.


    Brought to a simple battle of power, Abraham was forced to stop.


    However, if he stops moving, only hell is waiting for him.


    DONT GET IN MY WAY!


    Abraham deflects the halberd and tries to swing his sword at Duke Reinfeld.


    However, that blow never reached the Duke.


    Instead, Abrahams arm along with his magic sword dances in the air.


    Ahh..! My friend!


    Did you know who you just pointed your de at?


    Abraham turned around and stiffened.


    This is because Lize-aneue was already in a position to swing her sword at him.


    I have information!


    Dont tter yourself.


    Without listening to anything he wanted to say, Lize-aneues sword stabbed into Abrahams neck and sewed it to the ground.


    That was a fatal injury.


    No treatment can save him now.


    Are you safe? Jurgen.


    Of course. Lizelotte-sama.


    Dont push yourself too much.


    As an Imperial Duke, I cant afford to run away.


    Then next time do not leave my side.


    Saying so, Lize-aneue pulls out her sword.


    Abraham shows no sign of getting back up.


    And thus, the battle at the border was concluded.

 Chapter 412: Past Self

    Chapter 412: Past Self


    By my authority as the Warden of the North, I, Arnold Lakes Adler,mands Marshal Lizelotte, lead thebined army of the Allied Eastern Nobles and the Northern Border Defense Force and defeat the Dominion.


    As youmand.


    Receiving my order, Lize-aneue leads the knights to join the Northern Border Defense Force.


    The Dominion Army is not aware of Abrahams failure yet.


    If they know then they will surely try tounch the first strike but it is us who has that opportunity


    I have already sent out a messenger.


    General Harnisch who is currently inmand of the Northern Border Defense Force is surely preparing for the invasion in secret right now.


    As soon as Lize-aneue arrived, the invasion will start.


    Although we still can not conclude the arrangement with their uncorrupted aristocrats, we have sessfully secured Princess Marianne. There is no doubt that the enemy will be in chaos when we arrive. Once Lize-aneue breaks through their border, those aristocrats will surely sneak out to contact us themselves.


    The Dominion is not worth worrying about anymore. It is only a matter of time until they fall.


    More importantly.


    How is she holding up?


    [Elna]Not good..


    That bad huh?


    Her wounds are pretty deep but that is not the problem. Its the effect of that magic sword. It seems that its power is interfering with the healing magic.


    Mias wounds are graver than I expected.


    She was pierced in her left shoulder and right foot. Moreover, there were arrows stuck all over her body.


    The healing magic my subordinate used can only amplify the natural healing power. Thats how the magic closes the wounds. But the power of that magic sword is interfering with it so we cantpletely close her wounds.


    So it has the effect of preventing the wounds it inflicts from closing huh


    Whatever the principle behind it was, the result is clear.


    What a troublesome magic sword.


    That magic sword was already put under a strict watch. We cant have a magic sword that can control its user runs freely. We also need to find out how Abraham got his hand on such a thing too.


    There are many things to do but right now I dont have enough time.


    Please do your best to help her.


    I will. But we are not healing experts here. I dont know how much we can do.


    Can you stabilize her until we reach the Imperial Capital?


    Impossible. I cantpletely stop the bleeding. I managed to stop it for now but


    So she was injected with something that interfered with that or it was a magic power with the same effect.


    Either way, we need powerful healing magic to heal her.


    I think I should be able to ovee it if I use mine at full power but if I use it now, surely, my identity will be exposed.


    It would be bad if I dont find a chance to use it soon though.


    At worst, I will have to expose myself as Silver and use it.


    When I thought so far.


    Prince Arnold.


    My name was called with a muffled voice.


    Looking back, I was met with a man donning a blue mask.


    Elna intuitively unsheathed her sword at the man who suddenly appeared behind us.


    Who are you?


    Vater, I am a thief operating in the Dominion.


    A thief? You are?


    Certainly, Mia was exceptionally strong as a thief.


    However, this Vater easily surpasses her.


    Theres no way that Elna would not notice that.


    If you doubt my identity then you can check it out with the princess.


    Elna, lower your sword. Hes on our side.


    I cant see how he is on our side. I have distrust toward people wearing masks after all.


    Even so, he is on our side. Can we talk privately? Vater.


    Id like that.


    While being looked upon by Elnas dissatisfied gaze, I invited Vater to the tent I prepared.


    Well, We are already doing our best to treat Mia. Is that what you came here to ask? Vater, no..Jack.


    So youve already heard everything from Silver huh?


    It was me who asked Silver to sabotage the Dominion in the first ce. He refused me but I was quite surprised that we gained the cooperation of another SS-rank adventurer instead. But whats even more surprising was the fact that Mia is a daughter of an SS-rank adventurer. Still, thanks to that connection, we managed to get your cooperation. Im grateful.


    I didnt do it for the Empire.


    Taking off his mask, Jack sat down on the chair.


    I know.


    It was all for Mia.


    As promised, we haveunched a counter-invasion. The corrupted aristocrats will be punished. Now there is no reason for Mia to continue being a Chivalrous Thief.


    if she survives that is.


    You were listening huhIm sorry that I couldnt get to her in time. It was all my fault.


    I was the one who advised the princess to move up the schedule.I thought that it would be fine as long as I take care of the pursuits from the capital.


    So thats why you did not show up until now huh. What is the state of their capital garrison right now?


    Mostly destroyed.


    Thats good news. For the Empire that is.


    Saying so, I stood up.


    The talk is over.


    Jack probably doesnt want to talk long either.


    Prince Arnold.


    I will deal with the Imperial Knights. You can go see her. Butthe treatment we can do here is limited. We will do our best but dont expect too much.


    Thank you.


    Jack briefly answered and held his head as he cast his eyes down.


    If Jack hadnt suppressed the pursuits from the capital then Mia would have been chased all the way from there and the noble that helped her wouldnt be safe either.


    The overall damage was minimized.


    However, if Jack was with Mia, it wouldnt turn out like this


    Of course, I dont know whether Mia will ept such a n or not.


    However, He probably cant help but regret that.


    Even more so when he possesses enough power to protect her.


    I understand that feeling of helplessness well.


    If we cant save our loved ones with our power, then what meaning does it have?


    I needed Leo to recover from that.


    I left the tent while ovepping Jack with my past self.


    Night.


    I was in front of the tent where Mia was being treated.


    The Imperial Knights continued their treatment without any rest.


    Even if they can not close the wounds, they can slow down the bleeding by regrly applying healing magic.


    But thats all they can do.


    How is she doing?


    Unfortunatelywe already tried everything..


    I seecan you leave us alone for a while?


    Leaving her untreated too long would be unwise, Your Highness.


    Dont worry.


    I dismissed the Imperial Knights from the tent.


    At the same time, Jack appeared in his mask.


    Without saying anything, I entered the tent.


    Mia was sleeping on the bed inside.


    A bandage is wrapped around her wound. The effect of the healing magic is probably still working.


    Jack shakenly approached Mia and kneeled in front of her.


    He tremblingly reached out his hand and touched Mias forehead.


    do you think I failed as a parent?


    I dont know. Each child feels differently about such a thing after all.


    theres no way that I was a good parent to her. When this child was born, I abandoned my responsibility as a father. I left her with my wife and devoted myself to being an adventurer. A strong adventurer that everyone can rely on. It was enjoying to be that person. Thats when my wife gave up on me


    ButI only have gratitude toward my wife and her father, my mastershe wouldnt have grown up so strong if I raised her myselfshe grew up to be a child who can protect others


    It seems that he doesnt deny it.


    Mias way of life.


    So he ns to only me himself huh.


    He is not some superviin. Everything cant possibly be all his fault.


    However, Jack, who suffers from that feeling of helplessness can not afford to think that way.


    The one who bears the most me is his powerless self.


    His back looks terribly small right now.


    ..I wonder why I dont have the power to heal someone


    I used to wonder the same thing myself.


    I see.how did you recover from it?


    Jack took off his mask and looked at me.


    Tears are running down his cheeks.


    A man like Jack wouldnt cry in front of people.


    Thats how important this is to him.


    She is the daughter that he finally found. This much is only natural huh.


    I take a vial of water out of my pocket and gently put it to Mias mouth.


    What is that.?


    Just simple water. It doesnt have any effect. To us that is.


    What are you nning..?


    I bitterly smiled at Jacks question.


    It cant be helped.


    He is ovepping too much with my past self right now.


    Besides, sooner orter, Jack will connect the dots himself. I interfered too much this time.


    Then it would be better for him to take a part in my y.


    Vater, who is actually an SS-rank adventurer, gave her an incredibly expensive healing potion. The potion was very potent, and Mias condition greatly improved. Thats the scenario anyway.


    What are you saying?


    You asked how I recovered from that feeling right? I told myself that my power was not in vain. That I can save someone else who feels that same feeling of helplessness. That my magichas its purpose.


    Saying so, I first set up a concealment barrier and covered Mia in a healing barrier.


    Barrier-type healing magic consumes a lot of magic power but this time it did not consume much. This should be within the permissible range.


    I continue maintaining the healing barrier for a while.


    Mias wounds healed little by little. This is because my magic is erasing the lingering effect of the magic sword.


    Then I broke my barrier. I would be surprised if she ispletely healed with this.


    Dont tell me.she is healed?


    Not fully. But the Imperial Knights should be able to treat her with their healing magic after this.


    .


    Jack grabbed Mias hand with both of his and silently cried.


    Turning my back on Jack, I tried to leave the tent.


    However, Jack stopped me.


    Wait


    What? Ahh, yes, I will reveal your identity. To the Imperial Knights that is. I think that it would be better for you to disappear before they start asking questions you know?


    Got itI will do that..You have my thanks..Silver.


    Whatever are you talking about?


    ..Thank you..Prince Arnold.


    You are wee.


    Saying so, I left the tent.


    Then, Sebas appeared behind me.


    Are you going to give me a sermon now?


    Sermon? never..As an SS-rank adventurer, Jack-dono is someone very far away from the session war. Besides, Mia-dono is also his only weakness. Doing your best for her would greatly put him in your debt. Even if he knows who you are, Im sure that his lips are sealed. It was a good move, sir.


    Lets leave it at that then.


    Certainly, sir.


    I answered Sebas with a bitter smile while Sebas also did the same.


    The result turned out good.


    However, I would have done the same even if it turned out badly.


    If I continue to calcte my profit here, Mias condition will only worsen.


    That would probably put me on Jacks bad side as well.


    After all, that was for the best.


    For my personal feelings as well.


    Jack suffered from the same helplessness I once felt.


    I couldnt abandon him.


    Now then, lets go talk to Elna.


    Saying so, I started walking while slightly stretching my muscles.


    The next day, Elna, who understood the circumstances, tried to search for Jack but his figure was nowhere to be seen.


    It would be a big problem if an SS-rank adventurer cooperated with the Empire.


    Thats why I forbid everyone from talking about this and have the Imperial Knights take the credit for her recovery.


    That is one case solved.


    Thinking so, I took my time returning to the mansion in the Zweig Territory. However, what was waiting for me there was a letter from Father.


    Take princess Marianne and return to the capital huh..


    This doesnt seem to be avoidable, sir.


    One problems gone and another immediately took its ce huh..


    After I tiredly sighed at the letter, I threw it on the desk.


    How will Father treat Marianne?


    I have to n various moves depending on his answer.


    But whatever he is nning to do with her, I have to let them meet once.


    Im returning to the Imperial Capital.


    As you wish, sir.


    Saying so, I decided to return to the capital.

 Chapter 413: Welcome at the Imperial Capital

    Chapter 413: Wee at the Imperial Capital


    We will arrive at the Imperial Capital soon, Your Highness.


    I nodded at the Imperial Knights report.


    I then turn to Marianne, the princess of the Dominion who is sitting next to me inside the carriage.


    Princess Marianne. We are about to arrive at the capital. I think that you are already aware but


    Im fineIve prepared myself for this.


    Marianne replied with a firm voice.


    However, her face is pale.


    She probably understands what it means for a Dominions royalty to enter the Imperial Capital.


    The Empire has a deep grudge against the Dominion. The Crown Prince was like a son to the people of the Empire and they me the Dominion for killing him.


    If the Crown Prince was alive, the future of the Empire would have been secured. This session war would not have happened in the first ce and we would not be open for the other countries to attack like this.


    Its all because of the Dominion.


    That deep grudge will surely be directed at Marianne.


    Thats what it means for her to enter the Imperial Capital.


    .if its hard then we can circle around and enter from another gate.


    I am a princess who sold out her country.I have the responsibility to ept everything.


    Thats a good resolve.


    I wonder if I can do the same if I am in her shoes.


    Her resolve is worthy of praise. After all, Marianne shared no me in it. She was only a princess.


    Three years ago, Marianne was held hostage in the United Kingdom. Even if she had the power to stop them, she was simply not there. And yet she still wants to take on all the responsibility of that herself.


    I dont want to subject her to too much bad experience.


    However, if the person herself already made up her resolve then it would be wrong of me to give her extra care.


    Eventually, Marianne will be exposed to the grudge of our people. Even if she runs away here, the chain of grudges will still bind her.


    It is an unnecessary worry on my part then. Its a relief though.


    Thank you. Prince Arnold.


    Marianne thanks me while lowering her head.


    I couldnt help but notice that her hands were slightly shaking.


    However, I cant do anything about it.


    The only thing I can do for her is to stay by her side.


    When I was thinking so far, the carriage stopped.


    What happened?


    Al..Uhh


    Elna who should have been leading our convoy came to me in a hurry.


    I got off the carriage and went to see what was going on.


    The main gate of the Imperial Capital is in front of us.


    DO NOT FORGIVE THE DOMINION PRINCESS!


    EXECUTE HER RIGHT NOW!


    DONT FORGET WHAT THEY DID TO OUR CROWN PRINCE!


    A crowd was standing in front of the main gate.


    The number is more than a few hundred.


    It seems that the city guards are trying to disband them but the protestors do not show any sign ofplying at all.


    DONT LET THE DOMINION PRINCESS INTO OUR CAPITAL! EXECUTE HER RIGHT NOW!


    THATS RIGHT! DONT FORGET OUR GRUDGE!


    ..so the grudge is this deep-rooted huh.


    I mutter so and think about what to do.


    It is not difficult to force them to disband using the Imperial Knights.


    However, that will not serve as a solution.


    If too many people wanted Mariannes head then even Father can not ignore them.


    Father may not have the intention to execute Marianne himself but this development can very well lead to that.


    If I can not at least calm these people down then Mariannes life will be in danger.


    What do you want to do? Should we use the back gate?


    If we just run away in front of them then they will only get angrier. No.whatever we do, they will still be angry.


    There is no option left.


    No matter how much she apologizes, the people will not forgive the Dominion. They will take it out on Marianne until they are satisfied.


    The Crown Princes death is only an excuse. They want to lynch her only because they have the justification to do so.


    Peoples nature is just cruel.


    We have no choice. I will talk them down.


    You think you can reason with them!?


    No, but if I dont do this then we cant get anything starts.


    We are here under the directmand of His Majesty! Lets just force our way through!


    That wont solve anything.


    Theres no solving this! No matter what you do, the grudge from three years ago will never disappear!


    Even if it wont disappear I still have to do something about it. I am the Crown Princes younger brother after all.


    Saying so, I shook off Elnas restraint and tried to head to the crowd gathering at the main gate.


    At that time, a loud voice suddenly echoed throughout the Imperial Capital.


    [[This is the Fourth Prince, Traugott Lakes Adler.]]


    It was a voice amplified by magic.


    He is probably at the castle.


    This is unusual. Trau-niisan rarely does something like this.


    Thats why I stopped my legs.


    Al.?


    Lets leave it to Trau-niisan.


    Will it be fine?


    If that person gets serious then theres no problem.


    Saying so, I head back to the carriage.


    In the meantime, Trau-niisan continues to talk.


    [[Currently, Princess Marianne of the Dominion is approaching the Imperial Capital. I am aware that many of you are not convinced of letting her into our city.]]


    Among the Imperial Family, Trau-niisan is a special case.


    He is the direct younger brother of the deceased Crown Prince.


    The only child the Empress has left.


    On the matter involving the Crown Prince, no one is more convincing than him.


    [[Thats why-I am going to announce my stance. The Dominion indeed killed my brother, thete Crown Prince Wilhelm and the Empire has been surrounded by dark clouds ever since. This fact will never change. There were times when we were subjected to many painful experiences because of that as well. If my brother is still here, this would never have happened. I have repeated that same thought countless time myself]]


    His words are sincere.


    And because of that sincerity, the people listen.


    [Even so, the Empire has recovered. There have been too many problems to count but we resolved all of them. This is the Empires way. Even if we are overwhelmed by difficulties, we always rise up and ovee them. That is the kind of country we have. That is whyI overcame my grudge. I shall dere here as the Crown Princes younger brother. I will cease ming what happened to my brother on the Dominion. As his younger brother, I understood him well. He was not the kind of person that would want two countries to antagonize each other over his death. He was that kind of person. That is why I am going to resolving this issue myself.]]


    This matter is a nationwide issue but essentially, it is the Imperial Familys.


    And the person who is at the core of the issue is dering that he is going to resolve it himself.


    This is an important event.


    After all, it is an issue where no one dares to touch.


    [[There was sadness. Of course, I have my regret as well. Even so, we must look forward. Eventually, the sun will rise again. Even if my brother is no longer with us, a new sun will shine upon the Empire. Do not keep your head down forever! My brother is someone of the past! Look ahead! People of the Empire! Everyone who admired my brother should know whether to me or to give praise to a princess who abandoned her country to save her people! Proud Citizens of the EmpireI believe that you will not depreciate your own value like that.]]


    Trau-niisan is good at making speeches.


    Because he always says what he thinks, his words continue to touch peoples hearts.


    [[Still, I know that there will be some of you who want to put me on the princess. I have no intention to lecture you over how you want to process your personal grudge. I will not stop you. But I will not forgive anyone who uses my brothers death as their excuse. From now on, the act of using his death as a justification to hurt the people of the Dominion will be equivalent to insulting myte brother. Even if that person is the Emperor himself, this Traugott will never forgive that. Thats why..Lets smile and wee her, our neighbors gentle princess.]]


    Trau-niisans voice disappeared.


    The people in front of the main gate who had been screaming also lost their momentum.


    Their justification is gone. They have no reason left to be there.


    There will be parents whose children have been killed in the Dominion or the friends of those who have been killed.


    However, unfortunately, the number of the Dominions people that the Imperial Army had killed is way past that.


    It was a war. Anything involving that is surely saddening.


    It was such resentment and anger that caused a war in the first ce. Marianne has nothing to do with that.


    Thats why only a few people still curse at Marianne.


    It would help if hes always like that though.


    Who are you talking about?


    I got into the carriage and muttered so.


    It was Marianne who I sat next to that asked me that question while casting her eyes down.


    My proud elder brother.


    When I answered her, the carriage started moving again.


    The crowd in front of the main gate gradually started to disband.


    Once the main gate was opened, we entered the capital.


    At that moment, cheers rose around us.


    Looking outside, I see a lot of people lining up along the street.


    Innumerable flower petals were scattered into the air, a weing mood.


    So? What do you think of the Empire?


    I think..it is a wonderful country


    Next to me, Marianne covers her face as she sheds her tears.


    I decided not to look and direct my eyes to the people waving at us instead.


    My mood is not so bad right now.

 Chapter 414: The Silver Cross

    Chapter 414: The Silver Cross


    Fourth Prince of the Adracia Empire, Traugott Lakes Adler, pleased to make your acquaintance. Id like to extend my wee to you, Your Highness Marianne. Our Empire wees you as our guest.


    While disying a graceful bow, Trau-niisan greeted Marianne.


    Since hes the kind of person that can aplish most things if he gets motivated, theres no surprise here. At least for me.


    The Imperial Knights including Elna all squint their eyes at this sudden transformation though.


    Thank you for weing me. I am the Princess of the Dominion, Marianne.


    You must be tired from your long journey. We have prepared a room for you. Please take your time and rest.


    I am fineif His Majesty the Emperor is not currently busy, Id like to request an audience first.


    I see. Then I will inform His Majesty so. This Traugott will be by your side during your stay in the Imperial Capital. If you encounter any problem at all, please feel free to call me. But first, please allow me to guide you to your room. After that, I will go inform His Majesty about the audience.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan smiles and guides Marianne to her room.


    That was perfect.


    Hey, Al. Did His Highness Traugott eat something strangetely?


    Hes still the Crown Princes younger brother you know? He can do that much no problem.


    But when he led the army in the west, he wasnt that good though?


    He is not the kind of person that can get motivated while leading an army after all.


    He is motivated right now?


    It seems so.


    Why so suddenly:


    To be direct, I think that it is in his nature to be kind to young girls.


    Kind..?


    Dont think too much about it.


    While we were having such a conversation, we parted ways from Trau-niisan and Marianne.


    We have our own destination.


    Now thenlets go get me a sermon.


    Muttering so, I headed to the Throne Room.


    Warden of the North, Seventh Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler has returned, Your Imperial Majesty.


    Umu.


    When I raised my face, I saw my fathers face for the first time after a long time.


    Did he lose a little weight?


    Is he eating properly? He properly kept saying that hes busy and skipped his meals again.


    What a difficult person.


    When I was thinking so, Father narrowed his eyes at me.


    You dont seem to reflect on your action huh?


    I am reflecting.


    At least make it believeab..


    Its true. But I do not regret it. I did what I thought was necessary for the Empire. However, I also think that it was a careless act as well. I am sorry. For making you worried.


    When I said that and bowed to Father, he stayed silent for a while.


    After a while, a long sigh echoed inside the Throne Room.


    .I was nning to give you a sermon once you came back.


    I am prepared for it.


    Seriously..I will let this go given your recent achievements. Your work on uniting the northern aristocrats, the military efforts you made, and how you stabilized the north were truly amazing. Im sorry for pushing the north and the matter of Lizelotte into your hand. I am d that you managed to solve them as expected of my son.


    Surprisingly, I was not angrily shouted at.


    Instead, I was showered with praises.


    After Father finished talking, the Prime Minister who was standing at his side approached me.


    In recognition of your achievements so far, I bestow Seventh Prince Arnold with the Imperial Silver Cross Medal. You have done well.


    The Imperial Silver Cross is one of the three medals.


    There are Bronze Cross, Silver Cross, and the Gold Cross.


    The Bronze Cross was given to Viscount Reba von Sitterheim as a tribute for thete Earl Sitterheim.


    It is something that you can not obtain unless you rue a certain amount of achievements in the Empire.


    That is how difficult it is to even obtain the lowest rank Bronze Cross while you are alive. The Silver Cross is even more difficult.


    As for how difficult it is, even Lize-aneue herself only obtained one when she was promoted to the rank of Marshal.


    Obviously, with her many previous achievements considered.


    That is too much for me. I can not ept.


    I know how you feel. The Brave also praised your work. Take it.


    Father muttered with a bitter smile.


    There, I finally realized his intention.


    I see. This is to direct the enemys attention from Leo to me huh.


    Receiving such a thing before Leo would have a negative effect on our faction. However, it is a brilliant move to make the enemy aware of me.


    The Prime Minister really doesnt pull any stops in making me a decoy huh.


    If that is the case..I dly ept.


    The medal will also raise your status. Your achievements so far should lessen the number of people who want toin about it.


    Forgive me, I dont understand what you want to say?


    I tried to avoid the subject.


    Of course, I understand what he is trying to do.


    The Brave himself also suggested that after all.


    I want to ally ourselves with the Dominion. Not just make them a puppet state.


    I think that would be wise.


    But I cant leave everything in Princess Mariannes hands. Thats why I am thinking of marrying her with one of the Imperial Princes. You are my first candidate, Arnold.


    I do not think that the people of the Dominion would ept me. After all, I was the one who ordered the invasion.


    To save them. You also showed them how you saved Princess Marianne. They should not object to this marriage.


    Good grief.


    So its a political talk after all, seriously.


    If you want to secure them as our ally, its best to have the king be someone trustworthy from the Imperial Family. This way, we can create blood ties as well.


    However, in the current Imperial Family, only a few can be trusted.


    It is inevitable that I would be the first candidate.


    .please give me some time to think.


    Dont take too long. The messenger has just arrived. It seems that Lizelotte has defeated most of the Dominion army. There are few resistances left to our invasion. Once we thoroughly suppressed them, Princess Marianne will be returned to her home country. You have until then.


    Yes.Father, no, Your Majesty. However, I do have a separate suggestion unrted to this matter.


    What is it?


    This is also a promise I made with the Brave.


    I should say it while we are talking about the Dominion.


    Once we take over the Dominion, I am thinking of reinvestigating the death of the Crown Prince.


    what could digging deeper benefit us now?


    We need the truth. There is no need to let the citizens know. I will conduct the investigation in secret.


    I will think about it.


    Saying so, Father stands up from the throne.


    After seeing him off, I also stood up.


    With this, I would immediately be regarded as the most dangerous person by the enemy.


    Well, its not a bad thing.


    The more conspicuous I am, the safer Leo bes.


    For that sake, I should agree to move to the Dominion but..I wonder what I should do.

 Chapter 415: Marriage of Convenience

    Chapter 415: Marriage of Convenience


    It does turn out like this after all, sir.


    It was as expected but I wonder what I should do.


    Inside the room are only Sebas and me.


    By this time, Father should be talking with Marianne.


    Even if I use the word talking, Marianne has no say in this matter though.


    It seems that Trau-niisan is with her so it will not be that one sided but it doesnt change that Marianne is a princess who doesnt have any backing.


    She has no choice but to do what the Empire tells her to.


    She cant say nor do anything about it.


    The problemes after that.


    Because it is an issue that involves me.


    If Marianne and I be the co-sovereigns of the Dominion, the Empire will have an absolute ally in the north. If either the Kingdom or the Sokal empire invades us, we have no need to worry about the north. That way, the Empires sovereign on the central part of the continent will be even more dominant.


    Besides, in case something happens to the Imperial Family, you can continue the bloodline, sir.


    That might be one of the reasons. I feel like they are trying to push me out of the Empire. Father is probably trying to be considerate in his own way.


    The No.2 that did too much is only a threat to the No.1 after all.


    I nod to Sebas.


    Albeit inevitable, I made too many achievements.


    For those who support Leo, I who obtained the Silver Cross even before him is a possible rival for the throne.


    My intention on the matter is irrelevant. Even Leo wasnt willing to participate in the session war but he only did because the circumstances did not allow him not to.


    Leaving the country is an effective way to avoid me colliding with Leo.


    I myself dont wish for a future where I have to fight Leo either.


    As long as I have my position as a prince, others can rally under me. It would be nice if I can announce my intention of not participating like Lize-aneue but after I have been involved so much in it, no one will believe me.


    That would be correct. Moreover, Lizelotte-sama has the position of a marshal. Arnold-sama doesnt possess such a position that would bind your loyalty to the throne.


    Thats right. Thats why Father prepared the position as King of the Dominion for me.


    If I be the King of the Dominion, everything will fit into ce.


    There is a demerit since it will be difficult for me to support Leo from outside the Empire but Leo will gain a powerful ally outside the Empire in exchange.


    That is certainly a great advantage.


    However, I think that it will depend on Arnold-samas feeling.


    My feeling huh..


    This is a political marriage, sir. Still, I think that it should be Arnold-sama who decides what to do in the end.


    Right. Let me think about it for a while.


    I put the matter on hold.


    Still, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt get the answer.


    The next day.


    An unusual guest visited my room.


    What kind of business do you have with me today? Anna-san. Or should I call you Lady Amsberg today?


    You can call me however you like. This matter is very personal after all.


    Is that so, then Anna-san. Can you tell me what kind of personal business you have with me? Unfortunately, I have a lot of ns today.


    The nobles here at the Imperial Capital sure are desperate to approach you now arent they? For them to put on a smile for you after all this time is like admitting that they have no eye to judge people themselves. I wonder if they realize that?


    Anna-san gracefully drinks her tea while saying in that regard, my house is different from theirs.


    I have no objection to that statement.


    The Brave house has always been on my side. Well, the problem lies with me who despite having the Brave house on my side from the start was unable to achieve anything.


    It is hard to be the ally of the Dull Prince. It is only possible for the Brave house due to their absolute position in the Empire.


    They have no need to fight for power so they do not worry about who they want to associate with.


    It is said that conflicts can only ur between people of the same level and in truth, the Imperial Capital also works the same way. Although they are bound by their status as aristocrat, the Brave house is an exception.


    Even so, I can not afford not to meet them.


    How dutiful. Is it for Leos sake?


    Yes.


    Does someone like you really need an ally who cant even appreciate your true self?


    The session war is a battle for power after all. At least now, we still need more allies.


    Perhaps. Then what about the Brave house? I think that we would make a powerful ally you know?


    Please dont tell such a joke. It is a tacit understanding that the Brave house does not involve itself in politics.


    That is correct. That is exactly why we reserve the right to get involved whenever we feel like it. For your sake, the Brave house is willing to support Leo, you know that right?


    ..but that wont be unconditional, correct?


    Yes. Be my son-inw. I am asking you to marry Elna. Doing so should be able to solve all the problems surrounding your new status, no?


    I have known Anna-san since I was a child.


    This person does not joke about a matter like marriage.


    Even if people around her brought up the topic of me and Elna, she would never give her opinion on it.


    She understands the position of the Brave house and my position as a prince.


    That Anna-san is now bringing up the topic herself.


    This means she is serious.


    What did the Brave say?


    It appears he left this matter entirely to me.


    I see.


    His opinion is probably close to that of Anna-san.


    Besides, Anna-san has the highest authority in the Brave houses internal affairs.


    This means that the Brave has no say in this.


    Thank you for bringing this up to me butplease give me some time to think.


    This is an important matter. You should think about it carefully. But, rather than going out of your way to the Dominion, I think it would be better if you join my house instead.


    Saying so, Anna-san stood up from her seat and left the room.


    I used to think of her as someone who is hard to deal with but after I grew up, I find it multiple times harder to go against her.


    She probably moved because she heard that I am the first candidate to be Mariannes husband but this is still too early.


    The Brave house is the guardian of the Empire. Anna-san can not make a move like this on her own.


    She must haveid the groundwork before she came talking to me.


    In other words, she was already preparing even before Marianne sought asylum with us.


    Or it could be even earlier than that.


    In anticipation of this situation, she came to give me a way out.


    Good grief..she really is a troublesome person.


    It seems that everyone is thinking the same thing, sir.


    Saying so, Sebas shows me the letter that is on my desk.


    It arrived early this morning.


    The sender is Duke Kleinert, Finnes father.


    The content of the letter is simr to what Anna-san just said.


    He said that if I have to go to the Dominion then I should just be his son-inw.


    Theres no way that a letter like that can be sent within one day.


    The duke probably expected this development and sent the letter in advance.


    What do you think? Sebas. It seems that I have a lot of choices you know?


    If other men hear of this then I think that they would start shedding tears of blood, sir.


    Seriously..Haa


    With a long sigh, I flopped down on my desk.


    In the end, all of them are just marriages of convenience.


    What changed is simply the other party.


    I cant think of a good solution for this at all.


    Moreover, when big yers bring the matter up themselves like this, it is impossible tough it off or cheat my way through.


    This is hard


    It certainly is, sir.


    Unable to make anyeback, I kept lying down on my desk.


    TLN: Well, considering the fact that the damage would spread to the house he marries in with his inevitable debut as Silver, I understand the hesitation.

 Chapter 416: The Past is the Past

    Chapter 416: The Past is the Past


    Night.


    I was looking down on the Imperial Capital from the castle.


    My problem still remains unsolved.


    Leo, who I can consult in a time like this, is now at the western front.


    When he isnt around like this, it makes me appreciate how reassuring it is with him by my side.


    I dont know what to do, Leo.


    I said to the sky.


    The situation is gradually getting worse.


    The other noble houses noticed the movement of the Brave house and the Kleinert house so they started bringing up the topic of marriage with me now.


    If I let this go on then the problem will only get bigger and bigger.


    And the bigger this problem bes, the more I am losing my calm.


    Right now I am quite a hotmodity.


    My status is that of Leos direct elder brother, the No.2 who just raised many achievements. If Leo bes an emperor then there is no doubt that I would be a prince who possesses the most authority next to the emperor.


    From the nobles point of view, I would be someone with who they want a connection at all costs.


    And the one who elerated that development is my father.


    Since he brought up the matter of betrothing me to Marianne, the nobles perceived this act as his desire to marry me off. And that would not be wrong of them to assume so.


    To escape an undesirable future, I must vacate this free position of a prince.


    What should I do


    Whether I marry into the Brave house or the Kleinert house, my right to seed the throne would disappear once I be their son-inw. Thats what it means to marry into a house.


    The same goes for Mariannes case.


    Unless multiple members of the Imperial Family were murdered at the same time, no one would bring up the topic of seeding the Empires throne to me.


    And this is almost impossible to happen.


    It is necessary for me to have a clean-cut away from the session war. If the nobles start to rally under me as a candidate and put me against Leo then only Eric will benefit from it.


    After all, there are factions that can act however they want regardless of my will.


    Like in Finnes case, the White Seagull Alliance is a prime example.


    They wont listen to me even if I say that I have no intention to ascend the throne.


    Although this is all to make the enemy put up their guard against me, it seems that the achievements I made were too excessive.


    I seeded in making them think of me as dangerous but ites at the cost of my freedom.


    You will catch a cold if you stay out too long you know?


    Its fine right. Let me stay here a bit longer.


    Ok.


    Elna came up from behind me.


    She joined me and looked up at the sky.


    .


    .


    The silence continues for a while.


    And it was Elna who first broke the silence.


    Im sorry.


    You have nothing to apologize for right.


    But it was Okaa-sama who troubled you right..she doesnt mean anything bad you know? Im sure.


    I know. She has always been on my side. This time as well, she brought it up for my sake.


    .Is it true that Duke Kleinert also brought up the marriage?


    Its true. Not just Duke Kleinert. Many nobles of the Imperial Capital also brought up the same thing. What aplete change of attitude.


    If you have a little bit ofmon sense then you would not apply for a marriage talk with the person that you have been ridiculed so far as the Dull Prince.


    But it seems that suchmon sense is not an obstacle for these nobles.


    This is politics. Many of them want to ride a winning horse. After reading the flow, they think that they can protect their houses by putting on a fake smile for me.


    .what will you do?


    Im thinking.


    You dont have much time. It seems that Lizelotte-sama is making good progress on the invasion after all.


    As expected of her. It would be fine if she can take a break sometimes though.


    Aneue who defeated the Dominion Army is now invading their capital.


    As she is being considerate of the Dominions people, this is already a slow march for Aneues standard.


    However, that is still plenty fast for a normal standard.


    It is only a matter of time before she captures their King.


    ..its unusual for Al to not be able toe up with an answer huh.


    I cant. Im not perfect after all. More importantly, there is no right answer for this problem.


    what do you want to do?


    Sebas asked me the same question. He said that I should decide it myself. But the reason I am troubled right now is that I dont know what I want to do.


    I see..


    After that, the silence took over again.


    When the night breeze was getting colder, Elna was unable to stand the silence and spoke out.


    Do you remember the first time we met?


    I remember. You came to the castle that day and found me being bullied by Gied right. I still remember how you tell me how pathetic I am after you beat up Gied and his bully friends.


    Come on.why do you remember stuff like that so well. Butthat was not the first time we met you know?


    Is that so?


    Thats rightdont you think its weird? Why does the Brave house always stand by your side just because you are on good terms with me.


    What about it. I dont think that it was weird though?


    There is a reason. Eleven years ago..the day that the Sokal Ambassador visited the Empire. The day that Al got imprisoned for breaking that jewel.That day, the person who was crying in the vault because she cut the jewelthat was me


    It probably took courage for Elna to say that.


    Its been a while now since Ist saw Elna so nervous.


    However.


    Well, is that rightI kinda got that feeling from the start though.


    You knew?


    I didnt. I never talked to anyone about that day. But after I grew up, I noticed that you are the only girl of the same age who can cut the jewel in the vault.


    There was only one answer.


    Even an idiot would be able to connect the dots.


    Rather, she thought I didnt notice?


    Really.


    N, No way..


    Is it that shocking to you?


    OF COURSE! To me, that was an important.it was an important matter to me..


    I see. For me, it is one of the memories I have with you though. And you would be wrong if you think that the Brave house has been my ally only because of that one case you know? The Brave house is not cheap enough to be brought over to your side with only that kind of debt after all. The reason they have been on my side this far was that we have been giving and taking from each otherand our bondthe bond we have between you and me. That is only one of the reasons, right? What will change now?


    The important thing is not what started it.


    It is the process from there.


    The childhood we spent together, the bond that led to the trust we have now.


    It was built by me and Elna.


    Back then.I made an oath to Mitsuba-sama..that I will never abandon Al.


    So you made that kind of oath huh? It is up to you whether you want to treat that oath as sacred or not but honestly, theres no need for that right? Even without that oath, you will never abandon me, and I will never abandon you. Is that not the case?


    why do you say that so easily..it made me look like an idiot for mulling over how to say it to you for so long right.


    The past is the past. Nothing will change now. ButIm d that you told me. Thank you, Elna.


    Saying so, I left the balcony.


    The important thing is the present.


    Thanks to her I found my answer.


    I like what I have now so I dont want it to change. I like it now.


    Hesitating over it was stupid.


    The answer was always within my reach.


    If I have the answer then it is only a matter of finding a way to reach it.


    Did you get your answer, sir?


    Yeah, all thanks to Elna.


    Having a childhood friend is great, isnt it? So, what kind of answer have you arrived at?


    Im not going to marry anyone. Of course, I will not allow anyone to put me against Leo either. That is also an answer right.


    Quite a greedy one, sir.


    Well, I am also an Adler after all.


    While answering him with a smile, I walked the hallway with Sebas.


    TLN: Yup, it was Elnas chapter

 Chapter 417: Reason for Remaining

    Chapter 417: Reason for Remaining


    After my talk with Elna.


    I headed to the Inner Pce in the middle of the night.


    To talk to my mother.


    Perhaps already predicted that I woulde to her, I arrived at her chamber without being stopped by the pce guards.


    However, there was someone unexpected inside her room.


    Excuse me. Mother,Trau-niisan.


    Wee, Al.


    Sorry for intruding.


    Why is Trau-niisan in my mothers chamber?


    That question puzzled me but it is just right as I also have something I wanted to ask him.


    You look like you got your answer right?


    You didnt think that I came to consult with you?


    You would never consult with me. You grew up that way after all. You are responsible toe up with your own answer, no one else. It is you we are talking about after all. Now then, lets hear it.


    I can never go against this person huh.


    Thinking so, I started talking.


    I will not marry anyone.


    If you do that then it will be hard for you to stay in the capital. You know that right?


    I have no intention to fight Leo.


    Aside from the two candidates for the throne, your recent achievements far surpassed theirs. Whether you want it or not, some will try to carry you up for power you know?


    Im prepared. I like it now. Supporting Leo and making him an Emperor. I will not abandon my stance. If anyone wants to push me against him then.I will eliminate them.


    It seems that you really made up your mind huh.


    What I am saying is that I am willing to make enemies.


    The session war will be even more intense.


    However, if I choose to marry then I can avoid that. The future is the umtion of the present. If I run away now, it will affect the future.


    Thats why I wont run.


    As expected of you, Mitsuba-dono.


    What do you mean?


    Literally. Mitsuba-dono managed to urately read that Arnold will choose not to marry after all.


    I understand my son. Im his mother after all.


    So you already knew what I would choose..then you should already know what I am about to say right?


    You want me to persuade His Majesty for you right? I dont mind but before that can you hear Traugotts story first?


    story?


    Trau-niisan rarely makes a move.


    He is certainly simr to me but he also has a full understanding of his own influence as a prince.


    He may not be aiming for the throne but he is still one of the most influential people.


    Being the son of the Empress and the direct younger brother of the Crown Prince, he has the ability to do anything if he puts his mind to it.


    He doesnt move because of that.


    If he does the status quo would change immediately.


    Arnold. I am against marriage. Leaving the emotion part aside, a political marriage in this situation would only impact negatively on both Arnold and Leonard. Choosing one bride means that you have to cut off the other. As long as you aim for the throne, it is better to have as many coborators as you can.


    That is exactly the case. I think that maintaining the current status quo is the most beneficial.


    But now that Arnolds reputation has risen, it is no longer for you to remain as the No.2 of Leonard faction. If you stay in the Imperial Capital as it is right now, its inevitable that people will start having strange ideas. They will try to divide you up.


    I agree. Leo can not leave the western front after all.


    Thats why our father wants Arnold to go to the Dominion. Right now, the Empire can not afford to have another fire. Thats why..I want Arnold to leave the Empire.


    Leaving is easy. But no matter where I go, there will still be fire though.


    Thats why you want to stay in the Imperial Capital andy traps for the firestarters. I understand your thinking but you need to broaden your horizons a little more.


    Meaning?


    It was the result of me thinking it through.


    I dont have much choice now. Either I obediently marry myself off or stay in the capital waiting for the enemy toe to me. There was no other option.


    I considered joining the border defense force like Lize-aneue but Father would never approve of that.


    Joining the border defense is the best option to stay neutral.


    That being said, in the unlikely case that Father actually approves, other senior vassals would never do the same. After all, Gordon-aniue has just rebelled.


    It would be too dangerous to give a person like me, who is supporting his twin brother in the session war, control over arge army like the border defense force. Leo is already in charge of the western front. If we feel like it, we could forcibly take control of the Empire. Eric would do his best to prevent that.


    However, it seems that Trau-niisan thought of a different option.


    I want Leonard to be the next emperor. I am going to do what I can to help you achieve that. I might not be able to assist you like how I assisted ourte brother but I can at least help you this once. Iwill be the King of the Dominion.


    Trau-niisan!? youyou want to marry Princess Marianne?


    Of course, with her consent.


    Is that so..Uhh..is that okay.?


    This is a marriage of convenience. My personal feelings dont matter. And honestly.I dont want to leave this castle and myzy days behindbut it is a role that someone must take. There is no other opportunity for me to act like an older brother after all.


    Trau-niisan said with a smile.


    To think that he would bring it up himself.


    I thought that he would absolutely hate the idea so I didnt even consider it an option.


    However.


    Imvery thankful butit still doesnt solve our fundamental problem.


    If Trau-niisan went to the Dominion, sending me off there would no longer be an option. But it still doesnt provide me with the fundamental solution.


    Trau-niisan nodded in response.


    That is exactly right. Thats whyI want Arnold toe with me. To the Dominion.


    What do you mean?


    The Dominion was an enemy state until recently. It would be difficult for them to ept a royal of their enemy as their king. Moreover, it is entirely possible that they would want to self-destruct themselves. Thats why we need more people to take care of that problem. I will take on the role of their king. And Id like Arnold to be my Prime Minister. Temporarily that is.


    Prime Minister of the Dominion.me?


    With this, everyone will fit into ces. With the impact of your recent achievements, many people are thinking of pushing Arnold up as a candidate but after a while, it should settle down. At that time, I promise to give my full support to Leonard as the King of the Dominion.


    Trau-niisan.


    The Crown Prince, Gordon, even Ms.Zandra is already gone Eric has changed and Ms.Lizelotte is at the border. The princes and princesses kept disappearing from the Imperial Capital. I thought at least me should stay behind.for a time like this.


    When the Crown Prince was still alive.


    It was the heyday of the Empire.


    Talented princes and princesses all supported him.


    Trau-niisan rarely made a move himself back then as well but he asionally did. He was following up for his brothers and sisters, helping all of them from the shadows.


    However, the Imperial Family of that time is already gone.


    Trau-niisans eyes are somewhat lonely.


    But.I still have one big problem.


    What is it?


    It would be over if Princess Marianne rejects me.


    Hearing that, mine and my mothers faces stiffened.


    After all, it is not a battle with high chance of winning.

 Chapter 418: Trau’s courage

    Chapter 418: Trau¡¯s courage


    Please do your best.


    After being told so by Al, Trau set off the next morning.


    He still has the impression that Marianne would only be troubled by his proposal but he has no other choice but to do so for the n to work.


    The Emperor still has the final say in Mariannes marriage and he wants to send Al to the Dominion.


    Even if Trau tells him that he wants to marry Marianne himself, in case Marianne shows her disapproval, Al would still be the first candidate for her husband.


    It would be for the best if He can get Mariannes consent first.


    However.


    Between me and Arnold, Arnold is still a slightly better man after all.


    Trau looks at the window as he mutters in the corridor.


    He took off his sses and tried to make a cool expression. Checking himself from the reflection, he convinced himself that its not a bad bad look at all. Though that was only a self-evaluation.


    If Elna was here, she would be stunned by his surprisingly high self-esteem.


    If Al takes care of his looks properly, he can give the exact same impression of Leo. The fact that he evaluates himself as slightly worse-looking than Al means that even Leo is slightly better-looking than him. Such a thing would require a great deal of confidence.


    After all, this is like a deration that he can easily charm the youngdies of the Imperial Capital if he wants to.


    I guess I am a little too chubby huh.


    Saying so, Trau lifts his fat belly.


    He wasnt like this in the past. He never skipped exercise even for a single day.


    Even if you have well-arranged facial features, your charm would be reduced if your body is out of shape.


    Lets try tightening it


    He tries to hold his breath to retract his protruding belly but theres not that much difference.


    Since it was only painful, Trau stopped his fruitless effort.


    He then switched his way of thinking.


    A REAL MAN SHOULD STOP WHINING AND GO FOR IT!


    Already stopped thinking, Trau messed up his well-arranged hair and headed to Mariannes room with his usual look.


    Id like you to leave your post for a minute.


    However.


    Anyway, you can step away from the door for the time being.


    We cant, Your Highness.


    Although he tried to dismiss the guards at Mariannes room, they could not step away as they are on duty.


    This is troubling, if this keeps up they will hear me proposing.


    Thinking so far, Trau starts wondering what to do.


    Should he just propose to her here?


    Unable toe up with anything, Trau was in trouble but suddenly, a savior arrived.


    You guys can leave. I will stand guard here.


    Captain Amsberg!?


    However.


    Stop worrying and go. Or are you saying that you are not satisfied?


    The Imperial Knights standing guard were driven away by Elna.


    Elna silently sits a little distance away from the door.


    OOhhas expected of Ms.Elna!


    Whatever, please just get it done soon.


    I am thankful. Your maiden heart that doesnt want Arnold to go to the Dominion, it brings tears to my eyes.


    Thats not it at all alright! Can you please hurry up and go in there!? Or do you want me to shove you in there myself!?


    Elna puts her hand on the sword with her face bright red.


    Seeing that, Trau felt the dread of death and knocked on the door as if he was trying to escape.


    Who is it?


    Its Traugott! May I enter!?


    Pl, pleasee in


    Overwhelmed by the dread in his voice, Marianne told him to enter in a small voice.


    Trau then hurriedly entered the room.


    Without letting down his guard, he watched the door to see if Elna would chase him in or not for a moment then exhaled a sigh of relief.


    That was dangerous.


    Prince Traugott..what happened?


    Its nothing, just a little threat to my life.


    Is that not something important.?


    Its ridiculous to hear that a princes life was threatened in his own castle.


    However, judging from the state Trau was in, he seems to be serious.


    Then, when Marianne started to seriously wonder if this is amon urrence in this Imperial Castle.


    Trau slowly stands in front of her.


    Compared to therge-built Trau, Marianne looked very petite.


    In regard to their ages, Trau was 25 while Marianne was only 14. The difference is more than ten years.


    No matter how he thinks about this, Al is more suitable to be her husband.


    While thinking so, Trau slowly kneeled on one knee.


    Prince Traugott!? What are you doing!?


    I want you to listen to me seriously. Is that okay?


    Y, yes.


    I have never acted like an elder brother to my brothers. I came to you today because I wanted to do something for one of them. Arnold is in trouble. To save him, my father thinks that he should marry him to you, Princess Marianne.


    Yes, I am aware.


    Is that the case..then this will be quick. Arnold has no intention of marrying anyone at this time. Thats why Id like to take his ce and marry you. I will be the King and Arnold will act as the prime minister. That will solve the problem.


    I see.


    That is the worst possible reason to ask for your hand in marriage. I did not take your feelings into ount at all. Even so..Id like to ask you this for the sake of my family. Can you wee someone like me as your husband? Princess Marianne.


    The silencests only for a moment.


    However, it felt like an eternity to Trau.


    He never thought that there would be a day where he would propose to someone. Not to mention that the other party is someone who he doesnt have feelings for.


    The reason behind it was the worst.


    It came out of nowhere.


    Because he cant think of any possibility of sess at all, Trau thought that it might be useless.


    dly.


    As I thought, anyone would turn down such a proposal! But, please, reconsid.yes?


    Trau, who thought that she had turned him down, vigorously tried to stand up and persuade Marianne.


    If Your Highness is fine with someone like me then dly.


    Looking at him with a bitter smile, Marianne repeats her answer to him again.


    .is, is that really okay.?


    From my standpoint, can I really refuse?


    H, Howeverif you turn me down then Arnold will


    In the end, I can not choose for myself. Thats why I think that it would be better to marry someone who has the courage to propose to me. Besides, I am sure that Prince Traugott will take good care of me. You worked so hard for your family after all.


    Uhhh..please let me confirm. I, adore little girls. Is that fine with you?


    Looking alone should be alright is it not?


    I am veryzy.


    You will work hard. You will be king after all.


    Umm..my hobby is


    As long as you fulfill your responsibilities then I think you can do anything you want.


    .


    Is there anything else?


    Now Marianne is the one asking the question.


    By the time she nned to seek asylum with the Empire, Marianne already prepared herself for a political marriage.


    She has no say in who she has to marry. She knew that too.


    Among the people she met so far, the ones that made an impression on her the most were Al and Trau. She doesnt mind either of them. With that thought in her mind, Mariannes answer had already been decided when Trau arrived at her room.


    .would you really marry this Traugott?


    Yes, dly.


    Trau, who was on one knee once again, extends his hand up and Marianne takes it.


    A shy smile was on their faces

 Chapter 419: Request

    Chapter 419: Request


    The day after Trau-niisan went to Marianne.


    Before I could hear the result of his proposal, I was summoned to the throne room early in the morning.


    Whats the matter? Prime Minister.


    It appears that a messenger from Her Highness Lizelotte is approaching the capital, Your Highness.


    Answered the Prime Minister who I met in the corridor.


    This messenger surely is going to report her victory.


    The time finally arrived huh.


    Depending on Trau-niisans result, I will have to choose.


    Thinking so, I entered the throne room.


    Father was already inside the throne room.


    You came. I thought that you should listen to this too.


    Thank you.


    It seems that the messenger will be here soon.


    When Father said that, the messenger entered the throne room.


    I bring news from Marshal Lizelotte, Your Majesty!


    Umu. How was the sess?


    The Imperial Army led by Marshal Lizelotte had besieged the Dominions capital and routed their army. We also captured the King and his subordinates while they were en-route to the Kingdom, the Marshal is awaiting your decision, Your Majesty!


    Good! As expected of Lizelotte! She did well!


    Congrattions, Your Majesty.


    Its all thanks to Lizelotte. Its a great deed to capture the Dominion in such a short time like this. Not only do we now have a shield against the United Kingdoms aggression, we can attack the Kingdom from a different route. It is as you nned, Prime Minister.


    It is thanks to Marshal Lizelottes ability to be able to pull it off in such harsh conditions, Your Majesty.


    The two praise Lize-aneue.


    Well, its a matter of course. Lize-aneue has left almost all of her direct subordinates at the eastern border. Nevertheless, she managed to overwhelm the Dominion in such a short time.


    Moreover, she managed to capture the King alive.


    This will make the session smoother.


    A perfect result.


    It was so perfect that I didnt have enough time to think though.


    The preparation for our attack on the Kingdom is underway. Arnold, have you made up your mind about going to the Dominion?


    Unfortunately, not yet.


    You are not in a position to act selfishly. Political marriage is an integral part of being a member of the Imperial Family. Or is there anyone who you want to marry instead?


    That is not the case.


    Then marry Princess Marianne and merge the Dominion with our country. This is also for your own sake.


    Saying so, Father tried to move on to another subject.


    The Prime Minister nces at me.


    Do you really not have anything else to say? He is probably asking me that.


    There are many things that I want to say but from my status, theres nothing that will work to convince Father. Naturally, he would tell me to ept the marriage for the sake of the northern nobles.


    I cant go against him here.


    Theres no choice but to go along for the time being huh.


    When I thought so.


    The throne rooms gate was opened.


    Father! Please wait a minute!


    Noisy! Dont just barge in during a meeting! Get out!


    NO!!!! This is an important matter, please listen to me!


    Breaking through the Imperial Knights restraint, Trau-niisan came before Father.


    Perhaps he didnt expect Trau-niisan to forcefullye in, Fathers eyes went round in surprise.


    Then, with his head lowered, Trau-niisan knelt before Father.


    Please forgive my rudeness. As your son, Id like to make a request.


    Y, yeah.


    Father also pulled back a little because of Trau-niisans sudden change.


    Involuntarily, he let Trau-niisan speak.


    He probably never saw Trau-niisan this forceful before.


    Id like Father to reconsider the marriage between Princess Marianne and Arnold.


    Thats it huh..but we can not just have anyone rule over the Dominion. Are you saying that you are going to take his ce?


    Yes.


    I see, then.WHAT?


    Father was astonished and got up from the throne.


    Well, of course, I guess.


    After all, Trau-niisan is someone who is the furthest away from the talk of marriage.


    I have already proposed to Princess Marianne and obtained her consent. Please leave Princess Marianne to this Traugott.


    Th, this is the first time I hear about this though?


    I just brought it up after all. Any of the Imperial Family should be qualified to rule the Dominion. Would you allow me to take this task?


    No, thats


    Father started ncing at the Prime Minister for help.


    The Prime Minister also seemed to be surprised himself but he regained hisposure.


    There is no specific reason to have His Highness Arnold rule over the Dominion. I do not think that the marriage itself will cause any problems. Regarding the bloodline, we should have no problem as well. Moreover, if Princess Marianne already gave her consent then I think that we should proceed with this.


    But Traugott is the younger brother of the Crown Prince. It will not be easy for him to unite the Dominion right?


    I have already considered that point. I expect there to be some bacsh so Id like to bring with me an assistant.


    An assistant?


    Trau-niisan nodded and turned his gaze toward me.


    Then.


    Id like to have Arnold as the Prime Minister of the Dominion. He already proved himself capable with his governing of the North. I dont think that there would be anyone more suitable.


    Fumu..so we can y it like that huh.


    Father murmured at Trau-niisans proposal.


    No one thought of Trau-niisan as a marriage candidate. Thats why everyone overlooked him. However, if he is one, then he would be the best candidate.


    The Prime Minister position would make it easier for me to move than a king as well.


    One could call it a masterful move.


    What do you think? Prime Minister.


    I think that everyone would fit into ces with this move. However


    What?


    We will have fewer people to rely on in the Imperial Capital.


    Father frowned a little at his words.


    There are only a few trustworthy Imperial Family members left in the capital.


    With I and Trau-niisan moving away from the Imperial Capital, it surely will be less protected.


    However.


    Theres no need to worry about that. As long as I am alive, there is no problem.


    If Your Majesty says so then I will not say anything more.


    We should be vignt. But it is true that we have many things left to do. We cant spare anyone right now. I approve of this marriage.


    I am grateful.


    Saying so, Trau-niisan deeply bowed.


    I also quietly did the same.


    With this, my position is secure.


    I can not thank Trau-niisan enough for this.


    Its true that he really saved me this time.


    I exhale a long sigh.


    Meanwhile.


    But, the Empress approved of this huh.


    This marriage will be between her son and the Dominions princess. I was quite certain that she would oppose.


    ..


    In front of Father who muttered so, Trau-niisan stayed silent.


    Seeing that, the Prime Ministers cheeks cramped up.


    Your Highness Traugott.I dont think this would be the case but


    P, please Father, please persuade my mother! I cant do it alone!


    You still havent talked to the Empress!? WHY!?


    If you are at a disadvantage, it is obvious that you would want to increase your allies first.


    Its your marriage! You go talk to her!


    As long as I have your approval, I already have you on my side, Father! Please join me by all means!


    I refuse!


    But please!


    Your Majesty.we cant proceed without persuading Her Majesty the Empress first.


    You want me to talk to her!? Its obvious that she would oppose it! She has that much grudge against the Dominion, you know!?


    Even so, this is an excellent move. There is no choice but to do it, Your Majesty.


    Quite a pathetic family meeting we have here.


    Well, since the other party is the Empress then it cant be helped.


    Trau-niisan probably came here forcefully to get Fathers approval because he was already anticipating this huh.


    Good grief.


    What now, Your Majesty? Who should we bring to our side on this next?


    Call Mitsuba herethis is too much for me.


    While being amazed by such a weak disy from my very own father, I bowed and left the throne room.

 Chapter 420: Marriage Problems

    Chapter 420: Marriage Problems


    One problem is gone and another immediately came up.


    I sigh as I walk down the castle corridor.


    Theres no doubt that the Empress will oppose it.


    If His Highness Traugott were to be married off to a country that caused the Crown Princes death, it is inevitable that Her Majesty would oppose the decision, sir.


    Sebas silently appeared behind me.


    It is exactly as he said.


    Any mother would oppose such a thing. The Empress is no exception.


    It is not something that she would find easy to ept after all.


    By the way, I havent seen Fiely. Where did she go?


    When the marriage talk began to flood in, Duke Kleinert also made his move.


    I was thinking that Finne might find that awkward but its strange that I havent seen her at all.


    Finne-sama is at the east pce, sir.


    East pce? With my sister-inw?


    Yes. She has been with Therese-sama since she came back to the capital, sir. That persons feelings on the matter areplicated after all.


    How considerate of her. And whose idea was it?


    She went to Therese-sama after her meeting with Mitsuba-sama so perhaps it was Mitsuba-samas idea, sir.


    As expected of my mother huh.


    Either she expected this kind of development or she is simply being considerate.


    Either way, it will help if we have my sister-inw on our side.


    It was hard on the Empress but Sister-inw also had it bad. Her feeling toward the Dominion is probably simr to the Empress. But there is little reason for her to oppose Trau-niisans marriage. She probably still hates the Dominion but.she is not someone that would care about such a thing anymore.


    Therese-sama only has the Crown Prince in her heart after all.


    She moved for her family but she ended up unhelpful.


    Her despair probably got worse, that person cant look forward to the future anymore.


    Still, even if she is like that, she is a valuable trump card we can use to convince the Empress.


    She is a woman who was loved by thete Crown Prince. A woman who only thinks of him even after he passed away.


    From the Empresss point of view, she is a pitiful and beloved daughter-inw.


    When the Empress get involved with the matter with the White Seagull Alliance, she probably only did it because of Thereses request. On the other hand, with her approval, we should be able to persuade the Empress easier.


    The grudge of those two is iparable from that of the citizens. Its personal. One lost her son and the other lost her husband. It is because they were so close to the Crown Prince that the despair eating at them is worse than the peoples.


    If I am allowed to give my personal opinion..I think that the two are too naive, sir. Lost lives can never be returned after all.


    Thats very assassin-like of you. Death is indeed something that one must ovee. We all will die someday after all. Even so, some people cant do that.


    If the closer you are the deeper the despair it is then His Majesty the Emperor should have it the hardest. Even so, His Majesty turned his sight forward despite the weight of the Crown Princes death.


    Not anyone can be like Father after alleven Father has his shorings.


    My eldest brother is dead.


    After that, the Empress saw Father immediately overcame his despair.


    To her, he probably looked like a ruthless emperor.


    He started this session war to groom his new sessor. It was like he was saying that the Crown Prince was receable to him.


    In the end, its because of political marriage huh.


    There was no love between the two. Their marriage was decided by the previous emperor, my grandfather.


    It was the Second Consort that my father really loved. Still, he never forgot to respect the Empress. Both were looking at each other as emperor and empress respectively.


    They put their position before their personal feelings.


    And that worked well for them.


    The gap was created between them because their first child was much more excellent than they expected.


    I wonder what Father is going to do?


    I cant say, sir. However, if we prioritize the national interest, His Highness Traugott should be king.


    I can feel a storm approaching.


    While muttering so, I headed to my mothers chamber with Sebas.


    Tell him to do something about it himself.


    That was the immediate answer I got when I went to my mothers room and told her that Father is summoning her.


    Even the Empress herself would respond to Fathers summon.


    Only my mother would t-out reject him like this.


    Mother.


    It will only get more confusing if I intervene. Besides, if he cant even persuade her himself then he wont be suitable to be king of a nation.


    But the other party is the Empress.


    Ive already done what I can to help. If you are directly involved then I would help but this is about Traugotts marriage. This one is between a parent and her child, a problem only they can settle. Finne is a person who can touch peoples hearts. She will surely move Therese. If even with her help the Empress is still unconvinced then you cant leave the Dominion to Traugott.


    You dont have to be so harsh..


    Was that harsh? I think that I am being kind though?


    Without changing her expression, Mother sips her tea.


    If she is like this then she will never budge.


    Father just lost his trump card.


    The reinforcement he expected wonte to his aid.


    If this doesnt work out then I might end up at the Dominion though


    If you dont want that then do your best to avoid it. I will not interfere.


    Said Mother as she told me to leave her room with her eyes.


    Good grief


    Why do all my fathers consorts have such strong personalities I wonder.


    Without any other choice, I sighed loudly and left the ce.

 Chapter 421: No Conclusion

    Chapter 421: No Conclusion


    Throne Room.


    Unable to summon Mother here, Father couldnt do anything but gave up and summoned the Empress to the Throne Room.


    I can say that this doesnt involve me and escape alone but if they fail to convince her here the fire will spread to meter anyway so I chose to stay.


    This is unusual. Your Majesty calling for me like this.


    Said Empress Brunhilde as she entered the throne room.


    I and Trau-niisan bowed and greeted her.


    Its been a long time. Mother.


    Its been a long time. Your Majesty.


    This is rare. I never thought that the both of you would gather at the throne room. Especially for Arnold, you have just recently returned from the north right. Are you resting well?


    I have been a little busytely but it is calming down now, Your Majesty.


    Thats good. Your work in the north was splendid. Keep up the good work. The people who call you the Dull Prince should be gone in no time. cking off is not a luxury we can afford. As a member of this Imperial Family, being motivated to perform your duty only when it is convenient for you is not eptable after all.


    Yes, I will strive to do better.


    I obediently nodded to her words.


    The Empress is like the mother of the Empire. For a prince like me, she is someone that I should pay more respect to even more than my real mother.


    After that brief exchange with me, the Empress slowly walks toward Father.


    What kind of business do you have with me today? Your Majesty.


    The one who has business with you today is Traugott.


    Saying so, Father turned his eyes toward Trau-niisan.


    Trau-niisan himself seems a little nervous.


    As expected, she is someone special to him since she is his real mother huh.


    Mother.there is something that Id like to report today.


    Report?


    .I am going to marry Princess Marianne of the Dominion.


    Trau-niisan said it all in one breath.


    A tense atmosphere immediately dominated the throne room.


    The Empresss expression does not change.


    Since he treated it like a report, it would not be strange if she took it as him overlooking her say in the matter.


    The silence continues for a while.


    Around the time when I and Trau-niisan began to cave into the pressure.


    The Empress speaks.


    -uttering the name of that country in front of me.what kind of sick joke is this.


    Her voice was chilling.


    And her sharp and cold eyes caught Trau-niisan.


    Honestly, thats terrifying.


    However, Trau-niisan looked straight into the Empresss eyes.


    It, its not a joke.I proposed to her and received her consent.


    ..your brother, Wilhelm was killed by the Dominion.and you are saying that you want to marry the princess of that country?


    That is exactly why it has to be me. I will make sure that the Dominion will change for the better.


    That country will never change.even if you rece a king, that barbarian country would still be barbaric! It would be one thing if you want to marry the princess of that barbaric country but you want to go there yourself? Do you think I will allow that!!??


    The Empresss angry voice echoed inside the throne room.


    Involuntarily, Trau-niisan and I took a step back.


    This is the first time I saw such anger from her.


    When the Crown Prince died she was only crying after all.


    I approved of it. Traugott will be the King of the Dominion.


    Father said calmly to the Empress.


    Her cold gaze shifted from us to Father along with the focal point of her anger.


    You approved..? Without consulting me first, you approved of such a thing?


    I will apologize for approving it without you. But, this is Traugotts decision. Is it not our job as his parent to approve it?


    Your Majesty has no right to lecture me about being a parent. Even though you wanted to erase the Dominion from the map yourself, you approved sending off ourst remaining son to that country? Please dont make a fool of me!


    The Dominion will be our ally. Traugott will make sure of that.


    If that is the reason then why not let Arnold do it! With what he achieved in the north and how he rescued the Princess, their people will easily ept his rule!


    I thought about that as well. But Traugott came to me and offered to go himself. With Princess Mariannes approval, there is no reason to make Arnold the King in this situation.


    You are very calm despite all thisHave you already forgotten what they did to Wilhelm!?


    Father did not get emotional from the Empresss words.


    Once one party gets emotional, you can not establish a conclusion if the other party is calm andposed.


    Of course, he probably wants to say something back but hes holding it in.


    I did not forget. But as we are among the living, we must look to the future. Besides, we are the Imperial Family. For the sake of the future, we must not let our past drag us down.


    As expected of Your Majesty.what a splendid way of thinking. But I am different. Your Majesty may have many children left but Traugott alone is all I have! I might tolerate this if he bes a noble based in the Imperial Capital but I will never allow him to be the king of the Dominion!!


    Consider this as an empress and as a mother. This is what Traugott wanted, right?


    I have allowed this child to be selfish because I was strict with Wilhelm. I wanted him to grow up freely. However, I will not let him have this marriage! I will not approve!


    With blood in her eyes, the Empress dered.


    Trau-niisan tries to open his mouth several times but each time he was stopped by Fathers gaze.


    Now that she has already got emotional, he knows that anything he has to say wouldnt work to convince her.


    Let the Empress vent her feelings out on him and let Trau-niisan speak once she calms down.


    That would be for the best.


    However, I wonder when that will happen.


    Will my fathers patiencest until then?


    This is going to be a battle of endurance.


    When I thought so.


    The Empress suddenly turned her gaze on me.


    From what Ive heard, Arnold, you are the one who was supposed to go to the Dominion right! What is the meaning of this!


    My apology, Your Majesty.


    If you want to apologize then offer yourself up to go to the Dominion now! If you just obediently ept it then there would be no need for Traugott to speak up about marriage! Did you move behind the scenes because you dont want to marry her yourself!?


    That is not.


    That is entirely possible for you! In the case with Marquis Weitling as well, you switched ces with Leonard and deceived everyone! You made it so that Traugott willingly wants to take your ce right!


    Stop that already! Arnold has nothing to do with this!


    Before I or Trau-niisan could say anything, Father snapped.


    He rose from the throne and was about to approach the Empress.


    In response, the Empress res at him.


    First you did not oppose Traugotts marriage and forgot all about Wilhelm, now you are getting angry for Arnold? Is it because he is Mitsuba-sans son?


    Every prince and princess are my children! Their mothers are unrted! For you to use him like this, have you no shame!?


    Isnt it Your Majesty who should be ashamed as a parent!? Your Majesty is sending Traugott, Wilhelms own younger brother, to the country where he was killed, you know!? What kind of parent would allow that!?


    The two are unable to understand each other.


    Father made a decision as an emperor while the Empress is judging it as a parent. Different standpoints offer different answers.


    These two will never be able to form a conclusion.


    Moreover, neither I nor Trau-niisan can intervene.


    Originally, my mother was supposed to be here to help but she refused.


    There is only one thing I can expect to help with this situation.


    While praying for her to arrive quickly, I kept staring at the throne rooms door.

 Chapter 422: Finne’s role

    Chapter 422: Finne¡¯s role


    Going back a little in time.


    Around when Al returned to the Imperial Capital and Anna talked to him about the marriage proposals.


    Finne was with Mitsuba.


    As I thought, His Majesty wants to make Al king.


    What should I do?


    Al raised too many achievements as a No.2 for a candidate in the session war. Something must be done to prevent future unnecessary political disputes. Thats why His Majesty wants to send Al to the Dominion. If he hates that then he has no choice but to leave the Imperial Family.


    Yes..it seems that the Brave house, as well as my family, already moved toward that direction.


    Even Duke Kleinert wouldnt want there to be a conflict between Al and Leo. He did not give his support to see them fight each other in the end after all.


    The Kleinert house has been supporting them since the very beginning.


    Naturally, they would expect some kind of benefit in return.


    And in actuality, Leo is now on par with Eric. If Leo manages to ascend the throne, House Kleinert will surely be respected for their support so far.


    However, if Al and Leo end up in a fight, that future will disappear. Thats why if they instead wee Al as their son-inw, not only that risk will be prevented, they can strengthen the connections between them and Leo as well.


    ButAl-sama is hesitating.


    He doesnt have much choice after all. He doesnt want to get married nor does he want to leave the Imperial Capital. I think he is probably trying to find a choice where he can achieve both of his selfishness?


    I dont know what Al-sama will do. But, I thought that only Mitsuba-sama is reliable in a situation like this, thats why I came to ask for your opinion.


    How brave of you. Well, as his mother, it doesnt sit well with me for him to be married off in a political marriage..but it was the seed he sowed himself. He did put his status as a prince as a guarantee for the northern nobles. His Majesty has the right to do whatever he wants with him.


    However, at the time, that was the only way. Please lend me your wisdom!


    Saying so, Finne bowed her head.


    Mitsuba sighed at the sight.


    It is hard to say no when someone came to rely on her like this.


    Let alone that the other party is Finne. She cant just tell her to think of something herself when she lowered her head for her sons sake like this.


    I will not interfere with Als choice. Can you give me your word that you will do the same?


    What do you mean?


    I can predict what kind of choice he will make but thats the decision he has to make alone. Thats why I want you to leave his side until he finds his answer. That is my condition.


    .I understand. If I can be of help then.


    Being helpful will not cut it. Im sure that child will choose not to marry anyone. He hates relying on others after all.he probably thinks of himself as someone unfit for marriage. His self-esteem is surprisingly low after all.


    Is that so..?


    He doesnt show that side of him to anyone either. How he likes a position where he can work behind the scenes, how he hates taking on responsibilities, he is like that because he is afraid that he would fail. Well, hes a smart child so he does his best not to fail but married life is not something that he can predict. Thats why he wont choose to marry.


    I have never looked at Al-sama that way before.


    It is just my analysis of his personality. I dont know whether it is correct or not. That being said, if I am right, the question Al will ponder next would be who he should delegate the responsibility of taking care of the Dominion to.


    It is certain that someone from the Imperial Family will have to take on that role. If so, would the candidates be Prince Traugott and Prince Conrad? Prince Rupert is still too young after all.


    After he killed his own mother, His Majesty doesnt trust Conrad. The only one left would be Traugott alone.


    Then, is it my role to persuade Prince Traugott?


    Thinking so, Finne stood up.


    I will go persuade Prince Traugott!


    Theres no need. Traugott already decided to support Leo and Al. He is not a fool that would not understand this situation. He will make a move on his own.


    That means Prince Traugott will offer himself for the marriage.?


    It was a development that Finne couldnt imagine.


    To be honest, her impression of Traugott is someone who is the farthest away from the talk of marriage among the Imperial Family.


    After all, the person himself seems like he doesnt want to get married either.


    However, Mitsubas prediction is always reliable.


    This person is Als mother after all.


    Then what should I do.?


    What do you think you should do?


    AuuIm sorry for asking againif I dont need to persuade Prince Traugottthen should I persuade His Majesty?


    His Majesty is not so stupid to not see the benefit of sending Traugott to the Dominion. The Prime Minister is by his side as well. He will approve.


    ThenHer Majesty?


    Right. The Empress will never allow Traugott to go to the Dominion. That much is a given. The Crown Princes death was caused by the Dominion after all. If she knows that her one remaining son will head to the Dominion and there is still another prince to take his ce then she will never allow it. It is safe to assume that she will think that someone is plotting against her.


    But I have no contact with Her Majesty.


    Thats why you have to persuade someone who can convince the Empress. Someone you have quite a strange connection with.


    A strange connection.?


    Finne thinks of Mitsubas words.


    There are only a few people whose opinion the Empress will listen to.


    After the Crown Princes death, the Empress rarely left the inner pce.


    Thats why that person would be someone who is also in the inner pce.


    And it is a person with who she has a strange connection with.


    After a while, Finne raised her face.


    Is it.the Crown PrincessTherese-sama..?


    Correct. If you understand that then go to her ce.


    H, However..because of me, Therese-samas younger brother was.


    Normally, she probably will not meet you. But from her personalityshe shouldnt me you for what happened.


    However, the cause still stemmed from Finne. She may not hold a grudge but she probably doesnt think of her as someone she wants to meet with.


    I will do my best! I will definitely meet Therese-sama!


    Its not about meeting her, what you need to do is persuade her. Meeting with her is easy. You already have an intermediary after all.


    Saying so, Mitsuba looked to the entrance of her room.


    An Imperial Knight stood at the door.


    Commander Alida.


    There stood the Knight Commander of the Imperial Knight Order who is also the younger sister of Therese.


    Alida.


    Can I count on you?


    If it is only that much then, dly.


    Thank you. But what brought you here? Is there anything I can do for you?.


    I am only working for the benefit of the Empire. And I think that it would bring danger to the Empire if His Highness Arnold is sent away.


    He received quite a high evaluation from you huh.


    During the rebellion, We were saved by His Highness Arnolds wit after all.


    But was it not Arnolds fault that your brother died?


    Alida silently shut her eyes at the question.


    Then.


    If His Highness Arnold was motivated and performed his duty from the beginning, my younger brother would have had treated him in a proper manner. However, it was me and my family who left my younger brother who could only judge people based on their achievements and results alone. My house shares the me for his death. Surely, my sister also feels the same way.


    Is that so..then can you take care of Finne-san for me?


    Yes. please, I will guide the way.


    Y, Yes! Mitsuba-sama! Thank you very much! I will definitely do my part!


    After powerfully dering so, Finne leaves the room with Alida.


    After seeing the two off, Mitsuba began to cough violently.


    Cough Cough, CoughI never thought a day woulde when I would resent my weakness like this..


    Saying so, Mitsuba vigorously drinks her water and leans back on her chair.


    She then calms her breathing and rxes her body.


    After all, She couldnt afford to copse yet.

 Chapter 423: Therese and Wilhelm

    Chapter 423: Therese and Wilhelm


    Among every location in the Imperial Capital, the East Pce is the least popted ce.


    Only Therese and her few maids live here in therge pce.


    Therese has few visitors and she spends most days quietly.


    It was before noon that she received a notice that Alida would visit her.


    Wondering what she wants, Therese instructed the maids to guide Alida inside the East Pce when she arrived.


    Then.


    It has been a while, Therese-aneue.


    Yes, wee Alida.and Finne-san as well.


    Behind Alida.


    She wasnt surprised to see Finne standing nervously there.


    She already thinks of her life as something ephemeral. As she cant make herself look forward, Thereses emotion rarely moves.


    From the point that Alida brought Finne, she already knew that Finne has some kind of business with her.


    It is my pleasure to meet youTherese-sama.


    I will brew the tea. Please have a seat.


    I still have my duty so I will be excusing myself.


    Really? Next time stay for a while okay.


    Yes, next time it will be my personal visit.


    After reverently bowing to her sister, Alida left Finne with Therese.


    Finne, who was left behind, stopped Therese who was about to prepare tea for her.


    Please let me do it!


    Ara? You can make tea?


    Yes! Im good at brewing ck tea! Im often praised by Al-sama as well!


    Arnold did? Then I guess I can expect a lot from you. Please do.


    With that said, Therese quietly sat back in her chair and kept looking at the courtyard until Finne finished brewing her tea.


    The tea is ready. I hope it fits Therese-samas taste


    Thank you. I am going to have some now.


    Therese sips on the tea with a light smile on her face.


    She then put the cup down on the table.


    H, How was it..?


    Its delicious. It has been a while since I had such delicious tea.


    Is that true!? Im d!


    Relieved by Thereses words, Finne exhaled a sigh of relief and sips on her cup.


    The two did not talk to each other for a while and continued to silently drink their tea.


    you have something you want to talk about with me right?


    Yesbut, this might be unpleasant for Therese-sama


    I dont mind. Can you say it?


    Therese liked how Finne didnt just start talking by herself.


    Because of her personality, Therese enjoys her quiet times as she wasnt good at socializing and doing shy things.


    She feels more rxed when the other party tries to match her pace.


    How much does Therese-sama know of the castles current circumstances?


    Ive heard that a princess has just arrived from the Dominion.


    I see..actually, His Majesty has told Al-sama to consider marrying Princess Marianne to solidify the Dominions position as our ally.


    .that sounds like what His Majesty would do. Please continue.


    Yes. Since if he leaves the Imperial Family, he will not have to go to the Dominion, the Brave house as well as my family, the Kleinert house, have approached Al-sama.


    In other words.your family wants Arnold to marry you?


    That seems to be the case.


    Is it fine for you toe to me in such a difficult situation like this? You are directly involved in this arent you?


    I do not want to trouble Al-sama. Al-sama has no intention of getting married after all.


    I see.


    Muttering so, Therese cast her eyes down.


    The woman in front of her is the most beautiful woman in the Empire, the u Mowe.


    Any man in the Empire would do anything to get a chance to marry her.


    Therese has seen for herself how her younger brother was fascinated by Finne and how far he went for her.


    She has the beauty that could be said to be devilish. Even so, Al does not want to marry Finne.


    Since Finne herself doesnt want to bother Al, she didnt bring up the topic to Al either.


    After catching a glimpse of their rtionship, Therese only felt resignation.


    If they only like each other, there is a possibility that someone can get between them.


    However, the rtionship between the two is above that. It is one where they respect and understand each others feelings


    No matter what he tried, her younger brother stood no chance of winning.


    Understanding that, Therese felt a small pain.


    Because her pitiful brother now appeared even more pathetic andughable.


    Therese-sama?


    Im sorrycan you continue?


    Y, Yesthere are quite a few people who feel that it would be dangerous for the Empire if Al-sama were to leave for the Dominion. Commander Alida is one of them. Prince Traugott may make his move as well.


    I see..Traugott will take his ce as king of the Dominion right.


    It is only an expectation but.the obstacle for this is Her Majesty the Empress. Surely, Her Majesty would not allow this marriage.


    I can understand her reasons.


    The Dominion is the country that killed the Crown Prince.


    There is deep sorrow embedded in the hearts of both the Empress and Therese.


    And that sorrow has turned into anger.


    Traugott is thest son of the Empress. It would be unthinkable for her to send him off to the Dominion.


    After all, there are still other princes who can do that job.


    Pleasecan you help us persuade Her Majesty? Only Therese-sama alone can move Her Majestys heart.


    .You know, this courtyard was prepared by Wil. He said he didnt want me to feel suffocated here so he tried to let me live as close to nature as possible.


    Therese stands up and looks at the courtyard.


    They did not spend much time together inside the East Pce.


    The Crown Prince who had already been delegated power was busy and did not have much time to rx.


    Still, he made as much time as possible for her. And when he couldnt make it, he always gave her something to make up for it.


    The ck tea that Finne brewed earlier was one of them.


    For Therese who doesnt like shy gifts, he desperately thought of something for her.


    She was happy that he was being that considerate for her.


    And she has been living with such memories.


    Looking back to the past and recalling their happiness together, that was her only pleasure in this world.


    The only regret she has is that she is unable to help her family. However, that regret also disappeared.


    Her younger brother, who she thought that she has to support is no longer in this world.


    Neither her father nor her younger sister needs her help.


    If she is told to die now then she would happilyply. The reason she is still alive is because of her position as the former Crown Princess and that Wilhelm would be sad if she decides to end her own life.


    Suicide is not an option. But if someone is willing to kill her then she is willing to offer her life herself.


    Still, Therese continues to live.


    Finne-sancan I ask you one thing?


    What is it?


    Do you like Arnold?


    yes. I like Al-sama.


    .if its now you might be able to marry him you know? Arent you afraid that someone will take him away?


    I want Al-sama to be happy. Even if his partner is not meI think that it will be fine as long as Al-sama finds his happiness.


    You are strong.I envy you. If Arnold suffers the same fate as the Crown Prince, you probably would not shut yourself away like me.


    ..I dont know. butI want to do my best to prevent Al-sama from suffering such a tragedy. Even if I cant stand next to himI want to be someone who can protect his happiness.


    Finne was shining dazzlingly in Thereses eyes.


    She makes her think that she absolutely can not do the same herself.


    Before the marriage, Therese appeared in high society at the behest of her father. She put on a smile and greeted everyone but she wasnt good at it.


    She couldnt take a liking to the men who came up and talked to her.


    If possible, she only wanted to stay in her room and quietly listen to music. Still, Therese has be the center of attention of high society.


    However, there was one time where all attention was diverted away from her.


    At a certain party.


    The Crown Prince, Wilhelm himself showed up.


    All the eyes in the venue were focused solely on him.


    He was different from her. She thought that person was truly dazzling. Someone she can never be like.


    However, Therese soon became Wilhelms wife and joined the Adler house.


    Looking at you like this..it reminds me of Wil.


    Am I simr to the Crown Prince?


    It is not that you are simr. Butsomehow you remind me of him.


    Saying so, tears spilled from Thereses eyes.


    The tears dont stop.


    Her chest is in pain.


    From the beginning of the conversation, anger was welling up inside her heart.


    The princess of the country that killed her beloved husband. She doesnt want to have anything to do with her. Even listening to the talk alone was already unpleasant.


    Still, she listenedbecause if she doesnt do that then Wilhelm will be sad.


    He wouldnt want others to be hurt because of his death. Thats why she kept her anger to herself.


    Now, that anger has emerged. Even so, Therese suppressed it.


    Because she remembered.


    Before I became the Crown Princess.Wil told methat I dont have to act like a crown princess. Buthe wanted me to think of his brothers and sisters as my own family. For Wil, his family was his treasure.


    If Wil is still here, what would he do?


    Theres no need to ponder that question.


    It hurts to do that. Still, Therese made her decision.


    IfTraugott proposed to the Dominion Princess and received her consent.I will support him as his sister-inw.


    Really!?


    I do not lie. But, it is only if Traugott moves. I am not going to support a marriage of convenience if the reason is only His Majestys one-sided order.


    Thank you very much!


    Finne smiles at Therese.


    Even when she sees that smile, Thereses tears dont stop.


    It surprised her that she still had enough heart left to be hurt.


    Even I once had such anger and sadness in me huh


    Therese-sama


    Dont worrycertainly, there is still an anger inside me. But I controlled it. I am Wilhelm Lakes Adlers wife. I will not do anything that will sadden him. If Her Majesty objects then I will convince her.


    Thank you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.


    Its okaybut, for a while, could you stay here and talk with me? Its been a long time since I have a conversation with someone.


    If you are fine with me.


    You will be just fine.


    Said Therese as she cried with a smile on her face.


    TLN: Well, that was long

 Chapter 424: Crown Prince’s Representative

    Chapter 424: Crown Prince¡¯s Representative


    I will never approve!


    Can you stop being so stubborn!


    The conversation is going nowhere.


    They can not form a conclusion.


    Fathers patience will probably reach its limit soon as well.


    If this doesnt stop soon then this situation might develop into something bad.


    The Empress certainly stands next to the Emperor in terms of status but the highest seat of power in the Empire is that of the Emperor.


    If the Empress continued to oppose the marriage that the Emperor approved in consideration of national interests then even the Empress would not be safe.


    However, punishing the Empress would bring shame to the Emperor as it would appear like the Emperorcked even the power to put a restraint on his wife.


    That being said, the two of them show no sign of backing down.


    Just try thinking about Traugott!


    Isnt it Your Majesty who should do that!?


    As I thought, this is going nowhere. They are not talking to each other at all.


    They simply do not ept the others opinion and their stubbornness is preventing them from giving in.


    There is no chance of discussion being made or any sign ofpromise.


    I guess I will have to make up my mind and speak out here huh.


    When I thought so far.


    Your Majesty. Getting too excited would be unhealthy for your body. Please calm down.


    Therese..


    Greetings, Your Majesties.


    My sister-inw, Therese entered the throne room and quietly bowed.


    There is no one beside her.


    With no Finne by her side, I cant be sure whether she came here as an ally or an enemy.


    However, with her arrival here, things will move forward.


    Therese.you came too. You should say a word to His Majesty too. Tell him that Traugott shouldnt be sent off to be a king of the Dominion.


    I have been holding myself up in the eastern pce so I do not know much about the situation. Traugott, can I ask you a question?


    Y, yes.Therese-aneue.


    They probably havent spoken with each other since the Crown Princes funeral.


    Trau-niisan is different from me.


    He has many parts of him that will remind her of Wilhelm-aniue.


    Thats why Trau-niisan did not try to approach Therese-aneue either.


    It would only bring displeasure to the two of them. Normally that is.


    This marriage with Princess Marianne.is it truly what you want?


    Yes. I thought that I must be the one who goes to the Dominion.that was the reason I proposed to Princess Marianne. And as long as I have her consent, I will never let anyone else has her.


    I see..but it seems that Her Majesty is against it you know?


    That is


    After talking about marriage without consulting your mother first, this is a matter of course. The fault lies with you here. Reflect on it.


    My, my deepest apology


    Tell him more! Seriously!


    Being scolded by Therese-aneue, Trau-niisan appeared much smaller.


    The Empress is ted after gaining an ally.


    On the other hand, Father is frowning.


    However.


    With His Majestys approval and Her Majestys disapprovaldo you still insist on making this marriage happen?


    Of course! The feelings I put into my proposal were not so weak as to fold against my parents opposition! My feeling as a man is not that light! Ah, of course, that doesnt really apply to my weight.


    Can you be a little more serious about this, Trau-niisan.


    When I jabbed at him, Trau-niisan frowned.


    And for some reason, he stares mingly at me.


    Whats wrong?


    I am trying to rx the room here! You should thank me for my brotherly consideration alright!


    You think you can make everyone rx with just that? This is the throne room, you know?


    Thinking that this person might be crazy after all, I started to worry.


    There, Therese-aneue startedughing.


    This is someone who never showed any colorful emotions for years.


    She justughed.


    Fufufuthat sounds like you, Traugott.


    Therese-aneue.


    Your Majesties. I am here as the wife of thete Crown Prince Wilhelm, as Wilhelms representative. AndI support Traugotts marriage. If this marriage talk was born out of none other than Traugotts wish..then I think that I should support him as his sister-inw.


    Everyone there immediately solidified.


    It has been 3 years since the Crown Prince died.


    Therese-aneue had been living in the past all this time.


    One could say that she was trapped by the past.


    That Therese-aneue came all the way here to the Throne room by herself and is acting as the deceased Crown Princes representative. Moreover, she just approved Trau-niisans marriage..


    You tooHave you already forget about Wilhelm!? Therese!


    I havent forgotten anything. That person will always be in my heart. Thats why I cant bring myself to oppose it. Your Majesty must understand me as well. Using his death as the reason to oppose his younger brothers marriage..Wilhelm would never wish for something like that.


    Yes, right.that might be true. But what should I say here? Should I just remain quiet and let Traugott do as he pleased? Even though there are still other princes!?


    Everyone is Wils beloved younger brother. My brothers-inw. The thought that sending other princes besides Traugott is fine.I can not ept it. If that is Your Majestys reason then we should oppose the n to send off one of our princes to the Dominion altogether.


    Thats.


    As an empress, Your Majesty should understand well the national benefits of sending our prince to govern the Dominion. I understand that Your Majestys worry for Traugotts wellbeing is getting in the way. I also share that same worry. However..Is Traugott not Wils beloved younger brother, is he not Your Majestys son? Let him show us that he can splendidly rule over the Dominion.


    Saying so, Therese takes the Empresss hand.


    The two are those who share the same sorrow.


    They are the only ones who can understand each other.


    They are irreceable to each other. After all, they have been living with the same unfible hole in their heart to this day.


    But it seems that Therese-aneue now wants to face the future despite all that pain.


    I.can never forgive the Dominion


    I feel the same way. But, if we were to destroy a country just for Wils sake.do you think that he will be happy? I think that..if we can slowly ovee our grief and look forward to the future little by little, that would make Wil happy.


    ..


    The Empress is silent.


    She probably couldnt find anything to say after Therese brought up Wil-aniue.


    There is still anger inside her. However, acting on anger alone would be no different than a beast.


    She seems to have regained herposure a little thanks to Therese-aneue.


    Then, the Empress slowly gazed at Trau-niisan.


    Seeing that, Trau-niisan knelt down on his knees.


    Mother..please, please allow me this marriage!


    it will be one without love you know?


    Love can be nurtured.


    Right now you can say anything.


    I have no n to take any concubine. Only Marianne will stand beside me from now on!.


    My cheeks immediately cramped up.


    What would he do in the unlikely case that they cant have a child together?


    Is he going to adopt a child?


    But from where?


    It seems like this might be the start of a big headache.


    But he will not take his words back.


    Those words..do you swear that you will never forget them?


    I swear.


    If you go back on your words then I will never forgive you! No matter what anyone says, I will invade and destroy the Dominion myself! Are you prepared for that!?


    No problem. This Traugott will never go back on my own words.


    ..


    The Empress turned away without saying anything.


    She then tries to leave the throne room.


    Father tried to call out to her but Therese-aneue shook her head and stopped him.


    do as you pleased.


    Thank you.


    After you go to the Dominion, you will no longer be my and His Majestys son. You will be a king. Remember that well.


    I will carve it into my heart.


    Saying so, the Empress left the throne room.


    The storm has passed and Father and I sighed at the same time.


    so, one case settled?


    It appears so.


    Thus, Trau-niisans marriage was approved.

 Chapter 425: Killing Intent

    Chapter 425: Killing Intent


    I never thought that you would manage to convince Therese-aneue.I was surprised.


    The night after Trau-niisans marriage was approved.


    Finne was telling me what she did.


    It was all thanks to Mitsuba-samas advice.


    I dont like how everything went ording to Mothers expectation butlet me say that I am thankful that it all worked out in the end.


    But you cant say that everything went the way you want, sir.


    I nod to Sebas.


    Although I am guaranteed a certain degree of freedom to move as I pleased under Trau-niisan, I was also appointed a Prime Minister of a country.


    In the Dominions weakened state, the Imperial Army will stay to defend the Dominion for a while.


    The Empire wille in and change the Dominions military and domestic affairs but its internal affairs will be left entirely in my hands.


    In terms of time frame, I should be able to return to the Empire when the Imperial Army withdraws from the country. By then, I have to unite all of the Dominions national power under Trau-niisan and unify the Dominion.


    Well, I will be acting as an acting Prime Minister. Once Iy the groundwork to make it easier for Trau-niisan to rule, I cane back to the Empire. Its not really a bad deal.


    Until then I will take care of the Imperial Capital!


    Finne showed her enthusiasm and made a fist.


    However.


    Im sorry to say this after you get so enthusiastic about that but I will be taking you with me to the Dominion.


    Eh.?


    Without me, the Imperial Capital is dangerous. More importantly, I cant put on an ipetent act there like I did here. Everyone will focus their attention on me. Thats why I need a coborator who understands me to pull off the secret maneuvers.


    H, Howeverthere has to be a reason to bring me along


    I can make up as many reasons as I like. Or do you not want to go?


    N, No..if I will not get in the way thenby all means.


    Then its decided. But there is still one thing I have to do before going to the Dominion.


    Saying so, I signaled Sebas with my eyes.


    Immediately realized what I wanted, he took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket and presented it to me.


    The investigation is finished, sir.


    Good work.


    What is that, Al-sama?


    Locations of Grimoires bases in the Empire.


    Many details were written inside Zandra-aneues journal. That included the locations of their bases and the identity of their executives that she knew of.


    Some bases were already abandoned but the important bases seemed to be hard to relocate and still remain in the Empire.


    The fact that they still operate inside the Empire even though they havepletely abandoned the Dominion means that they are still nning something here.


    The Brave mentioned that the session war may have been on the palm of someone else and that the Imperial Family might be under attack.


    The Consorts seem to be targeted and through them, the princes and princesses were influenced in some way.


    The most prominent case is that of the Fifth Consort Zuzan and Zandra-aneue. Zandra-aneue herself told me that there were clear traces of Grimoires involvements before things began to change.


    Until now, my impression of them was one of a criminal organization that tried to kidnap Leticia but it seems that this is going deeper than I thought.


    If the Imperial Family is truly under attack then Grimoire is certainly involved.


    However, it is probably impossible with Grimoire alone. They must have an insider.


    My n is to lure that insider out by going to the Dominion and start an investigation on the Crown Princes death..but we would still have to deal with Grimoire first.


    Beginning with the rebellion at the capital, their movements have be more active. They are too dangerous to be left alone. Besides


    There is something else?


    I have to pay them back for looking down on me you see.


    The images of Zandra-aneue and Gordon-aniuesst moments crossed my mind.


    If their madness were caused by someone else.


    Then as their younger brother, it is something unforgivable.


    Your Killing Intent is leaking out, sir.


    my bad.


    When I noticed, Sebas had already taken Finne a distance away from me.


    It seems that for a brief moment I failed to control my emotions.


    It is fine in front of Finne-sama and me but please do be careful in front of others, sir.


    Right. For my mental stability as well.I want to crush them as quickly as possible.


    Does that mean that Al-sama will not be moving immediately?


    If I make my move, I want to thoroughly crush them all in one day. I wont let a single one of them get away. But, to do that, I need to wait a little more.


    What do you mean?


    If the situation changes when I am moving as Silver then it will be bad. Tomorrow, messengers from every war front wille in to give reports to the Emperor. I will make my move once I obtain the information from there.


    I see..then please leave the cover-up to me!


    Yeah, Im counting on you.


    While saying that, I desperately try to control my emotions.


    I want to crush them all as soon as possible but there would be no point if I can not wipe them out in one go.


    The reason I waited so far was to make my move in a perfect condition after all.


    While telling myself so, I managed to calm down.


    The Next Day.


    The messengers came for my father.


    There are messengers from the north and the south.


    And most importantly, the one from the west.


    What is the situation on the western front?


    Reporting! The Western Border Defense Force led by His Highness Leonard has overwhelmed the Kingdoms army and has captured three of their generals, Your Majesty!


    OH! As expected of Leonard!


    The Mage Division introduced to the battle is also very active in the war. It appears that they are now considered the main force of the western front, sir!


    Until now, the Imperial Army did not have a unit dedicated to mages.


    Although we assigned several mages to each of our units, our neighbor, the Sokol empire, has produced results by gathering these mages into a special unit.


    Following their example, the Imperial Army also created a unit consisting only of mages.


    That is the Mage Division.


    Since it was a unit that Zandra-aneue had helped establish, it had not been put to active duty until recently.


    Leo took them with him when he went out saying that they would be effective against the Kingdoms army.


    It seems that his prediction is correct.


    Good! With this, we should be able to extinguish the concern of the Kingdoms invasion right? Franz.


    Perhaps. However, they will probably not go down without fighting. They are aware that we are fighting on a limited strength after all.


    The war with the Dominion is over and for the time being, we can concentrate our strength on the Kingdom. They will not be able to break through the western front.


    We can maintain the status quo. However, if this goes on for too long, the Sokol empire may start to move, Your Majesty.


    That is true.It seems that the peace treaty is not going well right?


    His Highness Eric is discussing the matter with the minister of the Kingdom but it is still up in the air, Your Majesty.


    Showing quite a strong front huhdo they think that we will not attack?


    They probably think that they will be able to endure even if we start an invasion. They still have their impregnable fortress that we couldnt take down even once after all.


    The circumstances are different now. The Principalities in the south now favor the Empire. They can expect no support from the sea.


    11 years ago.


    The Kingdom and the Empire were waging arge-scale war.


    However, one fortress in the Kingdom was constantly being supplied from the sea route and the Empire had to withdraw without able to take it down.


    The Principality of Albatro was the one in charge of supplying that fortress.


    However.


    This could be said to be Leonard and Arnolds achievement, huh


    It was a result produced from a coincidence. Also, I think it would be wise to remain on our guard until we receive an official confirmation from Albatro.


    I agree with His Highness Arnold. Ive already sent a letter to Albatro the other day. I think that we should receive their reply soon, Your Majesty.


    Good. If Albatro is on our side, we will attack the Kingdom. But our goal, in the end, is peace. Let Eric know that as well.


    As you wish.


    With that said, Father stood up from the throne indicating that the meeting was over.


    I also left the ce while letting out a long sigh.


    It seems that Leo is doing well.


    This is a battle that Leonard-sama must win, sir.


    Leticias status wont be stable unless we deal with the problem at the Kingdom after all.


    One came up with all kinds of plots because he doesnt want to get married while another wants to get married so he wields his sword on the battlefield. An extreme case of duality as always, sir.


    We are that kind of siblings after all.


    I said that as I entered my room.


    Finne was inside with Silvers mask ced on my desk.


    Then, as we discussed. Im counting on you.


    Understood, sir.


    Please have a safe trip.


    Yeahnow its time for secret maneuvers.


    Saying so, I donned the silver mask and became Silver.

 Chapter 426: A Rude Guest

    Chapter 426: A Rude Guest


    At an underground facility in the southern region of the Empire.


    I was fishing through documents at this facility.


    They have many documents on Saint Leticia. Apparently, they continued their research based on the data they collected when they kidnapped her.


    These guys never learn.


    Damn youSilver


    Turning around to face the source of that faint voice, I found a mage in a ck robe standing there.


    But he was only standing.


    His whole body was covered in blood and he looked like he is about to copse.


    So someone did survive huh?


    Everyone who put up a fight when I took this facility was crushed against the wall by my barrier. After all, it would trouble me if the fight went wrong and the documents get damaged.


    After throwing the documents I discovered through the transfer gate, I slowly approached the mage.


    With the little power he has left, the mage cast his magic toward me but it could not break my barrier.


    Why.with all that power.why do you not understand our research, our inquisitive mind.!?


    I dont even want to understand.just how many lives do you want to sacrifice to satisfy this inquisitive mind of yours!?


    I push the barrier toward the mage.


    Just like the others, the mage was pushed by the barrier and crushed against the wall.


    Time to move on huh.


    This base was a miss.


    I managed to find some of their researches on Leticia but that is within my predictions.


    It is not what I want to know.


    What I want to know is Grimoires endgame.


    The driving force behind their actions is their inquisitive mind.


    That attitude itself is not wrong as a mage but the method they chose is wrong.


    However, these mages would not try so hard if the objective itself did not interest them.


    The question is what this inquisitive mind of theirs is leading to.


    Whatever it is, it cant be good..


    I can guess what it is to a certain extent.


    But I still can not be concrete.


    Deciding to confirm my hunch, I transferred away.


    My next stop is an abandoned castle on the western frontier.


    I was looking down on this abandoned castle from the sky.


    Their base should be deep underground.


    The defense here is solid. Clearly above that of the other bases.


    They have multiple barriers deployed to defense the underground facility and physical defense provided by the castle itself.


    ording to Zandra-aneue, the leader of Grimoire is an elusive person known only as [The Grand Duke]. It appears that only their executives have ever met with this person.


    And this base belongs to one of their executives called [Haagenti].


    This executive seems to have had close ties with Zuzan.


    And among their personnel inside the Empire, this guy seems to rank the highest.


    Being a little rough here shouldnt be a problem right.


    Muttering so, I point my right hand toward the abandoned castle.


    As expected, hitting it with a chanted ancient magic spell might destroy the base along with the valuable documents inside.


    Thats why.


    Lets go with quantity over quality.


    Magic bullets emerged around me.


    The number exceeds a thousand.


    Even if I said quantity, the power packed in each of these bullets is equal to that of a spell fired by your average mages at full power.


    I hurled them all at the abandoned castle at high speed.


    Upon impact, the castle was pulverized and the facilities under it were exposed.


    The multiyered barriers were hit over and over until they disappeared and the upper part of their underground base was destroyed.


    Then, finally, the magic bullets were exhausted.


    I toned it down too much huh.


    When I slowly descended down, I found people copsing here and there.


    Most of them have already stopped breathing.


    The impact from the bullets was enough to pulverize their base. Naturally, those insides wouldnt be safe.


    However, the lower level seems to be intact.


    After I discovered a staircase, I slowly headed down to the lower level.


    With a barrier capable of protecting this lower level, it seems that Grimoire has a mage that I will have to watch out for.


    After I kept heading downward, I arrived at arge room.


    This ce seems to be some kind ofboratory.


    I thought that we had a rude guesting today butits just an SS-rank adventurer huh.


    Deep inside that underground room was a young woman in ab coat.


    The sses fit her very well and give her the image of a researcher.


    But my instinct is telling me.


    She is dangerous.


    Are you Haagenti?


    Indeed. I am currently acting as one of Grimores executives. Well, since you are here, you must have known that already right.


    I have a question for you.


    After you destroyed my base to the point beyond recovery, you want to ask me a question? Dont you think thats a little rude?


    You have no right to say that either though.


    I tapped on the floor with my right foot.


    The water snake that was slithering around the ce immediately burst open.


    Haagenti probably prepared that to attack me.


    Good grief.half-baked power really is a sin dont you think.


    Whether my power is half-baked or not, do you want to try it out?


    Nah, thats okay. I have no need to do that anymore.


    Saying so, Haagenti snapped her fingers.


    At that moment.


    My field of vision was wrapped in water.


    A stationary type water barrier huh.


    Its a special cage I developed. Feel free to stay in there until you exhaust yourself.


    Haagenti said that like a parting word.


    It seems that she has already lost her interest in me.


    She probably gauged my strength from the previous attack and judged that I can not break through this cage huh.


    Looking down on me quite a bit huh. My SS-rank isnt just for show though?


    While protecting myself with a barrier, I walk out of the water cage.


    Without the barrier, my body would have been minced meat already.


    However, that cage is not strong enough to hold me.


    Wh,at..?


    Whats wrong? You dont look so carefree anymore though?


    change of n. That was wonderful..I will keep you here.


    Treating me like a specimen huh..well, I dont have any right toment on that.


    After all, I only see her as a source of information.


    We are simr in this regard because we do not treat each other as a human.


    Ive already attacked other bases butI was actually troubled because they were too weak..they were too fragile to be the proper outlet of my anger you see!


    I approached Haagenti while releasing my magic power.


    And without fear, Haagenti also walked toward me.


    To think that I still cant see the bottom of your power.such an abnormal specimen.do stay here as my research material by all means!


    And you are going to be my source of information. You will tell me everything!


    Haagenti also released her magic power and our magic power began to affect our surroundings.


    The wall started to tremble like the earth was shaking.


    Then, we point our right hands toward each other.


    TLN: Lets see if anyone have been reading Ars Goetia

 Chapter 427: The Feared Development

    Chapter 427: The Feared Development


    Haagenti shot multiple water bullets toward me but I projected a barrier with my right hand and forcibly closed the distance.


    Even though you are a mage you are quite a brute arent you?


    Its necessary you see.


    Just like that, I mmed into Haagenti.


    Her reaction was a little dyed due to my unexpected action.


    Using that opening, I opened a transfer gate behind Haagenti and pushed her inside.


    Then.


    Seriously..what a rough way to use transfer magic.


    It is going to get even rougher from now on.


    We transferred to a in in the north. It was the ce I fought the Spirit Turtle.


    There shouldnt be a problem if we go wild here.


    Silvers transfer magicIve heard rumors but this seems really convenient. Can you travel freely at both long and short distances?


    What if I can?


    I said that as I teleported behind Haagenti in an instant and kicked her away.


    With clouds of dirt apanying the impact, Haagenti was sent flying but she managed to safelynd.


    I didnt miss that chance and started chanting.


    [[I am one that acts on the will of heavenI am one who understands thew of heaven and earthThe time of Judgment has arrivedLet the innocents rejoice and the sinners trembleLet my judgment be the judgment of godLet my blow be the blow of godLet the me gathered in my hand scorch the heavenO me of Heaven turn the sinners to ashes-ExecutionProminence]]


    My opponent is using water.


    The reason I used fire, an element that is disadvantaged against water, is to test her ability.


    A huge me was emitted from the magic circle I deployed in front of me and headed toward Haagenti.


    In response, Haagenti gathered the water from the nearby river and turned it into a giant bull.


    Then, she made it rush toward my Execution Prominence.


    I thought that she would try to avoid it but she is facing me head-on.


    Looking down on me huh!


    So this is Silver Ancient Magic.interesting.


    The giant bull and the me collided and continued tobat each other for a while.


    However, both eventually reached their limit and burst into the air.


    Although there was a river nearby, to think that she can actually offset my execution prominence.


    Moreover, it appeared like she had done that with no chant.


    This is my bad habit you see.I always let those I have interests in show off their hands first.


    So you are saying that you let me use the transfer magic and the earlier attack?


    Correct, that was splendid by the way.


    I see


    I let out a long sigh.


    Although I had expected it, epting the reality in front of me now is a little tiring.


    After all, I can expect a much more troublesome future.


    Out of juices already? Dont you have anything else to show me?


    That should be my line. Are you the only one? Does Grimoire have other Demons in their employ?


    Demons can not use magic. To say it better, they have no need to.


    Because all Demons have [Authority]. An ability that only Demons have.


    Like how the Demon Furcas created a giant sword in my fight against him in the south, it was not that he was specialized in that kind of magic. It was because that was his authority.


    Because such authorities given to the Demons are something specialized and the fact that the wielders are Demons that are far superior to humans, these authorities greatly surpass your average magic.


    Thats why I can assume that Haagenti is a Demon. Only Demons can offset my magic without chanting like that.


    The problem here is no matter how I look at her, she appears to be human.


    In fact, I have feared this since my encounter with Furcas.


    The Demons are mixing into human society.


    I was expecting to see more of them.


    Theres no way that an organization like Grimoire which has been lurking in the shadows for so long would count on chances to summon a powerful Demon through the corruption of the Saint.


    They should already have sessful trials.


    Because they already have their sess, they put their n into motion.


    With that line of thinking this should be no surprise. However, this will surely bring turmoil to the entire continent.


    The Demons that once wreaked havoc on mankind are sneaking their way into our society in the form of humans.


    That is a serious matter that will require careful countermeasure.


    However, Haagenti lightlyughed at my question.


    Is it that obvious? Well, it doesnt matter even if we got found out though.


    Grimoire was trying to use the Saint to summon a Demon. I thought that it was just some delusional n butyou people already produced some results and are aiming to improve on it huh?


    The SS-rank adventurer that always appears whenever the Empire is in crisis. As expected, you are sharp. You are mostly correct. There are two methods of summoning Demons. Either you use a fresh corpse of a human or through someone that is mentally simr to the Demons. But the sess rate of summoning Demons using corpses is terrifyingly low. You could think of those sesses as pure coincidence. Thats why we gathered the people whose mentality is close to that of the Demons and try summoning through them one by one. And one of those sesses is me.


    What happened to the original personality? It doesnt look like you are coexisting in there though?


    I took over the human over time. Its normally impossible for humans to retain their ego while they have a demon inside them for a long time you see.


    I see.you are quite talkative arent you.


    Thanks to her, I learned a lot of things. One is that they also have Demons who they managed to summon using corpses. And that Haagenti is not the only one summoned using thetter method.


    It is quite daring of her to talk this much.


    Haagenti thinks that she has the advantage.


    That carefree attitude of hers has not changed ever since the beginning of the fight.


    It seems that you have defeated a Demon summoned through a corpse in the south before but..between a living human host and a dead one, a living host provides us with more power. In other words, I can wield my Demon Power however I like.


    Feeling something strange, I looked up at the sky. Water spears were lining up above me, leaving no ce for me to escape to.


    She probably reused the water from her previous attack.


    To think that she can dish out arge-scale attack like this without any preparation. She is certainly superior to the Demons I fought in the south.


    However, that doesnt mean I cant win.


    How fortunate.


    What?


    It seems there wont be a problem even if I hit you with all my power huh.


    Saying so, I put my hands together in front of my chest.


    Then.


    [[I am one who understands the principle of SilverI am one who was chosen as the true Silver]]


    I quickly started chanting.


    TLN: So, what Silver is trying to say is.there is an imposter among us

 Chapter 428: SSS-Rank

    Chapter 428: SSS-Rank


    [[I am one who understands the principle of SilverI am one who was chosen as the true Silver]]


    Demons are powerful.


    500 years ago, it took the alliance of many races from all over the continent to finally defeat them. These Demons are in the truest sense, a monster.


    At that time, it seems that they did not have to rely on a vessel to show themselves on our continent but this Haagenti in front of me is exhibiting power close to that of the Demons of that age.


    No matter what documents or works of literature I read about the situation at that time, I can not help but think of it as a miracle that mankind managed to win the war against the Demons 500 years ago.


    Surely, it was a desperate battle for them.


    And now I am facing an opponent who possesses the power close to that of the Demons of old.


    Moreover, she will not be the only one. I can expect to encounter even more powerful Demons in the future.


    Thats why it is fortunate for me.


    I will have no shortage of opponents to measure my power against these ancient monsters and the powerful people of the past.


    Silvers prided Silver-Destruction magic huh? I want to see it! Show it to me!


    Haagenti said as she rained the water spears down on me from above.


    While defending myself with a barrier, I continued my chant.


    [[Silver light scorches the heaventhe brilliance of Silver pierces through the darkness]]


    Silver-Destruction magic is certainly powerful but it also has many weaknesses.


    The most prominent of these weaknesses is the difficulty tond it.


    Obviously, the chant required to fully exhibit its power is long but what is even more troubling is that unless the opponent is fixed in ce, the spells of this school are easy to miss.


    Thats why I always need something to stop my opponents movement.


    [[Falling is the dark abyssShining is the ray of Silver]]


    The opponents I can use it against are limited as I can only use it onrge monsters and opponents that I can restrain.


    I have used it against many opponents before but now it is difficult because the opponent is of the same rank as me.


    Even if I can finish my chant, it would be useless if she can avoid the magic.


    Even so, I cant defeat someone I cant restrain with chantless magic.


    [[Let the golden light inhibit the Silver brillianceLet the Silver brilliance swallowed the rainbow light]]


    To defeat an opponent whose power is of the same rank as me, I need a Silver-Destruction spell that will not miss.


    A spell that guarantees my victory as long as I can finish the chant.


    That is my answer.


    [[Shine, ray of Silver lightO Darkness, prostrate and give in]]


    The barrier began to reach its limit. Haagenti still has plenty of her water spears and they are still full of power.


    I wonder when was thest time I felt the danger to my life when I was in Silvers form. Maybe this is the first time.


    I have always annihted my opponent with sheer superiority.


    I have be used to it.


    However, the world is wide.


    I can not let my guard down.


    After all, I know.


    That there are opponents who possess the power equal to mine.


    This-is the magic I have prepared for those guys (The SS-rank Adventurers)


    [[O Silver light, reign over my body and annihte my enemySilveryForce]]


    After the long 12 verses chant, the silver light I produced in my hands entered my body.


    At the same time, the barrier broke and countless water spears struck me.


    Normally, I should already copse from their sheer power and quantity.


    However, I am unharmed.


    so it was a defensive spell huh.


    Wrong. This is a spell that brings destruction to my enemy.


    The silver light that entered my body spread around me like a film.


    It was this film that protected me from the water spears.


    Haagenti muttered in a let down tone that this was a defensive spell but this film is simply the materialization of surplus energy.


    A simple by-product.


    Hou? Then show it to me will you?


    Saying so, Haagenti created a huge water eagle.


    It isrger and has a stronger presence than the earlier bull that offset the execution prominence.


    The huge eagle opened its mouth wide and flew toward me.


    In response, I casually waved my right hand to the water eagle.


    What was released was an ordinary magic bullet.


    However, its color was silver.


    The silver bullet collided with the approaching eagle and easily pierced through it and moved on to tore off Haagentis right hand.


    No chant?


    Silvery Force is a universal enhancement spell. Not only my physical strength, my sense, and magic control were also enhanced. But its biggest benefit of all is that every attack I release in this state is Silvery magic.


    In an instant, I circled behind Haagenti and said it to her.


    That was not my transfer magic. It was simply a high-speed movement.


    Transfer magic is convenient but once the process of opening the transfer gate is known to the enemy then any strong opponent should be able to detect my movement with it.


    However, in this state, I am simply that fast.


    Thats why Haagenti could not detect my approach.


    Wonderful! So this is the power of the continents strongest mage!


    While saying so, Haagenti took a distance from me and began collecting the water from her surroundings to her herself.


    Eventually, a winged bull formed with Haagenti as its core.


    This huge monster gave off an intimidating feeling close to that of a dragon.


    However, the degree of danger it poses is iparable to the other dragons I encountered before.


    When the winged bull fluttered its wings, countless water spears flew toward me.


    I intercepted them with a simple swing of my left hand but using that chance, Haagenti already flew to the sky.


    Prepping its forefoot like a war bull, the winged bull Haagenti rushed toward me.


    I told you that every attack I perform will be Silver Destruction magic but.obviously, if I use Silver Destruction magic in this state, its power will be strengthened as well.


    I muttered and waved my right hand toward Haagenti.


    [[SilveryLightning]]


    Silver thunder struck the winged bull and stripped off all the water from its body and burned Haagenti who was at its core.


    The abnormals of mankindSS-rank adventurers..you are not within..the prediction..


    Dont group them up with me. My power right now is already of the SSS-rank.


    Approaching the tattered Haagenti, I hit her with my right fist.


    Apanied by a silver sh, Haagentis body was annihted.


    A Demon that inhibited a human vessel is supposed to boast powerful vitality but if the body ispletely destroyed like this, it should not be able to survive.


    Fuuu.


    I release Silvery Force and take a breath.


    The amount of magic power consumed is quiterge and this is my first time using it in realbat but I was able to move at a satisfactory level.


    The problem is if I have to fight a Demon that is even more powerful than Haagenti, how would I activate this spell in time.


    That is the main problem but.


    It can be solved by throwing away my pride.


    When fighting against the Demons, it seems I have no choice but to cooperate with the SS-rankers huh.


    I have been fighting alone so far. In other words, I am a mage that can solo everything until now.


    I have no need for a partner to maintain the frontline for me. But if I have to fight opponents whose power is equal to mine in the future then that will have to change.


    I guess I will go fishing through their documents for the time being huh.


    Saying so, I transferred to the destroyed Haagentis base.

 Chapter 429: Meaning of Evidence

    Chapter 429: Meaning of Evidence


    I returned to Haagentis base and began searching through herboratory.


    The first thing I spotted was a bottle filled with blood.


    So they came from here huh.


    The bottle wasbeled Vampire.


    And next to that bottle, there are various bottles containing liquids with all kinds of different colors.


    These are probably the drugs that Kruger used to turn people into monsters during his rebellion.


    Moreover, on top of the neatly arranged desk were a number of operation ns.


    There was one on how they n experiments with children who possess odd eyes and ones with Zandra-aneue and Gordon-aniues names written on it.


    For Zandra-aneue, there were details about how they deliver children to her for experimentation. As for Gordon-aniue, there were details of how they sent children that can be used for military purposes to him.


    In other words.


    Ever since what happened in the east.they have been involved in almost everything.


    The fact that the Vampires I caught in the east didnt say anything until they were about to be killed was because they knew that Demons are behind this huh. With a Demon that powerful, they should be able to forcefully control those Vampires with ease.


    They should be able to procure the monster-controlling flute Hameln as well.


    Krugers vampire blood supplier was probably them.


    Furthermore, they had been fuelling Zandra-aneue and Gordon-aniues madness while using the children from all across the continent in their experiments.


    Its all their fault.


    Muttering so, I throw as much evidence as I can into the transfer gate.


    The evidence I discovered will be transferred to Jii-sans room in the castle where Sebas will organize them.


    Then, I noticed an operation n with a familiar word written on it.


    Highness?


    That word was written on only one of the ns.


    It was written that this Highness is in a cooperative rtionship with the Grand Duke and that things are mostly proceeding ording to their n.


    However, this one was cut off in the middle.


    There should be a continuation but I cant find it here.


    As I thought, she did get rid of the dangerous stuff huh


    After the upper level was destroyed, it was only a brief moment before I came down to thisboratory.


    Moreover, Haagenti thought that she had the upper hand at first.


    Even so, she still destroyed this one particr report.


    There must be something she wanted to hide.


    The Grand Duke is the leader of Grimoire. And Highness is probably a part of a royal family of some country but..


    With their involvement in the Empires affairs so far, it is easy to think that this Highness is a part of the Imperial Family.


    Moreover, there is one candidate in this session war that appeared to never make his move so far.


    Eric.


    But.


    that is too easy.


    I cant get rid of my difort.


    I dont think that the answer would be that easy.


    Thats why I decided to stop thinking about this for the time being.


    After all, I still have an objective to fulfill.


    Lets head off and destroy the rest of the bases.


    Saying so, I left Haagentis base and moved to the next one.


    After that, I had no problem crushing the remaining Grimoires bases.


    All bases werepletely destroyed after I was done with my investigation and as far as I am aware, every base they had in the Empire was destroyed. I left none standing.


    However, I encountered no Demon aside from Haagenti.


    It seems that their main force is in the Kingdom.


    I told Sebas and Jii-san as I transferred to his secret room in the castle where they are organizing the evidence I discovered.


    You still managed to have quite a good harvest right?


    Jii-san said while keeping his eyes fixed on one of the ns.


    Certainly, I should have enough proof now.


    That the Empire was under attack by Grimoire.


    However, that was something I already expected.


    It was a good harvest but this can not put a lid on them. They are all.something that has already happened after all.


    There is nothing that can lead us to what they are nning in the future.


    And we can not change the past.


    The evidence here only fuels my anger toward Grimoire.


    But, everything is not in vain, sir.


    Exactly. With evidence, we can move people.


    .right.


    With the evidence in our hands, we can persuade others.


    If we can persuade people that they are a threat, we can get others to cooperate with us.


    Our opponent is an organization.


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary organization but one backed by Demons.


    Fighting alone against an organization that canunch an attack on a big country like ours would be irrational.


    Now, it will be a fight between organizations.


    Jii-san. Sorry but.


    You want me to pretend to be Arnold Lakes Adler for a while right. Dont worry, just go.


    Thank you. Sebas, the evidence?


    Ive finished organizing them, sir.


    I exhaled a long sigh as I received the organized report from Sebas.


    What is lost can never be returned. But I can still decrease the number of future sacrifices.


    Take care of the rest for me. I am heading to the Headquarters.


    It would be nice if you can mobilize every adventurer huh.


    NoI will only try to mobilize the high-ranked adventurers. It will only increase the damage if low-ranked adventurers are included in this as well. With the Headquarters as it is now, the folks over there should understand the urgency of this.


    The former Guild Headquarters may not have lifted their fat asses but the current leader of the guild is Clyde.


    The Demons are blending in with humans moreover, they are working with a criminal organization.


    He should understand how abnormal and dangerous this situation is.


    Then Im off.


    Saying so, I started transferring to the Guild Headquarters.


    After a series of transfer gates.


    I arrived at the Guild Chiefs Office.


    I have to talk to you.


    Cough-! If you want to talk to me then at least knock before youe in!


    Clyde, who was in the middle of drinking his tea, spat the tea out after he saw me suddenly transferred in.


    Ignoring Clydes protest, I put the report on his desk.


    I crushed Grimoires bases in the Empire. This is what I found.


    Oi Oithis is-


    Also.they have established a method to summon a demon into a humans body. I have already fought one but I think only SS-rankers can deal with them for good.


    ..the Demons have returned to this continent huh.


    Hearing my discovery on the Demons, Clyde muttered with a serious expression.


    It wasnt until the invasion of the Demon King that the Adventurer Guild began to defend the entire continent from a neutral position.


    Just as the Imperial Family has been preparing for them, the Adventurer Guild has also prepared tobat the Demon Threat.


    And the time finally arrived.


    Come with me.


    Whats the n?


    We are going to discuss this first. With the rulers of this continent that is.


    After saying that, Clyde speaks to his subordinate who was outside of his door.


    I am using my authority as Chief of the Adventurer Guild to convene a meeting with the kings of every country. We are hosting a Summit (TLN:Kanji read the Wise King Conference). Inform the leaders of every country that its a continental crisis!


    The Adventurer Guild has several pieces of secret technology.


    Long-distancemunication is one of them.


    With the possibility that these technologies will intensify the wars between countries, the Guild never leaks them to the outside.


    However, since they have their uses, the Guild makes use of them to protect the continent.


    The Guild Chief has the authority to hold meetings with country leaders using such technologies.


    However, there is only one agenda that justify the use of this authority. A Continental Crisis.


    TLN: Which do you prefer,<strong> The Summit</strong>, or <strong>the Wise King Conference</strong>

 Chapter 430: Preliminary Consultation

    Chapter 430: Preliminary Consultation


    Basement of the Guild Headquarters.


    I followed Clyde to the special remotemunication room.


    A round table was located in the middle of the room.


    In front of each seat around the table was a crystal.


    This same room exists in the capital of every country.


    The meeting that takes ce in this room is called the [The Summit of the Wise Kings].


    The authority to call this meeting lies with the Chief of the Adventurer Guild. It can only be held at the Chiefs discretion or at the request of 3 or more countries.


    Call the Empires Emperor first.


    There is a guild staff of each of the capital branches on standby in front of the crystal in their respective meeting room.


    They have the duty to notify the ruler of their country that the meeting will be held.


    However, this time I want the Emperor to be notified first.


    The Empire is a party involved. I think that we should exin the situation to them first. Will this be frowned upon by the other countries?


    If we dont tell them then they wont know. Besides, this problem already caused heavy damage to the Empire. I agree, we should let him know what he is walking into.


    It is what it is after all. It would be helpful if we let him know first.


    We talked for a while as we waited for the Emperor to arrive.


    The process for this is that the staff must request an audience with the Emperor at the castle and guide him to the Imperial Capital Guild Branch.


    It takes time.


    However, this is normal when you want to summon a ruler of a nation.


    After a while, smoke emerged from one of the crystals and a human face appeared in it.


    [[Seems like I made you wait.]]


    No, thank you for your prompt response, Your Imperial Majesty.


    [[Its natural to give my highest priority when ites to a summit. But.is it only me here?]]


    Father frowned at the fact that the other participants were all absent.


    Actually, you are the first one we called, Your Imperial Majesty. As for the reason, please allow Silver to exin.


    [[If there is a problem you should havee directly for me at the Imperial Capital. You have been entering and leaving my castle whenever you want after all.]]


    I thought that I should bring this to the guild first. I will apologize that I did this in a roundabout way. But this problem will be worth the time. In summary, I have destroyed every single one of Grimoires bases inside the Empire. During that time, I discovered the evidence of their involvement in various recent incidents.


    [[Hou..]]


    You dont seem surprised?


    [[With that many incidents happening in such a short period of time, it would be more natural to think that there was someone behind them. If that someone is Grimoire then I am convinced.]]


    But that is not the only reason we called for this meeting. The problem here is that there are Demons among the executives of Grimoire. Their appearance is no different than that of a human. They have blended in with mankind.


    What.!?


    Fathers expression immediately changed.


    This is not the case where a Demon was identally summoned like the case in the south.


    Thats the problem.


    Grimoire has established a technique to summon Demons into human bodies. Moreover, the summoned Demons are powerful. Without the ability equal to that of an SS-rank adventurer, it will be difficult to guarantee victory.


    [[..the Demons threat is upon us again huh.]]


    They have already made their move. The reason the Empire was targeted first probably was due to either that the Empire was the country that stubbornly resisted their invasion the most 500 years ago or the existences of the Heroes. Either way, it is clear that the Empire is their target and currently at war with the Kingdom. So far, everything must have gone ording to their n.


    [[So we were dancing in their palm from the start.? Because of them, I had to execute my daughter and my son had to kill his own brother]]


    The Imperial Family of the Empire is extraordinary. The less the number, the more the Empires national power will diminish. It appeared that they took advantage of the session war but..it is doubtful that this session war urred naturally.


    [[you are suggesting that they were involved with the death of the Crown Prince?]]


    It is only a spection but it is unlikely that the Crown Prince would just die on the battlefield. Even you thought that it was an assassination rather than an ident, no?


    [[]]


    Father stays silent.


    He looks like he is trying to hold down his anger.


    Seeing him like that, Clyde changed the topic.


    The reason we called this meeting is the Demons. Since we discovered that a criminal organization is employing Demons, we have decided that it is a problem for the entire continent.


    [[You are correctwe have to crush them no matter what.]]


    Thats why wed like to make a request, Your Majesty. Wed like the Empire and the Kingdom to make a ceasefire agreement.


    [[we are already preparing for a full-scale offensive.]]


    We are aware, Your Majesty. But please.


    [[.It was them who took advantage of the turmoil in my country andunched an invasionit is clearly possible that they are involved with Grimoire! Without a retaliation, no one in my country would approve of a ceasefire.]]


    you can be at ease about that.


    I speak to Father.


    After all, I am with him on the ceasefire.


    When Grimoire started showing up in the Empire, the Kingdom made their move against us.


    And it was the Kingdom that Grimoire escaped to.


    Thinking that they have no ties with Grimoire at all would be strange.


    I want to investigate those ties right now but I also have a position to maintain here.


    Thats why.


    If it is proven that the Kingdom does have a connection with Grimoirethey will be treated as the enemy of the continent due to their association with the Demons. This means that they will be a subjugation target of the Adventurer Guild. If ites to that, I promise to fight with you. I will never let them escape my hands.


    [[Silver]]


    However, that is a story for another time. Your Majesty, if you take a step back here, it will be easier to proceed with the meeting. Please cooperate with us. For the sake of the continent.


    [[.if you put it like that then I cant refuse. We already nned a ceasefire after we dealt a blow to them anyway. I would not be convinced if we can not retaliate at all butif that is the case then I ept.]]


    I am grateful.


    That concluded the preliminary negotiation.


    Now we call the other rulers.


    That being said, depending on the Kingdoms reaction, our course of action might have to change


    [[By the way, Guild Chief. I have to tell you something.]]


    What is it, Your Majesty?


    [[The King of the United Kingdom will not attend this meeting.]]


    What do you mean?


    [[Right now, he is secretly heading toward my country to discuss the future of his country.]]


    That is some outrageous news.


    The United Kingdoms standing will get even worse if they are absent in this meeting.


    [[I want to let you know first, Guild Chief.]]


    I see..I will notify them that it is fine to have a representative attend the meeting instead. Not attending at all would be much worse after all.


    The United Kingdom is also a country that has invaded the Empire.


    If they do not attend this meeting then they will fall under suspicion.


    But he already made his move huh.


    That sounds very like that man.


    So the first move he made after he stabilized his country was to improve the rtionship with the Empire.


    Well then, let us call the other kings. We have a continental crisis to discuss.


    In response to Clydes words, the guild staff of each capital started to move.

 Chapter 431: Kings

    Chapter 431: Kings


    [[I never thought there would be a call for Summit of the Wise Kings during my reign]]


    The first king to appear was a gray-haired old man. He has a long white beard, and a face full of wrinkles that indicate his advanced age.


    His name is Mikhail  Sokal.


    As he is already over 80 years old, he is the oldest monarch on this continent.


    The Emperor of Sokal empire.


    We thank you for your swift response, Your Majesty.


    [[Its only natural to respond swiftly to a continental crisis. That being said, its been a while, Emperor Johannes.]]


    [[Must have been since I was still a crown prince huh? You sure have a long life to rule over your country this long, Emperor Mikhail.]]


    The Sokal empire has always been a rival of the Adracia Empire.


    Sokal was an empire that controlled most of the eastern part of the continent while Adracia was an Empire that ruled over the central part.


    The two countries have always collided with each other so it is rare for their rulers to meet like this. Normally only their representatives would attend the meetings in their ces.


    However, that is not the case for a Summit.


    [[I do live long. But doesnt it seem like you are having quite a hard time with your session war? If you lowered your head, its not like I am not willing to lend you a hand you know?]]


    [[That would be a big help. But I heard that Sokal was recently devastated by a giant monster, no? If you lowered your head, I see no reason why I should not send you some aid you know? My Empire still has plenty of resources to spare after all.]]


    The two never took their eyes off each other. Its an atmosphere where it would be hopeless if you want to see them shake hands.


    Meanwhile, another person appeared.


    [[To think that both Emperors have already arrived. As a younger man, I must apologize for my tardiness.]]


    Said a young man with tinum blonde hair and pale purple eyes.


    He has a faint smile on his face but there was only coldness behind his eyes.


    One could describe his appearance as a mysterious handsome young man.


    However, he is someone that doesnt belong in this meeting.


    This is a Summit. What happened to His Majesty the King? Your Highness the First Prince.


    [[I am already a crown prince. Father is still asleep due to his illness. I am attending this meeting on his behalf.]]


    [[Did you not imprison him after you took power? Prince Lucian.]]


    Father put him in check.


    This young mans name is Lucian Do Pen.


    The Firstborn Son of the current king of Pen and their Crown Prince.


    He is the de facto leader of the anti-imperial faction in Pen and the one who holds real power there.


    [[Hahaha, surely you jest. My father and I are on good terms. It is not our country that a prince started a rebellion. You would not find such unsightliness in my country.]]


    Lucian jabbed back with a smile.


    On the other hand, Father who was insulted by the word unsightliness did not show his anger, he simply narrowed his eyes at Lucian.


    It seems that he is truly irritated now.


    [[How young, Crown Prince. You are truly full of vigor.]]


    [[My apology, Your Imperial Majesty. I am a little too full of vigor right now.]]


    [[Did you not ally yourself with another country and attacked the Empire? You are not so foolish as to mistake bravery for recklessness do you?]]


    [[You are saying that my country was reckless.]]


    [[Is that not appear to be the case right now?]]


    [[Well, certainly. We were not blessed with a good ally after all.]]


    [[Since your country did not have the resolve to fight this war alone from the start, you will lose.]]


    [[I see. This has been a valuable lesson. As expected from a country that single-handedly fighting off the Princess General.]]


    Lucian tried to provoke Emperor Mikhail by implying that his country couldnt even handle Lize-aneue alone.


    However, Emperor Mikhail nonchntly brushed that off.


    [[That would still be better than a country that couldnt even breach the border with an alliance. At the very least, the Dominion and the United Kingdom managed to break through. One must certainly choose their ally well it seems.]]


    [[It seems that I have to concede that point. I really cant beat Your Majesty through words.]]


    Lucian said that and turned his eyes to Father.


    Father didnt say anything.


    He then tried to speak to Father.


    However,


    [[You better not look down on the Adlers too much.]]


    No wordse out from Lucians mouth.


    He is being seriously red at by Father after all.


    His expression was unmistakably one that if Lucian was within his reach, he would pull out his sword and cut him down immediately.


    Its a vow that Father will absolutely kill him.


    As expected, Lucian didnt seem to want to provoke Father in this condition so he quietly lowered his head.


    [[Excuse my rudeness.]]


    [[Forgive us, Guild Chief. It seems that we got a little too heated up.]]


    I think that it is natural given that this is a meeting between rulers of two warring nations, Your Majesty.


    Clyde gave a safe reply.


    Here we have the heads of the three strongest nations on the continent.


    If you bring them face-to-face and they have such a tongue-in-cheek battle then of course he would choose to stay safe.


    While that was going on, the kings of other countries started to appear one after another.


    The kings of Albatro and Rondine are here as well.


    And.


    [[Mu Mu!!? Theres suddenly a lot of faces?]]


    .Celestial Princess-dono. What happened to the king?


    It seems that he is leaving it to me! Its only natural! If its a continental crisis then the one who has to go out would be me after all!


    Said Orihime, the Celestial Princess of Mizuho.


    Unlike with Lucian, no one raises anyints.


    The Celestial Princess is the guardian of Mizuho. One could say that a Celestial Princess is even more suitable as their representative in this meeting than their king.


    It is an entirely different matter whether the person herself is suitable or not though.


    [[But a meeting between kings really is a stiff ce to be huh! Moreover, the old geezer from Sokal is here too!]]


    [[Of course, I would be here.]]


    [[So you are still alive. Well, it does seem like you are already all wobbly though. Looks like you wont be able to get through my barrier during your lifetime eh. You did great, you can rest in peace now.]]


    [[Dont just kill me off so easily.]]


    She said whatever she wants huh.


    This attitude of hers that doesnt change even in the face of kings, I dont really know if I should call it a virtue or a drawback.


    Some kings are certainly frowning at her but my father is only smiling lightly at her attitude.


    [[Its been a long time, Celestial Princess-dono.]]


    [[Oh! Its been a while! Hows Arnold?]]


    [[Hes doing fine. He got all flustered since talks of marriage came up to him recently though.]]


    [[What? Arnold is getting married? Dont be reserved. I am willing to take him in you know? Feel free to send him over with some gold coins.]]


    [[Im happy to hear that. Still, it seems that he has no intention to marry anyone at the moment.]]


    [[That sure sounds like Arnold! Dont you think so? Silver.]]


    Orihime directed the talk to me with a smile.


    I can only sigh in response.


    I wonder about that. I am not that close with him after all.


    [[What a boring answer.]]


    [[I have no obligation to make it interesting. Is it about time we start?]]


    The representative from the United Kingdom still isnt here yet.


    [[What happened to their king?]]


    [[It appears that the king is absent, Your Majesty. That country is not stable yet, thats why I informed them that they can send a representative instead.]]


    Clyde responds to Emperor Mikhails question.


    That is probably the best lie he cane up with.


    If he only says that their king is currently away from their castle then the other kings will have no choice but to acknowledge that.


    Still, that would work well for any other country, but that is a country that is famous for its Flying Dragons.


    The distance they can cover is iparable to horses.


    After a while, a man appeared from the crystal at the seat reserved for the United Kingdom.


    [[Forgive me for representing my king on this asion. I am Roger, the Captain of the ck Dragon Knight Order of the United Kingdom.]]


    [[The strongest Dragon Knight huh. Theres no shortage of interesting people today.]]


    [[I am honored by your praise, Emperor Sokal. However, I have already lost that title in the sky of Adracia.]]


    Roger said with a smile.


    Somehow, his smile looks refreshing.


    Thats probably how much he recognizes Finns ability.


    Now that we have all the participants, let us begin the Summit.


    At Clydes deration, the meeting finally started.


    TLN: Reminder, Adracia Empire was inspired by the German Empire, and Sokal empire was inspired by Russia. Though the kanji for Sokal empire was the one for the Japanese Empire.


    Also, suddenly Sokol turned to Sokal, either I was wrong from the start or it was edited that way. Either way I will edit every mention of it to conform with thetest chapter

 Chapter 432: A Country Under Doubt

    Chapter 432: A Country Under Doubt


    First, thank you foring today, Your Majesties.


    [[Keep it short. You called us here because there is an emergency right?]]


    Emperor Sokal urged Clyde to skip the stiff formal greeting.


    Clyde nodded at his words and turned his gaze on me.


    Then.


    The Demons have returned. They are using human bodies as vessels and blended into our society.


    I summarized the situation.


    The expressions of all rulers presentedpletely changed.


    [[Can you give us more details? Silver.]]


    Prince Lucian urged me to continue.


    You are the most suspicious guy here. While rebutting him in my heart, I proceeded with the talk.


    When I destroyed the bases of Grimoire inside the Empire, there was a Demon that was inhabiting a human body.


    [[Silver.you mean to say that you have already subjugated it?]]


    I subjugated it.


    When I answered the king of Albatro, relief spread between the kings.


    However, to emphasize the importance of this matter, Father started talking.


    [[This is the second time a Demon has appeared in my country. This is no coincidence.]]


    That is right. From what I have discovered from the documents I found at Grimoires bases, it is clear that Grimoire was somehow involved with almost all the recent incidents that urred within the Empire. That being the case, it is safe to assume that Grimoire is employing Demons to attack the Empire or that Grimoire was simply being used by the Demons. Either way, it makes no difference to the situation at hand.


    It is a fact that we are in a crisis. With their attack on arge country like the Adracia Empire, there is no doubt that they possess a certain degree of strength. The continent is once again under attack by the Demons.


    A return after 500 years.


    Each king started to get restless but there was one that did not move at all.


    [[FumuFumu, so you are saying that we can just destroy them all right? Silver.]]


    Do not say that so lightly, Emperor Mikhail. Compared to the Demon that was summoned in the southern region of the Adracia Empire, this one was multiple times stronger. Moreover, they are acting as an organization. It would take a number of SS-rank adventurers topletely destroy all of them.


    [[But you do not think that you will lose right? This Celestial Princess will lend you my power. You maye to me whenever you need!]]


    We thank you for your cooperation, Celestial Princess-dono. As for the Adventurer Guild, we will dispatch our elite AAA-rank adventurers and above to subjugate Grimoire. This is a problem that we would like to take action on as soon as possible. We must act before the number of Demons is increased any more than this.


    They have established a method to summon Demons into human vessels and theyve already got their hands on live human subjects. If we linger, these Demons might sneak their way into the heart of your countries. These Demons appearpletely human. If they act normal then it is probably going to be difficult to spot them.


    [[I see..this is certainly a continental crisis. But it seems that their target at the moment is only the Empire though?]]


    [[Do you really think that the appearance of that strange evolution slime in your country was natural? Emperor Mikhail.]]


    That thing was heading toward the Adracia Empire. We can see it as one of their attempts to attack the Empire, no?


    It is a fact that the crisis is imminent. However, it is currently centered around the Empire.


    Other countries have not suffered much damage from this threat yet.


    With that being the case, the talk will get more difficult.


    [[I do not mind that the Adventurer Guild is willing to cooperate with the Empire but it would be a different story if you want the help from the whole continent right?]]


    Said Prince Lucian with a faint smile. The reward for cooperation here is only the elimination of the threat. Not to mention that we will be fighting against the Demons. It is entirely possible that the forces you mobilize to help other countries will never return.


    That is what the kings of each nation are worrying about.


    They do not want to decrease their national power.


    If possible, they want to observe from afar as the Empire will be the only country that will be weakened. Such intention was obvious from every king in the room.


    [[Certainly, the scope of their activities is limited to the Empire.]]


    [[If their target is the Empire then is it not the matter of having the Adventurer Guild moves their forces in tobat the threat. Dont you think so? Silver.]]


    Prince Lucian turned his cold eyes toward me.


    There is eeriness behind his gaze.


    But so what?


    For adventurers, eeriness is no reason to stop doing our job.


    [Might]this word alwayses up whenever a request is made to have us adventurers subjugate monsters. It might harm humans, it might be dangerous. Adventurers have always subjugated monsters whenever there are such possibilities involved. The reason behind our course of action is to prevent future damage. Are you aware of that, Prince Lucian?


    [[Naturally.]]


    Then you will ept this as well right? Grimoire is currently relocating its bases to the Kingdom. This might lead to a danger to the entire continent. Thats why the Adventurer Guild will perform a thorough investigation in your country. This is to prevent any possible damage on the continent. So give up.


    Prince Lucians expression went stiff at my words.


    The other kings also became slightly paler.


    One could say that this is outrageous.


    However, I once used that same reason to subjugate the Holy Dragons of the United Kingdom.


    They did not do anything yet back then but it was possible that they might present a threat to the people of the Empire.


    The same is true for the Demons. Their existence alone is already a threat. Thats why we must destroy them. This is the lesson mankind learned 500 years ago.


    After all, if we leave them alone and their number started increasing, there is no guarantee that we can win this time.


    It is because their preparation is not ready yet that they are moving behind the scenes.


    Thats why we must wipe them out while we can.


    [[Silver, are you saying that you doubt my country?]]


    Naturally, the Kingdom will benefit if the Empire is weakened. Besides, the Kingdom did take advantage of the rebellion in the Empire and invaded their border, this includes the Dominion and the United Kingdom as well. A criminal organization that has been attacking the Empire and a country that exploits the openings created by that criminal organization. It would not be a leap of logic to doubt that you may have joined hands with them right?


    [[It is a basic of warfare for one country to attack another when they are weakened. You should understand this well. We do not want you to pry into our countrys affairs.]]


    But you seem to be uncooperative. When a country that is currently under doubt acts that way it cant be helped that our suspicion would deepen, no?


    [[If my country is truly cooperating with the Demons then we would have asked them for more help. We would not stop at such half-hearted assistance. We are already aware of the Empires iing attack after all.]]


    Once the existence of the Demons is confirmed, the Kingdom would be the first one to get suspected. After all, we have this meeting.


    If I truly did it then I would not ask for only a half-baked cooperation.


    Using that reason, Prince Lucian tried to shut me down.


    However, if that is how he wants to y it then,


    I see. That is certainly sound. Let me apologize for the disrespect. But it is a fact that Grimoire has relocated to the Kingdom. As wise as you are, Prince Lucian, you must know what is the best course of action for the continent.


    [[my country is currently at war with the Empire.]]


    [[If it is for the security of the continent then there is no other choice. I will withdraw my army immediately.]]


    Father crushed Prince Lucians escape route.


    After he red at Father for a while, Prince Lucian sighed.


    [[Alright.if the ceasefire is enacted then I will allow the investigation. Do whatever you want.]]


    [[Thats what he said.]]


    The Adventurer Guild will immediately dispatch personnel to investigate the matter, Your Majesty.


    [[It would be nice if your adventurers do not go wild in my country. The Guild is always so rough. Can you promise that mynd will be unharmed by the time you leave?]]


    That would depend on our opponent.


    We will do our best, Your Highness. We will dispatch personnel centered on three of our SS-rank adventurers. Is there any objection?


    No objection came from the kings.


    At the moment, with Grimoires bases located in the Kingdom, it is obvious that we would start there.


    The war between the Empire and the Kingdom which was used as an excuse to refuse the investigation will disappear if they enter a ceasefire.


    If the Kingdom still insists on refusing the investigation, the Kingdom might be seen as a country that cooperates with Demons after all.


    [[However, once you seed in destroying all of their bases, we will proceed with our war as we see fit. You dont mind that right? Guild Chief.]]


    If everything is over, we will not interfere with either nations affairs, Your Highness.


    [[You have my thanks. You heard him? Emperor.]]


    [[If that is the case then my country will act as we fit as well. After everything is over that is.]]


    Prince Lucian and Father are ring at each other.


    A ceasefire is, after all, a ceasefire.


    Naturally, there would be a meeting for a peace treaty but if the conditions do not satisfy both sides, there will be a rematch.


    And I do not think that the two of them will make peace.


    [[What are you going to do with the selection of the SS-rank adventurers? Guild Chief.]]


    We will send Jack, Egor, and Linares, Your Majesty. Noname will take care of the east and Silver who has transfer magic will remain on standby at the central part.


    [[That would be wise. It would trouble us if you want to dispatch Noname after all.]]


    [[What are you saying. I heard that your country has seeded in developing arge-scale ceremonial magic, no? Moreover, it seems to be a transfer magic too.]]


    [[News travels fast huh, Celestial Princess.]]


    [[Umu! I have great ears after all!]]


    Orihime said as she proudly twitched her ears.


    On the other hand, Emperor Mikhail astoundedly replies.


    [[But its still iplete. The recoil is too great. Its not that I ampletely against using it but I want to avoid that as much as possible. Well, its not like I will not consider it if you truly need Nonames aid.]]


    We might have to rely on you for that, Your Majesty.


    Clyde said that and bows to Emperor Mikhail.


    Then.


    [[Well then, contact me again once the details are settled. I will withdraw my troops from the frontline.]]


    [[I will do the same then. My messenger will arrive at the frontline soon.]]


    [[Very well. I will look forward to it.]]


    Saying so Prince Lucians face disappeared followed by Father.


    Seeing that, Emperor Mikhail also leaves and the kings started leaving one after another.


    [[See you again Silver!]]


    See you.


    I and Orihime exchanged our goodbye.


    The only one left in their seat is only Roger.


    [[Thank you for your consideration, Guild Chief.]]


    It was an offer from His Majesty Johannes. If you want to be grateful then please direct your gratitude toward the Empire..However, I am concern about this secret talk between the United Kingdom and the Empire. It would be great if nothing bad happens.


    [[I do think that it will be okay but only my king is privy to the content of their meeting.]]


    After saying that, Roger also disappeared.


    And thus concluded the Summit.

 Chapter 433: King of the United Kingdom

    Chapter 433: King of the United Kingdom


    After discussing future ns with Clyde, I returned to the Imperial Capital.


    By the time I arrived, the capital was already covered in the darkness of the night.


    Wee back, sir.


    Did anything happen on this end? Anything changed?


    No, nothing in particr, sir.


    No one came to visit me?


    We made it appeared like Arnold-sama was asleep so..


    I see. Jii-san probably had nothing to do huh.


    While chuckling at that, I removed my mask.


    Its alreadyte in the night.


    The people in the castle should already be sleeping as well.


    While I was thinking that, I looked at the castles main gate from my window.


    After I strengthened my vision with magic, I saw that an entire corp of Imperial Knight was at the main gate for some reason.


    It is as if they are waiting for someone.


    Since it is a secret meeting, he chooses to arrive after nightfall huh. Well, I guess he has no other choice.


    Is there a guesting, sir?


    The King of the United Kingdom is giving us a secret visit. Someone else represented him at the Summit.


    King of the United Kingdom is it. It seems that he has been quite busy even though he has just managed to stabilize his country.


    He probably thinks that it would be best to improve the United Kingdoms rtionship with the Empire as soon as possible. Still, he is a king of a country that we have been at war with until recently. It would be impossible for him to visit us publicly so he chose toe here in secret.


    While saying so, I turned back and headed to the door.


    Do you have some kind of business with him, sir?


    Not with him.


    Then who?


    for the United Kingdom to improve their rtionship with the Empire, there are still many problems that they must address. One of those problems is the members of the Imperial Family that are under their protection. That guy will never force a person under his protection toe here with him. However, on the negotiation table, this problem will always stand out from the rest. The blood of the Imperial Family is a treasure of the Empire after all. The fact that he came here directlymeans that my brother is with him.


    Please be careful with your words, sir. Just as Prince Gordon and Princess Zandra are no longer your brother and sister, you can not treat someone who betrayed the Imperial Family as your brother.


    I dont want to listen to your sermon now. I cant leave this one alone.


    Saying so, I left the room apanied by Sebass astounded sigh.


    In the corridor leading to the throne room.


    There, I was leaning against the wall, waiting for them to arrive.


    After a while, footsteps began to echo in the castle in the middle of the night.


    Quite a few people are heading in this direction.


    Illuminated by the faint light emitted by magic tools, the people I was waiting for arrived apanied by the Imperial Knights.


    I never thought that you woulde out here to greet me yourself.


    Said the man with reddish-blonde hair.


    His magenta-colored eyes were opened as if he was surprised.


    A man with a neat appearance who mysteriously gives off a wild atmosphere.


    Since you recently changed your position, I thought that I should give you a greeting you see. Seventh Prince of the EmpireArnold Lakes Adler.


    I am already well aware of that. King of the United Kingdom of Eaglet.[Dragon King] William van Drummond.


    The new king of the United Kingdom who took control over all the Dragon Knights and conquered its royal capital in a short span of time.


    That is who William is right now.


    It was the former king and the first prince who got their country involved in the previous war. When they tried to pin all the me on William, not only the Dragon Knights but most of their military took Williams side.


    It seems that the former king could not put up much resistance.


    The former king and the first prince were put under house arrest in a remote region and the United Kingdom was unified under Williams rule, promoting him from the Dragon Prince to the Dragon King.


    You sure took care of us in the North, Arnold. I did not talk about this much but I was fighting for my life back then. I kind of think of you like an old friend now.


    I see. For some reason, I trust you enough that I think of you as a friend too. Thats why I know that you did not bring my brother here against his will.


    Behind William.


    There was a young man with a paleplexion.


    He has the same green hair as Zandra-aneue and a nervous-looking expression.


    His appearance hasnt changed a bit. However, he has a much more fearless look on him than before.


    Get out of our way, Arnold.


    Getting out of your way? You do understand that if you go on to meet Father like this, what is waiting for you is only the poison wine right? Henrick.


    Ninth Prince of the Empire, Henrick Lakes Adler.


    After he joined Gordon-aniue, it was reported that he fled to the United Kingdom with William.


    The Empire does not forgive anyone who betrayed the Imperial Family.


    Its obvious what kind of fate is waiting for him here.


    Even so, I did not expect him toe here directly.


    I have already made up my resolve.


    Just abandon that kind of resolve already! Do you want to walk on the same path as your sister!?


    I will ept the consequence of my betrayal.


    That would only give you self-satisfaction! Dont make Father kill his own children any more than this! If you want to die then just die by yourself!


    It is natural that he wants to take responsibility for his actions.


    He did what he did.


    However, it is not the same if he wants to make others do it for him.


    After all, even with the betrayal, he is still Fathers son.


    I have my reason. I will decide how to use my life.


    Like how you decided to betray us? And now you want Father to punish you? If you want someone to punish you then I will do it. Just die here.


    ..Thanks for the consideration. I know that you want to decrease the burden on Father. I know that you dont want him to suffer because of me. As I thought, you are kind and smart. Nothing like me.


    If you understand that then


    Even soI can not choose the easy way out. I dont have the right to do that.


    Henrick tries to pass by me.


    At that moment, I grabbed his arm.


    It was strangely cold.


    You


    Until myst momentI am sorry for all the troubles I caused you. Aniue.


    Henrick shook away his arm and headed straight to the throne room.


    William follows him.


    His mind is already set on it. He wont stop no matter what anyone says.Im sorry.


    William muttered so.


    I can see that William has already tried to talk him out of it himself.


    After that, the Imperial Knights escort them to the throne room.


    I could only stare at his back as he leaves.

 Chapter 434: Henrick Lakes Adler

    Chapter 434: Henrick Lakes Adler


    Throne room.


    Inside were Emperor Johannes and Prime Minister Franz.


    Its been a long time, Prince Williamno, should I call you Dragon King William now.


    It has been a long time. Your Majesty.


    Since the rebellion huh..Back then, I thought that I would never see you again.


    Me as wellI never thought that I would be able to meet Your Majesty face to face again.


    One was the Emperor whose rule was rebelled against, and another was the person who helped orchestrate that rebellion.


    No matter the oue, their positions made it difficult for them to meet each other again.


    However, through a twist of fate, they are once again in the same room together.


    As rulers of their respective nations.


    The United Kingdom of Eaglet wishes to express our sincere apology for our intervention during the Civil War. Everything happened due to the order from our former king. From now on, we hope that we can work together for a brighter future for both our countries.


    It is a tad bit toote for that, dont you think.the Civil War is already over, our invasion of the Dominion ispleted, and we already scheduled a ceasefire with the Kingdom. How would your country benefit us in an alliance thiste in the game?


    The ceasefire agreement between you and the Kingdom is only temporary. Once the Demon Crisis is resolved, there is no guarantee that the Kingdoms hunger for power will disappear. After all, they did abandon the Saint who was a symbol of their country in pursuit of their ambition. The war will surely continue. When the timees, I offer my Dragon Knights aid to the Imperial Army.


    You are going to break your alliance with the Kingdom?


    The original n was for the Kingdoms army to break through the western border while we hold part of your forces in the north. With them unable to fulfill their end of the agreement, we see no meaning to continue it.


    Certainly. The Dominion and the United Kingdom did hold up your end of the deal. It is exactly as Emperor Mikhail said during the Summit. You chose a poor ally. Well, one could say that you made that mistake though.


    Then we would appreciate it if you give us a chance to make up for it.


    The United Kingdom is an ind country.


    No matter what kind of war is happening on the continent, they have the privilege to stay neutral.


    Additionally, they have arge number of Dragon Knights as their air force giving them the ability tounch their attack on their enemy with no regard to the location while their homnd is located in a ce that is difficult to attack.


    It is better to keep them as an ally rather than turning them into an enemy.


    If we can forgive the Dominion then we should be able to forgive the United Kingdom.


    However.


    It is up to you whether you earn this chance or not.


    Saying so, Johannes turned his eyes to the person who was behind William.


    Responding to that, Henrick stood up and came forward.


    Greeting, Father.it has been a long time.


    Indeed..I cant stomach your audacity for showing your face here after your betrayal. Do you know how much blood has been shed because of your actions!?


    ..it was all my fault for being so foolish.


    Exactly! You were alwayspeting with Leonard and looked down on Arnold! You were in a position that can lead our people to fight the rebels! Unlike Zandra, you should have served the Empire as a member of this Imperial Family! I expected that of you! Even so! You just went to join Gordon! How could you throw away your pride as a part of this family so easily!? We have the respect of the people because we have the obligation to protect this country in the face of a crisis! You only took advantage of your privilege and turned your back to the citizens who needed you! Shame on you!


    Johannes expressed all the emotions he had been suppressing.


    He thought that Henrick was killed in the final battle like Gordon.


    Although Henrick had turned hostile toward him, he thought that his son had already paid for his mistake and made peace with it.


    However, Henrick couldnt even die while letting him think that he was only swept away by the situation.


    Fleeing from the Imperial Capital, Feeling from your battle, Fleeing to the United Kingdom.you have done nothing but flee havent you!? What did youe here for!? Have you not disappointed me enough!? You are not even the one I wish to see here! I already told you, King William! If you want me to let bygone be bygone then bring me Gordons wife and her daughter!


    The existence of Gordons daughter was kept secret. She is the granddaughter of Emperor Johannes.


    And Johannes is already aware of her existence.


    That was why he ordered the army that went to pursue William to withdraw.


    The rout should have been harsh enough for them. If he sent pursuers after them then the childs life might be endangered.


    Everything was for the sake of his granddaughters safety.


    Your MajestyGordons daughter is being raised by her mother in my country. She doesnt know anything about Gordon. I think that we should allow her to live quietly.


    IT IS NOT YOUR PLACE TO DECIDE THAT! THE BLOOD OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IS THE TREASURE OF THE EMPIRE! NOT TO MENTION THAT SHE IS MY FIRST GRANDCHILD! I WILL NEVER LEAVE HER UPBRINGING TO ANOTHER COUNTRY!


    Father.


    Johannes thought that he can pardon Henrick if it was for the sake of Gordons daughter.


    Albeit being a traitor, Henrick was not a mastermind of the incident. He was only a coward who was swept away by the situation. Even if he left him alone, Henrick would not pose any danger.


    He does worry about his son but it is just a matter of putting up some surveince on him.


    Whats more important is Gordons daughter.


    Henrick decided toe here because he understood that intention from his letter.


    He realized that it was time to use his life.


    YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO CALL ME FATHER!


    EVEN SO..I WILL..! Father! Please, settle this matter with my head! The world still doesnt know about Gordon-aniues daughter! Very few people know of her existence! It is obvious that she would have to suffer if she returned to the Empire as the daughter of a rebel! Letting she lives in the United Kingdom without knowing anything would be for the best!


    It is the duty of the Imperial Family to leave behind our bloodline! That child is the only grandchild I have! As long as I have no other grandchildren, she must be within my reach!


    Please make a wise decisionnot as an emperor but as a father! No, as a grandfather! If she is raised up as the daughter of a rebel, eventually she will break! This is for the sake of the future! Father still has many sons left! You will have many grandchildren in the future! Please..overlook my niece!


    After saying all that in one go, Henricks breath turns rough.


    And before anyone noticed, blood was already spilling from his mouth.


    He can no longer feel his body.


    Even so.


    Henrick turned forward.


    Henrick..you.


    I dont want..to burden you, FatherI am aware of my crimes.thats why I have already taken my own life.


    Stop speaking! Call a doctor! I wont let you selfishly die on your own like this!


    I still havent heard your reply yet.! As long as there is life in me, I will never move from this ce! As worthless as it is, I decided to use my life here! Please allow Gordon-aniues daughter to live her life..!


    Do you think that I will be moved if you put your life on the line!?


    I do! You are kind, Father! Even after my betrayal, if your son dies in front of you, you will move! I understand..! That it is cowardly of me to do this.but please listen to thisst request from your son.the responsibility thates with this blood is heavyit would be for the bestif she doesnt have to carry it..but ifyou can not let her goat least please wait until she turns 16..only for the number of years I have livedif she grows upand bes someone who is worthy enough to bear the Adler name.she will be able to bear the responsibility ced upon her.


    Henrick bowed as he spitted out blood.


    Behind him, William also lowered his head.


    Id like to ask this as well! I swear on the life of my friend! I will never use her for my own gain! Can you please believe in someone who has already gone to war for the sake of his friend!


    ..why do you go that far..? Is Gordons daughter that important to you?


    ..I have a pain in my heartit was the pain of losing a family.I could only watch as Gordon-aniue charged into the Imperial Army. I could only watch.I still cant forget that pain.I allowed countless people to experience that same pain.Ive abandoned many soldiers on the battlefield and dropped them into hell.Those people had their own family.thats why.I have to at least protect my familyso that I can turn myself into someone that those people can be proud of


    I am not going to kill her!


    Sometimes you can prefer to be killed rather than continue living.if people found out that she is the daughter of a rebel, her life might be targetedAlsoeven if Father has no intention of killing her..the others do not feel the same way.if someone tries to use her, there may be others who wish to kill herHiding her existence is also for her own protection..I cant let her stay in the Empire.please, make a wise decision..


    Henrick says that with a smile.


    Because he already knew what his kind father is going to do.


    .Alright. Gordon had no daughter and his wife is already dead. That is enough right?


    Thank youandIm sorry.I couldnt make you proudbut..please rest assured..you still have other sons to beproud of..


    With that said, Henrick slowly closed his eyes.


    His vision has gone dark.


    And pleasant darkness weed him.

 Chapter 435: The Freezing Poison

    Chapter 435: The Freezing Poison


    The next time I saw Henrick, his skin had already turned deep blue and he was being carried away by the Imperial Knights.


    What happened!?


    It appears that he took a poison himself, Your Highness..


    Can he be saved!?


    .there is already nothing we can do..the poison has already circted through his body.


    I was frustrated by the Imperial Knights answer.


    Anyone can say that there is nothing to be done but is it not the Imperial Knights duty to find a way to do something?


    Those words overflowed in my heart but I didnt say them out loud.


    Because I knew that they truly do not know how to save him.


    There, Sebas quietly called out to me.


    The poison he drank is probably The Freezing Poison, sir.


    I couldnt do anything but nod to his analysis.


    The Freezing Poison is not as terrible as the Emperor Poison Wine but it is still known to be extremely powerful.


    If you drink it, your body will be terrifyingly cold, and starting from your internal organs, your body will start to get corroded. In the end, the drinker will die while suffering from the change in their body and the freezing coldness that emanated from inside their body.


    This poison will remain in the drinkers body until they die.


    If it was at an early stage then there might be something to be done but it is already toote as the poison has circted through his body.


    Excuse us, Your Highness. We must bring him to the medical ward..


    .


    Henrick is still alive. But he is only waiting for death.


    While watching him being carried to the medical ward, I quietly ask Sebas a question.


    Sebas..can you save Henrick?


    I am no doctor, sir.


    But you are good at killing people right?


    I see..it would be difficult but its worth trying. However, what will you do with him once he is killed, sir?


    I have something in mind. Anyway, can I count on you?


    There will be Imperial Knights at his side. It would be hard to kill him without sending them away first, sir.


    I will do something about them.


    Understood.


    With that said, Sebas disappeared.


    He probably went to get ready.


    After seeing him off, I followed Henrick to the medical ward.


    -


    By this time, Father should be setting the terms for the peace treaty with William at the Throne Room.


    In the end, the United Kingdom is a defeated country.


    They have no choice but to ept every condition that is favorable to the Empire so it shouldnt be a difficult meeting.


    William should be prepared to ept such disadvantageous conditions to some extent.


    Thats why the window of time we have is not that long.


    Your Highness Arnold


    Is Henrick inside?


    Yes.


    can you give me some time alone with him.


    But..


    No matter how foolish he was..he is still my brother. I want to give him a good send-off.


    Hearing that, the Imperial Knights nodded.


    The Imperial Knights who were standing guard inside the room also left.


    With the poison already circted through his whole body, there is nothing that can be done for him.


    The Imperial Knights were only monitoring him to see the moment he passes.


    There is no cure. Thats why they let me be alone with him.


    Henrick.


    Henrick, who is lying on the bed, already looked like a dead person.


    He is still barely breathing but he is not conscious.


    Drinking the poison yourselfthats not like you, you know.


    He must have learned a lot from the war.


    From a naive royalty, he became someone that can see things realistically.


    That would be something worth celebrating if not for the fact that he is lying here, waiting for his death.


    Sorry for the dy, sir.


    Get it done.


    Yes, sir.


    Sebas quickly started working.


    He fed Henrick multiple kinds of medicines and stuck several acupuncture needles into Henricks body.


    What he is basically doing now is killing Henrick.


    To be more precise, he is putting Henrick in a state of suspended animation.


    The Freezing Poison will not leave his body until he dies.


    Right now, to save his life, we have no choice but to kill him.


    Are you sure about this? If this goes wrong, he will truly die, sir.


    If you dont want to do it then I will do it myself. He will die anyway if I do nothing.


    This task is very delicate. I will do it. However.even in the slight chance that he wakes up again, his body will barely be able to function though?


    I know.


    Hearing my answer, Sebas sticks thest needle into Henrick.


    Henricks body convulsed for a moment.


    And then he stopped moving as if he had lost all power.


    I think that it is a sess, sir.


    Then get out of here. I have to put on an act now.


    Please do your best to not raise any suspicion.


    Who do you think you are talking to?


    Sebas smiles and leaves the room.


    Only Henrick and I were left inside.


    I quietly close my eyes.


    The sadness stemmed from the feeling of helplessness rising up from my chest.


    Allowing myself to get swept away by emotions, I let myself get more and more unstable.


    Then, a big teardrop spilled from my eyes.


    Just like that, I went to Henricks side and grabbed his hand.


    -HENRICK!!!!!!!!!


    I screamed his name out loud as tears kept spilling from my eyes.


    Hearing my voice, the Imperial Knights entered the room in a hurry.


    Then, they understand what happened.


    Your Highness


    Cast healing magic on himPLEASE.


    Forgive me..


    The apologetic voice of the Imperial Knight echoed in the room.


    Then, I slowly stood up.


    Your Highness?


    Im..going to inform Father.


    His Majesty is still in the middle of a meeting, Your Highness.


    DO YOU THINK I CARE!?


    Shaking off the Imperial Knights restraints, I ran to the throne room.


    When I opened the door to the throne room, I found Father, the Prime Minister, and William inside.


    They all look at me.


    There, I started to speak to them in a small voice.


    Henrick is dead..Just how many more of our family do we have to lose?


    Hearing my question, Father quietly gazes up.


    With no answer from him, I took a step forward.


    Can you at least tell me? Why did Henrick have to die?


    .because he betrayed us.


    There must be other reasons. He must have had his reason for drinking the poison and came to you, Father.


    King William. Can you settle the rest of the details with my Prime Minister.


    Understood.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Father made the two withdraw from the room.


    Then.


    how much do you know?


    Nothing. Sebas happened to notice the Imperial Knights at the main gate so we noticed Henricks arrival.


    Henrick made a certain request to me. It is a state secret. But with the achievements you have raised so far, I will trust you with it..Gordon has a daughter.


    .I have a niece?


    She is my granddaughter as well as yours and Henricks niece.


    I see.


    I can mostly understand now.


    The reason why Henrick came all the way here.


    To treat it as if she doesnt exist. Was that what Henrick came here to ask?


    I was nning to bring her back here. Leaving the blood of the Imperial Family in the care of another country is dangerous. Any Emperor of our country woulde to the same decision. But, Henrick used his life to stop that. He thought that I would be moved if he did that, you see.


    Did you?


    I did. Would youugh at my decision?


    I would if the reason behind it was only because you got sentimental.


    Hmphright now, the Empire is a dangerous ce. There are only a few people I can trust. Especially when you and Traugott have to leave for the Dominion. The Imperial Family is clearly under attack. When Henrick told me that he couldnt allow her to stay in the Empire, I thought that I should be prepared in case of an emergency.


    To split up our bloodline in case something happens to the Imperial Family?


    I have already given that task to Traugott. But, we still need an insurance.


    That is a different thought process than the past emperors.


    Every Emperor took it upon themselves to make sure that the Imperial Bloodline continued within the Empire.


    However, now it is clear that we are under attack. If we continue to put that limit on ourselves, it is possible that our bloodline might be erased.


    Splitting up our bloodline can diversify that risk. Naturally, that choice is also apanied by the possibility that others will make use of our bloodline for their own gain.


    However, there is no such thing as a risk-free option.


    So Henricks life wasnt in vain.?


    Perhaps my way of thinking is already obsolete. Until Henrick brought it up, I thought that I must raise her up myself. That I must not entrust our blood to another country.


    Fathers way of thinking should still hold in a time of peace. But our situation right now is hardly peaceful. And William is a trustworthy king. As long as he is reigning, I dont think that we will have a problem from the United Kingdom.


    Rather than Williams reign, having me step down from the throne would be faster right. This matter of Gordons daughter..I will leave it to you. To tell or not tell the next emperor about this, the decision is yours.


    You are leaving this to me?


    Thats right. And since that is the responsibility ced upon you..do not die on me.


    With that said, Father tiredly stood up from the throne.


    Before he left, I asked him a question.


    We cant hold a funeral for Henrick right?


    That would be impossible.


    Then.can you leave his funeral to me?


    Yeah, I will leave it to you.


    Father left the throne room with a sad smile.


    That smile hurt my heart.


    Now, Father has lost three sons and one daughter.


    He also lost three of his consorts.


    Its not strange that he is depressed.


    Thats why.


    I will not lose any more of my family.


    I left the throne room with that quiet whisper.

 Chapter 436: Your Worth

    Chapter 436: Your Worth


    ..where.?


    Henrick woke up in a small hut.


    We are in my training ground.


    Silver? Why are you..? No, how am I.


    I put you in a state of suspended animation to let the poison leave your body. After everyone thought that you were dead, I brought you here.


    I seeso you faked my death..was it on Fathers order?


    No, I did it of my own free will. I dont want to see any more of my family die, you see.


    Saying so, I removed my mask in front of Henrick.


    Henrick was surprised by the face underneath but soon, a smile floated upon his face.


    ..I seeso thats why you hide your identity.I never thought that it would be you.Arnold.


    I dont mind if you call me Aniue you know?


    Thats a once in a lifetime thing..you wont hear it a second time..


    Is that right. Well, its not like I want you to call me that anyway.


    While saying that, I opened the book that was on the desk.


    Then.


    Good grief, it really is cramped in there.


    You used to live in there all the time right? Bear with it, Jii-san.


    Wh, what? A halfling? No, a fairy?


    You think theres a fairy looking like this?


    How rude. Well, allow me to introduce myself, Ninth Prince Henrick. I am Gustav Lakes Adler, your great-grandfather.


    The Mad Emperor? How.?


    With one reveal after another, Henrick doesnt seem to be able to keep up.


    So, I briefly exined things to Henrick.


    Hes the one who taught me magic. A Demon hijacked his body andid waste to the capital until it was put down by the Brave but his spirit was sealed inside a book. Thats why hes still alive.


    ..my head hurts just by hearing it.the Mad Emperor is still alive, he is also Silvers master, and Silver is Arnold


    Good griefwhat a slow child. This may take some time.


    We dont have much time. Please get him ready as soon as possible.


    Henrick was left behind as I and Jii-san proceeded with the talk.


    Thinking that it would be a problem if he doesnt understand whats going to happen to him, Henrick raises a question.


    Wa, wait a minute..what are you talking about.?


    Your training of course.


    My training.?


    I am leaving the Imperial Capital. Of course, I cane back in no time but I have to know whats going on here. To be honest, I am short on helpers. You will be my eyes and ears here.


    Me..? Dont make meugh now.theres no way that someone like me can be useful to Silver right? I am the shame of the Imperial Family.its me who people should call the Dull Prince.my brothers and sisters already have all the good points after all..


    Even so, you belong to the Imperial Family. Just do what you can. Besides, you want to protect our niece right? Leaving her protection to someone else..did you think that you are allowed to be that selfish? You protect her.


    Henrick looked depressed hearing my words.


    He looked like he doesnt have the will to do anything.


    Even though he used to have so much groundless confidence in the past, he has no confidence in himself whatsoever now. Truly a dull person.


    what can I do? Whether it be on the battlefield or a political gameI ampletely uselessyou should be the one who understands that the most


    Thats why you need to train. Jii-san here is a first-ss leader, you know. He did not read all these books for nothing after all.


    Even with training, someone like me wont be of any useyou should count on someone elseit doesnt have to be me right


    Do you think the secret of Silver is that cheap? Only Jii-san, Sebas, Finne, and the SS-rank adventurer Jack know this secret. The fact that I shared this secret with you should already say that I have no one else to rely on. To save you, this is the only way. So just think of that and cooperate with me. Give me your best alright.


    I neverasked anyone for help! That was how I chose to use my life! What do you expect by telling me to live now!? I am worthless!


    You are not worthless. If you think that you have no worth right now then hone yourself. Get the power to fight, get the wisdom to y the political games. As a member of the Imperial Family, you certainly have nothing special to boast about. But your abilities are bnced. Whatever the task is, you can do them reasonably well right?


    Does that have any meaning!? No matter what I do, I will always be inferior to everyone else you know!?


    Then make sure that you have something that surpasses others. At least, right now you have something that has already surpassed me and Leo.


    Me..surpassed?


    Thats right. The enemys aim is the Empire and the Imperial Family. They will focus their eyes on the surviving members of our family. Thats why you who supposedly died are not on their radar. You can freely make your move. Thats where you surpassed us and thats why I want you to be my coborator. You have already died once. Breakaway from your past self and be a new person. I expect a lot from you, you know?


    Henrick was insipid.


    He made his resolve and tried to shine bright in hisst moment.


    In fact, when he was told that he is still alive he only gets confused and when I told him to do his best, he repeatedly said that he cant.


    But I would be troubled if he doesnt give me his best.


    It is a fact that I do not have enough hands on deck right now and with one more coborator, there will be a lot more I can do.


    expecting something of me..you do know that a lot of people had already done the same and turned out disappointed rightdont you think that you will be the same.?


    Maybe. But its also possible that you might be the first who ovees my expectations. Do not look down on yourself so much. At the very least, you managed to influence the future of two countries and protect your niece. That alone is plenty of good work. Even like this, all I want to do is to live quietly you see. But unfortunately, this world is not so peaceful. I need your help to do that, Henrick.


    I wont take any responsibility if you end up disappointed in me alright? I know how useless I am.but if you are fine with that then I will cooperate with you.


    As expected of my little brother.


    Saying so, I patted Henricks head.


    Stop that yelled Henrick as he tried to swat my hand away but it seems he has be livelier than before.


    Apparently, I managed to motivate him.


    So? What should I do now?


    First, train under Jii-san. After that, make your move ording to his instructions. Well, the first order of business would be curing yourself though.


    We dont have time for that..I can just.!?


    Henrick tried to get out of the bed but he lost his bnce.


    While supporting his body, I returned Henrick to the bed.


    Dont push yourself.


    Thats right. Your body is being forcefully kept alive after all.


    What do you mean?


    The Freezing Poison may have left your body but the damage it dealt to your body still remains. Your current body temperature should be so low that any normal human being is unable to survive. Your body functions are being supported by magic tools. Your internal organs also suffered considerable damage. You will have to rely on elixir for a while to recover from this.


    Your body will not bepletely healed. You will have a body that requires the use of magic tools and elixirs to stay alive.


    no sugar coating at all huh


    Do you prefer it that way?


    Nogiving it to me directly is better. If I do something wrong then please be direct with me. I have been living my life with no one to tell me that after all. No, I guess I just didnt listen enough.


    So you will listen to me huh. Well, I have a lot of secret magic tools stashed here. Since Arnold doesnt use them much, they are all covered in dust. For now, I will make sure you can go toe to toe with the Imperial Knights.


    please give me your guidance. Your Majestyno, Master.


    Umu!


    Perhaps he was happy to be treated with respect for the first time in a long while, Jii-san proudly pushed his chest up.


    Good grief. I really cant tell that this person used to be an emperor.


    Well Jii-san, Im counting on you here alright?


    Leave him to me!


    Are you going to the Dominion now?


    I have no other choice. But before that, I have to attend a strategy meeting at the adventurer guild. I hope we can put an end to this soon..


    It wont. If that organization can be caught that easily then they would have been destroyed a long time ago.


    Right.


    While nodding to Jii-sans opinion, I left the hut.


    A hugeke spreads out in front of the hut, surrounded by forests.


    Furthermore, theres a concealment barrier covering this entire area, allowing no interference from the outside.


    As I proceeded, arge mirror stood alone on the path.


    That is the only entrance to this ce.


    You can only ess this area by using this magic tool.


    I passed through the mirror and arrived at Jii-sans secret room in the castle.


    Thank you for your hard work, sir. How did it go?


    Smoothly. It should be okay to leave him in Jii-sans care.


    Its fortunate that Gustav-sama became very cooperative when he heard that the Demons have begun to move in earnest isnt it.


    That person was wronged by the Demons too after all. Well, I think that he has been nning to have his payback for a long time though.


    Saying so, I left the room with Sebas.

 Chapter 437: Truce

    Chapter 437: Truce


    <strong>Truce</strong>


    The Empires western border.


    Leo, who is in charge of the army that is repelling the Kingdoms invasion is having a face-to-face meeting with a messenger from the Imperial Capital.


    A ceasefire?


    Yes. This decision was made at the Summit of the Wise Kings, His Majesty wishes to withdraw our forces on the front line immediately, Your Highness.


    And in case the Kingdom doesnt do the same?


    I believe that they will be attacked by the full force of the Adventurer Guild.


    Leo nods several times as he listens to the messenger.


    Then, he gives his answer.


    Understood.


    After that, Leo dismisses the messenger.


    Then.


    what do you think about this? Leticia.


    About how the Kingdom will respond? Leo?


    Asked Leticia who was waiting in the next room as she walked over to Leo.


    In response, Leo calmly answers her.


    No matter how stubborn the Crown Prince is, I dont think he will go against the decision of the Summit of the Wise Kings. He would be turning the entire continent into his enemy after all.


    That would normally be the case but the Kingdoms attitudes so far were anything but normal. Even after the Dominion and the United Kingdom which were their allies withdrew from the battle, they never let up on their offensive. I wonder where they got so much confidence from.


    Perhaps they think that they would be fine as long as it is a one on one fight with the Empire.


    You think that they do not expect the SS-rank adventurers to intervene?


    Probably.


    While listening to Leticias opinion, Leo ponders on a question with his arms crossed.


    A trump card that can put the Empire in check. What can it possibly be?


    Leo couldnt help but worry as he cant get rid of this unpleasant premonition.


    Then, Leticia put her hand on Leos shoulder.


    I understand that you are anxious. But right now I think that the only thing we can do is follow the order.


    ..thats true. Lets recall our troops back from the frontline. After that, I might get called back to the Imperial Capital though.


    Leo puts his hand on Leticias.


    Leo, who was in charge of the northern war front, couldnt be close to Leticia for some time.


    When he was finally assigned to the western front and got to be near Leticia, the situation suddenly changed again.


    It cant be helpedwe are in the middle of war after all.


    I nned to end this as soon as possible but..Im sorry.


    Theres nothing that you have to apologize for. Did you not end the civil war in the north and came all the way here? That is already enough for me.


    But it is not enough for me.


    Even if you say that.the number of refugees from the Kingdom is gradually increasing. I have to stay here to unite them..


    I started to resent the fact that we have our roles to fulfill now you know.


    Leo sighs as he pulls Leticias hand closer to his chest.


    Losing her bnce, Leticia lets out a small scream and falls toward Leo.


    Just like that, Leo put Leticia on hisp.


    Wh, Whats wrong.?


    If they call me back to the capital, I want you toe with me.


    Please dont be unreasonable..


    I will be depressed alone you know.


    Leo sighs as he tightly hugs Leticia.


    They stay like that for a while.


    Then, Leticia astoundedly speaks to Leo in a small voice.


    Its no good to act too selfishly right?


    Its just a small wish.


    Then if I say that I will be lonely, will you stay?


    You are!? Of course, I will stay! I will write a formal letter to Father that I wont go back because Leticia will be lonely.


    Please dont write such an embarrassing letter! As I thought, please go!


    No way.


    I dont know if I can say that it will be safe here butthe Crown Prince will never give up. Im sure that the Kingdom and the Empire will sh again. This ceasefire is surely the calm before the storm.


    I wonder when this will end.


    Leo murmured.


    The conflict is only getting fiercer and fiercer.


    He was determined when he joined the session war but the conflict gradually turned into a war between great nations of the continent.


    When will this end? When will he be able to end it?


    This endless battle is wearing down on Leo.


    It will, someday. War is inseparable from mankind. Indeed, mankind always has a war to fight. But no warsts forever. Thats why Im sure that it will end someday.


    I dont know when it willbut I hope I can end it soon.


    If its Leo then you can do it.


    When you say it like that it makes me feel like I can really do it, you know.


    Leo said that with a smile.


    After finishing their conversation, Leticia tries to get off Leosp but Leos arms are still wrapped around her.


    Why are you getting off?


    Because its embarrassing! Please let go! What would you do if someone saw us!?


    Theres no problem even if we are seen right.


    Are you not embarrassed at all!?


    You dont really have to worry about that though. The Imperial Knights are being mindful of us so they wont just barge in anyway. Right? Captain Lambert.


    Leo asks Lambert, Captain of the 6th Imperial Knight Corp who was assigned to the western front as well after his sess in the north.


    Then, a reply came from the other side of the door.


    Of course, Your Highness. Your enjoyment will not be disturbed.


    His voice had a faint trace ofughter.


    Hearing that, Leticias face immediately turned red.


    While enjoying her reaction, Leo gave an order to Lambert.


    Please give our soldiers on the frontline the order to withdraw. I cant move from this ce at the moment.


    As you wish.


    Alright, now we have time. Shall we stay like this for a while?


    Increasing the strength in his arms, Leo firmly hugged Leticia with a grin on his face.


    Tell our men on the frontline to withdraw. The Empire will withdraw theirs as well.


    After giving a brief instruction to his men, Prince Lucian of the Pen Kingdom returned to his room.


    It was unexpected that an investigation would beunched on his country by the Summit of the Wise Kings.


    Now he has no choice but to change his n.


    The SS-rank adventurers will being. Do not count on any help from me now alright?


    [[Of course. Please rest assured, Your Highness.]]


    Lucian nods to the reply that came from the wall.


    There is a limit to what he can do now.


    It would be best if he doesnt have to make his move during the investigation.


    I will leave the rest to you. It is still too early to deal with the SS-rank adventurers now. You got that?


    [[Understood.]]


    The voice from the wall came from a shadow.


    That shadow was initially humanoid but eventually, it changed into one of a bird and flew away from the room.


    After seeing it off, Lucian sighs.


    Then.


    I epted your challenge. Adler.


    He muttered as he looked in the direction of the Empire.

 Chapter 438: SS-rank Meeting

    Chapter 438: SS-rank Meeting


    This way please.


    Adventurer Guild, the Imperial Capital Branch.


    At the Remote Communication Room located in its basement.


    I was guided to that room which normally only reserves for the Summit of the Wise Kings.


    The reason I am here is to attend a meeting which has the importance equivalent to that of a summit.


    When the guild staff finished her preparation, Clydes image emerged from the crystal.


    I am the first to arrive?


    [[Do you think that your colleagues are the type that shows up on time?]]


    Cant say I do.


    Clyde tiredly sighed.


    Still, those guys do possess enough power topensate for their quirks


    After a moment, an image of a big muscr guy emerged from a crystal.


    He has long lc-colored hair and eyes of the same color. His skin is spotlessly white and his face was applied with light makeup.


    A person whose gestures are feminine but has a masculine appearance.


    The guy who possesses the most intense personality out of all the SS-rank Adventurer.


    [[Araa? Am I not the first?]]


    What a shame, Linares.


    [[How many times do I have to repeat this to you? Call me Lina, Silver.]]


    Replied one of the SS-rank adventurers as well as the strongest martial artist on the continent.


    The [Bipr Divine Fist], Linares.


    [[Lina. How was the singrity in Rondine?]]


    [[No abnormality detected. Its close to the sea so its actually great you know.]]


    My condolences.


    [[Yeah, absolutely. Well, its my job as an SS-rank Adventurer after all. I wont just refuse your call because I want to stay there.]]


    Linares said with a pout.


    He is probably dissatisfied that he couldnt stay there a little longer.


    Linares, who usually base himself in ces with high magic power called [Singrities], was surveying one that was located in the Principality of Rondine.


    It probably felt like a vacation to him.


    And that was interrupted by this emergency meeting.


    No one would actually refuse a summon like this though.


    [[I wonder about that. We have a lot of insane members after all.]]


    A ck-masked figure appeared along with the voice.


    The voice was too high for a man and too low for a woman. That is probably one of the effects of the mask.


    An SS-rank Adventurer who based herself in the Sokal empire. The strongest magic swordsman on the continent.


    The [Void Crusher] Noname.


    An extreme person who will always give her top priority to the strengthening of her magic sword.


    You are aware that you are one of those insane people right?


    [[That should apply to you as well, Silver.]]


    I am self-aware about that.


    [[I have that awareness as well. Its just that I think that I am still better than the others.]]


    We are the same then.


    [[I wouldnt be so sure.]]


    Who has moremon sense?


    I was about to argue my case but before that, another SS-rank adventurer appeared.


    [[Heave ho! Oh! It seems that everyones already here huh.]]


    [[You arete. Elder Egor.]]


    [[Come on, you should praise me instead since I managed to show up at all.]]


    [[Im d that you managed to arrive at your nearest branch safely, Elder Egor.]]


    [[Sorry for making you worried, Guild Chief. I have a caretaker to take care of me these days you see.]]


    [[It is truly wonderful. I am so grateful for that person that wants to give her amendation immediately.]]


    Clyde is not exaggerating.


    This elderly dwarf is an SS-rank Adventurer who could never grasp where he is.


    A swordsman who roams the continent by relying on only the voices that call for his help.


    The [Lost Sword Saint] Egor.


    Its truly a big thing that he did not get lost this time.


    It can be said that urately locating him is something that the Adventurer Guild failed to do for hundreds of years.


    Just by her feat of holding the reins on Egor, Sonia could be called a person that contributes to the peace of the continent itself. Especially in a case of emergency like this time.


    Only one left huh.


    [[As I thought, that man really is the worst of us isnt he.]]


    [[I dont like tardy men though.]]


    [[Come on now, its fine even if hes a littlete right.]]


    Since everyone would normally be waiting for him in a meeting like this, only Elder Egor went easy on him.


    [[I asked him to do a small job for the Guild. Hes probablyte because of that.]]


    [[Asking him to do a job? Dont you think that you chose the wrong person?]]


    [[Sorry, I waste.]]


    Almost at the same time as when Noname muttered herment, thest person finally arrived.


    However, his appearance was a little different from everyones expectations.


    His unkempt brown hair is cleanlybed, and his disorderly stubble is now beautifully shaved.


    His sloppy clothes were reced with a tidy outfit and he is giving off the opposite impression from the one that he usually gives.


    [[Araa..exactly my type.]]


    [[People can really change huh.]]


    Perhapscking in self-awareness, the person himself is confused by the reactions from those around him.


    However, he quickly switched over and gave his report.


    [[Guild Chief, Ive done the reconnaissance of the area you requested. There were some suspicious ces but since you told me its a scout mission, I left them alone.]]


    [[Thank you, Jack.]]


    His divine skill is admired by every archer on the continent.


    It is said that he is capable of shooting down even targets that yet to enter his sight but his actual archery skill is even above that reputation.


    The [Wandering Bow God] Jack.


    Right now, his appearance was one of his early days as an adventurer.


    [[Very well, lets start the SS-rank Adventurers Meeting. First, I have something to tell you all.]]


    Said Clyde as he signaled Jack with his eyes.


    Like that, everyones attention was focused on Jack.


    After confirming that he has everyones attention, Jack started speaking.


    [[I will takemand of the Grimoire subjugation team in the Kingdom. No objection alright? I was in charge of the Kingdom after all.]]


    Until now, he would have left that task to someone else because it was troublesome.


    Now, Jack is taking the initiative of taking over themand himself.


    A daughter really is something special huh.


    No objection.


    [[Samesies.]]


    [[I dont mind.]]


    [[I am not involved with the operation so if the other two are fine with it then I have noints.]]


    [[That decided it then.]]


    And thus, it was decided that Jack would takemand of the Grimoire subjugation team.

 Chapter 439: Adventurers

    Chapter 439: Adventurers


    [[Jack, Egor, and Lina will participate in the investigation. Silver will remain on standby in the Empire in case of emergency and Noname will be on the lookout in Sokal in case something happens in the east.]]


    Understood. But when ites to investigating Grimoires bases, I dont think these three will be enough. Two of them are not suited for investigation after all.


    [[Im not gonna deny that.]]


    [[I dont think that I can even get myself to the Kingdom in the first ce.]]


    [[Of course, I will be requesting some personnel from the Guild to help with the investigation. Its impossible if I have to do it alone after all.]]


    Jack astoundedly said in a small voice.


    Those two are the biggest muscle brains of the SS-rank adventurers after all. Its not that they are stupid or anything. Its just that they find careful investigation to be troublesome so they would just destroy anything that smells suspicious to them.


    It should be quite difficult to follow up for these two alone.


    [[I have already begun recruiting personnel for the subjugation team. There will be 5 S-rank adventurers, 10 AAA-ranks, and several support staff. I will assign them under the three of you to take care of the investigation.]]


    [[Even if you assign that many to us, it would be meaningless if they turn out useless you know?]]


    [[Dont worry. When ites to investigation, they would be more reliable than you guys. You can just remain on standby until the Demons show up.]]


    [[Cmon, you dont have to say it like that, it makes us look like we are only useful in a fight doesnt it? Right? Elder Egor.]]


    [[Right Right.]]


    [[Then prove me wrong on the field. Even with my survey, the number of suspicious ces I discovered is still quite a lot. Scouting them out first is important. If we dont do it properly, they might get away after all.]]


    [[if we let them escape, they will surely go into hiding. Failure is not an option. Sending in this many SS-rank adventurers is unprecedented for the Adventurer Guild. That alone should give you an idea of how important this mission is. Thats why I want you all to keep that in mind as you make your move.]]


    Everyone nodded to Clydes words.


    A profession called Adventurer has existed for a long time.


    However, it has been only for 500 years that adventurers are organized like this.


    An organization thatbats the monster threat from a neutral position. An organization that can unite the countries against amon threat and serves as a gathering ce for individuals with abnormal power.


    The Guild was established with that purpose in mind.


    And it actually worked.


    Because the Guild is there to mobilize and organize individual adventurers, the continent is not plunged into chaos. After all, without the Guild, the Empire would haveunched an immediate invasion of the Kingdom.


    But how did this organization sessfully establish itself in the first ce?


    The answer is none other than mankinds fight against the Demons.


    Because people fear the Demons, the Guild was established tobat them and prepare for their return.


    Thats the kind of organization the Adventurer Guild is.


    [[Very well[For the people]. I expect you all to do your best.]]


    The meeting was concluded with Clydes closing words.


    The details should be hash out by Jack and Clydeter.


    This time there is a clear division of roles.


    These guys wont be able to act properly unless someone spelled it out for them after all.


    Thinking so, I left the basement and went up to the Imperial Capital branch above.


    Thank you for your work, Silver-san.


    Its not tiring this time. The problem children are all grown up now after all.


    Emma, the receptionist who usually takes care of me, smiles bitterly at my reply.


    A normal receptionist cant treat SS-rank adventurers like problem children after all huh. Well, it cant be helped I guess.


    By the way, I am thinking of clearing all the umted quests. If there are quests that you want me to take care of then let me know.


    Eh!? You will take care of them!?


    There has been so much going on in this country that I didnt get the chance to ept any quest. Give me the high-ranked ones, I will take care of them.


    Thank you very much! The high-ranked quests have been umtingtely since no one takes care of them!


    Emma excitedly started preparing the quests for me.


    It must have been hard on her.


    Well, that is on me though.


    Guild staff usually keep the high-ranked quests for me since I always give my priority to them and the other adventurers wouldnt touch it because they think that Silver will take care of them anyway.


    Because of that, the cycle where high-ranked quests keep umting until I take care of them was made.


    Well, since there are gradually more and more excellent adventurers here, this cycle will be broken soon.


    Oh!? Thats Silver isnt it!


    An adventurer saw me and called out.


    Apparently, the guild was hosting a wee party for new adventurers today.


    The old men are offering alcohol to the neers who look like they are still boys and girls.


    Someone would have called the city guards already if this is hosted outside the adventurer guild.


    The newbie adventurers seem to be confused by all the merry-making.


    Is it fine to not stop them?


    They wouldnt stop even if we try.


    Emma sighs.


    It seems that they are already getting carried away by alcohol.


    As long as they have a reason to get noisy, anything goes for these guys after all.


    Silver!! We have newbies joining us today! You say something too!


    Thats right Thats right! Say something! Theres a lot of newbies today you know!


    WaHaHaHa!!


    Good grief.


    Dealing with drunk people really is troublesome huh.


    I obediently head over.


    These newbies should be around 15 years old huh, no maybe even younger than that.


    2 boys and 1 girl.


    They are looking at me nervously.


    Ah, Umm! Are you Silver-san, the SS-rank adventurer!?


    Thats right.


    I, I, I came to the Imperial Capital because of you, Silver-san!


    Me too!


    Two of them extend their hands out to me.


    I shook each of their hands and looked at thest boy.


    This boy seems to have a strong will.


    Suddenly, the boy pointed his finger at me.


    He then dered in a slightly quivering voice.


    S, Silver! I will surpass you someday! I will be an adventurer that can carry this Imperial Capital branch!


    In response to the boys reckless remark, the other two newbies hurriedly tried to apologize in his ce.


    However, the adults around them all cheerfullyugh.


    Good, Good! Say it more!


    Im looking forward to seeing you surpass Silver!


    D, dontugh at me! Im serious!


    Perhaps the boy felt like he was made fun of, he yelled at them.


    However, thats probably useless.


    After all, none of them were making fun of him.


    No matter how serious you are, it is still unrealistic for a low-ranked adventurer to say that.


    You think that I cant do it!?


    If I tell you to give up, will you? If you only have that much resolve then dont do it in the first ce.


    S, shut up! Theres no way Im giving up!


    Then start by getting stronger. Overtake your seniors one by one and challenge me again.


    I put my hand on the boys head and pat it.


    I then headed toward Emma and received the quests from her.


    Watch over him for me. Make sure that he doesnt push himself too much.


    Please leave him to me! Its my job as a receptionist to manage adventurers after all!


    Im counting on you. I will finish these quests soon. I will be free until the result of the Kingdom investigationes out anyway.


    Saying so, I left the branch office.

 Chapter 440: Since I’m Free

    Chapter 440: Since I¡¯m Free


    Traugotts wedding will be after the Adventurer Guilds investigation in the Kingdom ispleted. Once that is over, you will depart for the Dominion.


    Father decreed.


    In other words, my departure to the Dominion will be after the Kingdom investigation is finished.


    That means I will have some free time until then.


    Is there nothing I have to do?


    The quests that had been umted at the Imperial Capital Branch were all finished the other day and you have almost no princely duty to attend to until your departure, sir.


    What about Leos subordinates?


    Leonard-samas core staff team is already on-site with him and the rest are refraining from making their move during wartime, sir.


    I see. So, whats their actual reason?


    Perhaps they are too scared to bring reports to Arnold-sama since they had been ridiculing you as the Dull Prince for so long, sir. Regarding our current situation, there have been no major problems that require your attention so I think that it would be fine to leave them alone.


    Good griefwell, when the timees when they truly want my attention they will probably run crying to Finne anyway.


    And thats that.


    Im free.


    Theres nothing to do.


    I have done everything that I can for the time being and there is not enough time left for me to make a major move.


    I guess I will just have to find something to do huh?


    Making your moves half-heartedly is dangerous, sir. I believe the correct answer here is to do nothing. If anything, it will be the other side that makes their move first.


    The other side?


    I mean the people that need you, sir.


    The moment Sebas said that.


    Someone knocked on my door.


    It has been a long time, Your Highness Arnold.


    Long time indeed, Earl Baelz. It seems you have been quite busy ever since your promotion to the minister of engineering huh?


    Y, Yes. many ces were damaged from the war so I was busy with all the reconstruction.


    The man who came to me was a in man in his thirties.


    Earl Baelz who was promoted to the position of Minister of Engineering.


    He was one of the busiest ministers so he was rarely in the Imperial Capital.


    After all, the Empire had suffered damage in all regions.


    I heard that he had been traveling all over the country because of that. It seems to be his style to see what he has to work with using his own eyes.


    Things were happening one after another after all.


    I heard that in addition to your duties, you also went around to meet the nobles all over the Empire for us, right? We must have put you through some hardship huh.


    N, No! This is to put His Highness Leonard on the throne. I do not think of that as hardship at all.


    As a person who holds the position of a minister that does not base himself in the capital, he is a very convenient ally to Leo.


    After all, he had been traveling all over the Empire and recruited more nobles to join Leos faction.


    Having a connection with a minister is important for rural aristocrats. This is especially true for those that want to relocate to the central part of the Empire.


    So? What kind of business do you have with me today?


    Th, that is..


    Looking nervous, Earl Baelz has been wiping sweat from his face using his handkerchief.


    I have a favor to ask of you, Your Highness..!


    Say it.


    ActuallyI was attending a matchmaking! Can you pleasee with me!?


    Unintentionally, my face stiffened.


    Among all the ministers of the Empire, he is the only one who would make such a pathetic request to a prince.


    It made me feel like an idiot trying to anticipate what he wanted from me.


    Im getting tired all of a sudden.


    ..why do you need me at your matchmaking?


    I am having a slight headache.


    Perhaps because I have been used to dealing withplicated stufftely.


    Somehow I cant take this problem seriously at all.


    However, it seems that this is very important to him.


    Actually..the other party is the daughter of Marquis Prysel.


    Marquis Prysel is a well-known aristocrat.


    To be precise, the well-known one is his wife.


    Rumor has it that all of the domestic matters of House Prysel arepletely under the control of thedy of the house.


    During my work with Marquis Prysel, we hit it off.and he told me that he wanted me to try meeting his daughter by all means.but it seems that he kept that a secret from his wife..


    Its the Marquiss fault for not consulting with his wife first.


    That is true but.it seems that thedy doesnt think that this is a bad marriage either so she wanted me to give her proof that I truly belong to His Highness Leonards faction..she implied that she will allow her daughter to have this matchmaking with me if I can prove myself


    Seriously.


    This person really is extreme.


    Lady Prysel didnt tell him to bring me to her either.


    At best, she probably only wanted him to show that he indeed has close rtionships with the nobles of Leos faction.


    Maybe something like an item or letter from Leo should do the job.


    I can imitate Leos handwriting and write a letter


    There might be a problem afterward, sir


    I have no choice huh


    I sighed and got up from the chair.


    O, Oithe Earl has been gone for a while now, did you make Earl Baelz angry.?


    If he got angry with only that much then thats that! We are in the middle of the session war! Even if he is a minister, if he doesnt belong to a faction then his future is not secure either!


    A loud voice could be heard from the room.


    Earl Baelz started trembling at the voice.


    With the case of his ex-wife, it seems that he is not good at dealing with strong-willed women.


    We, well then.


    Earl Baelz touches the door and looks at me.


    Theres no use asking for a time-out aftering this far huh.


    I nodded at the Earl and he entered the room.


    M, Marquis Prysel! Thank you for waiting!


    OH! Earl Baelz! Thank you foring back! Please dont be offended, my wife simply got carried away a little.


    I did not get carried away. Ive decided to only leave my daughter in the care of a man who she will be safe with. At the moment His Highness Leonards faction is gaining momentum so many aristocrats recently joined his side. I need you to present proof that you have His Highnesss trust.


    Y, Yes..it is as you say..thats why I asked this esteemed person toe with me.


    With that said, Earl Baelz points to the door.


    Marquis Prysel and Lady Prysels sight turn toward me.


    At that moment, they got off their chairs and kneeled.


    Y, Your Highness Arnold!?


    Greetings, Your Highness.


    At ease. I was only asked to apany the Earl to a matchmaking today.


    With that said, I sat down next to Earl Baelz.


    The couple is still kneeling not knowing what to do.


    So, I urged them to act normally again.


    Rx. We cant proceed like this.


    V, Very well.


    Excuse us.


    The couple sits back in their chairs.


    Next to me, Earl Baelz is wiping his sweat with his handkerchief again.


    He is probably troubled by their unexpected reaction.


    Now then, Lady Prysel. You were worried that Earl Baelz may have borrowed Leos name to make himself look better right?


    Y, Yes


    Then you can rest assured. Earl Baelz is the first minister to express his support for Leo. He hasnt had the opportunity to meet up with us much due to his work but if Leo is in the capital, he would havee here himself. We are already on board the same boat. As long as Earl Baelz does not abandon us, we will not abandon Earl Baelz either. Are you convinced now? If my words are not enough then, we can do this another time once Leo came back too you know?


    N, No! This is plenty enough, Your Highness! We understand now! Right!? You understand right!?


    I was underestimating Earl Baelzs influence. I never thought that you would bring us His Highness himself..please forgive my shallow thoughts.


    Its natural to worry about the future of your daughter. If she is raised by someone like you, then I can be confident that Earl Baelz will be in good hands. A wife can sometimes bring the husband to the wrong side after all. However, with this, I think we can expect a better future for them both.


    I said that much and quietly stood up.


    Theres no need for me to be here anymore since Lady Prysel already acknowledged the Earl.


    The rest is a story between them alone.


    Then I will be excusing myself.


    Y, Your Highness!?


    I do not want to intervene much in someone elses matchmaking. The rest will be up to you.


    I said that and left.

 Chapter 441: DONE

    Chapter 441: DONE


    This is getting real annoying.


    I thought as I looked at the nobles who rushed into my room one after another.


    Your Highness, pleasee to my house!


    No, Your Highness. My house is definitely better.


    My house does not lose either!


    Perhaps some misunderstandings spread among the aristocrats.


    The nobles who heard that I went to Earl Baelzs matchmaking all rushed over to meet me.


    Did they think that I went there just because I was free?


    If thats the case then these guys are surprisingly shallow.


    All of you, just go back.


    Your Highness, please dont say that. Did you not attend Earl Baelzs matchmaking? Please visit my house. I do not boast about her much but my daughter is quite good-looking.


    Your Highness! If you are going to do that then please visit my house as well!


    Your Highness, please dont be fooled. My daughter is definitely better!


    I wonder why.


    I cantmunicate with them at all.


    Normally, someone withmon sense wouldnt just barge into a princes room and brag about their daughter right.


    Is it the negative side of how I let them make light of me for so long?


    Somewhere in their heart, they must still think lightly of me thats why they act like this.


    And everyone that came to me was those that I only knew their faces.


    I guess I can say that they are all middle-ss nobles.


    Earl Baelzs house is not that prestigious but he is still a minister. Moreover, he is the first minister to show his support for Leo.


    Theres no way I can treat these guys with the same treatment I gave the Earl.


    I have no intention of getting married. Just go back.


    That is no good, Your Highness. Something like this should be settled sooner thanter.


    Thats correct. A person who is bing the Prime Minister of the Dominion must not remain single. Your Highness does not want to be aughing stock of their aristocrats, correct?


    Since Your Highness does not want to join the high-ranking houses, I think that my daughter is just right for you.


    Did the rumor that I dont want to marry into a high-ranking house spread because I turned down both the Duke and the Brave?


    Dont treat me like a fool.


    I didnt refuse them because of their family.


    Argh, enough of this.


    Quit it already! My patience has its limit! What kind of benefit would I get from visiting your houses? Do you think that you can invite the Dull Prince to your house even if you havent raised any achievements? Stop making a fool out of me. Earl Baelz is the first person to express his support for Leo. Hes different from you guys! Theres no way I would visit the house of someone who hasnt even provided anything to the faction. If you want to invite me then make yourself useful first!


    I managed to shut them up.


    Using that momentum, I tried to make them leave.


    However, before that, the door was knocked again.


    Dont tell me


    WHO IS IT THIS TIME!?


    Ummif this is a bad time then I cane backter(Desuwa).


    Replied the nervous-looking girl with braided xen hair.


    She also wears some unfashionable sses.


    However, what stood out the most was this weird speaking habit of hers.


    Involuntarily, I stood up.


    Mia!?


    Ummdo you have time(Desuwa)?


    Yeah, Im free right now. I will prepare a room for us to talk.


    Since I know that they wont leave even if I tell them to get out, I walked to the door.


    Then, their voices came at me from behind.


    Your Highness! If you are going to spend your time with that girl then please give us some of your time too!


    For me, there is a difference in value between you guys and her. If you are still here when Ie back I will call the Imperial Knights to throw you out. Just get lost already.


    I said that and left the room.


    Are your wounds all healed up?


    I am having a chat with Mia in one of the rooms in the castle.


    Sebas also prepared some tea for us.


    This is a much more meaningful way to spend time than talking to those guys.


    I am already okay(Desuwa). I am not back to normal yet but theres no problem with my trip here.


    You and your family were supposed to be taking refuge in the north though.did something happen?


    Theres no problem about that(Desuwa). Its not about our new life here but..ah! Before that, I have something to say(Desuwa).


    With that said, Mia straightened her posture and quietly lowered her head.


    Thank you, Your Highness.


    I havent done anything though?


    In return for my work in the Imperial Capital, you have protected the people of the Dominion. You have also persuaded Marshal Lizelotte for us. The work I have done is iparable to what youve done for us(Desuwa).


    Dont be so humble. Back then the Empire was in a crisis. You have worked hard for us. I simply fulfilled the promise I made to you. Rather, I should be apologizing to you instead. We made you suffer because our preparations were not thorough enough. Im sorry.


    It was our side who changed the n at thest moment(Desuwa). The people of the Empire have worked hard enough for us.


    Being told that makes me feel a little better.


    Mia could have died back then.


    If she did then I would be left with nothing but regret.


    Then shall we say that we are even then? You came because you want something from me right? Anything is fine, just say it.


    A, anythingyou might regret itter if I ask for something big you know?


    Its fine. Tell me, whatever you need.


    T, Then..do you remember my younger brother Ted? He was the one who went to you as our messenger(Desuwa).


    Of course. He did well running all the way to us back then.


    Umm, actually, Ted isHe wanted to study under Duke Reinfeld.


    That can be arranged.


    Its impossible after all!? I knew that it is impudent to ask to study from the Duke butHmm?


    I can arrange it.


    Since Mia got all worked up and waved her hands all over the ce, I said it again.


    After confirming that she didnt hear me wrong, Mias eyes opened wide.


    Is that true!?


    I already said it twice right. I will write a letter to Duke Reinfeld. That person is the best person someone could learn from. He will surely grow up to be a talented person. After that, it will be up to him but.as I thought, the Dominion should be in the care of someone from the Dominion. If he can be someone that can be useful to my brother who is going to be the King there then this is a good deal.


    I, I dont know what will happen in the future(Desuwa)but Ted also said that he wanted to do something about the Dominion! He wants to change it himself!


    Then theres no problem right. Is there anything else?


    UmmI need souvenirs for the children


    Done.


    Also.the carriage I rode here was bumpy.


    Done.


    ActuallyI need a new bow.


    Done.


    Umm..Im hungry.


    Sebas.


    At once, sir.


    Ahhhhh.I really can ask for anything(Desuwa)!?


    In shock, Mia jumped away from me.


    Seeing her like that, I ask her with a smile.


    Anything else?


    S, so scary(Desuwa)!? Is this some kind of trick!?


    Even like this I am still an Imperial Prince. It wouldnt do if I cant do this much. You wont ept my money after all. I have no choice but to reward you like this right?


    I think that I will have better peace of mind if I take your money(Desuwa).?


    So money is fine huh?


    Saying so, I take out my coin purse.


    There are a lot of gold coins inside and it makes a thud sound when I ced it on the table.


    Even with no rainbow coin included, this should be a sizable amount of money.


    Seeing that, Mia retreated further away from me.


    Thats it! Thats it(Desuwa)! I dont like how you treat that amount of money like its nothing! A normal persons purse wouldnt make that heavy sound when you take it out, you know!?


    Its the weight of my feeling.


    Thats too heavy(Desuwa)!


    Its okay if you dont want to ept this. But when the children grow up, they will need a lot of things, right? They have to get used to their new life too after all.


    Uu.if you say that..


    Persuaded, Mia nervously reached out for the purse and pulled it toward her chest.


    At that moment, a grin floated on my face.


    So you epted it?


    HA!? I KNEW IT! IT WAS SOME KIND OF TRICK!?


    I will have to act as the Prime Minister of the Dominion for a while. I will have you work a lot this time as well. I am short on hand at the moment you see.


    I GOT LURED IN BY MONEY AGAIN(Desuwa)!?


    While Mia was cursing her own carelessness, Sebas arrived with a tray of sweets.

 Chapter 442: Making an Excuse

    Chapter 442: Making an Excuse


    Its been a few days since Mias visit.


    She has already returned to the north. Of course, with my letter to Duke Reinfeld.


    Mias power is needed once I get to the Dominion and it is better to send Ted to study under the Duke


    At the moment, Duke Reinfeld is governing the Dominion in the form of an assistant to Lize-aneue.


    Most of their high-ranking nobles along with the King had been apprehended and sent to a prison in the Empire. They will be executed when the timees.


    Thats why the Dominion currently has no ruler. There is only Lize-aneue and her army there.


    However, there are times when military power alone is not enough. Duke Reinfeld is making up for that. Even after Trau-niisan and I arrived, he will probably stick around to help us for a while.


    There is no better time to send Ted to study under the Duke than this.


    Thats why I sent Mia back to the North early.


    And thats good and all but.


    Seriously.why did this happen?


    I mutter while looking at the pile of portraits on my desk.


    All of them are portraits with a certain modification.


    When they saw you with Mia-sama, it seemed that they misunderstood your preference to be like a simple vige girl, sir. They will probably keep sending in women with a look as your fiance candidates now.


    They didnt listen to a word I said huh.?


    Even though I said that much to them, they still havent given up on getting me to marry their daughters.


    So persistent.


    That cant be helped, sir. You are Leonard-samas elder brother. If Leonard-sama gains even more credit from the war with the Kingdom, he will be closer to the throne than His Highness Eric. His Highness Eric himself hasnt been to battlefieldstely after all. In times of war, strong rulers are more sought after. With that being the case, you will be the elder brother of the next Emperor. Furthermore, since you have proven your ability, any sensible aristocrats would want to make connections with you, sir.


    If they push me too much then they might end up with a broken wrist you know?


    You have been targeted for some time, sir. This problem simply emerged because they found an opportunity.


    An opportunity?


    It has to do with Finne-sama and Elna-sama, sir. Before, they thought that it would be useless to bring up such a thing with you since you are close to the two of them. However, you refused them both. Thats why they think that theyve got a chance.


    It would be better if they give up instead since I turned down both a ducal house and the Brave house thoughwell, I guess any nobles that ignored the session war so far would act like that huh.


    The nobles who are trying to make connections with metely all came from a neutral position.


    It can be said that they are veryte since they have not decided on who to support even though the session war has reached its final stage.


    If they remain neutral this far then the correct choice should be to remain neutral until the end.


    The people that want to make connections with us after they see that we are gaining the advantage are nothing but those that sought to benefit themselves.


    They should have waited until the final moment of the session war and joined the candidate who needed their help and if that didnt happen then they should have stayed neutral until the very end.


    Its their fault for making their move sote in the conflict.


    However, it seems that they do not think that way.


    They probably think that it is still a 50-50 chance.


    Now that the faction has grown, adding more middle-ss nobles to our ranks does not really benefit us though.


    How do you wish to proceed, sir?


    Its easy to turn them down but.this is just right. I will have them leave me alone.


    Have youe up with something, sir?


    It will not be that effective but I should be able to make a good enough excuse.


    I see.


    Understanding what I meant, Sebas repeatedly nodded.


    A few dayster.


    Without a single knock, Elna entered my room.


    AL! WHAT DID YOU DO!?


    At least give me a knowell, whatever. So? What do you want?


    Dont What do you want? me! Theres a rumor that you prefer simple vige girls and the nobles are sending you portraits of their daughter one after another right!


    Thats right.


    Then hurry up and turn them down! Why are you leaving this alone!?


    Even if I turn them all down, they will just keeping right?


    If you seriously refuse them then they will stop!


    If I get even more serious thanst time then I will have to say that anyone who tries to send me portraits of their daughters will be punished.


    As expected, no one would do it after that.


    But.


    Personally, I would be troubled if they dont send me more though.


    Whats that!? Dont tell me you really like in vige girls!?


    It doesnt matter what my preference is. All I need is quantity.


    You are the worstonly the Emperor is allowed polygamy you know?


    What are you imagining.I am only trying to make an excuse here alright.


    Elna tilts her head at my words.


    Seriously.


    Dont let this slip to anyone okay?


    Of course.


    This is worrying.well, I just need a bit more so I guess its fine. Its unusual to have this many marriage proposalsing to me right? I am a prince after all. With so many middle-ss nobles sending in marriage proposals one after another without consulting the Emperor first, one could say that they are making light of him, no?


    Thats true. Their position is different from that of a ducal house or the Brave after all. So? What kind of excuse are you trying to make?


    Something like this can happen not only in the Empire but the Dominion as well. Dont you think so?


    Certainly, the Dominions aristocrats should also want to make connections with the Imperial Family.


    Exactly. It would be a hassle if they interfered with my work. Thats why I will revert back to my previous state.


    Your previous state?


    I need Finne at my side to drive these nobles away. Thats the excuse I will use to bring Finne with me to the Dominion. I cant leave Finne in the Imperial Capital. If the situation turns bad, Leo will have to return to the border immediately. Its possible that she will be a target.


    Dont tell me, you are nning to use Finne to drive away other women?


    She can also use me to ward off her suitors. It seems that there have been a lot of marriage proposalsing her waytely you know.


    Recently, Finne isnt with me much.


    Whenever she has free time, she always goes to visit Therese-aneue at the east pce.


    I felt a little bad for Therese-aneue but I will have to pull her back to my side.


    If the rtionship between me and Finne is good, the number of nobles who are trying to push their daughters on me will decrease. I will use that as an excuse and bring Finne with me.


    But you have already refused her once, right?


    Even so, just having her by my side will influence them that way. The rest would be to spread the rumors. Even the aristocrats of the Dominion wouldnt bother to bring up marriage talk with me with Finne at my side.


    .somehow it felt like I just lost so I kinda hate this.


    Elna whispered with a dissatisfied expression.


    Why does she always think things in terms of winning and losing I wonder.


    Then just quit the Knight Order. If you do that then I will bring you to the Dominion with no hesitation.


    Theres no way I can do that right? We have the Demons to deal with after all.


    So you already understand. Just like old days, if I have you by my side then I wont have to worry about marriage. But.now we have our roles to fulfill. We cant be just childhood friends to each other like we are used to.


    .so Finne will do that job instead of me?


    That would be the case.


    Then Im convinced.


    With that said, Elna doesnt look dissatisfied anymore and turns back to leave.


    Its kinda amazing that she was convinced because of a reason like that. I wonder what kind of basis she operated on.


    For the time being, thats one thing taken care of.


    The rest would be to exin it to His Majesty, sir.


    He would definitely allow it if I went to him looking tired with all from all the marriage proposals. Father probably doesnt want Finne to remain in the Imperial Capital in this situation either. If there was a full-scale war with the Demons, Father would have to go to battle too after all.


    Anti-Demon Covenant is it. If the Demons invasion is confirmed, each country will have to send in its strongest forces. That covenant hasnt been used for the past 500 years though.


    If the SS-rank adventurers can take care of them then that would be for the best.


    It would be better if no one had to be made a sacrifice.


    However, this situation doesnt allow me to be optimistic.


    Thinking so, I quietly looked out the window.

 Chapter 443: Hands

    Chapter 443: Hands


    (Cards)


    A few more dayster.


    I went to Father.


    I didnt expect the talk of your marriage would escte so much.


    Even if I refuse them they will just send me more so I just gave up.


    I sigh and show him a tantly tired expression.


    However.


    Quit the act. I know that you were letting them do as they pleased. What do you want?


    Its not really an act you know. Im really tired right now. Mostly.


    Seriously..


    Seeing me sticking my tongue out for him a little, Father tiredly shook his head.


    As expected of Father.


    He clearly saw through what I was doing huh. Well, its fine even if he noticed though.


    I only wish for one thing. Id like to bring Finne with me to the Dominion.


    You are using Finne to avoid dealing with other women?


    She can use me to avoid other men too.


    Even though you are my son, you sure are selfish. To think that you would put the woman you refused at your side to ward off other women.


    Im Lize-aneues younger brother after all.


    Since Father was directing his meful gaze at me, I shift the target to Lize-aneue instead.


    That person has refused Duke Reinfelds proposal countless times already.


    Even so, they still stay together.


    You want to be like those two?


    Maybe.


    How indecisive. Do you really have no intention of marrying anyone? Honestly speaking, right now you can have anyone you want you know?


    Perhaps. I might regret thister but I am not intending to marry at the moment.


    why?


    Fathers question made me turn silent for a short while.


    If I lie then I can make up any kind of excuse.


    But there is no point in lying here.


    After all, the only ones here are me and Father.


    because I dont have the confidence that I can make anyone happy.


    Happiness cer.


    I dont want to fail. Father may think that I am acting like a child but.I want love to be something beautiful. I dont want it to crumble away in front of my eyes.


    Good griefare you referring to me now?


    No, I want to be like Father and Mother when I get married. Right now Im just not confident that I can be like that. If I have the confidence then I will think about marriage again.


    Confidence huh.putting Leonard on the throne, the Demons problem, and the conflict with other countries, do you intend to put everything off until all of that is resolved?


    That would be the case.in my situation, I can lose my life at any moment. After all, once I head to the Dominion, the enemys eyes will turn toward me. Can you marry anyone when you do not even know when you might die?


    Father kept silent for a while.


    He then changed the topic.


    He probably feels that its useless to say anything more.


    It would probably be possible to put some restraint on the Dominions aristocrats with Finne but that wont work on the Imperial aristocrats you know? It is already well known that you turned down Duke Kleinerts proposal after all.


    Please dont worry. I will spread some rumors.


    What kind?


    That I refused because I was concerned about Leo, or that I was worried about our faction. If I mix in some of the facts then they would buy it. Also..I can not leave Finne in the Imperial Capital alone. Its too dangerous after all.


    I dont think that it will be that much different in the Dominion but..its still better than just Traugott alone there. I dont know when I will die myself after all. Fine. do whatever you like.


    Thank you very much.


    I said my thanks and bowed.


    When I raised my head, Father was still looking at me when he usually just leaves.


    Is there anything else?


    Im sorry. I couldnt give you a peaceful life.


    Whats this all of a sudden? This much is normal in a session war right.


    This time its different. After the Crown Princes death, if I had nominated a sessor, none of this would happen.


    Even if you do that no one would respect that sessor. Many had already gathered to support the Crown Prince. Just because he died, no one would follow a sessor you named. There will be bacshes and eventually conflicts will be born in the end.


    A battle for the right of session is one thing but a battle that takes ce after a candidate obtains the throne will be a civil war.


    Since the Crown Prince passed away, there is no other option but to have a session war.


    That person was the only exception after all.


    That might certainly be the case. The conflicts will only smolder if we leave them alone. Still, it wouldnt burn us like it is now.


    If you leave the fire alone it will only get bigger. If it is going to burn anyway, we should let it burn out right now. We should not leave our problems to the next generation.


    Even if it costs you your peace?


    If no one is going to do it then it falls to me to do it right? I am not going toze around knowing that there is something that only I can do you know.


    I see. Then do your best for a little bit more. If the SS-rank adventurers can settle the Demons problem then we will have a war with the Kingdom to worry about next. If Leonardes out victorious, he will surpass Eric. If the Demons prove to be too much for the Adventurers to deal with then it will be a war against the Demons. I will have to be at the frontline but Leonard will be there as well. Its a battle for the whole continent and participating alone would give you recognition. No one would recognize a person who was not there as their ruler. Either way, it is only a matter of time until Leonard ascends the throne.


    ..I dont think Eric-aniue would give up as long as he still has a hand to y though?


    Theres nothing he can do. He has already done everything he could as a Minister of Foreign Affairs. That is his limit.


    However, Eric-aniues faction is still powerful. Most of the Dukes are on his side. Above all.there is also his marriage with Lady Altenburg. The Duke of Altenburg is the house with the longest history in the Empire. As long as he has their backing, I dont think that he wouldnt give us some resistance.


    House Altenburg has been with the Empire ever since the country was founded.


    They boast a long history that isparable to that of the Imperial Family.


    They are so influential that they have produced Franzs predecessor, the predecessor of that predecessor, and another predecessor before him. A family that produced Prime Ministers for the Empire for 3 consecutive generations.


    Erics wife hails from House Altenburg.


    With their backing, Eric has gained many aristocrats as his allies.


    This is the biggest reason why Eric does nothing so far.


    He already has the strongest faction without any need to involve himself in unnecessary conflicts. He simply needed to crush thest of his rivals and win the war.


    No matter what he does, as long as Leonard continues to prove his worth in battles, there will be nothing that his faction can do. That should be the worst kind of development for Eric. There are many things to be done outside the country but none for the inside. He has been focusing too much on that after all.


    That might be the case but Eric-aniue was the one who stood the closest to Wilhelm-aniue when he was alive. I expect him to have some kind of trump card hidden.


    [Using your trump card at the timing when your opponent would hate it the most] huh. Thats Wilhelms teaching right.


    Wilhelm-aniue always used his trump card at the moment where it could crush his opponents. It is an act to snuff out his opponents chance of victory. Im sure that Eric-aniue will do the same.


    So you have some idea of what kind of trump card he is hiding?


    Its because I dont know what it is that I am having a hard time right now.


    I guess so. Then let me change the question. Since you also received that same teaching, what kind of trump cards are you hiding? Revealing your serious side after you have let everyone make light of you for so long should be one of them. The fact that you revealed that to everyone means that you still have some kind of hands left right?


    You are giving me too much credit.


    Hmph, well, I will leave it at that then.


    He doesnt believe that at all.


    Actually, since that was a lie, it cant be helped that he didnt believe it.


    The trump card to use when your opponent uses theirs.


    Something that can rid your opponent of their chance at winning.


    When I recalled Wilhelm-aniues teaching, the door to the throne room suddenly opened.


    The person who entered was an out-of-breath Imperial Knight.


    Th, theres a report, Your Majesty!


    Say it.


    Yes, sir! The investigation team the Guild sent to the Kingdom has started their investigation on Grimoires bases and encountered multiple Demons, sir!

 Chapter 444: The Three SS Rank Adventurers

    Chapter 444: The Three SS Rank Adventurers


    The Investigation Team from the Adventurer Guild split into 3 groups after they entered the Kingdom.


    Among the 3 groups, Jacks group was moving with the smallest number of personnel.


    Normally, you would need many people to safeguard the frontline for an archer but Jack has no need for that.


    Thats why Jack assigned four of the five S-rank Adventurers to the other two groups.


    The remaining one was assigned as his assistant. And just an assistant. Jack doesnt intend to count on theirbat ability.


    However.


    Jack-san. If a Demon appears then you can leave it to me?


    That is still a hundred years too early for you.


    They are currently at an underground facility that is likely to be one of Grimoires bases.


    Jack infiltrated the facility with only one person by his side.


    An S-rank adventurer based in the United Kingdom of Eaglet.


    His name is Bruce Tarrant.


    The young ice mage with the nickname of [the Freezing Noble] due to his gentlemanly behavior and appearance.


    Go back above ground and wait for me there. I will handle the Demon.


    That wouldnt do right. It would be meaningless for me to tag along with you in the first ce.


    Your reason for being here is to guard our investigators.


    We already have the AAA-rank guys for that you know.


    Im telling you to go join them.


    So strict. Even like this, I am still an S-rank you know?


    Bruce waved his right hand as he said that.


    With that alone, several enemies that were hiding in the shadows were frozen.


    For a while now, Bruce had been dealing with the small fries in this underground facility.


    I think that I can at least help here though?


    I didnt bring you here because I expected a battle.


    Please dont say that. Our opponents are Demons you know? I think that it would be better if we cooperate with each other.


    Is that so.


    The moment he said that, Jack stopped his feet.


    There was a petite girl in front of him.


    Why is there such a small girl here?


    Bruce is wondering and tries to step up and protect the girl.


    However, the moment he took a step past Jack.


    He was hit by a strong chill.


    He immediately took his distance and got ready for battle.


    I came out to see for myself since I heard the SS-rank adventurers areing. So, whos going to be my opponent?


    That would be me.


    Saying so, Jack readied the bow he hung on his shoulder and slightly cracked his neck.


    Seeing Jacks calmness, Bruce felt the difference between them.


    Theres no doubt that the girl in front of them is a Demon.


    Recalling the chill he felt, Bruces legs are shaking a little.


    However.


    Jack-sanlet me fight her.


    Ara? Two came to my ce?


    Im Bruce Tarrant. An S-rank adventurer.


    The moment she heard that he was an S-rank, the girls expression immediately looked as if she lost interest in him.


    Then.


    It would be one thing if my opponent is the strongest the Adventurer Guild has to offer but you have no right to face me since you are still a level below that. Just go home.


    DONT UNDERESTIMATE ME!


    Bruce instantly created countless icicles around him and prepared to shoot them all at the girl.


    In response, seeing so many icicles he created, the girl happily apuded.


    Thats amazing. You do party?


    DAMN YOU!


    He shot the icicles at the girl but the girl casually walked slowly forward.


    She didnt walk at the speed that makes her invisible to the eyes.


    Still, none of the icicles hit the girl.


    They all passed through gaps between the girls limps andnded behind her.


    Just like that, all of Bruces icicles were exhausted.


    Good work.


    Suddenly, the girl was next to Bruce.


    When did she get so close?


    Bruce couldnt tell at all.


    The thought of defending himself floated in his mind but before he could do anything, the girl raises her right hand.


    Well then, goodbye.


    Bruce was hit with the dread of death.


    He prepares to at least get one counterattack in but even that is meaningless.


    After all, the girl was blown away the next moment.


    Goodbye to you too.


    Jack was following the movement of the Girl that Bruce failed to follow.


    He kicked the girl away.


    Jack-san..


    Hurry up and return above ground. Evacuate all of our investigators and report to the other groups. Tell them that a Demon appeared.


    ..Understood.


    Understanding his helplessness in the face of a Demon and insurmountable wall he cant ovee, Bruce turns his back and starts running.


    The girl did not give chase.


    Even though she was kicked away by Jack, she did not take any damage at all.


    Youve got an amazing speed. Its been a while since I had to defend.


    Is that right. Then defend this too.


    With no intention to chitchat, Jack readies his bow and immediately shoots magic arrows at her.


    With a bow in his hand, the barrage of magic arrows does not stop.


    Still, the girlzily avoided every single one like she did earlier.


    Ara, so scary.


    There is a big hole in the wall behind the girl.


    And the girl was looking happily at it.


    A yful brat eh.


    Thats rude. My name is Ipos. Even if I look like this, I am still one of Grimoires executives, you know?


    Yeah? Then let me introduce myself too. Im Jack, an SS-rank adventurer from the Adventurer Guild. Im here to subjugate you.


    Jack said as he rapidly fired his arrows at the girl again.


    But in response,


    I hate this.at least I wanted my opponent to be a handsome guy you know.


    My bad then.


    Linares, who was also investigating one of their bases encountered a Demon as well.


    The Demon he is facing is a middle-aged man with a muscr body.


    The Demon named himself as he flexed his muscles.


    The name is Marbas. I have been looking forward to fighting you.


    Unfortunately, Im not looking forward to this at all. Seriously.its about time that I have to take care of my skin..


    It seems I am being looked down on quite a bit huh.


    In response to Linaress couldnt-care-less attitude, Marbas immediately closed in on Linares.


    He then shot a straight punch at him.


    And in the next moment.


    Marbas was in the air.


    He didnt jump there himself.


    He was thrown.


    Impatient men are unpopr, you know?


    I see.


    Understanding that he was sent flying, Marbas made a mid-air recovery andnded.


    He then readied up again.


    Let me test my ability then. [Bipr Divine Fist].


    Couldnt be helped then.SS-rank adventurer of the Adventurer Guild, Linares. Im subjugating you.


    Said Linares with a daring smile.


    In a town within the Kingdoms territory.


    There, Egor was confronting a small boy.


    Egor had attacked the base he was assigned to but he came to this town using his own intuition.


    He felt that someone was calling for him here.


    And that was correct.


    The town was on fire.


    The citizens are fleeing from it leaving a scene of tragedy.


    There, a young confused girl asked Egor.


    Who are you.


    While stroking the girls head, Egor answered.


    Im Egor, an SS-rank adventurer from the Adventurer Guild. You did good holding out so far.


    Oi, oi, old man. Can you not interrupt my game? I was enjoying shooting down humans, you know?


    The boy yawns as he floats sidewayszily in the air.


    After ncing at the boy, Egor hits the ground with his cane.


    That alone caused a big gust and the mes raging over the town were blown away.


    If you enjoy ying games so much then I will apany you. We are ying tag. I am it. You can start running for your life now.


    Egor muttered as he unsheathed the sword from his cane.

 Chapter 445: Power Is Power

    Chapter 445: Power Is Power


    The base Linares was at was a noble vi.


    A vi that was supposed to be deserted.


    There he encountered Marbas, a big muscled man.


    A Demon that is inhibiting a human body.


    Linares immediately noticed that but he didnt put Marbas down immediately.


    Im troubled.


    Linares muttered as he parries Marbass fists.


    They have been exchanging their fists for a while now.


    He has been casually parrying Marbass attack.


    Forceful and soft.


    The way the two fight was the exact opposite.


    To think that there would be a technique that can parry my attack so easily.as expected of the Divine Fist.


    We were told to investigate so I dont want to destroy the vi..can we do this outside?


    That is an impossible request. I am here to protect this ce after all.


    Seriously.inflexible middle-aged men are the worst.


    Since we are both martial artists, why dont we talk it out with our fists.


    I hate being touched myself so I very much hate that idea. This is why I hate dealing with other martial artists. Besides, Im already getting nauseous from dealing with a middle-aged man you know.


    As if Marbass fists are some kind of filthy object, Linares kept parrying off his attacks.


    The aftermath of Marbass blows leaves the vis walls tattered.


    Linares can easily parry his attack but each of his blows was packed with tremendous power.


    Hmph, at this rate I would be the one who wrecks this ce myself huh.


    There are also muscle brain Demons huh? So, what is your authority?


    If you want to know that then try making me use it.


    Now you are ying hard to get..I hate this. Really.


    The moment he said that, Linares instantly moved behind Marbas and opened a hole in Marbass chest from behind.


    It was a quick jab that can be called divine since not even a drop of blood stained his arm.


    Marbas himself was stunned by the sudden development.


    Normally, that should be a fatal injury. No matter how strong a Demon Marbas is, that wound should at least hinder his movement.


    However, that hole immediately closed.


    I see..so your authority favors close-quarterbat huh.


    You saw through it huh. My authority is Regeneration. No one can defeat me.


    That really is nasty.


    Right.


    While saying so, Marbas turns back.


    There was a big smile on his face.


    My Regeneration is invincible. No martial artist can defeat me. Your technique is certainly great but it was still designed to be used against humans. Such techniques can not defeat a Demon.


    I guess so. But, my fist is specialized in dealing with monsters, you know?


    Its all the same. A technique that can kill a dragon can not defeat a regenerating Demon. Youck power.


    This really is getting irritating.this might be the first time since I became an SS-rank adventurer that someone irritated me this much.


    My apology then. But I was simply stating the facts.


    What you said was not a fact. Its just spection.


    Saying so, Linares starts attacking.


    Marbas parries his attacks.


    Linaress fists skillfully sneaked past his defense many times and blow after blow pierced Marbass body. However, Marbas kept regenerating.


    Linares wanted to keep striking him down until he can no longer regenerate but it is impossible to sneak all attack past Marbass defense even for Linares.


    In the end, Marbass regeneration triumphs.


    You may go on an offensive but you cant defeat me


    Seriously.this is just unbelievable.


    Right. You and I are fatally ipatible.


    Seems so. I really cant handle that personality of yours.


    Our abilities are also ipatible. Your defense is strong but my fist will eventually breakthrough. You can hit me all you want and I wont be defeated. On the other hand, one strike is all I need.


    Running your mouth even though you still havent won yet..


    Linares tiredly sighed.


    In response, Marbas took a stance again.


    I dont want to end this because I am having a good time but this is a battle between martial artists. There needs to be a winner.


    Saying so, Marbas took his breath and ran up to Linares to unleash a thrust.


    A thrust that leaves even the sound behind.


    If a normal human took that there would be nothing remaining.


    However, there is a miscalction on Marbass part.


    After all, Linares doesnt exactly fit into the human category.


    This man is an SS-rank adventurer.


    Very well, I will end this too.


    After Marbas unleashed his thrust.


    Linares calmly said that.


    Then Marbas realized, his entire arm was gone.


    What?


    To think that you would lose an arm just because I put a little power into my parry. How fragile.


    Linares mutters while calmly standing in his ce.


    It didnt look like he moved at all.


    However, something is obviously different.


    Sensing that, Marbas immediately took a distance away.


    .as expected of the Divine fist.so you have been hiding a secret move huh


    A secret move? Well, I guess you could call it that. I dont want to use it much after all.


    Said Linares as he slowly walks toward Marbas.


    It was like he was showing off his superiority.


    Unable to withstand the pressure, Marbas fired his thrusts at Linares from a distance.


    Multiple shock waves hit Linares.


    However,


    If you blow up so much dust my clothes will get dirty you know.


    Simply with a swipe of his right hand, Linares canceled out all the shockwaves.


    The noble vi was half destroyed just because of that.


    This is why I didnt want to do this. Everything will be blown away after all. Well, since they are already broken, theres nothing I can do. the children in my team will take care of the post-processingter.


    Are youreally the same human I faced earlier?


    Excuse me, I am a genuine authentic human being alright. The only difference is my strength. Thats it. I cant control my body well if I put some power into it and doing things like this also puts a strain on my skin too..Most importantly, it makes me look like an ugly muscle brain, not beautiful at all. As I thought, the most beautiful martial art is one that can ovee anything gracefully.


    Simply put some power into it.


    Marbas was terrified at Linaress description.


    This means that even now, Linares wasnt even using hisbat mode.


    Despite that, he still showed Marbas that level of skill. Just what kind of technique wille at him now.


    Marbas felt the danger as he spected.


    If Linares had put her power into his earlier technique, what would happen.


    However,


    Its your fault you know? Its because you wont just die. Now I have to resort to such an ugly way.


    I think that your techniques are plenty beautiful though?


    Im already tired of hearing thatpliment. Also, it seems you still misunderstand one thing. Techniques are there for us to use the most of our power. I heard a lot of people say that. But I have a different theory myself.


    Now Im curious. This wisdom of the strongest martial artist on the continent.


    Then I will tell you. My theory is [Power is Everything]. Techniques are just there to utilize it. We live because we have power. Its impossible to control power with techniques. Thats why even your authority is nothing before my power.


    Marbas was readied to take Linaress attack with his regeneration. However, he noticed that the degree of danger now ispletely different than before.


    That sense of danger has turned into a premonition of death.


    It was toote when he realized that it would be bad to take Linaress blow.


    Take this as a souvenir to the underworld, Power is Power.


    In front of Marbas, Linares thrust his fist forward using no skills or techniques whatsoever.


    In an instant, Marbass body shattered and disappeared as if an ancient magic spell had just been unleashed on him.


    The aftermath of that thrust was overwhelming. The terrain around the vi was immediately reshaped.


    Meanwhile, Linares was closely inspecting the right hand he used for the thrust.


    I have to take good care of my skin todayArgh! Its all rough now, not beautiful! I really hate this!


    The vi waspletely destroyed and the terrain was reshaped.


    This should be a natural result of a sh between an SS-rank adventurer and a Demon but this result still dissatisfied Linares.


    It is normal for such a disaster to ur when an SS-rank adventurer was dispatched.


    But among the SS-rank adventurers, he prided himself in taking care of business smartly and beautifully.


    That was his intention but the result ended up the exact opposite.


    Should I clear out these rubbles for the children in the investigation team? No, if I clear this up then the dust will be flying everywhere.


    While saying such carefree remarks, Linares headed toward the investigation team that was waiting for him.

 Chapter 446: The Archery He Admired.

    Chapter 446: The Archery He Admired.


    Its useless. Dont you realize that it will always be the same no matter how many times you try?


    Ipos, an executive of Grimoire, kept eluding Jacks arrows while giggling to herself.


    Nothing has changed ever since the battle started.


    Jack shoots his arrows and Ipos avoids them.


    Even with Jacks skillful archery, Ipos canzily avoid all of the arrows he shot at her for some reason.


    Still, Jack is also a man who climbed up to the SS rank by his own power.


    If he is shown the same thing over and over again, its natural that he would notice the trick behind it.


    I seeso your authority is a short-term future prediction huh.


    Ara? As expected from an SS-rank adventurer I guess? So you noticed.


    If you moved that much even before I even fired my arrows then its pretty obvious.


    Quite observant arent you.


    Ipos said with a smile.


    Even though the trick has been seen through, Ipos did not let up the attitude of a superior.


    Due to how archery works, thepatibility between Jack and Ipos couldnt be any worse.


    Although Arcane Archery can change the direction of the magic arrows mid-flight, it holds no meaning before Ipos who can see the future.


    However.


    That sounds like an invincible ability but you did take my first kick right? I guess theres a difference between being able to see the future and the ability to react huh?


    Correct again. Still, your attacks are mainly medium to long-range. Do you think that you can beat me in close-quarter?


    Who knows.


    It seems you can still afford to not take this seriously. That being said, my advantages dont reallye from my authority alone you know?


    Saying so, Ipos generated a ball of magic power and fired it at Jack.


    Its speed is nothing.


    Jack was able to intercept it instantly.


    However.


    Tsk!


    The ball of magic power absorbed Jacks arrow.


    Its the type of attack that can absorb magic power.


    Clicking his tongue at the attack that is ipatible with his own, Jack waits for the ball to approach him.


    The moment it reached Jack, the ball of magic burst.


    However, Jack was unharmed.


    Amazing. I never thought that anyone would be able to shoot an arrow to offset it like that.


    Underestimating me eh.


    I amplimenting you though?


    I hate that superior attitude of yours.


    I am a Demon after all. Naturally, I think that all humans are inferior to me. Since I am speaking to you from an equal standpoint, dont you think that I am already quite reasonable?


    Thats exactly what I hate about you.


    While saying so, Jack barrage Ipos with magic arrows.


    The rate of fire could not bepared to what he showed her before.


    However, Ipos could avoid them all the same.


    Reasonablepromise should be enough for you right. I dont know about other SS-rank Adventurers butthe only thing you are good at is your archery. You cant use as many spells as Silver, and you are not as powerful as the other three in closebat. You have the weakest defense among the SS-rank. You may be able to suppress weaker opponents with your attack alone but you can not do the same if your opponent is stronger than you.


    Good griefnot just the appearance, your personality is that of a shitty brat too huh.


    Iposs analysis of Jack was mostly correct.


    Thats why Jack doesnt deny it.


    Jacks weapon is his bow. His skill with it is his strength, his everything.


    Silver has his Magic, Linares has his Fists, Magic Sword for Noname, and de for Egor.


    They honed themselves to the extremity and arrived at the zenith.


    If you were a swordsman then you might be able to win against me but against an archer, I am invincible. Do you regret it now?


    Regret what exactly?


    The choice you made to be an archer. With that much power in you, I think you could have been sessful no matter what weapon you choose, you know.


    I dont have that confidence myself butI have no regrets.


    Before his pursuit of the Arcane Archery, Jack was just an ordinary vige boy.


    There, he met Mias grandfather and forcefully made him take himself in as an apprentice.


    He admired Mias grandfather who was honing his arcane archery in his travels.


    He eventually absorbed his skills and surpassed his master, bing the strongest magic archer on the continent.


    No matter how many times that choice put him in desperate situations,


    He never chooses to give up his bow.


    The bow was his dream, his object of admiration, and himself.


    However, there is now an addition to the things that he cares about.


    Certainly, I might not be as strong as the other SS-rank Adventurers. But you see, this magic bow is still my everything, and I will continue to be at the peak with it. Some will say that archers are weak, and some will probably say that bows areme. I am the one who shut them all up.


    The boy who once admired is now someone that is being admired.


    On his back are the expectations of every archer on the continent.


    And among those archers, there is his daughter.


    His Arcane Archery is the only connection he has with her.


    Even if he appears in front of her, he has no intention of calling himself her father. He has no qualification for that.


    Still, he wants to present himself to her as the strongest archer in the world.


    Dont look down on me too much, Brat. People dont call me the Bow God just for fun!


    Jack pulled the string on his bow with all his might and fired an arrow.


    It split into innumerable arrows traveling toward Ipos, blocking all her escape routes.


    Naturally, splitting up the arrow means lessening their power.


    However, they all have enough power to cause damage to Ipos.


    Taking them head-on is not a good idea.


    Ipos judged so and slipped into the gap between the innumerable split arrows by predicting the future.


    Then.


    Wee.


    Jack, who was waiting for her at the gap, took her by surprise.


    You and I may have the worstpatibility but I am quite good at dealing with someone who loves exploiting that ipatibility you see. When people like you pride themselves in their superiority and forcefully push forward, they always find themselves unable to do anything in a situation like this right?


    Kuh!


    Ipos produces a ball of magic power which was immediately sucked into Jacks bow.


    You thought you were the only one who can absorb others magic power?


    Damn you!


    If I had other authority it wouldnt turn out like this. So, are you starting to regret it now? The fact that you were born with the authority to predict the future.


    Then, Jack nocks his bow one final time.


    Ipos managed to escape the restraint of the split arrows but before she knew it, both her hands and feet were already restrained by small arrows.


    They are the arrows that Jack prepared in advance.


    The match was already decided when Ipos decided to slip into the gap.


    If his opponent can see the future then all he has to do is make his opponent walk into a checkmate.


    -All or Nothing. Fuse and Gather here. Magic Bow Secret Move! Focused Destroying Light Arrow!!


    A single arrow of light swallows Ipos.


    Just like that, a huge hole was made deep into the underground where Ipos used to be.


    The impact caused the facility to copse.


    Bruce, who was watching the situation above ground, couldnt help but shout out for Jack at the sudden copse.


    Jack-san!


    Grimoires underground base was sunk into the abyss.


    Loud sounds of copse echoes and the earth shake.


    There, a man walked into Bruces field of vision.


    Dont be so loud. That was me.


    Jack said as he stared at the huge hole in the ground.


    He then let out a long sigh.


    Silver is going to give me an earful again.


    After all, there is nothing left to investigate now.

 Chapter 447: The Sword Saint’s Move

    Chapter 447: The Sword Saint¡¯s Move


    An old man was chasing a boy.


    A situation that looked peaceful was unfolding within the Kingdom.


    That being said, the scale and degree of seriousness here are clearly too different from your average game of tag.


    DAMN YOU!!!!!


    The boy sent green smoke toward the old man.


    It was a cloud of deadly poison.


    However, the old man easily cut them apart.


    No wayyou are cutting even my authority.


    Whats wrong little boy..are you done running away?


    Said Egor to the shaking boy as he approached him.


    Since their first encounter, Egor had cut down the poison released by Caassimr many times already.


    He had been pursuing Caassimr, who fled to the sky, with his overwhelming speed.


    A normal child would have given up before this old mans stubbornness already but in this game of tag, giving up means death.


    ..the oldest SS-rank Adventurer.Sword Saint Egorit seems the rumor is true, there really is nothing you can not cut.


    Thats an exaggeration. There are some things that I can not cut. Well, its true that most things are very cuttable to me though.


    Saying so, Ego slowly approached Caassimr.


    Until now, Caassimr had been flying to escape while Egor runs after him on the ground.


    However, deciding that it is impossible to shake Egor off, Caassimrnded on the ground.


    If he cant escape then theres no other choice but to fight.


    I never thought that there is a monster like you among the humans you know..


    A monster ehwell, I guess that is true.


    You have that kind of power but continued to be only an adventurer for hundreds of years right? From the perspective of the humans on this continent, I think that they are even more afraid of you than the monsters you know.


    A Demon said that to me huh.on that point alone, I am quite grateful to you Demons. The reason people with abnormal power like us can move around freely to some extent as we have been was because of the existence of your kinds. Mankind has always prepared abnormal people like me to face the threat of the Demons you see. Thats us the SS-rank Adventurers.


    People with abnormal power like them could be persecuted and hunted down by other human beings who are afraid that they might use their power against them.


    However, they are allowed to exist as a [Fighting Force] because of the clear threat called the Demons.


    The Ouws that possess extraordinary power. The system that recruited them into a fighting force for humanity is the SS-rank Adventurer.


    Then it would be bad to subjugate us right? They will turn their fangs toward Jii-san and your friends next, you know?


    ..its not good to look down on SS-rank Adventurers too much you know? I have been an SS-rank of Adventurers for hundreds of years to make sure that doesnt happen. Ive saved many lives and stand as the guardian of mankind all my life. Ive never interfered with human conflict even when it cost me my own country. SS-rank Adventurers are now the symbol of hope. Even if the Demons are no longer around, our position will not change.


    Over time, the peoples views on the SS-rank Adventurers have significantly changed.


    Even so, Egor still remains as one.


    As someone who will act as an insurance when other-rank Adventurers decide to use their power against humanity.


    He has always been watching.


    It could be said that it was Egor himself who helped form this system.


    That must have been a lot of work. I would decide to live however I want though.


    You Demons wont understand. With poweres responsibility, we simply decided to take ours. It would be easy to throw such responsibilities away but those responsibilities are exactly what creates the bond between us and the people. If we live like the Demons then we are no different than a beast.


    It seems I will never understand. Going so far for something invisible and formless like that, I wonder why anyone would choose to do that to themselves?


    It is exactly because you cant understand that that you are being cornered right now. Well, I guess I will tell you about it as a souvenir to hell. It sounds cooler that way, right? Putting it like that. In this world, the cool ones are the strong.


    Stop messing with me!


    Having enough, Caassimr directed the poison cloud that he had been gradually releasing to the surrounding at Egor.


    The area around Egor waspletely encased in poison clouds.


    There is no escape.


    You idiot! Breath those poisons in and say goodbye to your life!


    Fool, all I have to do is not breath.


    Egor is still calm even while being covered with clouds of poison.


    His arm is moving at high speed, of course, with his sword in hand.


    He cuts all the poison that gets close to him, creating a kind of barrier.


    In response, Caassimr can only look at what is unfolding before his eyes.


    The abnormal of mankind.


    Caassimr knows of their existence, he has even seen several SS-rank Adventurers battles before.


    However, the current Egor couldnt bepared to any of those.


    You? What are you..?


    SS-rank Adventurer Egor, Im the one who is going to subjugate you.


    Completely unharmed by the poison, Egor charged at Caassimr.


    This might be the chance to use his poison.


    However, if he shows any sign of that, he will immediately be cut.


    He had that kind of feeling.


    But if he doesnt do that, he will surely die.


    After he received a human vessel, Caassimr had been doing whatever he wanted.


    That desire for freedom of his enabled him to ovee that premonition of death.


    UOAHHHHHHHH!!!!!


    Caassimr umtes the poison into his body.


    If Egor cuts him down, he will be poisoned.


    Demons regeneration ability is iparable to that of humans.


    He has a chance of surviving Egors blow.


    His n was based on that judgment.


    However, that is still not enough.


    School of the Sword Saint, Northern Style-World Cutting.


    Egor rarely names his technique.


    After all, every swing of his sword is already deadly.


    One of the few techniques he named was World Cutting.


    An attack using shes from all directions.


    It may not sound impressive with that description but Caassimr was turned to dust by the innumerable shes that came at him from all directions at the same time.


    The poison he umted inside his body waspletely cut.


    how fragile.


    500 years ago.


    The Demons drove humanity to the brink of annihtion.


    Their victory was a miracle and the story was handed down as a legend.


    Compared to the Demons from those stories, Caassimr was fragile.


    Egor ponders on that for a moment before returning his sword to his cane.


    Even so, he arrives at no answer.


    Thinking that there is nothing left for him to do here, Egor decided to go back.


    Then he noticed.


    Wait. Where is this?


    While chasing Caassimr, it seems that he arrived somewhere he doesnt know.


    Well, if he keeps walking then he will probably meet someone along the way.


    Thinking so, Egor started walking toward the bigndmark that still exists.

 Chapter 448: Follow-up Incident

    Chapter 448: Follow-up Incident


    Adventurer Guild, Imperial Capital Branch.


    As Silver, I have been standing by at the Imperial Capital Branch waiting for the report from the investigation team.


    However.


    Still nothing yet?


    Unfortunatelywe lost contact with them.


    There is also an adventurer guild branch in the Kingdoms capital.


    We should be able to receive the report of the situation through that channel.


    However, there is no subsequent report after we were notified that the team encountered multiple Demons.


    A considerable amount of time has already passed since the initial report. That should be more than enough time for the SS-rank adventurers on-site to take care of things. Its very unlikely that they have not settled it yet.


    If we can not confirm the situation there, I will go to the Kingdom myself.


    Thats


    The guild staff responded with a troubled expression.


    They dont know what to do even if I said that huh.


    That being said, the role assigned to me was to standby here in case of an emergency.


    Theck of contact from the investigation team should also count as one.


    When I was thinking that far.


    A report came through.


    Theres a report, sir!


    Hurry up and say it!


    Yes! The investigation team encountered Demons in multiple locations and the SS-rank Adventurers moved in to engage them! All three Demons have been subjugated, sir!


    Sigh of relief spread inside the Branch.


    The n was to send three SS-rank Adventurers in.


    It indicated that failure is not an option.


    However.


    A follow-up report just came through, sir!


    Another staff member hurriedly entered the room behind the first one.


    His face bears a grave expression.


    There is more!?


    Yes! A fourth Demon has appeared in the Kingdom! It was trying to escape and the SS-rank Adventurer was in pursuit! The initial report said that three cities have been destroyed in the process, sir!


    WHAT.?


    Did they manage to subjugate it?


    That is yet to be confirmed, sir.


    The atmosphere immediately turned heavy.


    They were celebrating the SS-rank Adventurers until earlier but they immediately got pulled back to reality with the second report.


    The other party is a group of Demons.


    Obviously, defeating them is no easy task.


    Did they request my help?


    Y, yes..SS-rank Adventurer Jack has issued an official request for your dispatch, Silver-san.


    Good. Then Im going. I will ask Jack for the details.


    Saying so, I immediately transferred to the Kingdom.


    Using two consecutive transfers, I arrive at a guild branch in the Kingdom.


    There were somemotions due to my sudden appearance in the guild but Jack immediately called out to me.


    Thanks foringSilver.


    Lets hear the details.


    Before that, follow me.


    Jack leads me out of the branch office.


    The scene outside of the office could be described as hell.


    Arge number of injured people wereid down there and people were working tirelessly to treat them.


    I want you to heal these people first.


    I see. Of course.


    With that said, I cover the city with a healing barrier.


    Albeit slowly, their wounds start to heal. With this, we should be able to avoid casualty.


    Lets talk.how did this happen with the three of you on the scene?


    when we investigated their bases, we each encountered a Demon. But those guys were just decoys. The Demon that appears to be their leader used the time they bought to escape. Elder Egor was the only one who immediately noticed it. During the chase, that Demon destroyed the nearby cities to stall us. We lost three cities and as you see many citizens were injured.


    The fact that you are here means youve already subjugated it right?


    Yeah, somehow. We were having a hard time because it was focusing on escaping. We managed to subjugate it in the end while the three of us cooperate to restrain its movement. That guy was clearly stronger than the executives we encountered.


    Did you catch its name?


    It called itself Botis.


    I see..


    The name of the Demon that Jii-san mentioned was Dantalion.


    The former executive in the Demon King Army.


    Since Grimoires leader was called the Grand Duke, I assumed that such a position belonged to Dantalion.


    It wouldnt be strange if my assumption is wrongstill.


    This might be the most catastrophic incident in recent times. I dont even want to imagine the number of casualties.


    They caused this much damage even though the Guild dispatched three SS-rank Adventurers after all. Still, there are some suspicious points. Why did the Grand Duke attack these cities to escape? Theres no way that such a thing can stop the pursuit of SS-rank Adventurers.


    That is a mystery to me too. If you want something useful then try talking to Elder Egor. In a situation where we need to rely on intuition like this, no one is more reliable than him.


    Where is he?


    Dont be surprised alright? Hes meditating just outside the city. He didnt get lost and managed to reach this ce, you know.


    It wouldnt be strange if it starts raining spears now huh.


    Pretty much. Also.one more thing, Silver.


    Jack looks like he is having a hard time trying to say something.


    Obviously, there is only one topic he would act like this for.


    Mia awoke safe and sound. She will be helping me out at the Dominion in the near future. She needed a ce of employment after all.


    I see..thank you for everything.


    Dont mind it. She is just that capable.


    I stopped talking there.


    Jack probably wanted to hear more about Mia but this conversation is nothing but a risk for me.


    I flew to the sky above the city and searched for Elder Egor.


    Soon, I found him just outside the city so I descended toward him.


    you came.


    .you didnt get lost huh. I guess you dont need someone else to guide you anymore?


    You are not here just to tease me right.


    Egor is meditating with his eyes closed.


    It seems that he ns to stay like that while we have this conversation.


    ..how do you see this incident?


    One of the worst I have seen recently. This much is a given if we are fighting Demons.that is what everyone is probably thinking.


    I agree. There were five Demons in total that we encountered and subjugated. There would be a full-scale panic if more of them show up. Still..was Grimoire truly destroyed?


    It appears to be the case from the initial investigation. The Demon the three of us cornered was the Grand Duke, their leader. We should be able to dig deeper once we continue the investigation.


    and what does your intuition tell you?


    Until now, he only spoke about the objective assessment of the situation.


    That is not Elder Egors intuition.


    And his intuition is exactly what I want to hear from.


    After all, this person has relied on his intuition to solve many conflicts for hundreds of years.


    My intuition huh..then its a different story. My intuition is telling me one thing. It is not over yet.


    Agreed. Mine didnte from an intuition though, just spection.


    Spection?


    The incident is too shy. The damage is great. Enough to camouge the things that didnt add up. Three SS-rank Adventurers were sent in to destroy Grimoire and albeit suffering a certain amount of damage, they came out victorious. That should be the narrative that everyone is seeing. But I dont think that an organization that has been lurking in the dark for so long would be destroyed this easily. Rather, it would make more sense to think that the Demons that showed up so far were all decoys.


    Do you have any proof of that?


    None. But we can expect one thing. At the base I subjugated the first Demon, I found something that connected the Grand Duke to a certain person called [Highness]. If they were truly destroyed, information about this Highness should also surface. If the Grand Duke was truly destroyed then there should at least be some information about Highness from the investigation.


    Thats true.


    But, there probably wont be any. After all, they are trying to hide themselves using four Demons as decoys. The real Grand Duke should be hiding somewhere else and already disappeared back to the shadows. The reason behind such an action is simple. He simply doesnt want to interact with the SS-rank Adventurers yet. Still, he knew that he couldnt get away so easily. Thats why heid out the baits for us. Some ridiculously good baits at that.


    ..it would be nice if you are wrong..


    I think so too. This incident will conclude the cooperative rtionship of the rulers of this continent. That will make it easier for Grimoire to move behind the scenes. It would be great if Im wrong but..it is best that we prepare ourselves.


    Thats right. We are humanitys shield as well as their weapon. It would be best if we sharpen ourselves.


    With that said, Elder Egor delved deeper into his meditation.


    The anxiety in my mind still doesnt disappear.


    This is not over yet. Still, we have no evidence to back that im.


    Without proof, the Emperors and Kings of this continent would not cooperate.


    They outyed us huh.


    If my guess is correct then this Grand Duke is surprisingly bold.


    Using plenty of valuable pieces, he managed to avoid direct confrontation with the SS-rank Adventurers.


    The problem here is that to use such a daring move, the Grand Duke must have some kind of way to replenish his lost pieces.


    Otherwise, he wouldnt have used them so daringly.


    After a long, long sigh, I left the ce.

 Chapter 449: A Break After a Long Time

    Chapter 449: A Break After a Long Time


    The Imperial Capital was wrapped in cheers.


    And at the center of that is Leo.


    Leo who made a triumphant return was enthusiastically weed by the citizens ever since he entered the capital.


    While looking down on the situation from the castle, I muttered to myself.


    Quite popr isnt he.


    Hes the Hero Prince who returned with great war results after all, sir. Besides, the war results may have yed a part in this but with the incident in the east, the Sea Dragon incident in the Principality, the Demons he defeated in the south, Duke Krugers rebellion, the rebellion in the capital, defeating Prince Gordon in the North, and his sess in the western war front, Leonard-sama is truly a hero to the citizens, sir


    Apetition between Eric who produced results in politics and Leo who achieved many victories on the battlefield huh. It seems Leo has seeded in what Gordon-aniue tried to achieve.


    That is the only way to fight against His Highness Eric after all, sir


    Having achievements under your belt is a good thing. Since Leo participated in the session war, the four-way battle is now a one on one fight. Right now it is a battle to see who raised more achievements. Leo has strong support from the military and Eric has the support of the civil servants. Both of them will have to try to make as many achievements as they can in thisst spurt. Well, the two of them stillck the decisive blow though.


    With the only two candidates left being from two different types, it is difficult to directlypare them.


    Whether it be sessful diplomacy or military feats,


    Both contribute to the Empire.


    However.


    The Three Great Powers of the Continent, Pen Kingdom, Adracia Empire, and Sokal empire. The status quo has been maintained like that for many years. If they manage to break one of those powers then it would give them an overwhelming lead.


    Whether Leonard-sama can defeat the Kingdom. That is the current challenge, sir.


    He will win. If there really is going to be a war with the Kingdom that is.


    Isnt the ceasefire only temporary, sir?


    The damage they suffered from the Demons is great. The Kingdom will choose to maintain the ceasefire for now. Right now, they have nothing to gain in fighting us again.


    If they start sending their troops in again, Leo who had been cornering them will immediately return to the frontline.


    The Kingdom surely wouldnt want that.


    With the session war going on, Eric will do everything to stop Leo from taking more credit. The Kingdom knows that so they will strike some kind of deal with him. Thats why this war will be on hold for a while. In the meantime, they will surely try to sabotage us.


    That would be troubling, sir. If the ceasefire continues, Leonard-sama will be at a disadvantage. Moreover, there is a possibility that this war against the Kingdom will discontinue indefinitely.


    Even so, we have no choice but to ovee this. Leo probably doesnt think that he can ascend the throne that easily too.


    Saying so, I stood up.


    After all, its about time that Leo will enter the castle.


    Leo-niisama!


    Christa ran up and hugged Leo immediately after he entered the castle.


    Receiving her, Leo smiles back at Christa.


    Im back, Christa. I missed you.


    I missed you too.


    Perhaps due to the long separation, Christa does not leave Leos side.


    While making a bitter smile at her, Leo spotted me who just came out to wee him back.


    Im back, Nii-san.


    Yeah, so you managed toe back huh?


    What do you mean?


    Literally. So, you managed to leave Leticia behind ande back huh.


    I cant refuse His Majestys summon after all. That being said, she is under the protection of the Second Corp now.


    The Kingdom doesnt like the fact that their Saintess is in the Empire after all. Its also possible that she might feel estranged when you are away. Leaving her with them is a good n.


    The Second Imperial Knight Corp specialized in escorting VIPs.


    They are excellent in protection and are quite persevering.


    One could say that a unit is the reflection of its captain.


    Thats why he should feel safe leaving her with them.


    I actually wanted to bring Leticia back with me but she insisted on staying near the border


    The people that are migrating from the Kingdom are admirers of Leticia after all. They have no loyalty toward the Empire. If Leticia leaves, its possible that they might go back. Otherwise only the wise ones would choose to stay after all.


    I thought that leaving her with them for a little while should be fine. It would be better if she has Three Corps protecting her though.


    You think three Imperial Knight Corps are willing to go along with your selfish request?


    Its fine isnt it. What meaning would my power hold if it cant grant me a small selfish wish like this.


    Is that right. But leave that after you ascend the throne would you.


    While tiredly responding to my brothers ridiculous wish, I urge Leo to move.


    After all, we have a ce to be. Especially Leo.


    Come on, lets go greet Father.


    Do you think he will allow my marriage now?


    Impossible. At least with Trau-niisans marriage, you will have to wait for a while.


    Unnnn, what a shame.


    Muttering so, Leo started walking.


    Night.


    Leo who finished giving his greeting returned to his room.


    Ahh, Im tired.


    You only had a short break before and had to go to the west immediately after all. This time you should be able to rx for a while.


    It seems you have a lot to do though, Nii-san.


    Trau-niisan will hold his wedding ceremony soon. After that, I will have to head to the Dominion with him. I guess I will be put to work for a while.


    If you dont want to go then you should just choose to settle down with someone. I heard the rumors that you dont want to marry now because you are worried about the power rtionship in the faction but you dont really care about that right?


    I was too popr that I couldnt choose.


    Arent you just being indecisive then?


    I shrug at my brothers harshment.


    I guess theres no point talking more about this with him huh.


    A person who already settled on his partner would not understand someone who couldnt do the same after all.


    By the way, did you hear about the Demons Subjugation?


    Changing the topic just like that huh. Well, I dont mind. I heard about it but is there a problem?


    From the result of the investigation, it seems that Grimoire was involved in most of the recent incidents that happened to the Empire. So.do you think that an organization like that would be destroyed so easily?


    I want to say that they stood no chance against three SS-rank Adventurers but.the opponent is the Demons. I think that was too easy.


    I agree. There are also a lot of things that still remain unclear. Its possible that they just left us some convenient information and hid in the dark again. If thats the case then there will be a storming.


    In other words, youre telling me to not let my guard down right?


    Thats right. I will be in the Dominion, you will stay in the Empire alone. Do not let down your guard. From the beginning, Grimoires aim was always the Empire. if they are still out there, they will surely target the Empire again.


    I wont let my guard down. They did target Leticia once after all. There wont be a second time. Until I can make sure that they are thoroughly destroyed.I will never have peace of mind.


    Then I guess there wont be a problem. Once I be a prime minister, I wont be able toe back for at least a year. At the very least, I want to concentrate all authority on Trau-niisan first. This will be the first time that we are going to be separated for such a long time but.the things we have to do still dont change.


    My opponent is Eric-aniue and I have to defeat the Kingdom in order to win. I personally want to solve the problems with the Kingdom for Leticia but my purpose is clear. As always, we can only do our best. Still.Im getting a little anxious.


    Im the same. We have always been together after all. Still, this should serve as a good experience. There are things that we can only see once we are separated after all.


    The enemy should think that if we are together, it will be dangerous for them.


    Right. They will make their move while we are separated. If we can endure it and survive, the throne will be within your reach. The Kingdom should be able to recover in a year. The game will resume after my return. Dont get ahead before Ie back alright.


    I know. Lets take the throne together.


    I pour the wine on the table into two sses.


    One for myself and another for Leo.


    And while looking at the moon, we made a toast.

 Chapter 450: Their Departures

    Chapter 450: Their Departures


    The Imperial Capital was wrapped in cheers.


    And at the center of those cheers is a couple.


    Long live His Highness Traugott!!


    Long Live Princess Marianne!!


    The people are shouting Traugott and Mariannes names.


    They just held a grand wedding.


    Although this was a political marriage, the people of the Imperial Capital who were already tired from war after war very much enjoyed the festivities.


    There was a festival the day before the ceremony, one on the ceremony day, and another one the day after.


    After the three days festival, the two set out on a journey to the Dominion.


    And apanying them was an Imperial Prince.


    Well, Im heading out now.


    Yeah, have a safe trip.


    Just a brief farewell.


    This may not be thest time they see each other but it will be the time that they have to be away from each other the longest.


    After all, the two have been together since they were born.


    Say hello to Leticia for me.


    Yeah.


    I hope you two have a grand wedding like this too.


    Right. That would be nice.


    The two looks at the carriage Traugott and Marianne are riding.


    They are waving at the people with a smile on their faces. Despite it being a political marriage, they seem happy.


    Im sure it wille. A day like that.


    Let us create it together. That day.


    Yeah.lets do it together.


    Nodding to Leos words, Al heads for his carriage.


    Escorting them are the Narbe Ritters.


    Since they have no Imperial Knights to spare, the Narbe Ritter was given the job to escort them to the Dominion.


    Im counting on you, Commander Lars.


    Yes, sir. Please leave them to me.


    With a bow to Al, Lars, the leader of the Narbe Ritter orders his men to depart.


    While watching that, Al tried to get into the carriage.


    But before that, Leo called out to him.


    Nii-san!


    Looking back, I saw the smiling Leo.


    Then.


    Take care.


    Yeah, you too.


    Thus, Al set out for the Dominion.


    It seems you suffered quite a loss huh?


    At the Royal Castle in the Kingdom of Pen.


    Alone in his room, Crown Prince Lucian speaks.


    And answering him was a shadow.


    [[Haagenti and Botis, Ive lost two of my top executives.]]


    But thanks to that, you were able to deceive them right.


    [[Yes. We shall continue to lurk in the dark. When the timees, we will once again lend Your Highness our power.]]


    Im looking forward to that. Are you able to replenish your pawns?


    [[Yes, but not immediately. Summoning Demons is no easy task after all.


    I also have a kingdom to rebuild.


    Lucian shows an annoyed frown.


    Seeing him like that, the Shadow apologizes to Lucian.


    [[My deepest apology. We ended up causing damage to Your Highnesssnd.]]


    Its not the damage that irritated me. Its my army. The influential people in my army still yearn for the Saint. Thats why we couldnt finish off the Empire.


    Lucian had sent out a general in his camp to fight the Empire but he fell inbat with Leo.


    The main forces of the Kingdom that can rival the Empire and the United Kingdoms army were those who fought alongside the Saint.


    If he couldnt mobilize them then his victory is still out of sight.


    [[Do you have a n to deal with them, Your Highness?]]


    The more impatient you are, the more likely that you will fail. Theres no choice but to steadily get them to acknowledge me and unite them under mymand.


    [[Then, what will Your Highness be doing during this time?]]


    Right. I willy low for a while. But, I will make my move when the timees. The sole ruler of this continent shall be my Kingdom alone.


    Lucian expressed his ambition.


    The shadow reverently bowed to Lucian as it left his chamber.


    Then, after walking for a short time, the shadow turned into all kinds of creatures.


    Grand Duke, the preparation is ready.


    Good work. The surveince around the Kingdom should be strict for a while. We have to relocate.


    The person called the Grand Duke grinned.


    Although he has lost a couple of executives, it is but a cheap price to pay to get the SS-rank Adventurers off his scent.


    Only convenient information was left behind at the bases they abandoned.


    The Adventurer Guild and the many Nations of this continent should be satisfied with that and stop cooperating with each other.


    It will be easier for them to make their move again.


    Do not neglect to monitor the Empire. The ck Twin Princes may have always got in our way. They may be separated for the time being but we still need to be wary of them.


    Shall I get rid of them, sir?


    Silver is always lurking at their side. Do not touch them. We still dont know who or what that mage is.


    Saying so, the Grand Duke shows his smile again.


    The loss didnt faze him because he knew that the two executives he lost would be destroyed by the humans sooner orter since they stood out too much.


    And once again, the Grand Duke became a shadow.


    Lying in wait for theing day.


    He left


    Yes.


    Imperial Sword Castle.


    Emperor Johannes spoke to himself on the upper floor of the castle.


    Next to him was Mitsuba.


    Seeing your children leave the nest sure gives you a strange feeling.


    I feel strange as well.


    As I thought, you are worried huh?


    Of course. I am a mother after all.


    Mitsuba said with a smile.


    When he saw that smile, Johannes also did the same.


    You dont look that worried though?


    Im worried about myself. Im anxious in fact. How long can I hold out, will my health deteriorate? But saying them out loud wont make those problems go away. So If I think that my child will be okay, the smile would just naturallye to my face.


    Right. I guess thats true.


    If its Al, Johannes thinks that he should be able to easily handle the Dominion.


    The one he is more worried about was Traugott.


    Still, with Al at his side, he thinks that Traugott will be okay.


    .On the surface, the battle between Eric and Leonard seems to be a stalemate.


    They are in a situation where both sidesck the ability to deal the final blow. But it is Eric who excels at internal affairs.


    Thats right. Still, with the Demons around, I can not trust Eric. There is no guarantee that he will not turn out like Gordon and Zandra after all.


    That being said, Your Majesty must not push him away. Eric is still the number one candidate for the throne after all.


    Yeah, thats why I need Leonard to surpass Eric. with my position, I can not openly support him but..I can at least cheer him on.


    If you openly support him then we will only have more pointless conflictster. Your Majestys feeling alone is enough. However.


    Mitsuba looked like she was thinking about something.


    Seeing that, Johannes asked.


    However, what?


    Eric has always been a wise child. In that regard, he doesnt even lose to Wilhelm. I still cant understand why he doesnt make his move so far.


    He probably doesnt want to risk damaging his faction right.


    Avoiding risking his faction has already be his biggest enemy. I dont think that Eric didnt anticipate this. Im sure that he still has something left in store.


    .thats true.


    Your Majesty, please be careful. If Eric has a trump card, it will surely be one that hurts Your Majesty as well. I do not wish to say something naive when we are in the middle of the session war but.I still want to see our children work together.


    Dont worry. I wish for the same thing.


    Johannes said with a smile.


    However, Mitsuba knew.


    The Emperor was already prepared for his death.


    Still, he doesnt do anything to resist that fate.


    After all, he is an emperor.


    TLN: Why does it feels like Lucian is the end product of whatever happened to Gordon and Zandra?

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    A yearter.


    The Empire and the Kingdom had ceased hostilities, and the continent was enjoying a temporary peace.


    Since then, no wars had erupted, and each nation had been focusing on its internal affairs.


    And, this was no exception for the vassal states.


    "Count Arthur, you are under arrest."


    "What for!? Prime Minister!!"


    A perfectly ordinary middle-aged man  that was Count Arthur.


    I barged into his mansion with my soldiers and detained him. Count Arthur was an inconspicuous nobleman of the vassal state.


    "You bribed senior officials during the previous king''s era, getting your son promoted and even expanding your territory. If this is not corruption, then what is it?"


    "In the previous king''s era, that was the norm! Without doing so, my son wouldn''t have been promoted, and our territory would have remained small! We couldn''t feed the people if we stayed small!"


    "That does not mean I can ignore corruption. The current king aims for a clean vassal state. It''s my job to eliminate the stains from the era of the previous king."


    With that, I ordered the arrest of not only Count Arthur, but also his entire family.


    "My family has nothing to do with this!"


    "Do you know how much the people have suffered in this vassal state? If the family of a corrupt noble is involved, they are equally guilty."


    "Nonsense! There''s no noble in this vassal state without ws! Everyone suppressed their conscience and followed along! Are you going to track down the ws of these nobles and arrest their families too!?"


    "Corruption is corruption. It must be corrected."


    "You, a worthless prime minister who possesses not a single virtue of your younger brother! Just because you''re the king''s brother, you throw your weight around! What you''re doing is no different from the previous king and his senior officials who ruined this country! It''s tyranny!"


    "Is that all you wanted to say? Take him away."


    I smirked and issued the order.


    ording to my sources, there was hidden wealth in the mansion. Despite my brother, Trau, asking the nobles for all the help they could provide to restore the vassal state.


    Well, there would be various excuses for the people, for unforeseen circumstances.


    But ultimately, ites down to the fact they didn''t fully trust my brother Trau.


    Marianne spent a long time as a hostage of the United Kingdom and has not yet won the loyalty of the nobles.


    And Trau, herpanion who became the Vassal King, shielded by the majesty of the Empire, has also not won the loyalty of the nobles yet.


    It''s a difficult problem.


    All we can do is take it step by step.


    "Sir! We''ve found the hidden wealth!"


    "Take it all out! We have others waiting! Hurry!"


    While arrogantly giving instructions, I scanned the documents in my hand.


    The document contained the names of the nobles of the vassal state.


    Those who had cooperated with the corrupt politics during the reign of the previous king.


    Those who are still not actively supporting my brother Trau.


    My current job is to arrest them and send them to the Royal Capital, Coal.


    As the prime minister, Trau is running the country. I am supposed to assist him, but Trau quickly surrounded himself with natives of the vassal state.


    They will be the ones building the country with Trau. I am just a temporary prime minister. Once the system is in ce, I will return to the Empire.


    Trau is not so foolish as to create an organization that depends on me.


    Thanks to that, I am free to act.


    At present, Trau can only exercise absolute power in the royal capital.


    He has not yet gained control over the nobles in various ces.


    That''s why I''m running around like this.


    It''s all for my brother Trau.


    "Let''s go!"


    A weekter.


    After sending many nobles to the Royal Capital, I returned to the castle triumphantly.


    But the report waiting for me was unexpected.


    "Everyone was released!?"


    "Ye, yes... His Majesty made that decision..."


    "Again!?"


    This wasn''t the first time.


    Last time, Trau released the nobles I had captured based on his judgment.


    I''m at a loss for words.. Dumbfounded, I headed towards Trau nii-san.


    As I approached the throne room, Traunii-san was speaking with a young man.


    A bespectacled bureaucrat.


    That man, distinguished by his sharp eyes hidden behind his sses, was named Brad von Olcott.


    He had inherited the title of Count Olcott.


    The Count Olcott had been a high-ranking official during the reign of the previous king. This man was his son.


    He was at Trau nii-san''s side because he had rebelled against his father.


    A man who refused to ept tyranny and sought to change the feudal lordship, that was Brad.


    Of course, his efforts had not seeded, and Brad had gone through a period of hardship, but the feudal lordship was upied by the empire, and the king changed.


    Trau nii-san sought young people with a future, and Brad had be the leader of these young people.


    He now served as the Minister of Internal Affairs, assisting Trau nii-san.


    Upon seeing me, Brad clearly furrowed his brow.


    "Trau nii-san, please do not release nobles on your own. There were many things I wanted to ask."


    "Prime Minister Arnold. Even if he''s your brother, there is a master-servant rtionship between him and His Majesty. Please remember that."


    "I address His Majesty the Emperor as my father. I would appreciate it if you could keep your opinions to yourself."


    With that said, I shifted my gaze to Trau nii-san.


    Trau nii-san, sitting on the throne, had a troubled expression on his face.


    "The investigation isplete. There is no issue with them."


    "Even though there were bribes and hidden assets?"


    "Including that, I admit I was not thorough. From now on, I asked them to help and returned them to their territory."


    "Such lenient treatment will only make the feudal nobles more arrogant."


    "I am the feudal king. It is my ce to trust them."


    "In case of emergency, we can just rece them. There will be many imperial nobles who will be happy if we give them feudalnds. Second and third sons cannot inheritnds."


    "Prime Minister Arnold! That''s intolerable!"


    Brad raised his voice.


    But I gave Brad a cold look.


    "If you find it intolerable, then make the feudal nobles kneel promptly. There are still nobles who haven''te to greet Trau nii-san, you know? Don''t forget that I''m going around because you failed to persuade the nobles."


    "I admit I failed. It''s also true that the feudal nobles were rude. But! I would like you to refrain from making light remarks about them!"


    "If they don''t want to be taken lightly, they should show their power. The defense of the feudal lordship and the cost of national reconstruction are all done by the empire. It''sughable that they don''t want to be taken lightly when they can''t even reconstruct their own country properly. Let me make this clear. The feudal lordship was corrupt because of such nobles. The pus should be removed when it can be."


    "......"


    Brad fell silent.


    What I said was correct.


    I shifted my gaze from Brad to Trau nii-san.


    "I can''t help it this time. But don''t let your feelings sway you again. There''s no gain in showing a soft face."


    "I understand, Arnold."


    "Then, excuse me."


    With that, I left the throne room.


    As I walked through the castle sighing, several nobles approached me.


    "It''s tough, isn''t it, Prime Minister Arnold?"


    "Even though you''re the one who cares about the feudal lordship the most."


    "His Majesty is still too soft."


    These were the rtives of the high officials who had served the previous king.


    Trau nii-san, whose base in the feudal lordship was still weak, couldn''t just purge all of these families.


    He had given them positions and was using their power.


    These people did not like the emerging young power.


    So they were trying to curry favor with me, who was in conflict with them.


    "Your Excellency, we are hosting a banquet at our house today. How about it, Your Excellency?"


    "A banquet, that''s not bad. I''ll attend."


    "Thank you very much! It''s an honor!"


    Seeing them bowing over and over again, I smiled with satisfaction.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>First time trying out this Patreon thing, hope this works :^) Please let me know on Novelupdates on what I can improve on with the trantions thanks.</strong>


    <strong>Also consider gifting me a kofi if you want me to increase the speed of trantions: /nothilly</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    "Prime Minister Arnold, I wish you well for the future."


    With these words, the noble who had thrown the banquet handed over a box. Upon opening it, it was filled with arge amount of gold coins.


    I exaggeratedly nodded several times, then spoke up.


    "You''re thoughtful. I''m not as pure as Leo. I know that strong nobles are necessary to maintain the country. If you respect this, I won''t treat you poorly."


    Having said this, I received the box from the noble.


    What I''m doing now is exposing the nobility. Naturally, the people here are also targets. They are the types from whom dust flies when you hit them. But their numbers differ from the nobles of the frontier.


    If I re at them, it''s over. They know this, so they tter me.


    They excel at discerning who holds power. They are ever vignt for their own survival.


    With these thoughts in mind, I drank my wine.


    After the enjoyable feast ended, I returned to the castle by carriage.


    Then, in my assigned room, I let out a deep sigh.


    "You seem to be having a hard time."


    "I''m not struggling. It''s just that the wine I drink with those guys tastes awful."


    A voice came from nowhere.


    When I looked, Sebas was standing there, appearing out of the blue.


    "Do take it easy. Holding back is harmful to your health, you know?"


    "There''s just a bit more to go. Besides, the national treasury flourishes just by going along with these feasts. Why wouldn''t I do it?"


    "If you say it''s okay for yourself, then I don''t mind... But Lord Traugott will be saddened, you know?"


    "Somebody has to do it. I can''t stay in this duchy forever. I must return to the capital. The quickest way to consolidate royal power is to make enemies. If there''s a king who has chased away a giant enemy, the nobles will start to recognize Traugott. In the process, if the duchy improves even a little by exposing all its pus, that''s worth it."


    "So you''re drawing the short straw then?"


    "It''s toote now, isn''t it? Plus, causing trouble in the duchy and getting sent back to the empire is the quickest way home. I can''t keep dilly-dallying as the chancellor in the duchy. Recently, there''s been increased activity in the kingdom."


    "You choose to sacrifice your reputation to return home faster? Can a brother who returns with disgrace truly help his younger brother?"


    "There are many ways to do things. Besides, my reputation has been rising too much. I need to bring it down a bit now."


    Whileughing, I received the documents that Sebas handed over.


    In it was information about the gatherings of the nobles I arrested.


    "It seems they''re all justints, huh?"


    "Just as you predicted. It appears they''re all thinking of some way to eliminate you."


    "That''s a good trend. They want to eliminate me, but I''m the imperial prince and chancellor. As long as the empire loomsrge, they cannot eliminate me. If they anger me, it''s over. That''s why a king who can ignore this is needed. The only one who can eliminate me is Brother Traugott. The nobles of the duchy have no choice but to rely on him."


    "For Lord Traugott too, ignoring the empire''s intentions carries risks. The duchy''s nobles understand that as well. Hence, if Lord Traugott still acts for the sake of the duchy, he will gather admiration. Is that your plot?"


    "All that''s left is to bring down the highly influential nobles. They can''t talk their way out of this. There are dealings with me after all. From the moment they cooperated with me, their fates were sealed."


    As I wasughing triumphantly, a different voice echoed in the room.


    "There you go again,ughing like a viin!"


    "It''s not ''like a viin.'' I am the viin."


    With that, I turned my eyes to the new guest.


    They must have entered through the window.


    The window, which should have been closed until just now, was open.


    It was quite a rogue-like way to enter.


    "You''ve worked hard on your reconnaissance, Mia."


    With these words, I acknowledged the scowling girl, Mia.


    Just as I had Sebas investigate the nobles who harbored resentment towards me, I had Mia search for something as well.


    "I wasn''t thrilled about it, but here''s the list."


    "This is also for the sake of the duchy. Bear with it."


    While saying this, I looked through the list.


    I had Mia investigate the nobles who still refuse to acknowledge Trau nii-san, their fraudulent activities during the reign of the previous king, and their hidden assets.


    For Mia, who had been targeting corrupt nobles during the time of the previous king, it was a piece of cake to investigate such matters.


    "I''ve said this many times, but most of them onlymitted wrongdoings because they had no other choice. If they didn''t, they wouldn''t have been able to protect themselves or their territories..."


    "I understand. Even if they''re caught, Trau nii-san will release them. It won''te to a major issue."


    "But, is there a need to involve their families..."


    "It''s to make Brother Traugott feel indebted. The nobles of the duchy, perhaps remnants of the previous king''s time, are mostly individualistic. Theyck a sense of cooperation or gratitude. So I will forcibly make them feel indebted to Trau nii-san and unite them against the enemy. I am sorry, but we''re short on time."


    "I understand... It''s the prince who''s pulling the short straw the most..."


    Mia lowered her eyes in a disheartened manner.


    There might be better measures if we had more time.


    But, not everyone has that luxury.


    "The fiefdom will improve. There were talented people who were buried. If they have a country where they can move freely, things will naturally change. It might be forceful, but I''ll establish that structure. Even if it means drawing the short straw, it doesn''t matter. It''s also for the sake of protecting my brother. Don''t worry about it."


    After telling Mia this, I started checking things off my list.


    Not just anyone would do.


    Nobles who truly care about their territories.


    Nobles who possess abilities, though not involved in the central politics.


    Those are the kind of nobles who must feel indebted to us.


    Someday when I leave this country,


    These are the nobles who will support my brother.


    "Well then, shall we depart tomorrow? We''re running out of time."


    "That seems to be the case. Our close allies are showing signs of reaching their limit. They''ve begun to coordinate with nobles from various ces."


    "That''s how it should be. Mia, you''ve done enough scouting of the frontier nobles. Investigate the movements of our close allies in the royal capital. Sebas is my bodyguard. We can''t guarantee that there won''t be hot-blooded folks out there."


    "If they dare to attack the prince of the empire, they should know that they''ll be watched by the empire."


    "They may understand it intellectually, but emotions may not catch up. Resentment is a scary thing. It can rob you of your calm judgment."


    That''s why it''s better to be cautious.


    With that said, I found myself grinning.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    On the way to visit the frontier nobles, I was ambushed. Well, to be urate, I found the ambush before it happened.


    "Goodness, there were indeed folks driven by emotions."


    "What shall we do?"


    The assants nning to attack me were found and neutralized by Sebas. Naturally, as the chancellor, I have a security team around me.


    Being discovered by them would have been a big deal.


    "Lock them up somewhere. It''s just a unteral decision from a minority. It would be troublesome if because of them, Brad and the others face a revolt from the nobles."


    Sebas nodded understandingly and left the scene.


    Trau nii-san''s aides must always be on the winning side. They must not be given any opportunities for others to exploit.


    They are a group sensitive to others being overthrown.


    Just the fact that I was targeted might incite an attack on Blood and hisrades.


    If a sh urs there, the conflict could drag on.


    We don''t have time for that.


    "Let''s go! We''re moving! Don''t dawdle!"


    Hustling the group, I hurry toward the frontier nobles.


    I think this is probably thest round of visiting the frontier.


    A weekter.


    I, having arrested more frontier nobles, returned to the capital.


    It seems this time Trau nii-san didn''t release them on his own ord.


    This likely led to an increase in dissatisfaction.


    Certainly, Trau nii-san must have received many plea letters.


    "Being a king is hard. You''re always forced to make decisions."


    "It''s hard to believe the person who forced him into this situation would say that..."


    In a room in the castle,


    Mia was taken aback by my remarks.


    If she''s shocked by this, she still has a long way to go.


    On the other hand, Finne, pretending she didn''t hear myments, offers me a cup of tea with a smile.


    "Here you go, Lord Al."


    "Ah, thank you. How are the daughters of the fiefdom, Finne?"


    "Honestly, it might take a little longer."


    Finne came to the fiefdom at my side, though she didn''t have a specific role.


    I didn''t particrly intend for Finne to do anything, but she naturally became friendly with the daughters of the fiefdom.


    And in answering their questions, a ssroom-like setting formed around Finne.


    She taught simple history and manners of different countries.


    It became a hot topic, and many youngdies participated.


    But the daughters of the fiefdom, to put it kindly,cked a cultivated education.


    Because they never left the fiefdom.


    Minimal education would have sufficed.


    But from now on, the fiefdom will be interacting with various countries. Not only the empire, but also the united kingdom.


    Not only the qualities of those who stand in the political field are important, but also the interaction between youngdies can be useful in politics.


    In the empire, the empress closelymunicates with the royal families of various countries.


    The education of these daughters can be beneficial for the country in this way. To nurture this, Finne is doing her best.


    "Educational culture doesn''t take root easily, it takes time. We''ll have to take our time."


    "Yes. Recently, Lady Marianne has beening as well, which is helpful. After I leave, she will take over."


    "The queen has spent a long time in the united kingdom."


    She''s an exceptional person in the fiefdom.


    We should pass as much of Finne''s knowledge as possible, then let Marianne take over, or borrow personnel from the empire.


    "Even if you''re rxed, movements to eliminate you are elerating, you know?"


    "If they want to eliminate me, they should just go ahead and do it. Haven''t I been saying that''s my goal?"


    "You''re not worried about your safety? You were just attacked, remember? You said it yourself, resentment is tricky."


    "I''ve captured the hardliners, and Brad should be pulling them together due to their reckless actions."


    "How can you be sure that the Minister of the Interior won''t go rogue due to resentment?"


    "He won''t. From the beginning, he''s known everything."


    "......Excuse me?"


    Mia freezes for a moment.


    Finne isn''t very surprised.


    Recently, Brad and I have been constantly at odds.


    Everyone thinks that Brad is at the forefront of the anti-chancellor movement.


    However, the truth is...


    "When he was appointed as the Minister of Internal Affairs, I had already discussed our current prospect," he said.


    "Appointed as the Minister of Internal Affairs you mean when he just arrived at the feudal lordship? You have been considering this development since then? No way, were werades since then? What was the purpose of letting me investigate so many times?"


    "Even before I came to the feudal lordship, I knew the problems with its nobility. The fact that they were ustomed to corruption was a problem, and it was also a problem that some nobles had too much power. To resolve these issues, one person had to thoroughly crack down on them. I, who will eventually return to the empire, was the right person for the job. However, that would require someone to advocate for my removal. That''s why, after discussing it with Trau-nii-san, I assigned that role to Brad. The next prime minister will be Brad. It would be problematic if he didn''t have at least that much strategic thinking."


    "You''re not answering my question! What was the reason for letting me investigate him so many times?"


    "If I didn''t investigate, wouldn''t that be suspicious? If my subordinates were investigating around Brad, he wouldn''t be suspected. It would be a big problem if everything, from my enemies to my own actions, were exposed as a sham that I had set up myself."


    The information that the hardliners were going out of control and nning an attack also came from Brad.


    Even for Sebas, it would be difficult to spot the pre-attack troops while protecting me.


    Because I knew the location, I was able to suppress it.


    "You''re not surprised? Finne?"


    "I just thought it might be the case. Those who oppose Al-sama like to use the term ''ipetent prime minister'', but I''ve never seen him use it."


    "You''re not bothered by that? Was all the arguing also an act?"


    "It wasn''t an act. We just argued about things that we could point out without any problems. Things like how I call Trau nii-san, or Brad''s mistakes. We were arguing about parts where each of us was at fault."


    The exchanges were not abusive, they were debates. They didn''t escte into anything serious. Most people saw Brad as knowing where to draw the line, so there was no need to go any further.


    "My scouting was a waste, wasn''t it?"


    "In order to deceive the enemy, you must first deceive your allies. The only ones who knew were Trau nii-san, me, and Brad. The nobles had no chance of noticing."


    "Why did you even prepare your enemies...?"


    "The flow of my removal will determine the future of the feudal lordship. That also means deciding Trau nii-san''s future. I can''t share such important matters with an enemy who doesn''t understand them well. If there were an enemy as trustworthy andpetent as my allies, it would be one thing. If not, it''s better to have my allies do it."


    My removal is a move I can only use once.


    Failure is not allowed.


    If I''m going to eliminate the troublesome guys along with me, if I fail, I''ll earn their resentment. That could be a future source of trouble.


    If I''m going to do it, I need to do it thoroughly, and finish everything at once.


    What is needed is efficiency.


    To secure my position thoroughly enough that I can''t do anything, and when I move, I do it in an instant.


    As I was thinking about this, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    "Excuse me. Prime Minister Arnold, the feudal lord His Majesty is calling for you."


    The one who knocked was Brad.


    Behind him were many soldiers.


    In response to this, I smiled.


    "Let''s goter."


    "His Majesty''s order is to go immediately."


    "What?"


    "A letter hase back from the Emperor of the Empire. I assume the matter is about that."


    "I haven''t heard about this?"


    "Because I didn''t tell you."


    With that, Brad raised his hand slightly.


    Then, the soldiers began to enter the room one after another.


    Mia instinctively braced herself, but I stopped her and raised both hands.


    "I see so you won''t let me do anything."


    "That''s correct. Pleasee with us. The rest of you, search the room."


    I wasn''t even allowed to destroy evidence.


    If it involves my father, I can''t refuse.


    "You''ll remember this, won''t you?"


    "Don''t worry. You won''t have a next time."


    With that, Brad started to take me away.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    I was led into the throne room to face Trau nii-san.


    "What''s going on, Trau nii-san?"


    "Arnold. I am disappointed."


    For a moment, Trau nii-san wore a bitter expression. The hardest part of this n was persuading him. He is not the type to condone a strategy that sacrifices his brother. So we talked it over repeatedly. I exined that this was the quickest way for me to return to the Empire, with the bare minimum of casualties. That''s when Trau nii-san epted my proposal.


    "Disappointed about what?"


    "Arnold, I am a feudal lord. I must always stand by my nation. Therefore, Arnold, my dear brother, I cannot overlook your selfish behavior."


    "Selfish behavior? Do you mean arresting the nobles? Their corruption is a fact. Is it wrong?"


    "Was there a need to arrest their families? It''s excessive. The fiefdom has its own way of doing things."


    "Do you suggest we ignore corruption? The customs of the fiefdom will never disappear then, right?"


    "Is that so?"


    Trau nii-san heaved a deep sigh. Then, he signaled to Brad. At this, Brad led a group of soldiers into the throne room. They were carrying arge box. A spell had been ced on it  a magic that could only be opened by a person of a particr lineage.


    "If you do not condone corruption, what about your own corruption?"


    As he said this, Trau nii-san opened the box. Only someone from the Adler family could open this box. In the fiefdom, only Trau nii-san and I could open it. Carefully preserved inside were the interactions between me and the nobles.


    "Isn''t epting bribes also corruption, Arnold?"


    "...Without being utterly incorruptible, it''s impossible to govern a nation. Eventually, I intended to arrest those people as well."


    "That''s why you kept evidence. That makes sense. However, there are those who will not ept it."


    "Do they need to agree? This is to correct the fiefdom."


    "That''s exactly the problem. You look down on the fiefdom and don''t consider the nobles. No one will follow someone they can''t trust."


    "I don''t seek trust from the nobles of the fiefdom. If they haveints, they can bring the nobles from the Empire. This country is, after all, a defeated nation."


    "Arnold... I am here to prevent the fiefdom from being persecuted by those in the Empire who think the way you do. Now, I will relieve Arnold Lake Adler of his position as Prime Minister of the fiefdom."


    Trau nii-san made that deration. But I just sneered at it.


    "Unfortunately, the Emperor himself also wishes for me to be in the fiefdom. You brought me here, but it was my father who allowed it. Do you think you can dismiss me on your own?"


    "There''s no problem. I already have a reply in a letter. ''I leave it to you,'' it says."


    Saying this, Trau nii-san tossed me the letter. I picked it up, and my eyes widened. It was certainly my father''s handwriting, instructing Trau nii-san to handle everything. Even though I had no intention of thoroughly investigating it, I didn''t know about this letter. The fact that Trau nii-san moved without alerting me shows he''s serious about deceiving those around him.


    "...It''s indeed my father''s handwriting."


    "Return to the Empire, Arnold. You no longer have a ce here."


    "...If there''s one thing I would like to say, everything was for your sake, Trau nii-san."


    "I know. That''s why I won''t punish you. I won''t let anyone do it either..."


    Saying this, Trau nii-san took a breath. With my expulsion, Trau nii-san will likely gain the trust of the nobles. The nobles around me will fall into a predicament with the evidence I had. How it''s handled will be up to Brad and Trau nii-san. It was aplete surprise attack. Even the corrupt nobles skilled at escape won''t be able to resist. The counterattack would be to attack me, but even that was quelled. By now, Brad''s men should be rescuing me.


    "I''ll inform the Empire that you''ve been dismissed due to your poor reputation. I''ll turn a blind eye to your corruption."


    "...There are many in the Empire who think just like me, looking down on the fiefdom and believing that only Empire nobles should be allowed in. You''re bound to sh with that idea, aren''t you?"


    "That''s what I want. I''m a feudal lord. The matters of this country should be decided by those in the fiefdom."


    Hearing Trau nii-san''s deration, I gave a faint smile and bowed. My role here is done.


    "I see. If that''s your belief, you won''t ept my methods. I understand. I''ll obey the royalmand."


    Without saying anything unnecessary, I bowed and turned my back. Finally, I am free from the role of prime minister. As I thought this, I heard Trau nii-san''s voice from behind me.


    "Arnold... Though it was for a short time, thank you for your help."


    "...Take care."


    After saying that, I started walking. Now, I am the viin in the fiefdom. I probably won''t be able to see Trau nii-san anytime soon. This is not a final farewell. We just won''t be working together anymore. Thinking back, it was quite an enjoyable year. I spent it all supporting Trau nii-san. It wasn''t a bad year. As I thought this, I passed by the captured nobles.


    "Ah, Prime Minister Arnold! Please, help us!"


    "Please, we beg you!"


    "We''ll do anything!"


    Everyone cried and clung to me, but I shook my head.


    "I''ve also been decided to be sent back to the empire. I am no longer the prime minister. I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything for you."


    "Sent back...? What do you mean!?"


    "It means just that."


    "Are you going back to being a prince of the Empire!? Even though you were on the side of eradicating corruption, you were involved in corruption! How can there be no punishment!?"


    "I was dismissed as prime minister. It''s not that there''s no punishment."


    "Such a ridiculous story! We''re the ones being punished! How can the root of all evil not be punished!?"


    "It''s unfair!"


    "It''s tyranny! Your Majesty! This is uneptable!"


    They raised their voices, but they too were on the side of wielding injustice.


    Even when faced with such injustice, it''s their own doing.


    Including my share, they will be punished severely.


    A few dayster.


    The preparations for my escort to the Empire were ready, and I was set to leave the castle.


    My dismissal was reported to the Empire as a rebellion from the provincial nobility. It was considered a failure, but not a crime.


    Thanks to that, I won''t be pointed at from behind, and there won''t be any damage to Finne, who came with me to the province.


    With that reassurance, on the way to the carriage.


    Brad was walking from the opposite direction.


    He didn''t meet my eyes.


    But...


    "---I will never forget this favor in my life."


    "You can forget it. I count on you as the new prime minister."


    "...I intend to support His Majesty, taking the former prime minister as a good example."


    Saying that, Brad walked past.


    He is a dutiful guy. He probably came here just to say that.


    "When he gets praised, it means that Lord Arnold, who was the model, is being praised. That''s what it means, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t need praise. What I want is results. If he helps my brother, I wouldn''t want anything else."


    Having this conversation, Finne and I board the carriage.


    However, there was a previous passenger there.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Such harsh words! Can''t I be here?!"


    There was Mia, ready for the journey.


    Originally, Mia was from the province.


    She even became a bandit for the province.


    Now, the province is starting to improve.


    There should be no reason to leave, but...


    "I''m going to meet my younger brother, who is under the care of Duke Reinhardt!"


    "Oh! Then it looks like it will be a fun journey."


    "Finne-sama is so kind~"


    Mia clings to Finne, mutters something about someone else, and leaves.


    I thought of leaving her behind, but that''s not very adult-like, so I stopped.


    Instead, I let Sebas know.


    "You don''t have to prepare extra food. She''s not a guest."


    "That''s too much! That''s unfair!"


    "I understand. We have more than enough food for everyone, so don''t worry, Mia-sama."


    "As expected of you, Sebas!"


    "Tsk..."


    "I heard a clicking sound just now..."


    "It must be your imagination."


    Turning away, I looked at the castle of the province from the moving carriage.


    On the balcony of that castle.


    Trau, my brother, and Marianne were there. Seeing the two of them together, I was relieved. Trau has someone to support him. I''m sure they''ll solve any problem hand in hand.


    That''s why...


    "Well, let''s go home. Back to the Empire."


    Saying that, I grinned.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    In the central part of the empire. Not far from the imperial capital is the medium-sized city of Rix. In it stood a gigantic mansion.


    Obviouslyrger than a lord''s mansion, it was the property of the oldest noble family in the empire, the Altenburg duchy. Eric was in one of its rooms.


    However, it wasn''t Eric''s room.


    The room, devoid of any unnecessary items, was remarkably in for a noble''s quarters.


    There were hardly any decorations, with the only thing embellishing the room being some adorned flowers.


    However, that was enough. The owner of the room had a sensibility to appreciate it.


    The room''s owner was a woman. Her hair and eyes were both of a clear, water-blue color. She was a gentle woman with a calm atmosphere.


    "You are busy with state affairs. You don''t have toe here, Eric."


    "I can''t say that. As a husband, I must at least show my face to my wife."


    With these words, Eric offered a calm smile, sliced some fruit, and offered it to the woman lying on the bed.


    There were only two of them in the room.


    The usual caretakers had been asked to leave.


    This was Eric''s intention.


    The woman''s name was Leah Lakes Adler.


    As the wife of the second prince, she should have been in the castle under normal circumstances. Leah is the same age as Eric, a daughter of the Altenburg family, and Eric''s childhood friend. She used to be an energetic woman who would lead the shy Eric around, but now she was bedridden due to illness, undergoing treatment here.


    "Hey, Eric. I feel good today. May I go out and feel the wind?"


    "If that''s what you wish."


    With these words, Eric offered Leah his hand and took her to the balcony. His face distorted at the touch of her frail hand. Leah''s disease was unknown. Even the best doctors on the continent could not find a cure for her strange illness. Leah, who once held a sword and dreamed of bing an adventurer, was growing weaker. The image of Leah pulling Eric along when they were young was nowhere to be seen now.


    "Cough...cough..."


    "Let''s return to the room..."


    "Just a bit longer...let me feel the wind..."


    "I see..."


    In an attempt tofort her, Eric hugged Leah.


    Knowing full well that it wouldn''t help much, he couldn''t stand doing nothing.


    "Hey... Eric"


    "What is it?"


    "I heard...Arnold ising back..."


    "Yes, he is."


    "...Does he still intend to fight for the throne with Leonard?"


    Eric did not answer Leah''s question.


    Silently affirming, Leah muttered quietly.


    "Wilhelm, Gordon, Zandra... They''re all gone... Traugott went to the vassal state, Lize went to the border... our family is being torn apart... And still, you want to continue?"


    "The throne is for the strong. That''s the rule."


    "Is that really all? Are you opposing your brothers just for that rule? I don''t think so."


    "I will be the emperor. I''ve decided."


    "...If it''s for me..."


    "No. If it''s for you...I won''t do anything that would make you sad. This is for me. I decided to be emperor and took the first step. I can''t stop now."


    Leah did not look at Eric''s face.


    She knew what his face looked like without looking.


    "I will build a good empire. A peaceful one... where everyone can live quietly with their loved ones."


    "..."


    Leah said nothing.


    She couldn''t imagine that such a world awaited beyond Eric''s pained expression. After returning from the balcony to the bed, Leahy down.


    Eric''s visit had overexcited her a little. Fatigue made her body feel heavy, and sleep was approaching.


    "Eric... please..."


    "What is it?"


    "...Don''t push yourself too hard..."


    With these words, Leah fell asleep.


    Listening to her regr breathing, Eric stood up. There were many things he had to do, as he had forced himself to find the time. After onest nce at his wife''s face, offering her a gentle smile, Eric donned a mask called ruthlessness. It was a convenient mask that hid Eric''s weakness.


    "I''m going back to the imperial capital. When Arnold returns, Leonard will make his move but I''ll make the first move."


    He gave instructions to his adjutants and headed for the carriage.


    Someone else was already inside that carriage.


    "Your Highness."


    "Dy Arnold''s party. Use that time to make necessary preparations."


    Inside the carriage was an assassin dressed as a maid, Xiaomei.


    She silently nodded in response to Erik''s instructions.


    "Understood. I won''t ask you to resort to extreme measures. Just make sure to dy their departure."


    "As you wish."


    "The momentum for a rematch with the Kingdom is growing. We can''t allow Leonard to head towards a decisive battle with the Kingdom. Make sure to convey that to Mother as well."


    "As youmand."


    Saying that, Xiaomei disappeared.


    Alone again, Erik let out a deep sigh. Until now, he had been waiting, not making any moves. But now that the opponents had narrowed down, he couldn''t afford to wait.


    "Give up, Leonard, Arnold... I won''t step back."


    Sending an unheard advice, Erik gazed into the distance.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    In the northern part of the Empire.


    Night.


    We had stopped by the Marquis of Zweig''s house, where there were originally no ns for the night.


    "I''m sorry, Charl."


    "I don''t mind. But why did you change your ns?"


    Charlotte von Zweig, the representative of the northern nobility, weed us, and I was in the Marquis of Zweig''s mansion. Seeing Charl wasn''t a rare urrence. The province and the northern part of the Empire are close. Every time something happened, we would meet.


    "There was an obvious trap. So, I decided to be cautious."


    "An obvious trap?"


    "The bridge on the nned route had fallen. We could cross by taking a detour, but if we were in a hurry, we needed to go through the forest. Many footprints continued in that forest."


    "An ambush?"


    "Possibly. It was too apparent, so I moved to what seemed like the safest ce. Now that I think about it, the purpose might have been to dy us."


    "Dying you? Did something happen in the Imperial City?"


    "There should be no emergency. But, there aren''t many people who would be troubled if I returned."


    "Did Prince Eric dy you to take measures?"


    She caught on quickly.


    Without saying a word, I nodded. If I returned, the bnce maintained between Leo and Eric would change. They might have wanted time to make the first move.


    "Honestly, I''m a bit relieved."


    "Why is that?"


    "It seems he''s serious about the battle for the throne."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Until now, Eric has been inactive. He boasted thergest forces and disliked the idea of rashly fighting and having his advantage stolen by a third party. However, one can''t ascend to the throne without engaging in some conflict. My worry was, is Eric even interested in the throne?"


    Charl makes a face as if to say, "There''s no way that''s true."


    Indeed.


    Absolutely so.


    If he wasn''t interested in the throne, he wouldn''t participate in the struggle for the Imperial session. But, I couldn''t feel the desire to be the Emperor at any cost from Eric. It seemed more like part of hisrger goal.


    "If my concerns are misced, then that''s good. The problem isn''t there, it''s that Eric is making a move."


    "He has thergest forces..."


    "That''s not it... Ipetent people don''t gather thergest forces. Many believe Eric will win, which is why thergest forces have gathered under him. He''s a smart person who has supported the Crown Prince intellectually. He shows his true worth in political negotiations, and on the battlefield, he takes on the role of a military strategist. Half of the Crown Prince''s military achievements belong to Eric. The Crown Prince himself said so."


    Since childhood, the two were always together.


    Even their first battle.


    Although Eric was younger, he was allowed to join the Crown Prince on the battlefield.


    The Emperor''s pride and joy.


    Both of them were described as running wild by various countries.


    When the two began appearing on the front lines, the Emperor, who until then had frequently quarreled with foreign countries, started to stay in the Imperial City.


    If the two were together, they could rece him.


    That was the judgment.


    Eric was superior to the Crown Prince in terms of intellect.


    That''s where his reputationes from, and it''s not mistaken.


    "The Kingdom is suspicious. They have significantly strengthened their military this year. They''ve been putting pressure on the surrounding small countries, making them provide supplies. The objective is clear."


    "A rematch with the Empire? But why the hurry?"


    "If a conclusion is reached in the Imperial session, they know they can''tpete. This has happened before. Besides, the Empire is still recovering. After all, it''s only been a year."


    I looked up at the starry sky from the window. There were many incidents, and in the end, it turned into a civil war. Blood flowed here in the North as well. Considering those who have gone, it''s inevitable to think of the Empire''s weakening. However, while some are gone, others have risen.


    "Speaking of which, I heard the Imperial Guards have been reorganized."


    At the topic I brought up, Charl frowned conspicuously. And then, she murmured,


    "I really do dislike the Emperor."


    I couldn''t help butugh at her candid remark.


    The next day, we bid farewell to Charl and left the Marquisate of Zweig.


    As we exited the estate, I had the carriage stopped.


    A distinctive call echoed through the air.


    Looking up, a white flying dragon was circling above us.


    Recognizing me, it descended slowly.


    On its back was a knight with a white cape.


    "Thank you for the wee, Finn."


    "Yes, Prince Arnold. I assumed you would be at the Marquisate of Zweig as you weren''t at the scheduled ce, so I came to pick you up."


    Finn responded with the same gentle smile as he had a year ago.


    He was a different person in the sky duringbat, but his ability was undeniable.


    "I am Finn Brost, Captain of the Eighth Royal Guard Squadron. I will now be serving as your escort, your highness."


    "I look forward to working with you, Captain Finn."


    However, Finn had no subordinates around him.


    In an unusual turn of events, he had been appointed as the captain of the Royal Guard Squadron without any subordinates because he was capable of performing at that level on his own.


    Having such overwhelming power under one lord was excessive, and while I was there, he worked directly under the full authority of the northern region. After I left, Shal managed him as a force for the entire North.


    However, he was appointed as the captain of the Royal Guard Squadron by my father, who was eager to reorganize the Royal Guard.


    Well, it was bound to happen sooner orter.


    Finn was just that powerful and unique.


    "Now, with this, there shouldn''t be anyone left to make fun of me. Let''s head to the Imperial City right away."


    "Yes, the Emperor is waiting."


    "Is it for a lecture?"


    "Who knows?"


    Laughing, I returned to the carriage, and Finn took to the skies.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Noon.


    Upon my arrival in the capital, no one was there to greet me.


    Our carriage strolled boldly down the main street.


    People were engrossed in their everyday life. There was no triumphant return. Since I was sent back due to failure, there was no need to notify the citizens. The citizens probably only felt a nobleman''s carriage passing by.


    "The capital seems busier than before."


    "Indeed, a year is enough time to rebuild. This is the Emperor''s home turf, after all."


    "From your tone, are other ces still struggling to recover?"


    "The superficial recovery is probably done. But it takes time to truly return to the previous state. A building returning to its original shape doesn''t mean that recovery isplete."


    To say that recovery isplete, the vitality has to return, the people''sings and goings have to return, the wounded hearts have to heal, and various other things have to be ovee. The reason why the capital''s recovery is quick is because people''s traffic is active. If you stop, you''ll be left behind.


    That''s why people are resilient and quick to rise again.


    Busy days make you forget about sadness.


    "Even just rebuilding the structures, the Empire is impressive."


    "Indeed. The provinces are still far from catching up in terms of buildings. Well, the damage due to tyranny is more significant than the damage due to war, which is the main cause."


    "Whatever is hastily built will crumble in an instant when it falls. The provinces, under Emperor Traugott, will slowly rebuild without rushing or panicking. There''s no useparing it to the Empire."


    In response to Finne''s words, Mia and I nod.


    Each province has its own pace.


    Whether the province can stand as a country during Traugott''s reign is the level of problem we''re dealing with.


    Of course, the Empire will support them.


    Having a province on the northern side makes it impossible for the Empire and the Kingdom not to be vignt.


    It''s enough to just stand on the side of the Empire. That itself bes pressure.


    The Imperial Army may invade through the province. If you think that way, you need to expand your defenses.


    As I was thinking about these things, our carriage arrived at the castle.


    Upon getting off, there was no one around.


    "Ohe on, no wee? That guy..."


    "Wasn''t it conveyed?"


    "Could it be? Finn came, yet Leo didn''t get the message?"


    As I was about to say, I cut my words short.


    A guard was running towards us.


    "Prince Arnold. The Emperor summons you."


    "So soon..."


    So, this was the reason for theck of wee.


    He wanted to call me out quickly for a lecture. What a fine hobby he has. With that thought, I bid farewell to Finne and Mia and headed towards the throne room.


    Led by the guard, I headed towards the throne room. Nothing has changed in the Imperial Sword Castle in a year. Just before the straight path leading to the throne room. That''s where the guard stopped.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My lead ends here. You''ll proceed alone from here."


    "What? I''ve never heard of a guide stopping at a ce like this?"


    "Today is special."


    Saying so, the guard left. I wonder what''s going on. Sighing, I walked down the straight path. And I soon understood why the guard had stopped guiding me.


    "Good grief..."


    I muttered and kept walking.


    Ahead of me were knights with white cloaks. Unlike the guards from earlier, these cloaks had designs. Only the captains of the Imperial Guard Knights are allowed to wear these. There were thirteen of them. They stood divided to my left and right.


    "Is the full cast of Guard Knights'' captains present? Is my father about to lead a campaign himself?"


    No one answered my question.


    Having no choice, I took a step forward, and at the end of my sight, the Knight Commander Alida, muttered.


    "Draw your swords."


    All of them drew their swords in unison.


    Then they ced the tip on the floor and all thirteen knelt.


    Finally understanding the meaning, my eyes widened.


    This was a ceremony.


    And it''s the highest ceremony conducted by the captains of the Imperial Guard Knights.


    Captains seldom kneel.


    Because they are knights directly under the emperor.


    There''s a ceremony where such guards kneel with their swords.


    The Imperial Guard Sword Salute.


    A ceremony performed for a hero who has saved the country, or someone of simr stature.


    "We celebrate Your Highness''s return."


    Everyone chimed in unison.


    Whose idea was this? Unsettled, I moved through the ranks of the Imperial Guards. And then, at the very end, I muttered.


    "Is this your doing?"


    "Of course it''s not."


    For a conversation we''re having for the first time in a year, it was quite terse.


    Elna, who was kneeling, sighed as if exasperated.


    Well, indeed, no matter how much Elna would request for it, permission wouldn''t be granted.


    "Can you exin? Captain Alida, who prepared such an ufortable ceremony?"


    Moving through the ranks of the Imperial Guards, I asked the standing Alida.


    As Alida sheathed her sword, she put her hand on the door to the throne room.


    Usually, it''s not the role of the captain of the Imperial Guards.


    Because there are dedicated Imperial Guards at the gate.


    Every single thing is top-ss treatment.


    What''s going on?


    "A letter has arrived from His Majesty Traugott."


    "Trau nii-san?"


    "The seventh prince, Arnold, has made significant achievements in the vassal state and has aplished maximum efforts as a chancellor. These achievements will bring benefits to the empire for a long time toe. We request the highest level of wee as a vassal king."


    "That person..."


    Seeing me mutter, Alida smiles faintly.


    And then,


    "The Emperor is waiting for you."


    As she spoke, the door was opened.


    The throne room.


    At its deepest part.


    On the throne sat my father.


    Next to him was Chancellor Franz.


    And in front of them were two princes, looking at me.


    "---Thank you for your hard work on the mission. You did well to return, Arnold."


    While sitting on the throne, my father dered.


    And then he smiled wryly.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    People who take pleasure in doing what others dislike. That''s what that smile suggests. Even though he''s my father, how wicked he is. While thinking this internally, I move forward. In the process, Leo, with a grin,mends me.


    "Wee back, nii-san. It seems like it was tough, huh?"


    "Thanks. But the real tough part ising back home."


    With a shrug, I nce back. I never expected to receive such formality from the captains of the Imperial Guard. The surprise was beyond my expectation. Traugott, my brother, must have requested this, but at the same time, my father granted it because he knew I would dislike it. It seems he didn''t like the idea of me finishing my job ording to n. What a difficult person.


    "You''ve worked hard, Arnold."


    "No, not at all. But I wished I could have returned a bit sooner."


    In response to Eric''s words, I reply thus. My words imply that if it weren''t for someone''s interference, I could have been back earlier, but Eric doesn''t get the hint.


    "Usually, we''d want to wee you grandly, but publicly, you''ve failed. Only a select few know the truth because it would be troublesome for Traugott if the people in the fiefdom suspected something. Please understand."


    "That was the n from the beginning. There was no other way. As long as Trau nii-san can govern the fiefdom safely, my bad reputation doesn''t matter."


    "You should care more about your reputation, nii-san."


    Behind me, Leo nags me a bit. Pretending not to hear him, I push the conversation forward.


    "So, you didn''t gather just to wee me, right?"


    "What if we said it was for your wee?"


    "I''d think it''s quite peaceful. But it''s not that peaceful, is it?"


    Hearing my words, my father chuckles, then turns his gaze to the chancellor.


    "Franz."


    "Yes. Currently, the Kingdom of Pen is rapidly expanding its military by exerting pressure on the small country alliance, the Letusa Federation, located on the west side of the continent."


    There are many small countries on the western side of the continent. There are countries of demi-humans and humans, but they formed an alliance, the Letusa Federation, to counter the major power, the Pen Kingdom. However, even if small countries band together, the attitude of arge country doesn''t change. It''s just that the opponent, who could be crushed anytime, has be a bit more troublesome. A mere underdog is an underdog after all.


    The Letusa Federation has no intention to truly go to war with the kingdom. They only want to be a part of the negotiation table. As a result of the negotiations, the Letusa Federation assisted the Kingdom''s military expansion by providing resources and money. They enhanced the threat against themselves. Their intention is understandable. If they act this way, they know the Empire wouldn''t be able to tolerate it.


    "This military expansion has been a problem for a while, but recently, ministers and nobles have advised that if left unchecked, it will eventually threaten the empire. That''s certainly a valid point."


    "No matter how they sugarcoat it, it is an anti-imperial act, no doubt."


    So, advice has already been presented to my father. This is probably why Eric detained me. They have already started their moves. They must be doing behind-the-scenes maneuvering.


    "The mood to attack the kingdom is growing. Arnold, what do you think?"


    "Eventually, we''ll have to settle things, sooner orter. If we can win the war, why not?"


    "Then, let me change the question. Do you think we can win now?"


    "A year ago, there were no renowned generals in the kingdom''s army that Leo repelled. The generals who fought alongside the Saint Leticia didn''t want to go to the front line. However, the kingdom is moving to expand its military. Probably because they can now mobilize some decent generals. If that''s the case, it''ll be hard to avoid a tough battle."


    "I see, that''s very like you. Then, assuming we can''t avoid a tough battle, who should we send out to ensure victory?"


    At my father''s question, I pause to think for a moment. There''s no such thing as a guaranteed victory. Even if you attack with arge army, it''s not unusual to be overturned by a small number. If that''s the case, we have to discuss the most likely way to win. Considering past battles with the kingdom, there''s only one answer.


    "I don''t know who should go, but there is something we should do."


    "What is it?"


    "We should send an envoy to the Albatro Duchy. The reason we couldn''t conquer the kingdom in the past is because of their maritime support from the Albatro Duchy. First, we should cut that off."


    "Do you agree with Eric?"


    The King and Franz shared a nce. I looked at Eric, who was next to me. As always, he wore a cold expression, and his emotions were unreadable. However, I understood his intentions.


    To persuade the Albatro Duchy, it''s better to send someone with a connection such as Leo or me. Either way, we would definitely be driven away from the imperial capital. Since preparing for battle against the kingdom is necessary, and there''s nothing unnatural about the choice of person. He really thinks things through.


    "Since the incident with the sea dragon, the Albatro Duchy has been closer to our empire. If either Prince Arnold or Prince Leonard goes, persuading the Duchy would likely be easier," Franz said.


    "That''s true, but Arnold has just returned. Leonard, could you go?" the King asked.


    "If youmand me, I will go anywhere," Leo replied, bowing his head.


    He had no choice but to say that. So, what will we do? Should I nominate myself? However, that would mean leaving the capital again. Preventing Leo from going to the Duchy and keeping him in the capital would be pointless if Leo was excluded from the battle against the kingdom. I wanted to derail this discussion, but right now, we''re ying into the enemy''s hands. No matter what move we make, it probably won''t matter.


    While I was contemting, the door to the throne room opened. A royal guard had opened it, and the person who came through was...


    "Ah, good, I made it in time," a plump man who appeared said, falling to one knee with a pleasant smile on his face.


    "I am Duke Jurgen von Reinfeld, paying my respects to His Majesty and the Princes. I bring a personal letter from Field Marshal Liselotte, who oversees the defense of the eastern border," he announced, still grinning.


    For a moment, Leo and Duke Reinfeld''s gazes met.


    I see. So it seems Leo had not been idle either.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    The sudden appearance of Duke Reinfeld.


    Normally, this would cause confusion, but the phrase about having a personal letter from my sister Lize gives legitimacy to everything.


    The current topic is about war.


    And in war, no one is more knowledgeable than my elder sister Lize.


    "Is it a personal letter from Lize? Show me."


    "Yes."


    Duke Reinfeld handed the letter to a knight nearby.


    Then it was handed over to my father.


    After reading the letter with an interested look, my father showed it to Franz with augh.


    "Fascinating, isn''t it? Franz."


    "Interesting or not, it''s certainly unusual."


    "What does Lize-anieue say?"


    At Leo''s question, Franz responded with a bitter smile.


    "She insists on being involved in the conquest of the Kingdom."


    "What''s her n for the defense of the eastern border, then?"


    I thought that''s what it would be, but the confirmation is somewhat draining.


    However, the fact remains that the situation has changed.


    "Duke Reinfeld, can we ask you for the details?"


    "Yes, I can exin. Marshal Lizelotte believes that it is necessary to reshuffle the positions. In recent years, the threat of the Sokal Empire has decreased, and the threat of the Pen Kingdom has increased. Therefore, she suggests moving the main force of the Eastern Border Defense Army to the Western Border."


    "That sounds easy to say, but moving an army, especially a border army, is an extremely difficult task. From east to west, and from west to east. How many months do you think just the movement will take?"


    Eric frowned and protested.


    It''s a natural opinion. So natural, in fact, that it''s toomon sense to even argue about.


    "In that regard, she says to leave it all to you, Prince Eric. In her exact words, ''I''m giving you the opportunity to make a name for yourself, so do something about it''."


    "That woman..."


    Eric was left speechless.


    I would be too if I were in Eric''s shoes. I bet his head is aching like crazy.


    "It''s just like Lizelotte. Franz, what do you think of this proposal?"


    "It''s the worst, if I may say so from a civil servant''s point of view."


    It seems that Franz also agrees with Eric.


    An unreasonable demand from a general on the ground.


    It''s a proposal that would make a civil servant want to blow a gasket.


    "However, what she''s saying is reasonable. There''s no doubt that Lizelotte and the Eastern Border Defense Army are in limbo."


    "The reason the threat of the Empire has diminished is precisely because Lizelotte is in the East. As Minister of Foreign Affairs, I can keep the Empire at bay because I have the absolute shield that is Lizelotte. If she moves, the Sokal Empire may take a serious stance against the Empire. As the Minister of Foreign Affairs and a member of the royal family, I can''t allow this."


    Eric rejected Lize''s demand.


    Franz nodded at Eric''s words.


    Of course he would.


    It''s clear that this is how it would go.


    Lize can''t be blind to that.


    She must have made this request deliberately.


    I nced at Duke Reinfeld.


    The duke also seemed to agree with Eric''s opinion. He understood that it was an outrageous request.


    "Duke Reinfeld, did Lize only say that much?"


    "No, she had a contingency n in case her proposal was rejected. If it''s not possible to reposition the army, she suggested using other pieces that are floating around."


    "Other floating pieces besides Lizelotte? Who are they?"


    Duke Reinfeld''s gaze turned to Eric.


    Eric epted the gaze without changing his expression.


    "She thinks that thete Crown Prince''s strategist, Prince Eric, should return to the front line. She believes that there would be no problem as she can hold back the Sokal Empire."


    "Me, return to the front line?"


    "Prince Leonard and Prince Eric. Marshal Lizelotte believes that if the two of you take on the conquest of the Pen Kingdom, there''s almost no chance of losing. Why not use your wisdom that once supported the Crown Prince on the front lines again?"


    There was a moment of silence.


    Certainly, it is a perfect formation.


    However, there is one problem.


    "Does that mean... I should assist Leonard?"


    "I''ve just conveyed Marshal Lizelotte''s thoughts."


    Duke Reinfeld takes a step back.


    This was due to the overwhelming pressure exuded by Erik.


    Eric isn''t the type to take the front lines. He is, in essence, a staff officer, a strategist.


    Hence, he thrives when someone else holds the front line.


    It means he is of a supportive type.


    If he pairs up with Leo, he will inevitably end up supporting Leo.


    Just like when he had once partnered with the crown prince.


    "The only one I will assist is... Wilhelm. No one else could take his ce."


    Quietly, Eric dered so.


    It implied his refusal to march out in a duo.


    Though this would revert the conversation back to square one, not everything can be turned back.


    The matter now is how to fight against the kingdom.


    There was a shared understanding that the Duchy of Albatro needed to be subdued, and the real issue was how to directly confront the kingdom''s military. Eric had two intentions for steering this course.


    He wanted to distance himself from Leo.


    And the other was to secure an important position in the war against the kingdom.


    However, he had just dered that he wouldn''t take the front line.


    This would certainly pose a problem for Eric.


    "I understand Eric''s feelings. I can''t force him."


    "If that''s the case, the only candidate we have is Prince Leonard. We''re up against the powerful kingdom''s army. An average general won''t stand a chance."


    At my father and Franz''s words, Eric faintly furrowed his brows. Perhaps, he originally nned to go to the front lines with his loyal generals. Knowing Erik from the times when he rampaged with the crown prince, this proposal wouldn''t seem bad.


    However, things fell through when Leo got involved. It seems he just couldn''t ept it. Supporting is still considered as supporting, no matter how you look at it. Eric''s military fame has not been recognized because he was simply the crown prince''s aide.


    The same will happen this time. Once he epts, with no benefit to himself, it''s over.


    Well, he could have refused with a little more diplomacy. What just urred was unlike Eric. His words were emotional.


    Perhaps it''s because it''s Lize, my anieue, who knows Erik well.


    "Then, we''ll consider Leonard as the main yer in the war against the kingdom. Is that okay?"


    "No objections."


    Faster than anyone, Eric said so.


    He must have judged that overturning the situation from here was impossible. It''s a very Eric-like judgment.


    But...


    "Your Majesty... If by any chance Leonard fails... I will take the front line."


    "I thought you wouldn''t assist anyone but Wilhelm?"


    "Protecting the Empire takes precedence. If Leonard alone can win, nothing could be better. I could then concentrate on diplomacy."


    "I see. Then, I''m counting on you in case of any unexpected events."


    "Understood."


    He has secured a guarantee for the next step in exchange for ceding to Leo.


    Has he deduced that there is still a significant chance of victory?


    Well, the opponents are generals who have fought battle after battle alongside the Saint.


    It''s entirely possible they could cause some difficulties.


    What constitutes a failure varies from person to person. If I''m not careful, the best opportunities could be snatched away.


    "So it seems Arnold will be the one going to the Duchy of Albatro?"


    "There''s no helping it."


    "Hmm, take a little rest in the imperial city before you leave. The kingdom is probably watching your movements. If you head to the Duchy immediately, they will detect our movements."


    "Understood."


    And thus, the basic policy for the war against the kingdom was decided.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    After the discussion in the throne room ended, I parted ways with Leo and headed towards the inner pce. It was time to make my return greetings.


    "I''m back, safe and sound."


    "I''m d to see you''re well, Al."


    My mother said this with her usualposed demeanor, unchanged from a year ago.


    "I''m d you''re well." That was my line.


    It seems her illness is still sporadic.


    While relieved by this, I reached out for the sweets prepared by my mother. That''s when I was blindfolded from behind.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Who do you think...?"


    A voice I hadn''t heard in a while, but I couldn''t mistake it. I answered without hesitation.


    "You haven''t changed, have you? Krista."


    "I''ve changed. I''ve grown a bit taller. Wee back, Al nii-sama."


    She removed her hand, and when I turned around, Krista was there. She might have grown just a bit, really just a bit taller. It''s a minor difference, but I guess it''s a significant step for her. As I pat her head, a young girl behind Krista waves at me.


    "Wee back! Brother Al!"


    Had she grown taller than Krista?


    It was Rita, Krista''s friend and a knight trainee. However, she was wearing a white cape. Seeing this, Iughed, and Rita looked surprised and knelt down.


    "I greet you, Prince Arnold, as a trainee of the Imperial Guard!"


    "A trainee of the Imperial Guard?"


    "Elna said she would train her herself and forcibly pulled her in. She had enough achievements, so she was given special permission. But there''s no Imperial Guard who hasn''t passed the selection test, so she''s a trainee. She''s currently Krista''s exclusive guard."


    "I see. So basically, nothing''s changed?"


    "Yes, I''m always with Rita."


    Krista said, separating from me, holding hands with Rita and smiling. Rita seemed unsure of what to do, just standing there in bewilderment.


    As a trainee of the Imperial Guard, there are certainly etiquettes she should learn. However...


    "There''s no need to be so formal. Elna also takes a casual attitude towards me, right? It''s a matter of time and ce. Just act naturally now."


    "Oh! As expected of Al-nii! Clear and simple!"


    Rita nodded vigorously with a bright smile. Given Elna''s attitude, she probably can''t scold Rita.


    "Well then, I''ll be on my way."


    I picked up a sweet, popped it into my mouth, and stood up from my seat. Even my mother managed a wry smile.


    "Can''t you stay a little longer?"


    "I''lle againter. I just thought I''d finish up the return greetings today."


    "Well, I''ll prepare a meal for uster."


    "I''d love that, my mother''s homemade meal."


    "I''ll be back before it gets toote."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I left the ce.


    In the outermostyer of the imperial city, there''s a small dojo. I quietly peeked inside.


    A man was there, swinging a sword on his own.


    "...No more disciples?"


    "It''s a day off!"


    When I muttered quietly, the man tly denied. We locked eyes as he turned around.


    "Hey, long time no see."


    "You... Shouldn''t ''long time no see''e first..."


    With a grimace, Guy let out a sigh. But soon, Guy gave a sly grin.


    "Well, never mind. Wee back, Al."


    "Yeah, I finally got out of the troublesome role of prime minister."


    "I heard you stirred up quite a storm? Even going so far as to crack down on every noble?"


    "Not to that extent. Well, something like that."


    "The rumors have reached the imperial city, and your reputation is at an all-time low. They say you''re venting your anger at the nobles, your royal highness."


    "That''s not it. I was simply fulfilling my duties."


    "Since when are you so diligent? Isn''t this part of some nefarious scheme?"


    Ah, childhood friends, they know me too well I thought as I shrugged my shoulders. Guy changed the subject without pressing any further.


    "That being said, the Empire has changed a lot this past year. That''s what you came to hear, right?"


    "It''s helpful that you understand so quickly. I could ask Leo, but it''s easier to understand when hearing it from a third party."


    "Well, I only know rumors, but for now, the struggle for the throne is at a standstill. The high-ranking nobles around the Imperial Capital are almost entirely supporting Prince Erik, while it seems that the nobles in the remote regions are supporting Leo."


    "That''s as expected. From the beginning, the majority of nobles were on Eric''s side. We have no choice but to give up."


    "Most of the ministers are also in favor of Prince Eric. Yet it''s a bnced fight because-- the leading western side of Duke Kleinert, the leading northern side of Marquis Zweig, and the leading southern side by Count Zimmel, or rather, he is now a Marquis. These three families are openly supporting Leo. Recently, the only nobles who have made aplishments are these three families. Nobles with reputation side with Prince Eric, while nobles with substance side with Leo. That''s how themoners see the struggle for the throne."


    Guy concludes his exnation of the session dispute like that.


    It''s mostly as expected.


    Guy is amoner who doesn''t know the details, but the actual situation probably isn''t much different.


    Nobles who dislike change side with Eric, while nobles seeking change side with Leo.


    The reason the majority of nobles side with Eric is because there is no benefit in switching to Leo now.


    Only those who helped in times of disadvantage are worthy of trust.


    Now that the struggle for the throne has be a choice between two, you have to choose a side or there won''t be a tomorrow.


    People with some degree of position fear Leo.


    If Leo bes the emperor, those who currently don''t have a position will get one.


    At that time, someone will have to give up their position.


    That wouldn''t happen in Eric''s case.


    Maintaining the status quo is guaranteed. Eric is maneuvering in such a way.


    Maintain or change.


    Both have their merits and demerits.


    "Also, this is a story from the Adventurer''s Guild... The guild headquarters has started to gather high-ranking adventurers or station them around the kingdom. It seems they''re on high alert because of the demonmotion a year ago."


    "That''s expected. There was a lot of damage."


    Initially, the demon''s subjugation was not public.


    However, the damage was too extensive to hide.


    A demon appeared in the kingdom and was subdued by an SS-ss adventurer.


    That''s the guild''s exnation.


    But adventurers, unlikemoners, don''t just swallow this.


    The appearance of a demon is a big deal, and normally the surrounding adventurers would be mobilized.


    The fact that multiple SS-ss adventurers moved means it was a nned move.


    Naturally, this leads to distrust towards the kingdom, where this all took ce.


    The recent movement of the guild headquarters only adds to this.


    It seems they''ve decided they don''t care what the kingdom thinks of them anymore.


    "So, it seems that the number of S-ss adventurers in the Empire will be increased. The guys at the Imperial City branch are nervous these days, worrying about potential friction with Silver."


    "They wouldn''t fuss like children, would they?"


    "You can say that because you don''t know Silver. Inside, he''s a brat, just like Elna."


    At Guy''s words, I manage a smile, but I''m taken aback.


    I can''t believe Elna and I are beingpared like this.


    That''s rude.


    While suppressing the urge to deny this, I continue to listen to Guy''s story.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Having finished the round of greetings, I returned to the castle after having a meal with my mother and was once again in the throne room.


    Four people were gathered.


    The Emperor, the Chancellor, the Brave Duke, and me.


    I was admittedly out of ce, but there was amon plot among these four.


    It was an investigation into the death of the Crown Prince.


    "Well, let''s hear the details."


    Father broke the silence.


    The reason was...


    I had thoroughly investigated the Crown Prince''s death, but I was unable to obtain any information.


    "I conducted a thorough investigation from the vassal nation''s side, but there were no particr suspicious points. There was no sign of nning. At the time, the vassal nation exined it as a noble''s rampage, and that was correct. A noble near the border heard about the Crown Prince''s inspection and targeted his head. That''s the conclusion of the investigation."


    "What a troublesome situation we find ourselves in."


    The Brave Duke, who had directly requested me to conduct the investigation, murmured. Originally, this investigation was supposed to attract attention to me.


    But, I found nothing.


    That makes it meaningless.


    "Even after a thorough investigation, no one moved. Doesn''t that mean there''s nothing to worry about being discovered?"


    "So the death of the Crown Prince was really just an unlucky incident? That Wilhelm was done in by such a simple misfortune?"


    "Circumstantial evidence suggests so."


    Franz responds to Father''s words.


    Excluding emotions, there is no other choice but to decide that.


    But...


    "I have also interrogated the frontier nobles, but there was no useful information. It''s been four years, and there''s no sign of any evidence."


    "So there''s also the possibility that it''s toote to investigate now...?"


    The Brave Duke rested his chin on his hand and fell deep into thought.


    His spection had fallen through.


    However, there are good miscalctions as well as bad ones.


    "Nevertheless, there has been no movement from Prince Eric. Prince Leonard and Prince Arnold had separated, presenting an opportunity for individual defeat and yet nothing was done. I have been watching Prince Eric over the past year, and there has been no suspicious activity. Isn''t he just unaffected by the change, unlike Princess Zandra and Prince Gordon?"


    "There might be such a possibility, but there might not be. It doesn''t clear the suspicion. If the children are bing strange due to influence from the Queen, then the only ones who are fine now would be Leonard and Arnold."


    Father shook his head with a grim face.


    The Brave Duke agreed with Father''s words.


    "If there''s even a little doubt, it''s dangerous to trust Eric. The problem isn''t there this time. There were two reasons why I asked Al to investigate. One is to divert attention from Leo as a decoy. The other is, if the Crown Prince was assassinated, we need to know the method. The battle for the throne has be a choice between the two factions. Whichever wins... if the sessor is assassinated again, the empire will copse."


    At the Bravery Duke''s words, Father and the Chancellor fell silent.


    That''s right.


    I can still attract attention to myself.


    However, if I don''t explore the cause of the Crown Prince''s death, I can''t prepare countermeasures. Whether it was an investigation from the empire''s side or from the vassal nation''s side, there was nothing unnatural about the Crown Prince''s death.


    It was truly an unfortunate death.


    That possibility is high.


    But, if it was an assassination disguised as an unfortunate death...


    I can''t stop the next one.


    "Because there''s a chance he''s changed, I can''t trust my older brother, Eric. If there''s a possibility of assassination, I can''t just brush off the Crown Prince''s death as bad luck. Of course, I had a wizard apany the investigation. But there was nothing strange. Even though it''s been four years, theck of traces... can only be thought of as a method beyond human knowledge."


    "I agree. Around the same time, those beyond humanprehension started appearing on the continent."


    "...Demons."


    Father muttered with a weary look. If demons were involved in the Crown Prince''s death, it would be quite a deep conspiracy. There would be regret if he, as the Emperor, had noticed. He may think that he let the Crown Prince die so easily.


    But he can''t afford to be down all the time.


    "If demons get involved, anything is possible..."


    The Chancellor murmured.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Thinking about it would be a waste.


    They fight with innate abilities.


    These abilities are different from magic.


    I know this because I''ve actually fought with demons. If it''s an ability suited for assassination, they could assassinate the Crown Prince without any evidence.


    Theck of evidence despite the investigation can be exined by that.


    "Even the curse through the Queen could be considered the work of demons. I''m bothered that they operate differently than the demons of five hundred years ago."


    The Brave Duke, with a thoughtful look, said so.


    Demons fundamentally despise humans. Of course, they have the power to do so.


    It''s questionable whether they would take years to undermine.


    "Thinking about it won''t yield answers. The fact is, there''s no evidence of the Crown Prince''s assassination from the vassal nation. Therefore, let''s decide what to do from here. Do we continue with the n to attract attention to Prince Arnold?"


    If the other party is human, they could also pay attention to me.


    But, if the other party is a demon, it''s meaningless. If their target is being too annoying, they can kill both of them. If they could assassinate the Crown Prince without any evidence, they could probably do that too.


    "It''s meaningless, isn''t it?"


    "Al will simply be exposed to danger."


    Hearing the words of the Brave Lord and me, my father nods. Then...


    "There is one policy. The Adventurer''s Guild is still searching for the remnants of the devils. They do not believe they have been annihted. The Empire will support this and cooperate fully. If being passive doesn''t work, we will go on the offensive. We will expel the devils from the continent."


    My father has made this policy.


    It may not seem to change much from what it was before.


    If there are devils, annihte them. Cooperate with the guild.


    That''s as it has always been.


    But the resolve is different.


    "If necessary, I will go out. I do not mind using the ''Imperial Sword''."


    Quietly, the Brave, Chancellor, and I bowed our heads.


    The emperor going to the battlefield certainly carries significant meaning.


    But in this case, that''s not what matters.


    The royal family''s magic tools like the imperial g are essentially a dangerous heritage from the age of ancient magic.


    They contract with blood and activate. Dangerous things.


    But the Imperial Sword is different.


    It was developed by a past emperor known as the Inventive Emperor.


    That emperor was a rare genius who built the Sword Emperor''s Castle. Especially when it came to the creation of magical tools, no one surpassed him. He improved the heritage from the age of ancient magic that was in the treasury, and created a weapon of destruction for the emperor''s exclusive use.


    Due to its dangerous nature, it has been continuously sealed like the holy sword.


    My father has clearly stated that he would use it.


    His determination to not tolerate the existence of devils in this continent was there.


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    The mornings at Imperial Sword Castle were early. My father would start working early in the morning and that would set everyone in motion.


    It was an inconvenience.


    "It''s morning, Your Highness Arnold."


    "Today is a day for indulgence... don''t wake me up..."


    I replied from under the covers on the bed.


    I could hear Sebas sighing beside me, but I couldn''t be bothered by it if I wanted to fully enjoy my indolence.


    In the domain, I had to maintain a disciplined lifestyle as the Prime Minister. But now that I was back at the castle, there was no need to continue that. Today, I had decided to fully indulge inziness. With that resolution in mind, I got into bedst night.


    As a prince, I couldn''t change my mind overnight. Once I made a decision, I had to stick to it.


    "So, when should I wake you up?"


    "When I wake up..."


    "I see. Those are thought-provoking words."


    Sebas said in an exasperated tone and moved away from the bed.


    Finally, I can sleep. With that thought, I drifted into a state of indolence.


    How much time has passed since then?


    I was drifting in the depths of darkness.


    It felt like slowly being carried away in the dark, just like in the depths of the sea.


    I surrendered myself to that pleasant feeling, and suddenly, light prated the deep sea.


    Who is it!? Who dares to disturb my slumber!?


    I reluctantly opened my eyes, and the curtains were drawn open.


    Bright light flooded into the room.


    "Sebas... don''t open the curtains..."


    "Unfortunately, Sebas is not here?"


    The voice resounded in my ears. It was a voice I had heard countless times, and it felt strangely nostalgic.


    In a final act of resistance, I covered myself with the nket.


    "I''m going to sleep today..."


    "It''s already noon. It''s been enough, isn''t it?"


    "It''s still noon..."


    "Half of the day has already passed."


    "There''s still half left..."


    "Differences in perspectives, I suppose."


    I murmured softly, and then my nket was snatched away.


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t make pitiful sounds. Get up and get yourself together!"


    It was Elna who scolded me like that.


    Why is she in my room?


    There''s no need to think about it.


    She came to wake me up.


    This devil.


    "I''ve been living a disciplined life for about a year..."


    "Is that so? That''s quite impressive. It''s progress."


    That''s why I designated today as a day of indulgence...


    "You''ve indulged enough, haven''t you? Wake up."


    She said that and pointed her finger at me, using water magic to wet my face.


    The cold sensation awakened my mind.


    "...Towel."


    "Here."


    She said, tossing a towel to me. I wiped my face, took a breath, and then red at Elna.


    "What a terrible way to wake up. Why do you think that is?"


    "I woke you up at this time. From now on, try to wake up early."


    "Sleeping when you want to sleep is the best thing for humans! Why don''t you understand that!?"


    "I don''t want to understand. You''re no different from a beast."


    Elna said without looking at me, and she started opening the curtains one after another.


    The room filled with dazzling light.


    What a brightness.


    It''s blinding...


    "I''ve received damage since this morning... I can''t move anymore."


    "It''s already noon. Get changed quickly."


    "I''ll get changed, so leave."


    "That''s the n. But if you fall asleep again, I''lle to wake you up every day from tomorrow."


    Leaving behind such a terrifying threat, Elna left the room.


    What a frightening person.


    I can''t believe she''s human.


    What kind of upbringing leads to bing like that?


    After giving up, I changed my clothes, and at the right moment, I heard a knock.


    "Pleasee in," I responded, and Elna and Finne entered the room.


    In Finne''s hands was a tray with a light meal.


    "Good morning, Al-sama. Please have something to eat."


    "Ah, thank you."


    I thanked her and quickly finished the meal. Then, I turned my gaze to Elna, who was sitting on the sofa as if it were her own.


    "Since you woke me up, get out of here."


    "I can''t do that. I''m here because someone wants to meet you personally. What will you do?"


    At Elna''s question, I sighed once again.


    The heir of the Brave family, the captain of the Third Imperial Knights, the summoner of the Holy Sword.


    Each of Elna''s titles was a significant one.


    For Elna to serve as an intermediary, the other party must also be a person of considerable importance.


    "So, another troublesome matter."


    "I can''t say for sure."


    Irresponsibly, Elna replied. Well, she wouldn''t introduce someone I couldn''t trust.


    I silently nodded, making that judgment.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>That''s the end of Arc 42! Now I can start working on Arc 43 here :)</strong>


    Next Chapter


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    In a certain inn in the Imperial City.


    The inn, likely arranged by Elna, was reserved just for us.


    While walking towards the room in the back, I observed my surroundings.


    The inn waspletely chartered.


    There were no apparent subordinates around.


    Elna didn''t mention the name of the person she was introducing.


    She merely said she wanted me toe to this inn.


    "I wonder what kind of big shot we''re dealing with?"


    "I have no idea. However, it''s clear this person hesitates to meet with your Highness openly. This inn is cleared out, but knights from the Brave household are watching the surroundings."


    "So, it''s heavily guarded?"


    "No, it''s more like surveince. They''re set up to keep an eye on people''s movements."


    "Meaning they don''t want to be seen by anyone. And on top of that, they believe there''s no need for security?"


    Elna was also at the inn.


    Could that be the reason?


    No, that wasn''t the only reason. They didn''t entrust Elna with security because there was no need for protection. That must have been their line of thinking.


    "I''ve got a bad feeling... and I''m starting to dread going into that room."


    "Since we''re here, we have no choice but to go."


    "Don''t you think there are times in life when it''s okay to run away?"


    "Even if you run, you''ll just get caught. You''ve never been able to escape anything rted to Elna since you were a child."


    Being told that by Sebas made me grimace.


    I had already learned from experience.


    If Elna set her sights on you, you couldn''t escape.


    "What a pain..."


    Mumbling about my troublesome childhood friend, I opened the door.


    There were three people in the room.


    One was Elna, the remaining two was a woman with long honey-colored hair and a middle-aged man with brown hair and a short beard.


    Both were familiar faces.


    There would be few in the Empire who did not know them.


    "...!! What a surprise. I thought it was just going to be one of you."


    "If we could surprise your Highness, we''d be happy. You always seem to anticipate everything."


    Saying this, the woman and man in the room rose from their chairs and bowed to me.


    The woman''s name was Alida von Weitling.


    Commander of the Imperial Guard and also themander of the First Knight Squadron.


    And the man''s name was Theodore Lyles.


    Vice Commander of the Imperial Guard and also themander of the Second Knight Squadron.


    "What does the number one and two of the Imperial Guard want with me? And even getting in touch through Elna?"


    "Forgive us. We couldn''t ask openly in the castle."


    "Do you have something to ask me? With this group, you should be able to solve most problems, right?"


    In this room were the top three squadron leaders of the Imperial Guard. Instead of asking me through Elna, they could have resolved it by cooperating with Elna.


    As I was thinking about this, Theodore quietly opened his mouth.


    "There was an unavoidable circumstance. Please sit first."


    "Does this have anything to do with the three of you here not wearing white cloaks?"


    Including Elna, all three had removed their white cloaks.


    In other words, they are not here as squadron leaders of the Imperial Guard.


    "That''s correct. I am the one asking a favor. Alida and Elna are just assisting me."


    "You want to borrow the power of the Imperial Prince in addition to that? If someone else saw this, they would suspect a treason."


    When I prick at them with this, Elna sighed.


    "That''s why we''re meeting in secret."


    "I wouldn''t havee if I had known."


    "I guess. If it was a trap, it would be the end."


    "You knew and kept quiet?"


    "The safety of the people in the capital is at stake. You''re the only one we can rely on."


    After clicking my tongue lightly, I reluctantly sat down.


    There''s no turning back now.


    I have no choice but to deal with the problem.


    "I''ll hear you out. But I can''t imagine that there is a problem in the Imperial City that the three of you can''t solve."


    "First, I need to start with a story about my mentor. You must be familiar with my sword master, Rossarc?"


    "Of course, I know the name. He was also the prince''s mentor."


    Rossarc was a count of the Empire.


    He was a master of the sword, who himself established the Rossarc-style, and even taught the Crown Prince his swordsmanship.


    Even then, he was approaching eighty years of age but it is said that the royal guards were no match for him.


    He was a man who had fallen ill and passed away, but it is said that in his prime, he was no less powerful than old man Egor.


    "Master took me in when I was an orphan and epted me as his disciple. However, I wasn''t his only disciple."


    I grimaced greatly at this.


    Theodore was an orphan and amoner. Even so, as a disciple of Rossarc, he learned everything and rose to the position of Deputy Chief of the Royal Guards.


    He is the legitimate sessor of the Rossarc-style.


    This is a famous story, and I know it.


    However, I had never heard of him having other disciples.


    "Where is this other disciple now?"


    "He disappeared more than ten years ago. He killed master and stole the secret training scrolls and the magic sword."


    "I see Ah, I see. Is he in the capital?"


    As I asked with a smirk, Theodore quietly nodded.


    I inadvertently looked up at the ceiling.


    Rossarc had no children. Therefore, he had gone on a journey in search of talented children and the genius he found was Theodore.


    But there was another one.


    Moreover, he killed Rossarc and stole a magical sword.


    "A body was found in the capital. He was a well-known swordsman, but the wounds were distinctive. It is likely the work of my junior disciple. Leaving a body in the capital is like a challenge to me."


    "If such a dangerous person is the opponent, shouldn''t the Royal Guards capture him all together?"


    "The magic sword that my junior disciple has is something that Master sealed because it was too dangerous. It''s probably one of the strongest magical swords on the continent. If we act broadly, we don''t know what damage it would cause to the capital."


    "The strongest magic sword? So a person of the same ss as the Vice Commander of the Royal Guards has a magic sword of the Underworld ss that no one knows about?"


    "That seems to be the case."


    Alida calmly nodded and drank her tea without any signs of panic.


    In short, it''s as if there is an SS-ss adventurer in the capital.


    They can''t act broadly because there''s also a risk of an explosion.


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    "Neither His Majesty the Emperor nor the Chancellor can act directly as these acts stand out. As we''ve exined all this, they decided to leave everything to Alida and me considering the situation. However, Alida and I have our positions too. It would be troublesome if we owe something to Prince Eric or Prince Leonard."


    "We decided to ask for Al''s help."


    "But I''m Leo''s older brother, aren''t I?"


    "Yes, but you''re not directly aiming for the throne making you a suitable candidate. Ideally, we could suppress him by ourselves, but if we confront power with power, the damage could be massive, thus we need Prince Arnold''s help. Feel free to use the three of us here as your pawns. We want you to create a two-on-one situation by trapping him. We''ll suppress him under advantageous circumstances. Isn''t that your specialty?"


    Alida told me so, as if it was simple.


    I involuntarily stared at Sebas.


    Sebas shrugged his shoulders and muttered.


    "There seems to be a rmender behind the scenes, doesn''t there?"


    "Yeah, right? I had the same feeling. Just to ask, where is the Brave?"


    "The Brave is inspecting the southern part of the empire on behalf of His Majesty the Emperor. As you''ve guessed, the one who rmended that I rely on Prince Arnold was the Brave."


    "Why do both the father and daughter always push troubles onto me!?"


    I couldn''t help but yell out.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>Changing every "Demonic Sword" to "Magic Sword" if i find any since it makes more sense</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 464: Rossarc Style Swordsmanship


    "Who is the strongest swordsman in the imperial capital?


    In any such discussion, the captains of the top three divisions of the Imperial Guard Knights alwayse up.


    Alida, the captain of the Imperial Guard Knights, boasts a godlike speed in her swordsmanship.


    Then there is the sessor to the Rossarc Style, Theodore.


    And finally, we have the child prodigy of the Brave House, Elna.


    Even with these three at my disposal, it''s a tough order to capture Theodore''s younger disciple who has infiltrated the capital...


    ''Aside from my father, I didn''t push this troublesome task onto you, did I?''


    My mind had wandered off.


    Elna''s outrageous remark brought me back.


    ''Ah, I see. It seems our standards for what constitutes a nuisance are different.''


    ''Are you mocking me?''


    ''Just a candid opinion. There''s no ulterior motive.''


    While replying, I take a deep breath and slowly exhale.


    I needed to calm down first.


    Refusal was no longer an option.


    My father left everything up to Alida and Theodore.


    If they request assistance, it cannot be refused.


    ''...If I were to be honest, I would like to involve my elder brother Eric and Leo but I can''t right?''


    ''We can''t have apetition for credit.''


    At Alida''s words, Theodore also nods.


    Indeed. That''s why I was chosen.


    If the two of them move, even if they themselves don''t want it, it bes apetition for credit.


    They are evenly matched.


    Alida and Theodore also can''t remain neutral if they owe something to a candidate for the throne.


    In terms of personnel selection, I''m probably the only choice.


    The three are strong. But they are swordsmen as well as knights. They are not strategists or tacticians.


    It''s clear that someone needs to control these three.


    I''m not convinced that it should be me, though.


    ''Just to confirm... what if we fail?''


    ''It will be my responsibility. Although I can''t take full responsibility alone...''


    Theodore added thetter part with a hint of apology.


    Alida is the captain of the Imperial Guard Knights. Elna is the heir to the Brave House.


    It''s unlikely that they would be made to take responsibility.


    In other words, the responsibility that Theodore alone can''t bear will fall onto me.


    ''Is there anything? Any merit that might make me feel like doing this?''


    ''I''m afraid there isn''t.''


    Alida tly denies it.


    Elna just shrugs her shoulders.


    What a bunch of ungrateful people.


    ''If you create debts and credits with the two throne candidates, there is a risk of being used. We asked for your help because we judged that you, Prince Arnold, don''t have such worries... How about personal trust?''


    ''ept on personal trust without making a clear debt? If we fail with this lineup, I''m certainly doomed. I will not be given any significant mission in the future and probably won''t even be able to stay in the capital. That would be a negative for Leo.''


    ''We are asking you with all of this in mind. We have no cards to exchange. If we seed, it would be written off as us being strong, and if we fail, great damage will fall on you, Prince. I wish I could offer something... but our loyalty is and should be directed only to the Emperor.''


    Alida said so, looking down.


    It''s bad of them to rely on me, knowing it''s a bother.


    Being forced into a battle where there is nothing to gain...


    ''Your Highness, I beg your forgiveness. I ask that you lend us your strength.''


    ''Arnold, please.''


    ''... Someday, in a situation unrted to the throne dispute... I will definitely get this favor returned, okay?''


    ''Certainly.''


    Whether there wille a time when I have to rely on Theodore and Alida in a situation unrted to the throne dispute is doubtful, but I can''t keep doing this if I don''t gain something.


    ''Fine. I''ll takemand.''


    ''The Brave is a cunning man. Knowing that Lord Arnold would not refuse if his childhood friend was involved, he must have included Lady Elna in this team.''


    ''Someday I''ll get back at him... but this time, I''ll let him have his way.''


    After saying this in a spitting manner, I announced while tapping on the table with my finger.


    ''If we''re doing this, we''re not failing. You will follow my orders, okay?''


    ''Understood.''"


    "Rosarc Style Swordsmanship.


    Its essence lies in defense.


    In his youth, Rosarc used an offensive style of swordsmanship, which he is said to have perfected.


    However, after disappearing for about a year, he returned to the empire with a defensive style of swordsmanship.


    And so, he established the Rosarc Style.


    ''The Rosarc Style of Swordsmanship requires thorough defense. The offensive moves either utilize the opponent''s strength or exploit openings for counters. That''s about it.''


    Theodore exins the characteristics of the Rossarc Style Swordsmanship.


    Theodore''s Imperial Guard''s Second Knight Squadron is a group of specialist VIP guards.


    All of them have mastered the Rossarc Style Swordsmanship, the most defense-oriented of the Imperial Guard.


    But...


    ''That''s the official story. In reality, my master also had an offensive style of swordsmanship. This was the swordsmanship he had perfected in his youth. This was written in the book of secrets stolen by my junior disciple.''


    ''So he didn''t abandon it... But why did he suddenly change his style to theplete opposite?''


    ''It''s simple. He lost.''


    ''Lost? To whom?''


    ''To the Sword Saint Egor.''


    ''He had a match with Egor?''


    ''It was not a match, but a duel. He said he couldn''t even find a slight chance of winning. That''s why he is still alive.''


    ''So, Rossarc''s disappearance was due to that...''


    He was shown overwhelming power and it changed his perspective on life.


    It must have been a humiliation that his life was spared.


    It suggests that he was seen as not worth killing.


    ''After that, my master perfected his defensive swordsmanship. But he was also preparing for a rematch. That was the book of secrets and the magic sword. However, in the end, my master didn''t challenge Egor for a rematch. He realized that it was pointless to settle the score. Therefore, he nned to dispose of the book of secrets and the magic sword upon his death.''


    ''But his junior disciple stole that...''


    ''To protect my master''s honor from being tarnished by the usation of being killed by his disciple, it was made to look like he died from illness. Probably, the junior disciple finished mastering the offensive swordsmanship. That''s why he showed himself.''


    ''A swordsman who has mastered both offensive and defensive swordsmanship developed by Rossarc... What''s his name?''


    ''Nigel... my fallen junior disciple.''


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 465: Wind Sword Domain


    For the time being, we decided to brainstorm a strategy and left the inn. It was dangerous to stay in the inn for too long with thosepanions. Nigel might not be able to understand the movements of the royal guards in the castle, but Eric, who is inside the castle, could.


    The royal guard takes turns guarding the castle and my father, but the duty of protecting my father is mainly the job of the First Knight Order. Of course, there are exceptions, and such deviations could be dismissed as rare, but such difort umtes into questions.


    For this reason, we moved the scene to the castle. Alida returned to her guard duty, and Theodore and Elna began to spar.


    As long as I''m with Elna, no one will suspect me.


    Inside a circr ring, Elna and Theodore were there, swords at the ready. They were genuinely sparring, with no holds barred. The opponent is a genius recognized by Rossarc. They need to seriously practice with an equal opponent to improve their skills.


    So I was watching their practice...


    "It''s hard to believe it''s sane."


    "Indeed."


    Sebas agreed with my words. From his quick reply, it seems that Sebas feels more strongly than I do.


    The only rule is not to step out of the circle. That''s it. In other words, Elna and Theodore must confront each other directly without a ce to run. To Sebas, who had lived as an assassin, it was an unimaginable practice.


    Theodore was holding his sword low with both hands, and Elna was holding hers high. Then after a moment of strong wind, Elna''s rapid attacks began. Without magic enhancement on my eyes, I had no idea what was going on. However, I did understand one thing: Theodore was able to fend off all those attacks without difficulty.


    "Theodore is said to be a master of defense, a guardian of the sword, and there seems to be a reason for that."


    "it''s hard enough to handle just one of Elna''s sword strikes, let alone multiple ones while standing still... Theodore''s ability to handle them without difficulty gives a sense of his high level of skill."


    "Although it''s difficult to break an opponent focused on defense, I''m surprised Elna couldn''t break through..."


    In front of me, Elna''s onught of attacks were repeating. But Theodore was taking all of them. Of course, there''s a technique to it, but technique alone can''t exin his super reactions.


    The key lies around Theodore. Theodore has mastered the magic of the wind. He isbining that with his sword technique. He has a wind barrier around his body, which reacts to and intercepts any attacks that pass through it. His sword is also enveloped in wind, making it impossible to break unless with a significantly strong attack. This is Theodore''s "Wind Sword Domain." It''s an absolute defense that even Elna has never broken.


    "I couldn''t break it again..."


    "If you could, I''d be out of a job."


    In response to Elna''s grumpy remark, Theodoreughed and replied, then walked over to me.


    "That was a worthwhile practice."


    "If Elna was at full power, it wouldn''t have gone like this."


    "You''re not confident you could stop a sacred sword?"


    "If I was willing to risk my life, I might be able to change its trajectory. But I don''t intend to try."


    "I thought so."


    Iughed and looked at Elna. She looked genuinely troubled. This sore loser...


    "By the way, can Nigel, your junior disciple, also use the same defensive swordsmanship?"


    "He should be able to use it, though not as well as I can. However, he was a man more suited to offense, so he would prioritize overpowering his opponent with his attacks."


    "Is personality reflected in swordsmanship?"


    "Of course. My defensive swordsmanship, the Rossarc style Wind Form, is all about absolute defense. Therefore, opportunities for counter attacks are few. Unless you have a calm and persistent personality, you can''t use it."


    "I see. So it''s not suitable for Elna."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean it''s not for someone who thinks it would be faster to just knock everyone out in the exam, right?"


    "Exactly."


    Theodore agreed, and Elna fell silent. She couldn''t stand up to her senior disciple, Theodore, and she couldn''t deny her past actions. Well, it doesn''t mean one is superior or inferior.


    "The Wind Form, as the name suggests, requires you to flow like the wind and deflect everything. On the other hand, the secret technique written in the manual Nigel stole is the me Form, a swordsmanship that overwhelms the opponent like a me."


    "Can you use it?"


    "I learned the basics, but I haven''t mastered it. It''s not a technique that suits me."


    "So what would happen if the Wind Form and me Form fought each other?"


    "It would lead to a stalemate. Both are concepts thought up by our master. They would nullify each other''s strengths, leading to a long battle. The reason I need to borrow the hands of Alida and Elna is because of this."


    Defense and offense.


    A battle between masters who have mastered one or the other.


    Is it inevitable that it will be drawn out?


    It''s sad that he probably wants to settle things with his own hands, but can''t.


    "If you could settle things with your own hands, would you want to?"


    "I won''t be selfish. After all, Your Highness is cooperating with me without gaining anything from it."


    "True, I''m doing something that gives me no advantage... But this is the Imperial Capital. In times of crisis, it would be a sin for a member of the royal family to do nothing. Being a royal is a benefit in itself. If one enjoys even a bit of that benefit, responsibility arises."


    Back during the battle with the vampires.


    I told the vampires.


    There must be those in this country who collect taxes and have their positions assured. It''s the job of the empire''s royals and knights to protect the empire. If they don''t do their job now, they have no reason to exist.


    At that time, Leo fulfilled that role.


    This time, it''s just me.


    "I''m not convinced, but I understand. The answer to the question ''Why me?'' is ''Because you''re a prince.'' That''s all there is to it. So, you don''t need to worry about me. Do you want to settle this with your own hands?"


    "...If the opportunity arises."


    "Alright. I''ll consider it to the utmost."


    After hearing Theodore''s words, I nodded once and left the ce.


    If Theodore thinks it will be a stalemate, then the other side is likely thinking the same.


    If they are thinking that, they will surely choose the ce and time.


    If they want to start a duel under the most favorable conditions, we also have ways to manage.


    If they run wild indiscriminately, we can''t do anything, but if they think about it, we can handle it.


    Now, let''s prepare.


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 466: Reasons for Waiting


    A week has passed since I started takingmand.


    So far, there has been no abnormality in the Imperial Capital.


    "Why aren''t you moving?"


    Elna came to my room and asked such a question.


    I, who was reading a book about Rossarc, closed it and looked down at the Imperial Capital from the window.


    "Nothing is happening. There''s no need to move."


    "One person died, you know?"


    "Why do you think we made it so obvious?"


    "Huh? Why... I thought it''s because you wanted Deputy Commander Theodore toe out once he realized we were here?"


    "That''s right. Why do you think we did that?"


    "Exin it clearly."


    Elna urged for an answer, grimacing at my question. With a bitter smile at Elna''s impatience, I exined the current situation.


    "The Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guards, a big shot in the Imperial Capital. It''s not easy to draw him out. That''s why we made hime out on his own. If we had moved after that, it might have been assumed that we would act every time a body is found. So, we didn''t move, and used this time to prepare. In fact, no more bodies have been found since, right?"


    "We might just not have noticed."


    "If we worry about that, there will be no end to it. I''d like to catch him immediately if possible, but forcing it could lead to disastrous results. The demon sword that Nigel, Theodore''s junior disciple, has is likely the one mentioned in this book."


    Once, Rossarc found a demon sword on his journey.


    A magic sword made from the body of an ancient me-controlling dragon during the age of ancient magic.


    The me God Mars, a me sword named after that me dragon.


    Among the existing demon swords, it''s one of the highest-ranked swords which is on par with the Underworld God held by Noname.


    It seemed that when Rossarc found it, it was almostpletely decayed.


    Therefore, it became Rossarc''s personal property without being recognized as a dangerous demon sword.


    If investigated thoroughly, it would have been held in custody by the Adventurer''s Guild because it''s too dangerous.


    Considering that Theodore knew about this demon sword in detail, Rossarc must have known about this me God, or learned about itter.


    If he wanted to defeat Egor, he would have needed a demon sword of this caliber.


    The fact that Nigel stole it suggests that it had been revived to a usable level.


    It''s a demon sword that could turn the Imperial Capital into a sea of mes if he wishes.


    I want to avoid unnecessary stimtion.


    "It''s fine to be cautious but the longer time passes, the more likely he is to obscure his whereabouts, no?"


    "He showed up after more than ten years, intending to settle things. During this period, Nigel must have been mastering his offensive swordsmanship. He must have had the confidence to win, that''s why he appeared. He won''t retreat without demonstrating his skills."


    "Do you think he''ll stay in the Imperial Capital until he fights?"


    "Yeah. That''s why I won''t act hastily. If I corner him poorly and let him escape, he''ll start training again. I won''t postpone it. I''ll take him down for sure."


    The abilities of the opponent is unknown.


    As far as I can think of, I have the strongest members in the Imperial Capital at my disposal, but I can''t afford casualties.


    "It was a defeat, but the damage to the Imperial Capital is extensive." That won''t work.


    "Well, if you''re done, go back. I don''t want to be suspected."


    "I''m not done yet. When are you going to move?"


    "When our forces are ready. I believe I told you to follow me, right? If you don''t trust me, say so."


    "It''s not about that, but"


    Elna purses her lips.


    I waved her away with my hand, and I went back to reading my book in the room.


    Night.


    In an empty room, a voice echoed in the utter darkness.


    "It seems you''re caught up in a troublesome situation?"


    The voice came from someone who should not be in the capital.


    To that, I quietly responded.


    "Do not intervene. If you cause a ruckus, the capital will copse."


    "I won''t meddle unless asked. I''m not against helping if needed."


    Sitting at the window was the continent''s most powerful archer.


    One of the only five SS-rank adventurers, Jack, was there.


    "I see. Why are you in the capital?"


    "I was on my way back from checking on Mia. I heard she returned to the capital. I thought I might as well pay a visit."


    "Appreciated, but the current capital is on edge. Please leave immediately."


    "You''re a hard person to deal with. You could at least offer me a drink."


    "I''m not free, you see."


    "I see. Is there anything I can help with?"


    "Nothing. There''s no role for an SS-rank adventurer inside the capital. However, I do have something I want to ask. Do you know anything about Rossarc?"


    At my question, Jackughed.


    And then he murmured, "That takes me back."


    "Rossarc and my master were both martial artists, so there was a connection. I see, the junior disciple is causing trouble?"


    "You know that much? Was there a dispute between Rossarc and the junior disciple?"


    "I don''t know that much. However, the junior disciple is a war orphan. The war between the empire and the kingdom was the cause. It wouldn''t be strange if he held a grudge against the empire."


    "A grudge... That''s something only the person himself can rify."


    "It may sound strangeing from me, but be careful. If he holds a grudge against the empire, the imperial family might be targeted."


    "That would be easier. Understood, I''ll keep it in mind."


    "Are you going to make Mia cooperate?"


    "I''ll use any resource I can. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Please do. I''m sure she wants to pay back her debts."


    Saying that, Jack was about to leave the scene.


    To such a Jack, I called out.


    "Do not neglect to monitor the kingdom. If something is going to happen, it will start from there."


    "Rx. I''ve received the same instruction from the guild."


    Saying that, Jack disappeared.


    With the room finally regaining its silence, I overlooked the capital.


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 467: Reinforcements Arrive


    The next day, three reinforcements arrived at my ce.


    "I was having a fun reunion with my brother..."


    "I''ll let you go meet him once our work here is done."


    "I wish you''d stop treating me like a prisoner!"


    "You''re contracted exclusively to me. You''re basically a prisoner. Be grateful you had a break."


    "That''s absurd..."


    The first to arrive was Mia.


    She was summoned back immediately while visiting her brother under Duke Reinfeld, which was unfortunate. But our situation was urgent. We couldn''t afford to let our forces idle.


    As Mia and I were conversing, the remaining two arrived.


    "Excuse us."


    "Hey, kid."


    One was polite, and the other was casual.


    While noting how unchanged they were, I called out their names.


    "I''m d you came, Lynfia, Seig."


    "There''s an emergency in the capital? It must be a mess, since we got a messenger bird."


    "Yes, it is indeed."


    Lynfia and Seig were at the western border.


    Currently the Narbe Ritter and Vin, Leo''s military strategist, were at the western border. In cooperation with them, Lynfia and Seig were inspecting the border. If any suspicious movement was spotted, they were to immediately report it to the border defense force.


    It was a tough decision to recall them, but we couldn''t help it. The capital is more critical now than the border.


    "Now that everyone is here..."


    "What are we supposed to do?"


    "Our enemy is a powerful magic sword user. Consider him equivalent to the vice captain of the Royal Guards."


    At that, the three faces turned stern.


    All three were martial artists who used weapons. They were more in tune with the strength of the captains of the Royal Guards than I, who fights with magic.


    Equivalency with the vice-captain was enough to convey the danger.


    "Well, rx. What I need you three to do is to support Elna."


    "Elna is participating?"


    "If it''s that youngdy, she could handle it on her own, right?"


    "I don''t want any damage in the capital. The longer the fight drags on, the more the damage will spread. That''s why I called you three."


    Saying that, I took out an old-fashioned box and ced it on the desk. It was something I found in the castle''s treasure room.


    I had gone looking on my own, hoping to find something useful, and I did find something that could be put to use.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s a disposable magic tool."


    Saying so, I opened the box. Inside were two rings.


    "It''s a simple mechanism. Once you wear one ring, you can teleport to the location of the person wearing the other ring. It''s likely a tool meant for emergency escapes, but we''ll be using it to move location."


    "Hold on, kid. You said ''wear,'' right?"


    "Yes, the rings won''t work unless they''re worn."


    "...And the opponent is equivalent to the vice captain of the Royal Guards, right? He won''t simply wear it, and we''re supposed to make him wear it duringbat?"


    "That''s why I called you. If we fight in the capital, there will be damage. So we have to move the location from the capital. He won''te even if called, so teleportation is the best option."


    "I wish you wouldn''t make it sound so easy..."


    "By the way, how many times can we use this magic tool?"


    "It''s a one-time use."


    Lynfia quietly nodded as if she had anticipated this whereas Seig and Mia visibly frowned, probably because they realized that failure was not an option.


    "But there''s no other way. We need to keep the capital safe. Let''s get to work."


    With that, our strategy meeting began. It was a n with no room for error. I prayed to the gods for their guidance.


    On the day of operation.


    I was waiting in front of the Amsbergs mansion.


    Of course, the one I was waiting for was Elna.


    However, she seemed to be taking some time.


    "Isn''t shete?"


    "I more or less understand the reason."


    Sebas sighed with an exasperated look.


    I wish he wouldn''t make it sound like it''s my fault.


    It''s all part of the strategy.


    "This kind of trick to make the enemy off guard has been done since long ago. I''m not the bad guy."


    "That is true. However, I am not impressed with you justifying your actions. It''s up to Elna to decide whether Arnold-sama is good or bad."


    "She said she would follow my instructions. Naturally, I expect her to do so. This is a battle with no merit for us. Of course, I''m going to have Elna do whatever it takes."


    Seeing me unapologetic, Sebas shrugged his shoulders.


    He seemed to have realized that nagging would be useless.


    Then, after a while, Elna finally emerged from the mansion.


    What she was wearing was a vividly red dress.


    However, the back and the chest were widely exposed, and there was a daring slit in between her legs.


    Walking with a blush, Elna murmured.


    "So... Do I really have to go with... this?"


    "It''s just for dinner. Wearing the usual uniform of the Imperial Guard would put them on guard, right?"


    "People don''t dress like floozies for dinner!"


    "What do you mean by ''dressing like a floozy''...? It''s a proper dress made by a skilled tailor, isn''t it? It''s to Zandra-aneue''s taste, though."


    I muttered quietly so that Elna couldn''t hear, then elegantly bowed and extended my hand to her.


    "Then, Miss Elna, I will be your escort today."


    As I said so with a smile, Elna blushed and turned her face away.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>MC with the Rizz tho :^)</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468: The Chef from back then


    Elna and I rode in a carriage to the middleyer of the Imperial Capital. Apparently, there was a popr restaurant there but the one who introduced the ce to us was Finne.


    As people noticed the clearly high-ss carriage, their gaze gathered and as soon as I got off, several people stopped in their tracks.


    When I extended my hand to Elna who was dressed in a gown and slowly stepping down, everyone froze.


    I could feel their stares converging on us.


    Anyone in the Imperial Capital who saw her pink hair and emerald green eyes would associate her with the House of Duke Amsberg.


    But the Elna who emerged from the carriage was a dolled-up Elna. She was here not as a royal guard but as a noblewoman of the House of Amsberg.


    The people who had never seen her like this probably froze in their tracks thinking, "Who is that beautiful woman?"


    Even seeing the characteristic features of the Amsberg family, it was hard for both men and women to connect them to Elna and thus they werepletely captivated.


    Meanwhile, it seemed that Elna was feeling the stares on her.


    "We''re getting a lot of attention..."


    "Because it''s an unusual sight, right?"


    "I wish I could disappear..."


    Elna murmured with a voice so pathetic one might think she was on a boat in the sea.


    She was unlike her usual confident self as she was following me while looking down.


    Indeed, she didn''t seem like the Elna I knew in this state.


    Laughing, I took Elna''s hand and led her into the restaurant.


    The purpose of this was not to tease Elna or make her a spectacle.


    Well, they probably thought we just came here to eat.


    "Sebas, how is it?"


    "It seems they took the bait. There are eyes watching."


    Ever since the corpse appeared, the royal family hasn''t left the castle.


    I''m the first one.


    If they''re impatient, I must look like an excellent prey.


    Theodore is a royal guard.


    It''s his job to protect the royal family.


    Moreover, Elna, the captain of the royal guards, is clearly out for personal reasons.


    Even if they suspect a trap, they have no choice but to act.


    If they''re confident in their skills, they''d be interested in the House of Amsberg.


    Or rather, there''s no swordsman who wouldn''t be aware of it.


    "Well, for now, it''s mealtime."


    As I said that, an employee came out to guide us.


    "Prince Arnold, thank you for using our establishment."


    The employee was a brown haired girl who appeared dressed in ck pants.


    It surprisingly suits her, I murmured.


    "Looking professional, huh?"


    "It''s my job."


    The employee was Lynfia.


    Hiding her would give us away, so we let her inside the restaurant.


    Her demeanor was perfect.


    You could hardly tell that she was actually with us.


    "This way."


    We were guided to a terrace seat on the second floor.


    Decorated elegantly for today.


    It was reserved just for us.


    "You have good taste."


    "Why are we eating outside...?"


    "We stand out more this way, right?"


    "Enough already..."


    As Elna took her seat, she tried to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.


    There was no sign of the prodigy from the House of Amsberg.


    As I was smiling bitterly, the owner came to greet us.


    "It''s been a while, Your Highness."


    "Long time no see, huh?"


    I recognized the face of the owner.


    It was the chef who served me awful food by the order of a noble who was pulling the strings behind the scenes when the White Seagull Alliance, led by Lawrence, were aiming at harassing me.


    He was the one who gave the final push to Lawrence''s downfall.


    The chef was the one who informed me of the behind-the-scenes maneuvering at that time, helping me capture Lawrence, and became the starting point for my expansion.


    He is now the owner of this ce.


    "I heard you started all over from the outermostyer of the Capital?"


    "Yes... I''ve decided to start over, vowing never to lie in my cooking."


    "That is a good attitude."


    The fact that he was able to open a restaurant in the middleyer in just a year shows that his food became well-known.


    It''s only a matter of time before he''s sought after by the upper sses again.


    "Finne rmended this ce but can I expect a good meal?"


    "Of course. We have been continually supported by Lady Finne and the Duchy of Kleinert. We will certainly live up to your expectations."


    "I see. Also, there may be amotion here. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "Please feel free. The restaurant is but a decoration. As long as I have these hands, I can cook anytime."


    With that, the owner withdrew with a smile.


    Watching the owner leave, I turned my gaze to Elna, who was still crouched down.


    "How long are you going to stay like that?"


    "But..."


    "You look great. Stand tall and be confident."


    "Even if you say that..."


    "People below can''t see you here. Only I''m looking, so rx."


    "Really...?"


    People walking on the main street could only see our faces.


    If there was someone else watching, it would only be Nigel, but he would likely be too busy finding a gap.


    "In that case..."


    Trusting my words, Elna straightened her back.


    She still seemed a little embarrassed though.


    "Well, even though it''s like this, we don''t often have a meal just the two of us. Enjoy it, also as a toast to me."


    Saying that, I lifted the ss that had been served.


    What was inside was not alcohol, but fruit juice.


    That''s the only thing I was not happy about, but well, it can''t be helped.


    As Elna and I toasted and took a sip, soup was served next.


    When I scooped it up with a spoon and tasted it, it was refreshing and delicious.


    It was a world apart from the meal served before.


    Smiling at the difference, Elna also smiled in response.


    "It''s delicious."


    "It''s because the chef is good."


    While having such conversation, we truly enjoyed our meal.


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469: The Aggressive Man


    As soon as our meal ended and we rose from our chairs, it happened.


    Like an arrow loose from a bow, someone charged directly at me. The weapon wielded was a sword that looked charred. It was pointed at me.


    Elna intercepted it.


    She had a small sword hidden under the table. It was not her beloved sword.


    Perhaps because of that, after a moment of fierce sh, the sword broke.


    However, she managed to thwart the surprise attack.


    "Are you Rossarc''s disciple, Nigel?"


    The assassin, his face hidden by a gray hood, slowly removed it in response to my question.


    He had reddish-brown hair and blue eyes. If he were walking down the street, his handsome face would make anyone turn their heads. However, his eyes were dark and clouded.


    Looking into those fearful eyes, I finally understood Theodore''s words.


    He must indeed be that fallen disciple.


    "Knowing about my presence, you deliberately went out?"


    "Staying cooped up in the castle is not good for my health."


    "I see. That attitude has shortened your lifespan. Be a sacrifice, child of royal blood."


    "You underestimated me, didn''t you?"


    Elna frowned at his dismissive attitude. But the situation was indeed unfavorable.


    Even for Elna, it would be challenging to confront a demonic sword bare-handed. Especially with me, who is a liability, staying around her.


    However,


    "I have no use for a hero with a broken sword."


    "Is that so? Then all we need is a sword, right?"


    The moment she said that, Elna''s beloved sword flew in from the shop.


    Nigel tried to knock it down, but he was stopped by numerous daggers and magical arrows.


    "So it was a trap after all."


    "You came here knowing that? You''re insane, you know?"


    "Thest thing I want to hear is from you."


    Nigel muttered as he nced at me, who had settled back into my chair. Elna, wielding her beloved sword, along with Sebas and Mia, encircled Nigel.


    Three against one.


    It was a situation where retreating would be the wise choice, but Nigel remained unfazed.


    "I wish you would just run away."


    "I agree."


    "I''m talking to you!?"


    In a ce about to be a battlefield, I had started to leisurely sip my tea. Mia retorted at this.


    However, if I were to flee, the battlefield would change. And that would defeat the purpose.


    "I am the elder brother of an imperial candidate. If my head is taken, Theodore will have toe out to save face. What do you think? Can you do it?"


    "That was a cheap provocation."


    "If you''re scared, just say it. What''s wrong? Having Rossarc''s aggressive swordsmanship and the best demonic sword, you''vee to the forefront because...you im to be the strongest, right? If you''re any sort of swordsman, then try taking my head."


    As I said this, Nigel''s sword was already nearing my neck.


    However, Elna intercepted his sword.


    "Do you think you can just take themander''s head like that?"


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    A sh between Nigel and Elna began. In the meantime, Sebas and Mia started to assist.


    Seemingly recognizing the disadvantage, Nigel took some distance.


    "If that was your full strength, then the deputymander is stronger, you know?"


    "...You''re saying I''m weaker than Theodore?"


    "Yes. I''ve never even managed to scratch the deputymander."


    Elna swept her sword, and a small amount of blood sttered on the floor.


    Surprised, Nigel touched his cheek. A slight wound had been made there.


    "I didn''t intend to strike down the Brave House who is burdened with a liability... but my mind has changed."


    "Oh? You are surprisingly wise."


    Elna readied her sword. Nigel also raised his sword.


    The charred demonic sword gradually started glowing red.


    Then, the battle began with Nigel''s attack.


    Elna blocked his powerful blow that used his entire body, but was immediately blown away. It must''ve been a heavy blow.


    To cover Elna, Mia and Sebasunched an attack from mid-range.


    However, the dagger Sebas threw melted away before it could hit Nigel, and Mia''s magic bow was extinguished.


    It seemed like a fiery barrier.


    Around Nigel, there seemed to be a barrier filled with heat.


    Naturally, it could be used for defense but also for attack.


    "Get out of the way, small fry."


    Saying that, Nigel pointed his right hand at Mia.


    The barrier then extended towards Mia.


    Sensing danger, Mia retreated while releasing her magic bow, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Reluctantly, she took a significant distance. The ce where Mia had been was melted into a sludge.


    "This is troublesome...!"


    "We''re in a bit of a predicament."


    Sebas and Mia continued their attacks as they spoke.


    Their role was solely to distract the enemy.


    Seeing no end in sight if they continued like this, Nigel also decided it was futile, and he started to move towards Elna, who had regained her posture.


    Another powerful swing.


    This time, Elna also managed to block it.


    She realized its weight and was able to endure it.


    However, the fight was not in her favor.


    As long as I''m here, Elna can''t use her mobility. She''ll have to fight under conditions that favor the enemy.


    To counter the powerful blow, Elna also delivered a powerful blow of her own.


    It turned into a sh of attack versus attack.


    But Elna''s sword began to be noticeably deflected.


    This was due to Nigel''s attacks growing fiercer.


    Even so, Elna managed to lock des with Nigel.


    "Is that all you''ve got, hero?"


    "Shut up, I''ve got ns too."


    At that moment, when Elna spoke.


    An ambush party appeared.


    Lynphia, disguised as an employee, readied her spear and approached Nigel.


    And Lynphia twirled her spear.


    A special effect that could cause sleepiness in the opponent.


    That was a feature of Lynphia''s spear.


    Although its effect is weak against masters, it still works to some extent.


    The problem would be that it can''t limit its range.


    Elna was also attacked by sleepiness.


    "Such a trick...!"


    Nigel, who decided they were trying to put him to sleep, made a rush to overpower them.


    He was a man who was always aggressive.


    But, it was thanks to that aggression that things worked out.


    "Good work."


    Taking my singlement, Seig who jumped down from the roof of the shop responded.


    "Easy job."


    "What?"


    Seignded on the desk in front of me.


    In his hand, he held a bracelet-like magical tool.


    With a snap, the bracelet was attached to Nigel''s hand.


    There was nothing Nigel, who was trying to overpower Elna in one go, could do.


    There could have been a way to deal with an attack with murderous intent, but all Seig did was put on the bracelet.


    There was no intent to kill in that.


    "What is this!?"


    "Enjoy the rest on the other side. They should be ready to wee you."


    As I casually waved my hand, Nigel tried to charge up his magical sword and attack.


    But before he could, Nigel''s figure disappeared.


    "Now, let''s follow him."


    "Let me change clothes first!"


    While saying that, Elna was holding her dress with one hand.


    It seemed that the ribbon had been torn off due to the fight.


    Really, when she gets a sword in her hand, she switches to a swordsman''s mode, which is troublesome.


    I threw off the jacket I was wearing and said,


    "I''ll be waiting in the carriage."


    "You can change here too, you know?"


    "Do you want to die here?"


    Ignoring the mood, Seig muttered, and Lynphia pointed her spear at him from behind.


    He''s such a fool.


    I left the shop,ughing.


    There''s no problem taking our time.


    After all, those waiting at the teleport destination are the genuine strongest duo in the capital.


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470: The Younger Disciple


    Near the outskirts of the Imperial Capital.


    Theodore and Alida were standing by in the middle of the in after issuing evacuation orders to the surrounding viges.


    The stage was set. All that was left was to bring down the chaos.


    Amidst this, Alida was silently meditating.


    Usually, Theodore wouldn''t disturb her.


    But, there was something he had to say.


    "Alida... May I make a request?"


    "That''s unusual," she replied.


    Alida stopped her meditation and stood up.


    Seeing the hue of criticism in her eyes, Theodore averted his gaze. He felt like she could see through whatever he was about to say.


    "Please, don''t be angry..."


    "I''m not angry. I just think it''s disrespectful."


    "I understand that... but still, I want to defeat Nigel with my own hands. As his senior... I should be the one to end this. I thought of him as my real brother. I want to settle this alone."


    Upon hearing Theodore''s request, Alida sighed softly.


    And then,


    "I understand your feelings. You''re confident, aren''t you?"


    "Please..."


    "And if you fail, how will you take responsibility?"


    "...After fighting me, Nigel won''te out unscathed either. You can finish him off there."


    "Then we should fight together. We cannot afford to increase the damage for your personal satisfaction. You should understand that it is a luxury just to be here."


    "...You''re harsher than usual."


    "This operation is for the safety of the Imperial Capital. Your personal feelings cannot supersede it. He is dangerous. Therefore, we''ll take him down together."


    With that, Alida rejected Theodore''s request.


    Theodore wasn''t really expecting her to agree.


    Alida was always duty-bound.


    And Theodore was well aware of it.


    "I''m sorry... forget it."


    "I understand your wish to correct your brother''s misdeeds with your own hands. I too, if I could, would have wanted the same. However, we are imperial guards. Everything is for the sake of the Empire and the royal family. Our white mantles carry the great achievements made by our predecessors. We cannot tarnish that. This issue is not yours alone anymore."


    Alida held a strong sense of pride as an imperial guard.


    From a young age, she aimed to be an imperial guard, and worked hard for it.


    The Emperor was her father''s friend.


    Since her childhood, she thought that she would serve him, and everyone around her expected the same.


    So even when it came to her brother Lawrence, Alida didn''t do anything.


    She simply acted as how an imperial guard acts despite the circumstances.


    "...You''re right. It''s not just my problem anymore... Forgive me. I was arrogant... I forgot that I''m here thanks to the cooperation of many."


    "Exactly... It''s not us who are responsible. His Highness Arnold ced us here expecting nothing but victory. We are not allowed to report anything but victory."


    This was a problem that should have been resolved by the imperial guards alone.


    The Emperor had given them this task.


    But, considering the damage to the Imperial Capital, a tactician was needed.


    When a tactician was mentioned, Alida thought of Al.


    The prince who had framed and killed her brother.


    He was said to have switched ces with Leo, but considering his past achievements, it was suspicious.


    There was no point in probing it now.


    So Alida didn''t say anything.


    Coincidentally, Theodore also thought he should seek Al''s help, based on advice from the brave.


    And when he asked,


    Alida didn''t miss the fleeting expression on Al''s face.


    A resigned look, as if he had no choice.


    It was the same expression he had shown to Elna, but Alida knew that before that, his gaze had captured her.


    He epted the heavy task because he was soft on his childhood friend.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Alida knew that the look also revealed his sense of guilt towards her.


    "The imperial guards have involved His Highness... All we can do is deliver results. Everything else is nothing but distractions."


    Slowly, Alida drew her sword from its scabbard.


    The bracelet that Theodore wore was reacting.


    Nigel was about to teleport here.


    "For His Highness..."


    Muttering quietly, Alida entered her battle stance.


    At the location to which Nigel had teleported, there stood a woman he had never seen before and his brother disciple who he had not seen for a while.


    "Such a cunning n."


    With that dismissivement, Nigel raised his me God to the upper position. In response, the two of them also assumed their stances.


    "Imperial Guard Knights Commander, Alida von Weitling."


    "Imperial Guard Knights Vice-Commander, Theodore Ryles."


    The moment the two of them dered their names, the atmosphere of the ce instantly grew tense. Nigel''s instincts as a swordsman were telling him. They were not opponents he could easily defeat two-on-one. Still, Nigel pushed back those instincts.


    "I see I''m not being underestimated."


    "Is that so?"


    He heard a voice from the side. Nigel allowed his body to react, twisting his torso. He realized that he had been slightly cut on his nk. If he had been a little slower, he would have suffered a deep wound. Alida, who had been in front of him until a moment ago, was suddenly at his side.


    Seeing her speed, Nigel formed a me barrier around himself. The me barrier, which serves both offense and defense, consumes a lot of energy and reduces the attack power of the me God. It''s a technique that has to be deactivated once you start focusing on attacking. Yet, he prioritized defense because he assessed Alida as that dangerous.


    "For us, there is no such thing as insufficient or adequate. We are just following orders to defeat you. That''s all."


    "The Commander of the Imperial Guard Knights... This will be fun."


    "I have no intention of making this enjoyable. You are Nigel, the disciple of thete Count Rossarc. I will defeat you on the orders of Prince Arnold."


    With this deration, Alida slowly started to walk towards Nigel.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>This marks the end of the double upload season, now it will be just 3 chapters a week instead of 2... We shall see since I will be starting my new job soon ;d</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471: Form of mes


    Alida''s swordsmanship was the embodiment of speed. It was so sharp and swift, even Elna couldn''t match it. But it wasn''t just about speed. She let her sword hang loosely, gradually moving towards Nigel. He stiffened as Alida approached him, slow and rxed.


    Suddenly, Alida was behind him. Varying her speed, that was Alida''s essence. Sheunched an attack aiming for his neck, an attack that would be devastating even with a barrier. Any normal opponent would have had their head cut off. But her opponent was a disciple of Rossarc, no matter how rotten.


    Nigel, without turning around, blocked Alida''s sword.


    "So, you aimed for my neck after all."


    "You respond well indeed. But have you forgotten? It''s two against one."


    Upon judging that Alida was aiming for his vital points, Nigel concentrated his attention only on those areas and didn''t track Alida''s movements. This was a move he could make because he had learned the defensive art of the Wind Form with Theodore from Rossarc. However, this left an opening right in front of Nigel.


    Theodore seized this opportunity.


    "Farewell, brother."


    "I never considered you my brother!"


    Just as Theodore''s sword was about to reach Nigel, the area around him was filled with zing red mes. Theodore and Alida managed to escape from the mes just in time, putting some distance between them and Nigel.


    "So, you canunch wide-range attacks as well."


    "He won''t be able to use it too many times."


    Alida and Theodore decided on their strategy with a brief conversation. If he can''t use it many times, they''ll make him use it many times. Eventually, he will run out. It was a simple concept. They had a numerical advantage. They just had to keep attacking. That was their judgment.


    However, when the mes disappeared, Nigel looked slightly different.


    "Blue mes...?"


    Until now, Nigel had been surrounded by a barrier of red mes. Now, it was blue. The mes flickered gently. Sensing danger, Alida and Theodore focused on defense. They knew something wasing. And it was a sh attack, cloaked in blue mes. The attack assaulted Alida. She was able to catch it but was forced to retreat due to its momentum. In the meantime, Nigel closed the distance with Theodore.


    With the change to blue mes, Nigel''s demeanor had clearly changed. Therefore, Theodore chose to endure rather than to try and defeat Nigel.


    "You won''t be able to defeat me if you only defend!"


    Nigelunched a fierce attack. From above, from below, from left, from right. Theodore was assaulted by a barrage of attacks, intense as zing mes. He deflected each one calmly, withstanding Nigel''s onught.


    "So, the defense you boast is just that much!"


    "And your boasted attack is just that much!"


    Theodore took a shallow hit on the shoulder. Nigel broke through what could be considered Theodore''s barrier-like defense and appeared rather pleased, but Theodore disregarded it, resuming his stance.


    "You never change... I''ve always despised your attitude."


    "Indeed... It seems you were never meant to inherit the master''s swordsmanship."


    "I decline such lukewarm defensive swordy. The aggressive sword art, the Form of mes, is what suits me. It''s a technique to dominate everything!"


    Nigel had been probing for a gap in Theodore''s defense, but getting impatient with Theodore''s unyielding defense, he began to forcefully break it down. By delivering heavy blows, he aimed to disrupt Theodore''s responses. Theodore''s defensive sword was being repelled time after time, causing dys in his subsequent responses. Even so, by skillfully moving his feet, Theodore didn''t expose a decisive opening.


    "You can''t defeat me by just defending!"


    Nigel brought his sword down from above, and Theodore caught it. Their swords locked in a struggle under the weight of the heavy blow.


    "Why... did you kill the master...?"


    "Why? Are you asking that now?"


    Nigel pushed against Theodore''s sword. Theodore was forced to one knee but still continued to withstand Nigel''s de.


    "Pitiful, Theodore. Have you lived all this time thinking about such things? Stuck on some filthy old man."


    "Say what you will... You must have had a reason for killing the man we both called father. You wouldn''t just kill him for no reason."


    "There was no reason! I hated him, so I killed him!"


    Theodore took a deep breath and put all his strength into pushing back Nigel''s sword. Nigel resisted with equal force. But, at that moment, Theodore released his strength.


    "What?!"


    Nigel, who lost his bnce, tried to quickly regain his sword stance. However, in that moment, Theodore''s fist pierced Nigel''s face. His fist, coated with wind magic, was turned into a magical punch. It broke through the mes and blew Nigel away.


    "...We both had no parents and spent days and nights in rigorous training. The reason we managed to get through those days was because of you. I really... thought of you as a brother. I always thought... there must have been a reason... but if you say there wasn''t, there''s nothing I can do about it... Stand up, Nigel. As the vice captain of the royal guard, I will be the one to defeat you."


    "Don''t underestimate me... Stop acting like the senior disciple forever!"


    And so, their swords shed once again.


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472: Azure mes


    After receiving Nigel''s sh, Alida was forced to retreat and managed to deflect the attack upward.


    However, the sh continued its momentum without losing speed, soaring through the air.


    "It is as His Highness predicted, perhaps."


    There was a hint of caution in Alida''s voice.


    The attack just now was undeniably powerful.


    If they were repeatedly bombarded with attacks of this level, it could overwhelm the two of them.


    However, judging from the situation, Nigel wasn''t continuouslyunching these attacks.


    "He seeks to settle this with swordsmanship..."


    Alida remembered Al''s words.


    When he came to convey the n, Al had mentioned this possibility.


    If Nigel was deliberately trying to bring Theodore into the fight, he might be seeking to determine the oue through swordsmanship.


    Alida had begun to think that this conjecture was urate.


    That''s why Alida erased her presence.


    It was the prelude to fulfilling the strict orders given by Al.


    To stealthily eliminate Nigel who was seeking to determine the oue through swordsmanship.


    In order to carry out that directive, Alida concealed her presence like an assassin.


    It went against the knight''s pride tounch a surprise attack, but now the current mission took precedence over her pride.


    Alida erased her presence to the extent that even a small animal wouldn''t notice her, and she slowly and deliberately returned to the battlefield.


    The battle between Nigel and Theodorecked a decisive offensive.


    They nullified each other''s strengths, causing the fight to drag on.


    Unless one side clearly faltered, the attack and defense would continue indefinitely.


    Theodore, too, was not solely on the defensive.


    He asionallyunched counterattacks, but none of them managed to catch Nigel.


    Nigel had thoroughly grasped the swordsmanship of Rossarc, and Theodore knew Nigel''s habits just as well.


    So neither of them faltered.


    "Are you waiting for reinforcements? Pathetic!"


    "Is that meant to provoke me? You''re as inept as ever."


    Theodore chuckled.


    In response to his smile, Nigel intensified his offensive.


    However, Theodore''s defense showed remarkable tenacity, stopping just short of breaking through.


    Nigel had failed multiple times in his attempts to forcefully prate Theodore''s defense.


    But Nigel didn''t give up. If he couldn''t break through this defense, then his training would have been meaningless.


    "A swordsmanship that only focuses on defense... It''s nothing more than rubbish!"


    Looking down on the discarded swordsmanship, Nigel struck with a lethal blow.


    The downward strike from above shattered Theodore''s sword.


    However, Theodore remained calm and formed a de with wind magic to defend against Nigel''s follow-up attack.


    "Take this!"


    As Nigel pursued Theodore, who had taken a few steps back, Theodore looked at him with a mournful gaze.


    If it were just about talent, Nigel surpassed him.


    They were supposed to spread the name of Rossarc together under their master''s tutge.


    There was undoubtedly a future they were meant to walk together.


    How did ite to this?


    Regret washed over him.


    But reality didn''t change.


    Behind Nigel, who was focused on attacking, Alida had deeply pierced his heart.


    "Cough..."


    As Alida withdrew her sword, Nigel coughed up a clump of blood and copsed on the spot.


    As a precaution, Alida also struck his neck and severed the right arm wielding the magic sword.


    "I''ve interrupted your one-on-one duel."


    "...It''s my fault that I couldn''t settle it."


    After Alida replied, Theodore let out a deep sigh.


    He had endured Nigel''s relentless assault, and even Theodore, despite his fatigue, was umting.


    Furthermore, before himy Nigel, whom he had thought of as a younger brother, covered in blood.


    He couldn''t remainposed.


    "Will you mourn for him?"


    "...If I can."


    "As long as we retrieve the magic sword..."


    It shouldn''t matter.


    That''s what Alida was about to say when suddenly Nigel''s body began to ignite.


    The mes engulfing him had be even bluer than before.


    The azure mes wrapped around Nigel''s body and the severed right arm.


    Simultaneously, Theodore and Alidaunched attacks toward the magic sword.


    But before their attacks could reach, the azure mes surged and blew them away.


    "Kuh!"


    "How did you... with that wound...?"


    While maintaining distance, Theodore stared at the azure mes.


    The mes transformed into a spherical shape,pletely enveloping Nigel.


    Observing this, Alida murmured softly.


    "Should I have torn him to shreds...?"


    She thought that severing the connection with the magic sword would prevent any unfortunate events.


    That''s why she had cut off his arm after inflicting a fatal wound.


    But even that had proven to be naive.


    "I never expected the Captain of the Royal Guard to resort to a sneak attack."


    Nigel emerged from within the azure mes.


    His chest and neck wounds had closed, and his right arm had been restored.


    The mes surrounding him had also changed from the previous blue mes to a pure white hue.


    "The wounds have healed... It''s not just regeneration, but resurrection."


    "He shouldn''t be able to revive many times. I''ll keep killing him until he can''t anymore."


    Saying so, Alida took a step forward.


    However, when Nigel raised the magic sword high, she halted her movement.


    Her instincts as a swordsman told her that she mustn''t advance any further.


    "You promised to go all out in the capital... But it can''t be helped if the opponents are the Captain and Vice-Captain of the Royal Guard."


    Saying that, Nigel began gathering mes around the magic sword.


    Sensing the crisis in an instant, Theodore positioned Alida behind him.


    "To the rear!"


    "I''m counting on you."


    Theodore mustered all his magic power and unleashed a barrage of wind des.


    He used them as a substitute for a defensive barrier.


    There was a dangerous aura emanating from Nigel''s magic sword.


    And...


    His intuition was not wrong.


    When Nigel swung the magic sword, a torrent of mes surged toward the two of them.


    Theodore desperately used his wind des to intercept the mes.


    How long would it continue?


    When Theodore''s determined spirit was on the verge of breaking.


    Finally, the torrent of mes subsided.


    Looking around, the ground had been deeply gouged, except for the spot where Theodore and Alida stood.


    The gouges extended quite far into the distance.


    "This... would have been troublesome if we were in the capital."


    "That seems to be the case... Let''s go on the offensive."


    Thankfully, this wasn''t the capital.


    With that thought in the depths of their hearts, Theodore and Alida didn''t give Nigel any chance to attack and insteadunched their own offensive.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>I just checked the date and its still July so double chapter!!</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473: Essence of the Royal Guard


    "You meddlesome fools!"


    Nigel shouted as he swung the me God.


    Just by swinging it, a powerful sh attacked Alida and Theodore.


    However, Theodore managed to defend against it with his wind magic, while Alida closed in on Nigel.


    Nigel gathered mes in his free hand and unleashed them towards Alida.


    A close-range me attack, with power surpassing that of an average mage''s magic.


    But Alida deflected it with a swing of her sword, piercing Nigel''s heart in the process.


    And then she quickly withdrew.


    Looking closely, Nigel''s chest wound had already begun to heal.


    "It seems his regenerative ability is gradually weakening..."


    "We are also heavily exhausted."


    The two of them were breathing heavily.


    Since Nigel had reached that state, they had already dealt him three fatal wounds.


    But none of them could truly be considered fatal.


    Both Theodore and Alida were living beings.


    They were exposing themselves to danger, dodging Nigel''s attacks, andunching their own.


    No matter how skilled they were, they were starting to feel mentally cornered.


    "Repeatedly wasting your efforts... I''m getting tired of you."


    With those words, Nigel readied the me God with both hands.


    The mes around Nigel coiled around the me God, eventually forming a massive fiery dragon.


    It was on apletely different level than his previous attacks.


    In terms of power and range.


    They gave up on avoiding it and prepared to counterattack.


    Theodore squeezed out everyst bit of his magic power and formed a massive wind sword.


    On the other hand, Alida deployed seven types of magic around her.


    She gathered them into her sword.


    Combining different magics was already a difficult feat on its own.


    Aposite magic that merged different magics together.


    It was a technique that would be considered top-notch even if only one of them was used.


    It was abination skill that would make mages faint if they saw it.


    The seven types of magic repelled each other and seemed on the verge of going out of control. While controlling them, Alida assumed a thrusting stance.


    "Now be ashes! Inferno Dragon!"


    The massive fiery dragon came charging at them.


    First, Theodore intercepted it with his wind sword.


    But even with Theodore''s powerful wind sword, he was being pushed back.


    The fiery dragon relentlessly approached.


    The ground was being gouged deeper and deeper by its shockwaves.


    At first, Theodore and Alida were cautious of their surroundings, but they no longer had that luxury.


    To defeat Nigel, they had no choice but to give it their all.


    "Ultimate Technique... Rainbow Annihtion Sword!"


    Alida muttered quietly and unleashed a rapid thrust.


    At the same time, the unruly magics were released.


    The seven types of brilliance mixed together and shed with the fiery dragon.


    A massive explosion enveloped the surroundings, apanied by blinding light.


    Blown away by the st, Theodore and Alida used their swords as support and stood up.


    "It''se to this..."


    "I was prepared from the beginning... If it''s an SS-ranked opponent, this is the level I''ll go to."


    Nigel was wielding the me God.


    One of the most powerful magic swords on the continent.


    In the hands of a wielder like Nigel, its danger level rose to SS-ranked.


    They were prepared for a tough fight.


    "It shouldn''t be easy for him either."


    Alida remained calm even in this situation.


    As the smoke cleared, Nigel''s figure became visible.


    Nigel, too, was breathing heavily.


    The attack he had unleashed had been his all. And it had been blocked.


    It was unexpected, without a doubt.


    "We may be exhausted, but so are you. If you''re exhausted, your regenerative ability won''tst long either."


    "Your analysis is urate, but... Don''t forget that you two are also in a dire state."


    "Are you implying that we tired? The Captain and Vice-Captain of the Imperial Royal Guard should never kneel before the enemy, even when exhausted."


    With those words, Alida''s right arm was not moving properly.


    An ultimate technique like the one she used had its corresponding price.


    The recoil from earlier was taking its toll.


    However, Alida switched the sword to her left hand.


    "This is the Empire. And we are the Imperial Royal Guard. We y the enemies of the Empire. That''s the only thing that matters. With that rity, strength will surge within us."


    "Well, well..."


    Ignoring Theodore, who hadn''t moved from his spot, Alida took a step forward.


    While thinking that she is a troublesome superior, Theodore followed suit.


    Watching their actions, Nigel clicked his tongue.


    It had been a powerful blow.


    But it had been withstood, and instead of losing the will to fight, they wereing at him with even greater momentum.


    "How annoying... What makes you go this far!?"


    "You won''t understand. We are the Royal Guards, knights whose main duty is to protect. We have many things to protect, and some might consider that a weakness. But that is a mistaken opinion. Protecting is the essence of the Royal Guard. It is what makes us strong."


    Along with Alida''s words, Nigel was overwhelmed and attacked by theirbined assault.


    Nigel tried to counter but ended up being pushed back further.


    Nigel himself was on the verge of exhaustion, his repeated regenerations taking their toll.


    At this rate...


    When Nigel thought that,


    Someone intervened between Nigel and Alida and Theodore.


    "It seems troublesome and I didn''t n on causing amotion like this."


    "You''re finally here... It took you long enough."


    "Isn''t it your fault for challenging us, knowing it was a trap?"


    A mysterious figure in a ck robe stood there.


    Based on the characteristics, Alida had already deduced who it was.


    The person in the ck robe neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Seeing that, Alida readied her sword again.


    "If you won''t answer, we''ll make you answer. Tell us the whereabouts of that traitor."


    "In this situation, do you really think you can win?"


    "It was a struggle to even reach a draw against just Theodore. And now it''s two against two. It might seem disadvantageous, but this is the Empire. Do you think we are the only reinforcements?"


    In an instant, a voice resounded in the area.


    "The Seventh Imperial Prince, Arnold Lakes Adler,mands you! Brave one, take hold of the Holy Sword with your hand!"


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>Thanks to my Patreons for showing support!! (I will do this at every end of the month):</strong>


    <strong>- Jyrell Cabutotan</strong>


    <strong>- EnuoFH</strong>


    <strong>- Just Son</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474: Irony


    A massive explosion erupted at the location where Alida and Theodore were supposed to be.


    Seeing that, we, who had been waiting nearby, sprang into action.


    Deep down, I was grateful that Nigel had been teleported away from the Imperial Capital. Leaning out of the running carriage, I ryed to Elna, who was running alongside me.


    "It seems like it''s not over yet! We''re dealing with opponents who are giving Alida and Theodore a hard time. Elna, let''s go all out from the start!"


    "Of course!"


    "I''m d to see you so motivated. Then, please summon the Holy Sword."


    "Understood... Wait, there''s no way I can do that, right!?"


    The Holy Sword was powerful.


    To summon it, there were several restrictions in ce.


    During emergencies, those restrictions were lifted, but this was a time of peace.


    One of the few restrictions was prohibiting its use near the Imperial Capital.


    When Elna unleashed it in the midst of the Imperial Capital rebellion, it was because the Emperor was in danger.


    But now, the situation is different.


    Therefore, permission was required.


    "I will give you permission."


    "You need the permission of His Majesty the Emperor!"


    "Rest assured. I have the credentials as a proxy."


    Saying that, I showed them the Emperor''s ring.


    Originally, it was something Alida received from our father.


    He entrusted everything to her, not just with words.


    He also entrusted her with the authority of the Emperor as well.


    That was now in my hands.


    Alida handed it to me.


    In case the Holy Sword became necessary, it was meant to be used immediately.


    Perhaps that''s the reason she involved me in this.


    If they were unable to match their opponents, we would need the Holy Sword.


    The oue of the battle depended on the sky.


    "The Seventh Imperial Prince Arnold Lakes Adlermands you! Brave one, take hold of the Holy Sword with your hand!"


    I issued the releasemand for the Holy Sword.


    "Listen to my voice and descend! Radiant Sword of the Stars! This hero now needs you!"


    Elna summoned the Holy Sword and appeared before Alida and Theodore.


    And then...


    "You... You''re the one who interfered in the North?!"


    "I never expected... the hero wielding the Holy Sword to appear. Are you really Prince Arnold?"


    The figure in the ck robe turned their attention to me as I got off the carriage.


    Around me were Sebas and Sieg.


    Lynfia and Mia were watching the battle from a distance.


    Rather than participating in the fight, their formation was meant to prevent anyone from escaping.


    "If someone with a dangerous magical sword appears in the Imperial Capital, it''s only natural to take action. I did think that there were more than one person... So, the one who let Raphael escape in the North is here. It would be best if you surrendered peacefully."


    "I''m afraid that''s not going to happen. It would be pointless toe all this way without any gains."


    Saying that, the person in the ck robe turned their attention to Alida and Theodore.


    Exhausted and worn out, the two of them.


    In terms of numbers, they were at a disadvantage, but in terms of strength, they were evenly matched.


    "Very well. Negotiations have failed then."


    "It seems so."


    After their exchange of words, Elna immediately attacked the person in the ck robe.


    But Nigel stood in her way before she could reach them.


    "Don''t get in my way...! I have business with that person!"


    Elna and Nigel soared into the sky.


    And their every strike destroyed the surrounding area in their otherworldly battle.


    A battle between the highest-grade magical sword and the Holy Sword.


    <strong>TL''s Note</strong>


    <strong>Fudge i think i messed up in the earlier chapters since i kept calling the magical sword as demonic sword since in kanji both are simr</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475: An Equal Trade


    The battle between Elna and Nigel had turned into a clear-cut pattern: Elna attacked, and Nigel defended.


    Against an overwhelmingly powerful opponent, there was no choice but to search for openings in their defense. It was the inevitable conclusion, and Rossarc had alsoe to the same realization.


    However, one''s defense could onlyst for so long.


    Especially when one was already exhausted, it became even more challenging.


    "Guwaaaah!"


    Nigel was once again blown away by Elna''s strike, unable to stand up this time.


    Seeing this, the person in the ck robe moved to support Nigel.


    But Sieg and Sebas were already by their side.


    The person in the ck robe managed to avoid Sieg''s surprise attack just in time, focused as they were on Alida and Theodore.


    But they couldn''t dodge the dagger thrown by Sebas.


    With a swift motion of their sword, they managed to deflect it, but Sebas'' dagger was no ordinary one.


    It was a dagger with a magic-sealing charm attached to it.


    Once it exploded, it would act as the trigger.


    An explosion urred near the person in the ck robe, causing them to lose their bnce.


    Seizing this opportunity, the four of them surrounded them.


    "It''s over."


    At this point, aeback was impossible.


    Nigel was also unable to fight back, restrained by Elna''s power.


    There was no glimmer of hope for a reversal.


    That''s how I judged the situation and spoke those words.


    But it seemed that the person in the ck robe didn''t share the same sentiment.


    "Prince Arnold, shall we make a deal?"


    "A deal requires an equal standing, don''t you think?"


    "Indeed. You''re right. So, how about this?"


    With a casual swing of their arm, the person in the ck robe held the me God in their hand.


    It happened in an instant.


    They probably used a magical device, but without a mechanism on the me God''s side, they couldn''t use it.


    In other words...


    "...You nned to retrieve it from the beginning?"


    "That''s right. It was always part of the n to take it back from him."


    Nigel had his own magical sword stolen, and he reached out for it, but that was all he could do.


    He no longer had the power to fight.


    Because of that, Elna descended next to me.


    "So, now what? Are you going to be my opponent?"


    "I never thought of that. Even if I were to use it, I can only produce powerparable to his. I won''t engage in a battle I can''t win."


    Saying that, the person in the ck robe averted their gaze from Elna and turned their attention to Alida and Theodore.


    "I can deliver a fatal blow to one of the two exhausted individuals. Do you understand the significance, Prince Arnold?"


    "...Are you trying to take me hostage politically?"


    "That''s correct. Isn''t it problematic if you were to lose the Captain and Vice Captain of the Royal Guard, considering the delicate rtionship with the Kingdom? I don''t mind the consequences, but you have manyrades. You must also protect the Prince''s safety."


    Quite a shrewd individual.


    Considering their position, Elna couldn''t go all out to stop the person in the ck robe.


    It would involve putting her allies at risk.


    The enemy had the upper hand.


    "Fine. Our goal was originally to eliminate the threat in the Imperial Capital."


    "Argh!? Are you serious!?"


    "I am. Alida and Theodore are both important captains of the Royal Guard. I must ensure their safe return to my father."


    "I won''t let you do that! Leave it to me!"


    "We can''t take unnecessary risks. Being too greedy will lead to no good. Besides, you''re already exhausted."


    "Your Highness, your wisdom has saved us."


    I silenced Elna and gave my orders to those around me.


    "Escort Nigel back to the Imperial Capital. Also, keep an eye on the surroundings. I will return to the capital ahead of you."


    After giving the instructions, I and Sebas boarded the carriage and left the scene.


    "Elna will be displeased."


    "It can''t be helped. It''s true that she couldn''t take the risk at that moment, considering her inability to protect everyone. Of course, we should take care of her afterwards."


    "Let''s think about thatter. But it seems they were aware of our ns, huh?"


    "It can''t be helped. It''s likely that they suspected something since we were secretly doing something. If they knew Nigel was in the Imperial Capital, they could infer that I was preparing countermeasures."


    In the Imperial Capital, there were various things to be done.


    I would have a certain amount of informationworks.


    If the person in the ck robe was who I thought they were, they would have nned ordingly, regardless of Nigel''s sess or failure.


    In the end, Nigel was merely being used.


    Although he was a powerful piece, if he were to rampage in the Imperial Capital, this oue was inevitable.


    "Well then, shall we go?"


    Sebas threw the dagger.


    That dagger wasn''t intended to cause an explosion.


    Its purpose was to scatter a special magical energy reaction in the surroundings.


    By following that energy, we could track them even if they were teleported.


    Of course, it was based on the assumption that we could also teleport.


    "I leave the rest to you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Saying that, I put on my Silver Mask.


    They can''t let me escape twice.


    I''ll make sure they reveal their true identity.


    "I wonder what kind of truth awaits us?"


    Saying that, I teleported to pursue the person in the ck robe.


    <strong>TL''s Note</strong>


    <strong>End of Arc 43! Wonder what Silver is gonna do now</strong>


    <strong>Also releasing this chapter early since I got something lined up in the future (I have to go outstation for work Q_Q)</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476 - The Identity of the ck Robe


    As a result of tracking the teleportation destination, I ended up in a dark forest.


    The location is in the western part of the Empire, near the border of the Imperial Forest.


    A cabin in that forest.


    I entered without any hesitation.


    "Well, well I thought it might be, but it is indeed."


    Inside the cabin.


    There was the figure in the ck robe I saw before, wearing apletely unblemished white outfit, with a ck mask covering her face.


    And in her hand, a malevolent ck magic sword.


    "Silver!? Why are you here?"


    "That''s my line, No-Name."


    One of the five SS-ss adventurers, No-Name.


    She was with the person who caused chaos in the capital using Nigel.


    This could only mean one thing.


    "Is this a deration of war to me?"


    "..."


    "How did you find this ce?"


    No-Name fell silent.


    Instead, the person in the robe spoke up.


    "I guess you might think it''s strange. Why do you think I didn''t act when a dangerous magic swordsman appeared in the capital? It''s to find the puppeteer hiding behind. No one surpasses me in teleportation. Tracking you is easy if I keep an eye on it."


    "How long have you been watching us"


    For those who rely on magical devices, teleportation is an unknown technology.


    The words of those who don''t rely on magical devices are taken at face value.


    The person in the robe didn''t ask anything more.


    I knew their purpose without having to ask.


    "Are you nning to feed the me God to the Nether God to power it up?"


    "Yes."


    "I know you aim to surpass the Holy Sword. I won''t deny that, but this time you''ve gone too far. A single mistake and the capital would have been consumed by fire."


    No-Name listened quietly to my words.


    From the atmosphere, it seemed she felt a sense of guilt.


    On the other hand, the person in the robe didn''t seem to share that sentiment.


    "I apologize for intruding on your territory. However, the damage wasn''t significant. Isn''t that eptable?"


    "It''s amusing to hear the perpetrator saying that. Don''t underestimate me, former No-Name."


    Those were unproven words.


    But I was confident I wasn''t off.


    The face of No-Name I saw before was too young.


    She had vampire-like features, butcked the sharp fangs unique to vampires.


    Most likely a half-breed, so her lifespan wouldn''t be as long as a vampire''s.


    Yet, she was young. And she didn''t match with the evaluation of the old Egor.


    The current No-Name and the past No-Name are different individuals.


    It was only natural to think so.


    And if the person in the robe was the former No-Name, his swordsmanship made sense.


    "You came knowing, didn''t you."


    Saying that, the figure in the robe revealed their face.


    It was a silver-haired old woman.


    Her red eyes were focused squarely on me. They reflected a color of murderous intent.


    "Thetest SS-ss adventurer, Silver. I underestimated you. My intuition tells me it''d be better to silence you here."


    "I see. That''s convenient for me too. I came here ready for a fight."


    For a moment, silence descended.


    The next moment.


    My barrier shed with the sword swung by the former No-Name, and the impact spread around, blowing the cabin away.


    The former No-Name seemed surprised by the strength of my barrier.


    But


    "Guess it''s impossible with a normal sword."


    Calmly she switched to the me God she was holding and faced me with a natural stance.


    She didn''t keep distance because it''s basic to fight close with a magic user.


    She didn''t use the me God from the beginning because she didn''t want to risk losing the Nether God''s food.


    However, she quickly revised that thought.


    "It seems a magic user like you could rece the me God."


    "Try if you can. I don''t know how many generations you''ve dreamt of it, but I''ll crush your grand dream."


    In an instant, countless orbs of light floated around me.


    I could engage in closebat with the former No-Name, but the current No-Name could pose a problem.


    She doesn''t show as much fighting spirit as the former.


    Rather, she seems rather passive.


    But she shows no sign of intervening.


    If that''s the case, I have to consider her as an enemy.


    In such a case, I can''t afford to carelessly engage in closebat.


    Just as they want to silence me, I also want to deal with these two who move sneakily behind the scenes.


    I can overlook what happened this time.


    Because it does not deviate from the purpose of nurturing the Nether God. Of course, if the damage was greater, I couldn''t overlook it, but for the damage this time, it''s eptable to turn a blind eye.


    However, letting Raphael escape is uneptable.


    In the power struggle for the throne, I can''t tolerate being manipted behind the scenes. Especially with helping an unknown party like Raphael, the whole picture remains unclear.


    It''s probably best to strike here if the opponent is willing.


    "You want to crush our long-cherished wish? Quite confident, aren''t you?"


    "I think treating me as food is more confident, don''t you think?"


    The former No-Name was about to swing the me God.


    But before that, my orbs of light attacked the former No-Name.


    However, she''s not an opponent that can be handled that easily.


    I took some distance to prepare for a fight with the former No-Name.


    To defeat a foe of that level, I certainly needed magic on the grand scale.


    How do I create that opening?


    As I was considering the arrangements...


    "Stop that duel. I''ll take over."


    An unexpected intruder appeared.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>I wonder who the new guy intruding is? Find out next time in Hilly''s Late Schedule of trantions !!</strong>


    <strong>p.s. Happy bday me.... I was gonna do something special like mega uploads but I am stuck at work... Maybe this weekend</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477: Mediation


    An unexpected intruder.


    A person who shouldn''t be here.


    "What are you ying at, Linares?"


    "Just as you can see. I''m here to mediate."


    The intruder was SS-ranked adventurer Linares.


    Linares, who usually stays within the singrity, being here was abnormal.


    Not only was it abnormal for Linares to have taken action, but it was also abnormal for her to have appeared here at this timing.


    "Mediation? What kind of rtionship do you have with these two?"


    "Rtionship, huh... The current No-Name and I share a master-disciple rtionship. This ce used to be our training ground. It was a hut filled with memories, but now it''s destroyed."


    Looking at the ruined hut, Linares let out a sigh.


    No one had ever heard of a master-disciple rtionship between the current No-Name and Linares.


    "You and No-Name are in a master-disciple rtionship? So you''re an ally of theirs?"


    "How rude. I don''t remember abandoning my pride as an adventurer. Of course, I also don''t remember raising her to prioritize strengthening her weapon over the safety of the people."


    Linares turned her gaze to the current No-Name.


    No-Name quietly lowered her head, seemingly at a loss for words.


    "So, you''re saying you can''t stop her?"


    "Leave an SS-ranked adventurer to fight alone? I''ll tell you, we''re still within the Empire''s territory. Even if you were attacked first, if you cause trouble within the Empire, you''d be just as guilty."


    "Do you n to overlook it? Their n was to throw the Imperial Capital into chaos, seize the me God, and potentially feed some of the Imperial Guard Captains to it. It''s clear."


    "Leave their punishment to the Guild. To begin with... did you really know about their n? Wasn''t it the previous generation''s unteral decision?"


    No-Name remained silent.


    The way Linares spoke didn''t seem to be doubting No-Name.


    But...


    "The one who has the Underworld God is your disciple, and if nothing had happened, she would have fed the me God to it. They''re equally guilty."


    "I understand you''re angry about your territory being trampled on, but can''t you calm down a bit? The damage was minimal in the end. The reason for SS-ranked adventurers to seriously fight is still too weak."


    Against Linares''s words, I closed my mouth.


    As Linares said, No-Name''s actions were not permissible as an SS-ranked adventurer, but the reason to tten this area was still weak.


    The Empire would support me for exposing the Imperial Capital to danger, but the Kingdom would side with No-Name.


    At that time, it would be asked, why didn''t I leave the judgment to the Guild?


    "What are you nning to mediate with?"


    "For now, I''d appreciate it if you could save the fight for my sake. The previous generation should hand over that magic sword. It''s something she got by endangering the people. If she has any pride as a former adventurer, she should be able to hand it over."


    Hearing Linares''s words, the previous generation No-Name hesitated for a moment, then threw the me God to Linares.


    "Not as a former adventurer, but as a duty to you, I will back down here."


    "I would have preferred you to do it out of pride rather than duty. I understand your impatience, but you can''t go wrong with your methods."


    "Enough with the sermon. For us, the most important thing is to achieve our long-cherished wish."


    "I wish you wouldn''t lump me in with you. Unlike you, my disciple has the pride of an adventurer."


    Hearing Linares''s words, the current No-Name clenched her fist.


    "Even if you have to trample on others to achieve your goal, I won''t acknowledge it."


    "I didn''t expect you to acknowledge it from the start."


    "Then, I''ll also mediate your punishment. Give up your adventurer status for a year."


    "What!?"


    "I can''t overlook what you did this time. There''s a need for a penalty. If you ept this, I''ll forget about the fight here."


    A year''s suspension. For an adventurer, that was a heavy punishment.


    Butpared to what she had done, it was light.


    "I understand."


    She replied in a small voice.


    "And you, the current No-Name. Reflect on your disciple''s actions. If your disciple causes trouble again, I''ll see it as your responsibility."


    "I understand."


    The current No-Name lowered her head and epted.


    And with this, themotion was settled.


    With Linares''s mediation, the two generations of No-Name were made to reflect on their actions.


    And the me God was sealed away once again.


    We were allowed to return to the kingdom without being held responsible for the damage to the Imperial Capital.


    Afterwards, the truth about this incident was revealed to the public, and the people''s opinion of No-Name greatly declined.


    The reputation of SS-ranked adventurers was also damaged, but Linares''s reputation increased instead.


    She was seen as the one who had prevented a major catastrophe and saved the Imperial Capital.


    No-Name''s actions were seen as a disgrace to the SS-ranked adventurers, but thanks to Linares, their reputation was protected to some extent.


    The person herself was probably not happy about this, but that was the result.


    In this way, the incident involving the me God was settled. But it was not the end. The undercurrents were still moving. And I felt that the time was approaching when I would be forced to make a decision.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>Still don''t know whether to use she/her pronouns for Linares or not... Heck it, its 2023</strong>


    <strong>p.s. this chapter is being uploaded from my workce. Im so dead haha</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478: The Darkness of the Guild


    "The grudge dates back five hundred years... They are nameless because they did not leave their names in history. Betting their n on surpassing the Holy Sword - that''s the backstory, huh?"


    "That''s right. But, the n to bring the Underworld God closer to the Holy Sword was not proposed by the Nameless n."


    "What!?"


    If only they had the Holy Sword...


    They challenged the Hero with that in mind.


    To humanity, who struggled against the Demon King''s offensive, the Hero was their only hope.


    To challenge that Hero is tantamount to challenging humanity.


    That''s why their name was erased from history.


    From there, they tried to surpass the Holy Sword to counter the Hero.


    If it''s not that kind of story, it besplicated.


    It means that a third party''s will has intervened.


    "The Underworld God n. The man who first came up with the idea to create a magic sword surpassing the Holy Sword using the growing demonic sword, the Underworld God, was Anacleto Linares. He was a man who fought as part of the Hero''s party five hundred years ago and he is my grandfather."


    For a moment, the amount of information was overwhelming.


    Anacleto.


    I knew that name.


    He was the magician of the Hero''s party that fought alongside the first generation Brave of Amsberg and after the war, he became the guild master of the Adventurer''s Guild. He was the one who created the current way of the adventurers.


    Unquestionably, he lived five hundred years ago.


    He is her grandfather?


    "Anacleto was a person who saw the Demon King''s power up close. That''s why he overly prepared for the devil''s counterattack. In contrast to the Hero choosing to pass down his blood and the Holy Sword, Anacleto chose two things: prolonging his life and the preservation of other forces. The preservation of forces was achieved in the form of SS-ss adventurers, and his life extension was also sessful."


    The ancient magical era.


    The human lifespan seemed to be longer than it is now. At least, that''s what the literature suggests.


    Considering that, human life extension currently would be possible.


    But there are limits even to that.


    "By continuing every possible life extension method, Anacleto and his newborn son lived on for more than three hundred years. The life extension method they arrived at was to stay in a special barrier set up at a singrity point for half a day or more. But for Anacleto, it was a failure. What Anacleto desired was to retain his power at its peak. Gradually, Anacleto''s power was fading. So Anacleto changed his policy, simr to the Amsbergs."


    "A way to pass on his powers to future generations, huh? But it''s unbelievable. A human who has lived for three hundred years was able to retain reproductive ability."


    Reproductive ability is a primal instinct of species.


    If life extension is sessful, this instinct is unnecessary.


    Unnecessary instincts typically degenerate.


    "For Anacleto, it was a gamble. However, the attempt was sessful. His son fell in love with a woman, and they had a child. A beautiful miracle born of love. That is me."


    "Don''t say that about yourself."


    "It''s true. In the end, both of Anacleto''s methods were sessful. I''m not a magician, but I became an SS-ss adventurer, and the system of SS-ss adventurers in the Adventurer''s Guild is also functioning. But, not everything is good."


    Linares sighed heavily.


    Anacleto had taken two strategies.


    The life extension resulted in Linares'' birth so it can be considered a sess. At least, it wasn''t in vain.


    The other goal was the preservation of the other forces besides the Hero.


    The system of SS-ss adventurers is a suitable system for protecting the outliers.


    But, who would be the leading outlier at that point five hundred years ago...


    "Anacleto gave the Underworld God to the ancestors of the Nameless, who were at the time being persecuted as enemies of mankind. He gave them a mission to surpass the Holy Sword through generations. He thought that their talent would be needed when the Demons might invade again. It also served as insurance in case the Holy Sword couldn''t be used."


    "So relying on a single genius and a single weapon is dangerous... Great Magician Anacleto. He definitely was one of the magicians I respected."


    "Throw away your respect. He was a man who did everything he could out of fear of the devil''s counterattack. He did many inhumane things. It may have been tolerated back then. If you use the excuse of doing it for the sake of humanity, you can do anything. The culmination of that darkness is the current Nameless."


    While it sounds good to say he gave them a purpose to live, he merely used them.


    He bound the n of the Nameless for five hundred years. It''s probably close to a curse.


    "To surpass the Holy Sword, the n of the Nameless, who had been strengthening the Underworld God, eventually started to strengthen their own blood. They assimted all kinds of blood, just like the Adrasia royal family."


    "So it was indeed..."


    "That''s part of the reason why the current young Nameless came to me. She wanted my blood as she was trying to evoke emotions."


    "Why didn''t you stop it?"


    Linares clearly showed disgust.


    That makes sense.


    Linares imed that she was a beautiful miracle of love.


    She was proud that love had created her.


    For Linares, the Nameless n who sent a child to her for the reason of wanting her blood would be uneptable.


    "Do you think I have the right to stop it? I am Anacleto''s granddaughter. You might say I am the root cause of their current situation."


    "What about the guild? What were they doing?"


    "Unfortunately, the guild is also bound by Anacleto''s will. The details were not passed down, but a certain phrase has always been told to the guild master. ''Support the owner of the Underworld God to the utmost.'' That''s why the guild is having trouble handling the Nameless."


    "How ridiculous... So they''ve been protecting and hiding the Nameless all this time? Are you saying it''s not a problem to expose the people to danger for the sake of strengthening the Underworld God?"


    For the people. If this is underestimated, there''s no point in the existence of the guild.


    "Until now, the Nameless have kept to the bare minimum line. They''ve never crossed the basic principle "for the people". It was the previous generation that started to run wild. Or to be precise, it started six years ago."


    "Six years ago? What happened?"


    "The prodigy of the Amsberg family, Elna von Armsberg managed to summon the Holy Sword at the tender age of twelve. The reincarnation of the hero. An ideal opponent to avenge their disgrace, and a sufficient opponent to determine that the bloodline was not diluted. From there, the previous generation of Nameless started to panic... Unable to watch this, the parents of the current generation Nameless became fodder for the Underworld God. From there... nobody could stop it."


    At the unexpected mention of Elna, I was rendered speechless.


    It''s not Elna''s fault.


    But her immense power unintentionally caused a tragedy.


    "The previous generation of Nameless then became reckless. They installed the current generation in their ce and poured all their efforts into strengthening the Underworld God. All for the decisive battle against Elna von Armsberg."


    "Even though the presence of demons has been confirmed, that doesn''t change anything? If they sh now, the demons will benefit."


    "The means have already be the goal. Originally, it was a battle to regain their name, but now the n''s means of surpassing the hero and the Holy Sword have be the goal. Even if they be enemies of humanity again, they''re likely to want a decisive battle as the n''s long-cherished wish."


    "The problem is that the Nameless are part of humanity''s fighting force. Even if we defeat them with SS-ss adventurers, we won''te out unscathed. Even if we manage to restrain them with several people, we can''t handle everything else. No matter what we do, it will only result in losses for humanity."


    Clyde said, clutching his head.


    If it was certain that no more demons would appear, we might be able to take action, but there is a high possibility that demons will appear again.


    Therefore...


    "As the Adventurer''s Guild, we won''t take aggressive action against the Nameless until the threat of demons has subsided. As long as we can prevent a decisive battle with Elna von Armsberg, that''s fine. And ideally... we''d like them to fight the demons to a standstill."


    "I see... and you think that would satisfy me and the Empire?"


    I understood the thought process.


    I understood the background.


    I even understood that the tragedy of the Nameless n and the difficulty in stopping it.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll stay silent.


    "I''m not asking you to look the other way for free. I''ll put a stop to the Nameless. No matter how much the previous generation ran wild, the current Nameless is my disciple. She should be likely to listen to me."


    Saying this, Linares stood up from the sofa.


    Then she ced her hand on the wall behind Clyde.


    Then, a part of the wall opened, and a small box appeared.


    She handed it to me.


    "What''s this?"


    "One of the Four Holy Treasures, the Sacred Ring: Sun Mirage Vesta. It was used by Anacleto in the past. I''ll give it to you. In exchange, please back down this time."


    When I opened the box, there was a glowing ring inside.


    Whether I keep quiet about this matter to the Empire or not.


    That''s the crux of the matter. As long as I keep quiet, it can be managed.


    As a bargaining chip for that, she brought out one of the Four Holy Treasures. Depending on the user and how it''s used, it could turn a weak country into a powerful one.


    I have to admit, it''s beyond my expectations.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479: The Basic Principle


    This is a conversation for adults.


    It is a discussion stripped of emotions.


    Even so.


    "It irritates me to think that you believe I''ll be convinced by such a valuable treasure."


    "Silver."


    "I understand. You give me one of the four Sacred Treasures and enhance my powers with the aim to keep No-Name in check, right? The previous generation might not have listened, but the current one will heed your warnings. They may refrain from antagonizing the Empire for some time. I can understand that."


    "If you understand, then please ept."


    "It would have been okay if they didnt confront the Empire. If I were a citizen of the Empire, I would agree. However, I am an adventurer. I act for the people. That''s the basic principle I''ve always followed. I won''t neglect it now."


    "Do you think I don''t take pride in that basic principle?"


    "I''m not saying that. I understand it''s a desperate measure. But I can''t cooperate with a temporary, short-sighted solution."


    Linares is also an adventurer.


    She probably doesn''t think it''s okay to leave No-Name alone, especially the previous generation.


    However, the current generation has experienced the intervention of the previous one, and would certainly resist if something happened to them.


    The previous generation herself was also a former SS-ranked adventurer, making her too big to be dismissed.


    Maintaining the status quo is the safest, most stable strategy.


    However,


    "I understand the feeling of caring for your disciple. And that now is not a good time to exert power. But waiting for an opportunity that may or may note doesn''t suit me. Postponing the problem can sometimes be important, but in this case, it might be a bad move."


    "What do you suggest then? Defeat them as an SS-ranked adventurer? The stage where this ys out will cause a significant drop in national power. Do you realize the delicate bnce each country currently maintains? And it''s the adventurers who would destabilize that."


    "I won''t do such a thing. I understand the context. Using power is forbidden."


    There''s also the option to teleport No-Name out to sea with my transfer magic, but it won''t be that easy.


    If it fails, that ce would be the stage of a great war.


    The damage to the people, to the nations, would be unimaginable.


    A national war would surely ur, causing chaos.


    That''s why both Linares and the guild wish to maintain the status quo.


    "There''s no other choice. By ignoring No-Name, we can avoid a lot of damage, you know?"


    "I don''t mind overlooking them. Someday, I''ll make them pay, but there''s no need for it to be now. However, maintaining the status quo won''t change anything. Do you really believe your disciple will wake up someday? That a girl who was only taught her n''s deepest desires will voluntarily leave the previous generation?"


    For a child, the orders of a guardian are absolute.


    Especially when a parent has sacrificed themselves.


    There''s no stopping it.


    "If I could forcibly separate them, I would have done so long ago! Do you understand what I went through raising that child?! Even so! As Anakreto''s granddaughter, I followed the guild''s policy! I returned her to the previous generation! I regret it to this day! At that time, I should have made everyone my enemy and run away! But, I didn''t."


    "If you resist the previous generation, the guild will assist them. If you resist, the SS-ranked adventurers will be dispatched. The odds are against running with a young child. Even if you could convince other SS-ranked adventurers, it would mean the copse of the Adventurer''s Guild. So, you chose the stability of the world over your disciple."


    "If you understand, then ept it quietly. There''s no other way."


    I nod several times at Linares'' words.


    No matter how many times I hear it, I can understand.


    I can understand, but I can''t agree.


    I might be told that the part I can''t agree with is emotional.


    I might be admonished for being a child.


    However, adults aren''t always right.


    "I refuse. Your methods, the guild''s methods, can''t save anyone."


    "Save? Stop saying such naive things. Saving powerless people is different. The other party is an SS-ranked adventurer. Any clumsy intervention could overturn the world."


    "I won''t avoid saving someone because they''re powerful. The roles of the savior and the saved are clear. I don''t remember being taught such things. What I follow is the basic principle of adventurers. Not the "For the People" phrase coined by Anakreto, but the principle of "For the People" built up by countless adventurers over five hundred years. I help because they are in trouble. I save those who can''t be saved by their nation. The predecessors I saw in the imperial capital, at least, were like that."


    I stood up at that point.


    Giving up on saving, treating it like a touchy subject, might be easier.


    But it''s too pitiful, too unjust, and it reveals our powerlessness.


    "For this matter, I''ll turn a blind eye. But let me handle it my way."


    "What do you n to do? Just so you know, the previous generation has the power to issue mandatory orders to the upper echelons of the guild through Anakreto''s magical tools. If you act recklessly, it could get troublesome."


    Clyde, who had been silent, finally spoke. His face showed interest. There was an air about him as if he was looking forward to my proposal. Therefore, I responded with a particrly impactful statement.


    "Have the current No-Namee to the imperial capital alone. If she ims to surpass the House of the Brave Duke of Amsberg, she should have a close look at that power."


    "That''s ridiculous,"


    "I always thought you were crazy, and it seems I was right."


    "Call it what you will. As long as she''s with her predecessor, No-Name''s negative influence can''t be avoided. First, we need to separate the two. It should be a good idea. Given my presence, it would be extremely difficult for No-Name to approach the imperial capital with her Dis Pater. It''s unlikely that the current generation will have the opportunity to see the holy sword or Amsberg in the imperial capital. You should agree."


    After all, she will be an opponent to fight against in the future.


    She''d want to survey the enemy''s situation.


    To what extent has the current Dis Pater approached the holy sword?


    This would be a good opportunity to measure that.


    "If the predecessor agrees to this n... wouldn''t it be a move that could copse the imperial capital?"


    "I''m good at seeing through people. The current No-Name is not a bad person, and she knows the minimum line he shouldn''t cross. She shouldn''t go on a rampage that involves the people of the imperial capital. Also, if the current generation bes independent as an individual, future problems should be greatly reduced."


    "Indeed, if she rebels against his predecessor, most of the problems would be solved. But you know, It''s selfish to expose the imperial capital to danger. Do you know how many people live there? Do you intend to endanger many for the sake of saving one?"


    Any possible scenario must be avoided.


    It''s not just about the imperial capital.


    If No-Name and Elna sh in the imperial capital, the bnce of the nations will copse.


    If the empire in the central part of the continent copses, it would lead to a continental war.


    Linares frowned at the risky gamble.


    And then...


    "If No-Name is left unchecked, it could eventually cause a great deal of sacrifice. Do you think it''s eptable to expose the people of the imperial capital, who live in the present, to danger in order to prevent the sacrifice of the future? You have teleportation magic. You can escape when necessary. But the people of the imperial capital cannot."


    "Do you think I''m belittling the lives of the people of the imperial capital?"


    "I can''t help but think so. You can take your loved ones and escape when things get tough."


    "Loved ones, huh... Even for me, there would be too many to escape with. To me, the entire imperial capital is home."


    While saying this, I let out a sigh.


    They probably wouldn''t believe it just from my words.


    If there were no people I cared about in the capital, then I would indeed be irresponsible.


    I wouldn''t be taking any risks.


    If neither I nor my loved ones are included in the calcted sacrifices, it could be called an irresponsible strategy.


    That''s why I slowly removed my mask.


    "Arnold Lakes Adler, the Seventh Prince of the Empire. As a prince of the Empire, I will invite No-Name to the imperial capital. If need be, I will stake my life to protect the imperial capital. So please follow my instructions."


    "Prince Arnold...? You are Silver? This isn''t an illusion, is it...?"


    Clyde rose in surprise. He was so astonished that he opened and closed his mouth several times. Meanwhile, Linares asked sharply.


    "Why would you, a prince, go so far?"


    "Because it''s not someone else''s problem. No-Name''s target is my childhood friend. If left alone, the de of resentment will eventually be directed at my childhood friend. It might be toote, but it might not be. Depending on the current No-Name, the resentment might be settled."


    If her goal is to regain her ns name by surpassing the hero, there''s no need for them to kill each other.


    They can have a one-on-one fight andpare their powers.


    If Elna loses, No-Name will be released from his n''s grudge and obsession.


    Even if No-Name loses, if she pushes Elna who holds the holy sword into a corner, she should be able to regain her name.


    There are only a handful of people who can do that.


    Neither of them needs to die.


    It might be difficult to set up a ce for a one-on-one fight, but it''s not impossible.


    For that, No-Name needs to be independent as an adventurer. If she stays with his predecessor as she is, it will not happen.


    So...


    "Bring the current No-Name to the imperial capital. It''s far better for her to interact with people and the world than to stay with her predecessor. If that doesn''t work, we''ll think about what to do next."


    "How can you trust No-Name so much?"


    "Because Finne was getting along with her. I trust her more than I trust myself. That''s enough for me. That''s my personal judgment. I understand you''re uneasy, so gather forces in the imperial capital just in case."


    "Even if you say gather forces... We can''t ce three SS-ranked individuals in the imperial capital. It''s a problem even with just two."


    "Then ce S-ranked ones. Wasn''t there a talk about cing an S-ranked one in the imperial capital?"


    "Yes, an S-ranked adventurer from the Imperial Kingdom."


    "Change that. If they''re master and pupil, we''ll face them with a master and pupil. Bring my disciple to the imperial capital. She''ll be as useful as an SS-ranked."


    With that, I gave a sly smile.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>I changed the name of No-Name''s sword from "Underworld God" to "Dis Pater" to better fit the name given in the Light Novel... Yes I bought the whole collection until Vol 11 :^)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480: Rearranging Positions


    Upon returning to the imperial capital, I headed straight to the throne room.


    "Clear the room, Your Majesty."


    "Youe out of nowhere and demand that? You are quite the man, aren''t you?"


    "It''s an emergency."


    "Very well."


    With that, my father cleared the room. Only Prime Minister Franz remained. Once I confirmed this, I began my exnation.


    "For a while, No-Name will being to the imperial capital. I''d like you to be aware of this."


    "Do you think I can just ept that?"


    "I will be leaving the capital for a while, just for a short period. I still do have precautions against the demons."


    "You''re going to leave the capital? What exactly is going on?"


    The guardian of the capital.


    That''s how some people refer to me.


    Essentially, I don''t move from the capital.


    Though I can travel by teleportation, I never set up base outside the capital.


    So, my departure from the capital is unusual, and the fact that No-Name ising in my ce is also unusual.


    "The Guild doesn''t believe that Grimoire has been destroyed. I''ll do some research behind the scenes. If there is any movement, it will likelye from the Kingdom. Please think of this as a precaution."


    "It makes sense, but is it appropriate for an SS-ranked adventurer to move around so easily? Excuse my words, but you guys cause a storm just by moving."


    "I can''t deny that. But, I want you to trust me."


    It''s a bad move to ask for trust at this point.


    Surely, there''s trust in me. That''s undeniable.


    But because of that, it''s difficult to ept that No-Name wille to the capital in my ce.


    If eptance is possible, it will probably require certain conditions.


    "I indeed trust you. But because I trust you, I can''t ept your proposal."


    "I agree. If it were a little further down the line, maybe, but it''s too sudden. Won''t it cause confusion among the adventurers in the capital?"


    "It might."


    "We can''t have ''might''. If it''s going to cause confusion, we don''t need No-Name."


    "That''s not quite the case. The Guild is responsible for dealing with demons. This is purely an investigation. It won''t be for a very long period. I hope for your understanding."


    SS-ranked adventurers cause storms.


    Franz''s words are true.


    It''s probably resistant to ept one into the populous capital.


    Especially since No-Name is an SS-ranked adventurer with many mysteries.


    "To be told to consent... "


    "When an SS-ranked adventurer causes a problem, the means to counter it are limited."


    "There''s the House of the Brave Duke in the capital."


    "Are you suggesting using the holy sword in the capital? To stop an SS-ranked adventurer? If there''s even a one in ten thousand chance of that happening, it can''t be epted into the capital."


    Well, that makes sense.


    I almost nodded at my father''s words.


    But as an empire, we can''t ignore the decision of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    A decision is a decision.


    It''s inevitable that we have to ept it.


    If we have to ept it, it''s better to do so under good conditions.


    That''s what we should think.


    "We''re at a standstill. What should we do?"


    "If you are there, the story changes."


    "I see. So if I''m in the capital, you''re saying we can ept No-Name. Sigh... fine. I''lle check as much as possible using teleportation magic. How about that?"


    "Not bad, but... can you use it so casually?"


    "It doesn''t require much magic power for investigation. Don''t worry."


    My father''s concern is just.


    Teleportation magic consumes dramatically more magic power the further the distance. Until now, it would have been a burdensome proposal.


    But now, I wear the sacred ring I received from Linares on my finger.


    This sacred ring, which was going to be stored in the guild anyway, provides a rapid recovery of magic power.


    The sacred ring is unlike the other four holy treasures in that it doesn''t choose its user. However, its effects are more limited.


    Recovering the user''s magic power means it''s not much benefit for a weak magician to use, because it doesn''t increase the total amount.


    But when a powerful magician uses it, it bes formidable.


    It allows one to unleash powerful magic repeatedly. Even a somewhat strong magician can be a game-changer in battle if equipped with this.


    It was stored in the guild for that reason.


    It can probably be easily misused, so it was stored without being entrusted to anyone.


    Linares entrusted it to me.


    Thanks to this, my n can be used without any problems.


    My weakness of not being able to fully allocate magic power to battle because I use it for covert operations is solved with this.


    "Given that I can''t always be there, please consider my teleportation as a form of insurance."


    "That makes me anxious when you put it that way."


    "Understanding that, I suggested the dispatch of a newly appointed S-ss adventurer. She''s an adventurer from the empire, and I guarantee her usefulness."


    "Really? You''re confident enough to guarantee that? Moreover, I''ve never heard of a new S-ss adventurer from the empire."


    "That''s because she just got promoted. As for her abilities, I can vouch for them. After all, she''s my disciple."


    For a moment, my father opened his eyes wide and looked at Franz.


    Franz also seemed quite surprised.


    "Your apprentice...? When did you take an apprentice?"


    "It was a few years ago. It''s only natural you wouldn''t know as she''s been in Mizuho all this time."


    "Such a talent was in the empire..."


    "Furthermore, she was a student from the Imperial Magic Academy. Although, she is a dropout."


    "What? The Imperial Magic Academy let such a talent, who became an S-ss adventurer, drop out?"


    "Only those who can use ancient magic can teach it. It can''t be helped."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    My father grimaced with frustration. Naturally. If she had remained enrolled in the Imperial Magic Academy, she could have be a power for our own nation.


    The academy might be med for a failure that urred years ago, but it''s their fault for expelling my apprentice.


    They should take the me. That academy.


    "What''s the name of this apprentice?"


    "Chloe. She''ll probably be an SS-ss adventurer eventually, she''s my apprentice after all."


    "Hmm, if Silver keeps an eye out with teleportation, and your apprentice alsoes, then I have noints. I''d prefer if No-Name didn''te, though."


    "That''s up to the guild''s decision. Please bear with it."


    My father probably doesn''t want No-Name and just wants Chloe, who is from the empire.


    That''s probably his true feelings.


    Actually, Franz seems to have seen through the implications in my words.


    Well, at least it was approved.


    With that, the preparations are in ce.


    I bowed and left the scene.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>This marks the end of the double upload schedule! Now its back to the usual schedule of 1 chapter instead of 2</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481: The Spy


    The groundwork for inviting No-Name to the imperial capital has been prepared. From here on out, it''s up to No-Name. However, that''s not a reason to neglect preparation. I needed to be prepared for anything that may happen.


    "Oh? This is one of the Four Treasures, the Sacred Ring. I had it searched for during my reign, but if it were in the guild headquarters, I wouldn''t have found it."


    In a secret room in the Imperial Sword Castle, my tiny old man was examining the Sacred Ring with interest.


    "It''s the best ally for a wizard."


    "Indeed, it seems so. Especially for someone like you who uses a lot of magic power, it would be the ideal equipment."


    "I''m not using magic power because I like it."


    "If you''re greedy and want to do everything, you won''t have enough magic power. As your desires grow, so does the responsibility thates with them. If you try to fulfill that responsibility, it''s only natural that you''ll consume resources."


    The old man implicitly told me I was doing too much. But, if it''s for making Leo the emperor, there''s no need to involve No-Name. There might be some merits. Still...


    "I pride myself on not being a typical member of the Adler n, but sometimes that nature shows itself."


    "Is it in your blood? The Adler n is indeed a greedy one. What do you think, Henrick?"


    The old man looked towards the corner of the room. A man leaned against the wall there, a man cloaked in a pitch-ck mantle, Henrick, his face half-covered by a red scarf.


    The scarf was a magic tool, but it didn''t have any illusionary effects. It was a tool that enhanced the wearer''s natural healing abilities. Bybining it with medicine, even a body ravaged by frostbite like Henrick''s, could move again.


    "I wish you wouldn''t bring me into the conversation, Master."


    "You''re also the result of greed, aren''t you?"


    "That might be the case. But, I had value to offer."


    "Is helping for calcted reasons not Adler-like?"


    "You can''t raise an ideal based on calctions."


    Henrick said so with a shrug. The nature of the Adler, the plunderers, is to chase after their ideals. To many, it''s nothing but foolish. That''s Adler for you.


    "In that sense, maybe Arnold''s actions this time are very Adler-like. He puts his emotions before his calctions."


    "There are calctions involved. Properly."


    "Still, the risk and the benefits don''t bnce out. I''ve always thought that you and my father are simr in wanting to do the opposite of what others do. When someone gives up, you just don''t want to. It''s beyond being contrarian. Consider the people who have to deal with you."


    "You''re preaching to me now? You''ve be quite bold."


    As I grimaced and responded, Henrick chuckled and pulled his scarf further up his face. He fell silent, so I turned my gaze to the old man.


    "Anyway, preparation is necessary."


    "What kind of preparation? Given we''re hoping for the opponent to change, our options are limited."


    "We must ensure we don''t have a negative influence. We must rid ourselves of the bad bugs."


    "I see. Certainly, she won''te alone. It''s merely for formality."


    "That''s right. We can''t let the previous generation get close to the capital."


    "But, she''s a former SS-ss adventurer, right? How do you n to stop her?"


    "It''s not you or the old men who will stop him. You''ll act as the contact."


    The former SS-ss adventurer, the previous No-Name. If she seriously tries to infiltrate the capital, Henrick can''t stop her. That''s why we''re depending on others for that. But, we told her toe alone, so she probably won''t suddenly enter the capital.


    She will likely use a messenger to contact the current No-Name and we will crush that messenger.


    "Understood."


    Henrick responded briefly, holding two short rods in his hand. He prompted me to open the transfer gate with his gaze.


    "If you''re not keen on it, you don''t have to help. Honestly, this has little to do with the imperial session, let alone the empire."


    "No way. This is far more rewarding than simple information gathering. And... if there are people who can be helped, they should be. If they''re in this capital, then that''s an Adler''s duty."


    With those words, Henrick left the castle through the transfer gate I''d opened. Watching him leave, I shook my head and sighed.


    "He''s really grown..."


    "Are you happy about your brother''s growth?"


    "Do I look happy?"


    "Very much so. You should thank me. I''ve turned a spoiled brat into a man."


    "Who''s thanking who? He''s more cheeky than before."


    "From a child to cheeky, that''s growth. You should be thankful."


    As I was trying to find a retort, I gave up. I had a feeling this was a losing battle. Henrick had changed.


    Normally, even with magic tools and medicine, one wouldn''t be able to move freely in about a year. Henrick''s body waspletely ravaged. His recovery was due to his own relentless efforts.


    Thanks to the old man''s training, he''s gained more than enough skills as a spy. Henrick has changed. As long as this fact is there, there''s no chance of winning this argument.


    "Well, that''s okay. I''m counting on you."


    "Arnold."


    As I turned on my heel to leave, the old man called out my name.


    And then he spoke.


    "Five hundred years...that''s more than enough time to bind a person. The Amsberg family is bound by the task of preserving the bloodline of the hero, and the Adlers continue to crave powerful blood. It''s because this is the reason the n has continued. So, don''t expect any reformation."


    "Certainly, the weight of that time might be immeasurable. However, the reason these ns have continued is because there was hope for future generations. In other words, it''s based on the expectation for the future. It''s proof that people can change. I expect that No-Name can change."


    "You''re free to expect whatever you want. But don''t be depressed if your expectations are betrayed."


    "Don''t worry. I have a policy of not having expectations for those who can''t fulfill them."


    With those words, I left the ce.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482: The Guild Master''s Office


    A few dayster, I received a message from the guild.


    The message stated that No Name and Chloe had arrived at the guild headquarters together, and I was requested to go and pick them up.


    If we were to travel without teleportation, it would take too much time.


    While it''s true that No Name alone would be able to move faster than normal travel, it would still take considerably more timepared to teleportation.


    Therefore, I flew to the guild headquarters.


    "So you havee..."


    As I flew to the guild leader''s room as usual, Clyde, who seemed tired, greeted me.


    "You look tired."


    "It''s tiring. Reassigning the SS-ss adventurers is unheard of."


    Generally, SS-ss adventurers are selfish. Unless they have a significant reason, they wouldn''t change their base of operations. As a guild, we don''t interfere much either, as it would be foolish to upset the SS-ss adventurers. It''s easier to move other adventurers from the region where the SS-ss adventurers are present. So, it''s rare for two SS-ss adventurers to move, like in this case.


    "Well, we have to dispel the darkness of the guild. Some hardships are unavoidable."


    "...I will continue to treat you as Silver, and I don''t intend to be overly concerned."


    "Of course, I''d appreciate it if you could do that."


    "It helps. However, let me say this... honestly, do we have a chance of winning? From our perspective, it looks like an uphill battle."


    I nodded in agreement with Clyde''s words.


    The worst-case scenario is No Name and Elna colliding with full force.


    In other words, it''s the sh between the Holy Sword and Dis Pater.


    But...


    "It''s fifty-fifty. It depends on how they perceive this opportunity."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is it an enemy reconnaissance or a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? If it''s thetter, there''s hardly anything we can do. If they are fully intent on attacking, we''ve lost the moment we set foot in the Imperial Capital."


    "Hey..."


    "Well, the chances of that are low. I know both the Holy Sword and the Dark God. The Dark God still hasn''t caught up to the Holy Sword. They must be aware of that. Otherwise, they wouldn''t try to use the me God as bait."


    "But when faced with a hero, you can''t predict how they''ll act... can you?"


    It''s been a five-hundred-year-long aspiration. They might lose theirposure. In that case, the only option would be to forcefully teleport them... but if that happens, the opportunity will be lost.


    Of course, it''s an opportunity for No Name to change.


    That would be a loss for the guild.


    The actions of the previous generation are suspicious. They sent Nigel to the Imperial Capital, and before that, they helped Rafael. They imed to have been asked, but who asked them? That bes the question.


    It''s difficult to resist the demons when there are people close to them. Moreover, No Name is one of the strongest forces.


    Ideally, we want unity in the battle against the demons.


    "I hope it doesn''t turn out that way."


    "I hope so too."


    After having such a conversation, a little whileter...


    No Name arrived at the guild leader''s room ahead of me.


    "I have work to do. I''m counting on you, Silver."


    "Understood."


    Saying that, Clyde left the room.


    Silence lingered for a while, but eventually, No Name spoke up.


    "...First, I''d like to apologize for the other day. I apologize on behalf of the previous generation."


    "From the way you speak, did you not know?"


    "That''s right. I was told that I could strengthen Dis Pater, and that''s why I went there. However, even if I knew the circumstances, I would still have chosen to strengthen Dis Pater. So, not knowing doesn''t matter much."


    "I see. Well, let''s leave it at that. It''s already in the past. I''ve received apologies andpensation from the guild. I don''t have any intention to me anyone at this point."


    The plot this time is that the guild suggested No Name''s trip to the Imperial Capital as part of Dis Pater''s strengthening process. This way, the guild can appear to be cooperating with No Name, and the previous generation has no choice but to ept it suspiciously. In reality, No Name went along with it. The important thing now is my response. I mustn''t show too much interest in No Name.


    "While it''s fine to aim to surpass the Holy Sword and the hero, this time we''ll just observe. Let''s avoid confrontation. That''s the condition."


    "Of course."


    No Name''s responsecked emotion.


    How much can I trust this answer?


    While thinking about such things, I gave a wry smile.


    No Name probably had simr thoughts.


    No Name must be unsure of the true intention hidden behind my mask because I have little to gain from this.


    "...Silver. Did you really ept the guild''s proposal?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t think you''re the kind of person who readily epts proposals from others."


    "I see. So you think of me that way. I did impose conditions. But that doesn''t concern you. Don''t worry about it."


    So as not to be probed too much, I cut the conversation short.


    At that moment, the door to the guild leader''s room opened.


    And...


    "Oh, Master!"


    A cheerful voice echoed through the room.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>New Announcement!!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Chapter 483: Silver''s Disciple


    The girl who entered the room had dark purple hair that was almost ck. She had two swords at her waist. She seemed to have grown a bit taller since thest time I saw her but her cheerful smile remained the same. With that smile, Chloe energetically embraced me.


    "Long time no see!"


    "It has been a while. Congrattions on your promotion to S-rank. Did you grow a bit taller and let your hair grow?"


    "Yeah! Does it suit me?"


    "Yeah, it suits you."


    It was a short conversation. It might seem abrupt for a conversation after three years, but there was no distance between us. We could talk just like before because Chloe was smiling brightly the whole time.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a disciple..."


    "She''s my proud disciple. Let me introduce her. She''s Chloe, an S-rank adventurer. And this is No Name, an SS-rank adventurer."


    "You''re No Name!? You really do wear a mask like Master! Oh! Is that Dis Pater? I also use a magic sword!"


    "Uh, well..."


    Chloe approached No Name with a smile and observed her mask before turning her attention to Dis Pater. No Name was taken aback by Chloe suddenly getting close. In the entire continent, there are only five SS-rank adventurers. Normally, people would be intimidated or show respect. It''s normal to keep some distance. However, Chloe must have gotten used to me, as she only saw those with such titles as exceptionally strong individuals.


    "From now on, we''ll be working together in the Imperial Capital! I''ve heard that you''re very strong! I''m looking forward to it!"


    "Together... what do you mean?"


    "Weren''t you exined? While I''m away, you and Chloe will take care of the high-difficulty requests in the Imperial Capital. So, act together."


    "Together? I don''t want to be with a burden."


    "I won''t be a hindrance! Ill stay by your side!"


    "Can you keep up?"


    "I can use ancient magic too, so don''t worry about that!"


    No Name attempted to say more but stopped herself. It was a decision by the guild. No Name must have been prepared for some form of monitoring, so it wasn''t unexpected. However, the observer turned out to be too friendly.


    "Then let''s go."


    Saying that, I opened the teleportation gate.


    Adventurers Guild Imperial Capital Branch.


    As I arrived there through teleportation, I noticed that the atmosphere was different from usual.


    First, the tables were stacked up like barricades.


    "They''re here!"


    "Two SS-ranks and an S-rank! If something happens, the Imperial Capital is done for!"


    "Silver always brings us troublesome matters! What an idiot!"


    "You idiot! Don''t provoke them! He''s like a kid!"


    "Is this branch going to end today?"


    "What''s the point of these barricades!?"


    "Don''t worry! Even if the hero or the celestial princesses, there won''t be any issues. In other words, this ce is safe!"


    "That''s true. Are you a genius or something?"


    "Enough, it''s embarrassing."


    Idiots.


    I was tempted to throw a light ball at them, but I refrained. That would only affirm their words about me being like a kid. I ignored them and tried to introduce No Name and Chloe to the guild receptionist, but I noticed that Chloe wasn''t by my side.


    "Hello! I''m always taken care of by my Master."


    As I looked, Chloe had gone over to the adventurers hiding behind the barricades. The adventurers took a step back, wondering when she had gotten so close, but her words left them thoughtful.


    "Huh? Wait a minute?"


    "Master?"


    "Taken care of? There''s only one SS-rank adventurer we''re taking care of..."


    "Huh? Master! Did I make a mistake by revealing that I''m your disciple?"


    "It''s fine. It''s not something that needs to be kept secret at this point. Besides, I haven''t been taken care of by them."


    "Oh, I''m d. I thought I messed up by saying it."


    Chloe smiled, but the adventurers who heard her words all had twisted expressions.


    "Si-Silver''s disciple!?"


    "He''s teaching people!?"


    "He who is like a bundle of secrets took on a disciple ..."


    "Wait... then this girl is the new S-rank adventurer and Silver''s disciple..."


    "She''s an ancient magic user!?"


    "Well, I can use ancient magic too, but I''m primarily a swordsman. Since I mostly operated alone in Mizuho, I might be a bit of a nuisance, but please take care of me."


    Chloe bowed her head slightly.


    Seeing this, all the adventurers turned their attention to me.


    "Hey, she''s a well-mannered girl..."


    "Is she really his disciple...?"


    "The guy who talks back to the emperor? There''s no way he can teach her manners..."


    "Originally, she must have been a polite child. It''s good that she didn''t inherit her master''s bad traits."


    "I don''t want you guys lecturing me about manners. Chloe,e here quickly."


    "Yes!"


    While heaving a sigh, I reintroduced No Name and Chloe to the guild staff at the Imperial Capital Branch.


    "No Name, an SS-rank adventurer, and Chloe, an S-rank adventurer. I''ll be leaving the Imperial Capital for a while, so these two will be taking my ce."


    "Y-Yes! Could you please write your names on this paper for provisional registration?"


    Saying that, the receptionist handed No Name and Chloe a paper. It was a temporary registration. By writing their names, they would be members of the Imperial Capital Branch.


    "Amodations have been prepared for both of you. I think I already informed you of the location, but is everything alright?"


    "Yes, we''ve been informed."


    "Then, please stay in touch with each other."


    "Huh? It''s not at the Master''s house? Why do we have to get our own base?"


    "Why should I offer my house as a base? That''s no reason to."


    "Aww,e on! We still have time, right? Show us around the Imperial Capital! Both No Name-san and I aren''t familiar with it."


    I was about to teleport away immediately, but Chloe caught me before I could. No Name wanted to refuse, but Chloe cut her off.


    "I...?"


    "Information is important for adventurers! We can''t act in an unfamiliar ce during emergencies, so providing at least basic guidance is our responsibility, I think."


    "Well, well... You''ve be quite clever in my absence."


    "Ouch."


    I lightly tapped Chloe''s forehead with my finger and turned on my heel. I didn''t have an abundance of time, but I had enough time to spare for my disciple.


    "Follow me. I''ll show you the major buildings."


    "But, Silver, I..."


    "It''s decided!"


    Overridden by Chloe, No Name couldn''t say anything and ended up following us.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Chapter 484: Confrontation


    "What a crowd! I wish I could show this sight to my mom!"


    "Is your mother well?"


    "Yeah! She''spletely better now and is with Dr. Toui! She said to say hello to Master."


    "I should drop by to greet her when I get the chance."


    While walking down the main street of the Imperial Capital, Chloe and I were having such a conversation. No-name did not join in. She just quietly walked beside us.


    "Even if we''re touring the capital, as long as you remember this main street, there''s no problem. From here, you can go to all the gates and even to the castle."


    "What about the tourist spots?"


    "Are you just here for sightseeing?"


    "Not really, but I thought I might as well see them."


    "Good grief... Even after being promoted to rank S, you still seem rather carefree."


    "I''m not carefree! I''m being cheerful!"


    "It''s the same thing."


    "It''spletely different!"


    Chloe raised a voice of protest while asking questions about each distinctive building we saw. As I responded, I asionally nced at No-Name. She was quietly observing her surroundings.


    "Interesting. I thought there was some sort of protective barrier, but it''s a misrecognition barrier, isn''t it?"


    "You noticed, huh?"


    "You and I are walking together, but no one is paying attention to us which should normally be impossible. They must be seeing us as ordinary people, right?"


    "That''s right. Well, it only works on very ordinary people, but it should be enough for walking around town."


    I''m famous even in the Imperial Capital and No-name stands out from her appearance. Well, the reason we stand out is just a trivial matter; it''s simply because both of us are wearing masks. That''s why I have put up a misrecognition barrier around us. What''s surprising is No-name''s observation ability. She didn''t know magic but she inferred it from the reactions of the people passing by. She''s not an SS-rank adventurer for nothing.


    "So that''s why. I didn''t notice at all."


    "What did you think was happening?"


    "I thought maybe the people in the Imperial Capital were used to my master."


    "The people of the Imperial Capital are thick-skinned, but they are not thick-skinned enough to tolerate a masked man."


    "Haha! That''s right!"


    Whileughing, Chloe moved closer to No-name and linked arms with her. No-name seemed baffled by the sudden action but went along with it.


    "Do we look like friends when we''re like this, Master?"


    "Don''t you?"


    "But! No-Name, we''re friends."


    "Friends...?"


    "Oh! There''s something over there! Let''s go check it out!"


    Chloe, never losing her smile, pulled No-name along. Some background information must have been provided, but there''s no ulterior motive in Chloe''s words and actions. She seems to be enjoying this situation and is happy to be with No-name. Having always been a solo yer, she may be simply happy to team up with someone. That purity probably makes it hard for No-name to refuse. It''s a good trait to have.


    Just as the tour of the capital was about to end, I was guiding two people to a particr location. It was arge mansion within the imperial capital.


    "What is this ce?"


    "This is the mansion of the Amsberg family."


    When I exined, No-Name nodded as if she understood. It looks like she doesnt have ns to suddenly invade here, suggesting that surpassing the Amsberg family was still a cherished goal for her n. It was something she had to aplish, not necessarily something she wanted to do. There is always a possibility for that. As I was thinking about it...


    "What are you doing in front of someone else''s mansion, Silver?"


    I heard a familiar voice from behind. Strange, I thought she was supposed to be on guard at the castle today...


    "Good day, Elna Von Amsberg."


    "I''m not particrly happy. I was suddenly pulled out of my work and ordered to stand by the mansion. Are you the cause?"


    "Perhaps. Allow me to introduce you to them, the other masked person here is the SS-rank adventurer, No-Name. And this is..."


    "I am the S-rank adventurer, Chloe! Silver''s disciple!"


    Chloe introduced herself with a smile. However, Elna looked puzzled upon hearing this introduction.


    "Your disciple...?"


    "Yes, what about it?"


    "Someone who doesnt even show your face to others would still teach someone your magic? If you can do that, why not reveal your face?"


    "Everyone has their own circumstances. That aside, I guess you''ve been ordered to wait so you can respond to any changes in the capital at any time. Being on duty can sometimes make it impossible to move."


    "It''s a nuisance. Why are there two SS-rank adventurers in the capital?"


    "I''m going to be away from the capital for a bit. These two will take over for me during that time."


    "You move around as you please, don''t you? How nice."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Hardly."


    With that, Elna walked past me. She probably nned to return to her mansion. However, No-Name stopped her.


    "Elna Von Amsberg."


    "What is it, No-Name?"


    "...If I were to propose a one-on-one battle here, would you ept it without running away?"


    Without running away. That was an insult to the lineage of the brave. The Armsberg family never fled from a battle. But...


    "I must decline. I have no intention of causing trouble with the adventurer''s guild. We both have our positions to maintain, don''t we? I have no intention of epting a match that will cause problems no matter who wins."


    Elna, with surprising maturity, declined No-Name''s challenge to a one-on-one battle. Nevertheless, No-Name must have expected that it wouldn''t be that easy. She silently watched Elna as she returned to her mansion.


    "The agreement was that we''re just scouting the enemy, right?"


    "The best way is to engage in a skirmish."


    "Do you intend to destroy the capital? If that''s your intention, I''ll be your opponent before she is."


    "I intend to maintain the bare minimum of decorum. I won''t involve the civilians."


    With that, No-Name turned on her heel and turned her back on the Armsberg mansion. After Chloe and I exchanged nces, we shrugged and followed No-Name.


    "No-Name, do you know where our inn is?"


    "There are only a few inns where an SS-rank adventurer and an S-rank adventurer would stay. It''s probably a luxury inn near the castle."


    "You''re wrong. It''s a regr inn near the Imperial Capital Branch. Don''t be extravagant."


    "...But I was always treated like royalty in the kingdom(<strong>1</strong>)?"


    "This is the empire, and the Imperial Capital Branch is currently footing the bill. Endure it."


    "...I''ll pay for it myself."


    "It''s hard for the guild''s staff toe near the castle. Consideringmunication, it''s the best ce. You''re not one for unnecessary luxuries, are you?"


    "It''s not like that, but..."


    "I''m okay with anywhere!"


    Hearing Chloe''s bright voice, No-Name gave up on protesting further. She seemed to desire only extravagance. As I tried not tough, I opened a portal to the inn.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>(1) I think No-Name meant the Sokol Empire since she was based there before the transfer.... Anyway, I won''t be able to update the links untilter since I will be outstation for work so yea... this is a scheduled chapter</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485: An Old Book


    Night.


    In a room of the castle, I was speaking with Finne.


    On the desk was an old book from the depths of the castle''s library, a bookshelf for the imperial family. I thought it would be there, and sure enough, it was.


    Looking at it, I came up with a certain strategy, but I was hesitant to put it into action.


    That''s when Finne came.


    "I''m looking forward to meeting No Name-san, but I''m also excited to meet your disciple, Al."


    "Please get along with her."


    Whileughing, I looked down at the imperial city from the window.


    It''s peaceful now, but depending on No Name''s actions, it could turn into a sea of fire.


    As a prince, I''ll never abandon it and I won''t let such a thing happen.


    But it''s a fact that I''m exposing the people to danger.


    I''m neither an emperor nor a candidate for the throne.


    I don''t influence the future of the people, nor do I intend to.


    Exposing them to danger unterally is probably not permissible.


    "Are you ming yourself?"


    "ming? No... I''m justughing at how foolish it is."


    "You should remove your worries about the past. We can''t fight against the devil if one of the strongest power on the human side is uncertain."


    "I understand. But that''s just a front. I think if I say that, they will ept it. I find it ridiculous that I simply couldn''t tolerate the de that might be directed at Elna."


    Indeed, personal feelings.


    Yet, I can''t be defiant about what''s wrong with personal feelings.


    That''s foolish.


    Above all, what''s most foolish is that I know only Elna can change No Name.


    "A five hundred year old aspiration... I don''t understand it, but I''m sure it''s very heavy and strong. That''s why she needs a trigger to get over it. It can only be achieved by settling things with the Amsberg family."


    "That''s right. While I wish to protect Elna, in the end, I rely on Elna, and if one thing goes wrong, it could lead to a final battle with No-Name. When I think that I may have just sped up the final battle... it makes meugh at my foolishness."


    I brought a problem I couldn''t solve myself to the imperial city.


    Of course, I can deal with it and probably prevent it.


    But only No-Name and Elna can resolve it.


    I don''t have the final key.


    "You can''t solve everything by yourself. You know that well, don''t you?"


    "That''s right. You''re right. I understand very well my own powerlessness."


    "I think everyone has a role. Sometimes you''re the lead, sometimes you''re a supporting role. Let''s convince ourselves that we were supporting roles this time. Lamenting our powerlessness doesn''t move us forward."


    "...I can''t help it. When I want to do something, I''m not the main character."


    "I understand how you feel. Elna, the prodigy of the Amsberg family, the seconding of the hero. There''s hardly ever a time when she''s in danger. That''s because most things aren''t dangerous. So it''s natural to want to protect her from such danger. She''s a childhood friend who''s always been there to help. Wanting to protect her with your own hands... is an indulgence that can''t be helped if you''re human."


    Finne cut off her words there.


    Then she moved next to me and took my hand.


    "But being the support is also an important role. Let''s believe in that. It''s also one form."


    "Finne..."


    "You''re proud of your childhood friend, aren''t you? Can''t you boast that she''s the best in the world?"


    "Heh... You''re good at encouraging people, thank you. I feel better."


    "That''s good. Shall we move, then?"


    "Yeah, let''s move. If things don''t improve by waiting, we should make the situation move."


    And so, I decided to y the move that I had been hesitant about.


    The next day, I had invited Elna to the castle. In front of me was the old book from yesterday.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    "Well, something did happen. You know that No Name is in the Imperial City, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "How much do you know?"


    "They seem to be trying to surpass the Amsberg family as they are supposedly enhancing their magic sword to create a sword that surpasses my holy sword."


    "You know that much..."


    "The chancellor extracted the information from the guild''s personnel. He was very cautious. Well, even if he hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have the slightest intention to duel with an SS-ranked adventurer from another country. Especially an Imperial SS-ranked adventurer; it''s problematic regardless of who wins."


    "Well, that''s probably true. So, if No Name is your opponent, honestly, can you win?"


    "I wouldn''t know unless I tried. They are on that level."


    Elna, who is usually the embodiment of confidence, didn''t assert her victory. That speaks volumes about No Name''s prowess.


    "Silver mentioned that the magic sword hasn''t reached the level of the holy sword yet. No Name might make their move at an inconvenient time for us. Don''t you think it''s a good idea to take the initiative and challenge them?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. If No Name is trying to surpass me, then let them. I''ll wait until I''ve made sure they surpassed me. Challenging them with certainty to my advantage would only lead to the name of the Amsberg family being ashamed."


    "I see. That''s a response fitting of the Brave family. Let me ask the opposite then, what happens if we seal both the Holy sword and the magic sword?"


    "We wouldn''t know unless we tried. But..."


    Elna directed her sharp gaze at me, then...


    "If Al tells me to win, then I''ll win. You''re nning to make me duel, aren''t you? Using the method that causes the least problems."


    "...This book was kept in very careful storage. It seems to be a manuscript left by the first head of the Brave family. It describes a duel that urred just before the decisive battle with the Demon King five hundred years ago."


    "If it has been passed down in the Amsberg family, that means the first head must have wanted it to be passed down to future generations no matter what."


    Five hundred years ago, the hero who defeated the Demon King was weed into the empire as the Brave Duke. However, it was unclear how long the hero''s bloodline wouldst.


    However, the royal family had been reigning for a long time even then. They probably foresaw their future growth.


    Therefore, he entrusted this book to the royal family.


    "The duel was about the holy sword. The winner would use the holy sword to challenge the Demon King. At the time, both were powerful individuals called heroes. They fought with ordinary swords, and the first head of the Brave family won. Then, he seems to have challenged the Demon King which was said to be a hopeless battle."


    "And he triumphed. What happened to the loser?"


    "He was said to be an enemy of humanity for opposing the hero. His name was erased from history. Afterwards, the first head of the Brave family seems to have never been able to meet him. But even so, the Brave referred to him as a rade.''"


    A longsting battle with the demons.


    As the hope of humanity, they should have fought on the front lines.


    They probably knew each other better than anyone else.


    No Name''s ancestors probably had their own desires too. However, that doesn''t mean they were entirely wrong.


    Therefore...


    "The other hero who fought the first head of the Brave family for the holy sword. That''s No Name''s ancestor, and the main reason why No Name wants to surpass the hero. It''s a family''s long standing desire, a wish that has spanned five hundred years. It''s not something simple. It would take time. However, there should be a way to make a move. Only you can do that."


    "I don''t need the preamble. What do you want me to do?"


    "The Empress'' birthday ising up soon. There''s an issue that the events nned are too ordinary. So, I propose a duel between you and No Name. In the past, they fought over the sacred sword using ordinary swords. If they know about this, they will ept. I''m sorry, but you''ll have to be a spectacle."


    "Fine."


    Elna easily agreed, but she confidently dered.


    "But, I have no intention of losing. I don''t care if I create a grudge thatsts five hundred years."


    "Let the people five hundred years from now worry about that. Fight with all your might. Many people will probably worry about what if you lose... but I don''t doubt your victory."


    "Understood, Your Highness. I will show you my victory. In the name of Amsberg."


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Early Chapter since I will be outstation on the following day for work Q_Q</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486: The Responsibility of the Empire


    The next day, I proposed a formal duel between Elna and No-Name to my father, and he agreed to consider it depending on No-Name''s response. In the process, I disclosed all the information I knew about No-Name''s predecessors and her family. Understanding the potential danger to the Brave family, my father merely said:


    "I understand everything in detail."


    "Is that all?"


    "She is trying to surpass the Brave family and the holy sword. That level of background is as expected. At least she''s not an abnormal person doing this on a whim."


    "If ites to a direct confrontation, she might use the magic sword "Dis Pater". If that happens, Elna will have no choice but to draw the holy sword."


    "Silver judged that it is not yet on the level of the holy sword, right? Then let them do it. Like the first Brave, let them duel withoutparing the superiority of their weapons. This is also the responsibility of the imperial family who weed the hero into the Empire. If we don''t arrange a stage, we will be scolded by the past emperors."


    Saying so, my fatherughed.


    Next to him, Franz looked grim.


    "It is a risky bet."


    "We know better than anyone the difficulty of maintaining a bloodline for five hundred years. They will not challenge a battle they cannot win due to temporary emotions. Rather, I am more concerned about Elna losing in a fight without the holy sword."


    "That''s one of the risk factors. It could damage the reputation of the Brave family."


    "Elna... will not lose."


    The shadow of a tarnished martial reputation breeds contempt. This could potentially trigger unnecessary battles. Franz''s concerns are natural. But, Elna won''t lose.


    "May I ask the basis for that?"


    "Because Elna said so."


    "Of course she would say that, but her opponent is an SS-rank adventurer. Their ss is different."


    "Well, if she loses, we''ll think about it then. It''s not as if the strength of the holy sword or Elna herself will be greatly weakened. They were simply strong. As for the martial reputation, it can be restored in the next war."


    "You rely too much on the individuals. Whether or not to use the demonic sword is up to No-Name. We can''t predict the oue."


    At Franz''s words, my father nodded once and rose from the throne. He approached the window and looked down at the Imperial City.


    "I judged that the reason Silver brought No-Name to the Imperial City is because they wanted to settle an old grudge. Because of the emergence of the demon, they can''t cooperate if there are such uncertainties."


    "But does it need to be conducted in our country? Wouldn''t anywhere else do?"


    "If we did that, they might fight until one of them died. That can''t happen. Both are necessary for humanity. We need to set many restrictions and have them duel in front of the public. I have already decided. Are you going to oppose me?"


    "Oh dear"


    With a resigned sigh, Franz bowed and left. It was a hard-fought agreement. Well, whether or not to go ahead is up to my father.


    "But just having them duel is boring. Don''t you think? Arnold."


    "It''s a coincidence. I was thinking the same."


    "Then, let''s prepare as much as we can. It''s a fight between two of the top swordsmen on the continent. It would be rude not to offer a reward."


    Anticipating his intent, I quietly bowed my head. Now it''s up to No-Name.


    "I have no interest in bing a spectacle."


    Having visited the unnamed inn as Silver, I discussed the empire''s n.


    However, the unnamed one shook his head.


    "Don''t you think sparring also serves as enemy reconnaissance?"


    "It''s different in front of arge crowd. We have our n''s pride. A proper match is one thing, but a prepared one-on-one battle is another. We cannot afford to lose."


    "Then you should just win."


    "They aren''t opponents we can beat by sheer willpower. The objective this time is strictly to gauge our opponent''s strength. We won''t get unnecessarily involved."


    "Your goal and your n''s is to surpass the hero. That''s why you''re strengthening Dis Pater, right?"


    "What of it?"


    "Well, it seems there was a book of the first Brave that the royal family had in storage."


    Saying that, I ce a book on a nearby desk.


    The unnamed one, who had been unresponsive until now, showed a strong reaction at the mention of the first Brave.


    "Why do you have such a book!?"


    "The royal family came to know about the situation. And on top of that, they proposed this one-on-one battle."


    "Did you read it too?"


    "Only lightly. The first Brave and your ancestor seem to have had a match wagering the holy sword. With an ordinary sword, mind you. If fulfilling your n''s long-held desire is the goal, wouldn''t this be a chance? Surpassing the holy sword would mean surpassing the hero. But thinking of the battle between the first Brave and your ancestor, if you don''t surpass even after sealing away any excess, wouldn''t it not count as surpassing the Hero?"


    "That is"


    "That''s something to consider after reading this book. Ah, it''s something I borrowed from the royal family. Handle it with care."


    After saying that, I left the ce.


    It''s the unnamed one''s decision to make.


    And the ce I transported to was an alley a little away from the inn.


    There, Henrick had just finished a task.


    "This time it''s three?"


    "They were the ones originally infiltrated. They were trying to sneakily make contact."


    Henrick said, putting away the short wand he held in his hand.


    Three men were lying next to him.


    They must have been knocked unconscious by Henrick.


    "Any information?"


    "They didn''t have much information. They were just soldiers after all."


    "I see. But if we keep cutting off theirmunication like this, they''ll try to make contact using stronger pieces eventually."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the bugs."


    "Counting on you."


    After a briefment, I left the ce.


    Originally, the story is that Silver couldn''t stay in the imperial capital, so the unnamed one was dispatched.


    Therefore, as Silver, I can''t stay long in the imperial capital.


    Well, if the unnamed one refuses, I wouldn''t have the leisure to worry about such things, but I doubt I need to worry about that.


    As long as we keep exterminating the harmful bugs, the unnamed one will make his own judgment. That judgment is something we can hope for.


    With such thoughts in mind, I was about to teleport to the castle.


    There''s still something I need to find.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Patreon tier changes are now live!!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Near the imperial capital.


    No-Name and Chloe were there, taking care of a request from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Ei!"


    Their opponents were Bloodhounds.


    There were five of them, equivalent to A-ss monsters.


    Chloe was deftly ying them using her two swords.


    No-Name was watching her from a little distance away.


    "Alright! It''s done, Ms. No-Name!"


    "Thank you. I''m sorry for leaving it all to you."


    "Not at all. It''s not a request that a SS-rank adventurer should be taking on, after all."


    With that, Chloe and No-Name started to walk.


    This request was to exterminate monsters that had begun to appear in various viges.


    Because the rank of the monsters varied, the request had be a problem for the capital''s branch of the guild since no adventurers were willing to take it on.


    So, it hade to Chloe and No-Name.


    In situations where there is urgency and no adventurers are taking on the request, it''s passed on to those of Silver rank.


    "I didn''t expect to be taking on requests of this level so frequently."


    "For my master, it''s as if the entire empire is his backyard. I think he takes on these requests as if he''s just stepping out for a bit."


    "He sure is a strange one. This attitude is why she gets these types of requests."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you toss a request that''s too difficult for a regr adventurer to the Capital Branch, Silver wille out. If you understand this system, you don''t need to make personal requests to Silver. Personal requests require three rainbow coins, but you can save a lot with regr requests."


    "I see. But I think my master knows and still does it. He''s not really concerned with money."


    Saying this, Chloeughed.


    Watching Chloe, No-Name sighed.


    She thought they were very simr in this aspect.


    This request was one that the guild had hesitated to pass onto Chloe and No-Name.


    Chloe had volunteered to take it.


    Without even properly confirming the reward or details.


    "You don''t seem concerned about money either, why be an adventurer?"


    "Me? I didn''t have anything else I could do but... I continued because I admired my master."


    At first, Silver had led her to the path of an adventurer.


    However, she herself chose to walk on that path.


    What gave her the drive was seeing the back of her master, Silver.


    "I wanted to be like her. Someone who would confidently appear and resolve any pinch situation. I wanted to be someone who could help others, like she did for me."


    "Admiration for your master..."


    "Do you not have a master, Ms. No-Name?"


    Stumped by the candid question, No-Name struggled to respond.


    However, Chloe didn''t rush her.


    She just smiled and waited for No-Name''s answer.


    Realizing she was just curious, No-Name started speaking quietly.


    "My master... No, my master was also an SS-ranked adventurer. I was trained by the Fist Saint of Both Poles, Linares."


    "Whaaat!?? So you''re a senior!"


    "Senior...?"


    "As a disciple of an SS-rank adventurer, you stand shoulder to shoulder with my master. So, you''re a senior!"


    "I''ve stood shoulder to shoulder with Linares...? No such thing. My poweres from my demonic sword. I''m nothing special."


    No-Nameughed in self-mockery behind her mask.


    Herself, who was born into a family that forged demonic swords, and had been given a demonic sword and the position of an SS-rank adventurer, was not on par with Linares, who had trained her body and reached the highest rank on the continent.


    She felt it was ridiculous to say they were equals.


    It was disrespectful to all the warriors on the continent.


    Sensing No-Name''s self-mocking smile, Chloe showed her two swords.


    "These were created by Master Toui, the best swordsmith and hermit doctor in Mizuho. He reforged an old demonic sword for me. He told me when he gave me these, no matter how first-rate a weapon is, if the user is second-rate, it bes second-rate. So, I thought I''d work hard not to let it be said I''m second-rate."


    "..."


    "A demonic sword is a demonic sword, no matter where it goes. If it depends on the user, then isn''t a person who leaves a proper track record using it amazing?"


    "Is that so...? I don''t see it that way."


    The god of darkness is undoubtedly the strongest demonic sword on the continent, excluding the holy sword.


    Whoever uses it is strong. It''s such a demonic sword.


    The record made with that demonic sword isn''t that great.


    That was No-Name''s evaluation.


    However...


    "Then, Ms. No-Name, are you weak without your demonic sword?"


    "I wonder... I don''t think I''m weak..."


    "Incidentally, my master is absolutely useless without magic, you know? If she doesn''t use magic, even I think I could easily win. That''s just my impression from a brief skirmish."


    "Magic is a reward for effort. Magic is her strength."


    "Then, being able to handle a demonic sword is also your strength, Ms. No-Name. I don''t think it''s correct to say the demonic sword is everything. A sword is just a sword. It changes depending on the person who wields it."


    "You''re... intriguing."


    When with Chloe, who speaks with a smile, it''s strangely convincing.


    There''s no basis.


    It''s simply how Chloe feels.


    Conversely, No-Name found thisforting.


    "Is that so? I''m d you seem more cheerful."


    "Cheerful... indeed, I do feel more cheerful. While we''re on the topic, may I ask a question?"


    "Yes! What is it?"


    Chloe energetically responded.


    The next vige was just around the corner.


    If she was going to ask, it had to be now.


    Because it was something she couldn''t ask anyone else.


    "...I struggle to make decisions on my own. I haven''t lived that kind of life."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, it is. So, I''d like to hear your opinion. Do you think... I could beat the current Brave?"


    "The Hero? You mean Elna Von Armsberg, the so-called Reincarnation of the Brave? Hmm, I''m not sure. Both of you are stronger than me, so it''s hard to say."


    Apologetically, Chloe responded.


    It was about an opponent with more skill than herself.


    It''s even difficult to specte.


    After all, she hadn''t seen either of them go all out.


    Judging by their movements, she could only tell that both were very strong.


    Even though she knew she couldn''t beat either of them, she couldn''t tell who woulde out on top.


    "I see..."


    No-Name muttered, seemingly disappointed.


    But then, Chloe gave her a wide smile.


    "But! In my opinion, a battle begins with the thought that you can ''win''! If the power difference is too vast, it may not be as simple as that... but if it''s a small difference, I believe that can be bridged. After all, if you don''t believe you can win, you won''t face the challenge. I think that''s much cooler! My master, whom I admire, was like that."


    Those words were simple, naive.


    They were equivalent to just an opinion.


    But, they were sufficient to resolve No-Name''s worries.


    The opportunity she had been waiting for for five hundred years had arrived.


    Yet, why hadn''t she answered immediately?


    Because she was afraid of losing.


    Five hundred years of time had turned No-Name''s perspective negative. She carries the weight of her entire n.


    If she loses, everything her n has done could be returned to nothing.


    Thinking like this, she couldn''t act carelessly.


    But, the opponent wasn''t so sweet that someone with such thoughts could win.


    She would never win as long as she thought she might lose.


    If she kept waiting for the opportunity until she gained absolute confidence in winning, she would never be able to fight. Her opponent would also grow. There was no guarantee the gap would close.


    If she missed this moment, the next chance might nevere.


    Then...


    "Ah! That''s the bird monster!"


    Chloe spotted a massive bird flying near the vige.


    In that moment.


    A roaring sound echoed in the vicinity.


    No-Name had swung her hand like a knife on the spot.


    It created a powerful gust of wind, which not only bifurcated the giant bird but also continued to fly far away.


    After obtaining the God of Darkness, she no longer attacked without using it.


    But, it seems she hasn''t dulled.


    "Wow... Amazing..."


    "That should be thest of it. Let''s leave the cleanup to the Guild. I have a small errand. May I return to the Imperial City?"


    "Y-yes!"


    Hearing Chloe''s response, No-Name began to walk.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Chapter 488: Searching for a Name


    "I ept the challenge."


    Two dayster.


    No-Name told me this when I visited her.


    I nodded in response to her answer.


    "The people in the castle will prepare everything. However, why did you change your mind?"


    "Is it a problem if I change my mind? Didn''t you want me to ept?"


    "I didn''t want you to ept per say. I just gave you a venue. That was the promise."


    "What if I refused?"


    "That would be up to you."


    There was no reason to refuse.


    I had decided to let No-Name face Elna.


    I knew she would fight, no matter what.


    That''s why I was confident.


    No-Name chuckled at my attitude.


    "You''re quite confident. Is that just a bluff?"


    "I have solid reasons. I do recognize your abilities, to an extent. Someone who says they''ll fight and then backs off cannot be an SS-rank adventurer."


    "That''s a fair assessment. But I''ll have you reconsider that soon."


    Saying this, No-Name picked up her sword which was leaning against the wall.


    It looked like she was going out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Chloe offered to help me with training."


    "I see. I''m d to see she''s not holding you back."


    "She''s been a great help... I appreciate it."


    "I don''t need your gratitude. Express it to Chloe."


    No-Name nodded slightly and then left the room.


    ==========================================


    In a back alley where I teleported to, Henrick had cornered a man dressed like a sorcerer.


    "Damn! A magic tool user!"


    The man released a me magic, but Henrick instantly froze it with the staff in his left hand.


    Then, he aimed his right staff at the man and released a magic bullet.


    The bullet sted the man to the wall, incapacitating him.


    "Spill it. Who ordered you?"


    "Who..."


    "I see. Then I will resort to other means."


    With that, Henrick took out a small vial he was carrying and let the man smell the scent drifting from it.


    The man resisted at first, but eventually, his strength drained away.


    "Who ordered you?"


    "... Someone... from the Adventurer''s Guild... asked me..."


    "An adventurer. Well, that''s usible."


    Saying this, Henrick put away the vial and turned to me.


    It was a secret drug of the old man.


    He seemed to handle it as skillfully as the magical tools.


    "They''ve started using adventurers."


    "It seems so. It will be hard to identify the contact person now, won''t it?"


    "Don''t worry about that. Unless they''re professional assassins, suspicious people tend to stand out."


    "If you say so, I''ll leave it to you. No-Name agreed to the duel. I don''t want to distract her with bugs."


    "Understood. But what if the predecessor gets impatient and enters the Imperial City?"


    "That won''t happen. Someone else will stop him."


    "If you say so, then it must be so. I''ll do what I can do."


    With that, Henrick turned his back on me.


    Someone will eventually find the man lying there.


    The predecessor isn''t foolish enough to reuse a piece that has failed once.


    He''s outlived his usefulness.


    As I thought about this, Henrick turned around.


    "... Are you sure about this?"


    "About what?"


    "epting the duel means she believes she can win. It will be a fierce battle. Are you okay with this?"


    "About Elna?"


    "Yes. Don''t you want to keep her out of danger?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. There''s no better swordsman than her. If it''s a duel, she won''t lose. It''s not a dangerous situation."


    "I''ve always thought... Your favoritism for your childhood friend is abnormal. Although, her favoritism for you is even more abnormal."


    With an exasperated look, Henrick left the scene.


    He''s always been cheeky, but now he''s cheeky in a different way. The previous version was easier to handle, so this is a regression.


    "It''s the old man''s influence. What a pain."


    Muttering this, I teleported back to my room in the castle.


    Sebas was waiting for me there.


    "Wee back."


    "What''s the progress?"


    "Not very promising, I''m afraid."


    I figured as much and sighed.


    Right now, everyone avable in the castle isbing through the library for something.


    Of course, it''s being done on such arge scale because of the Emperor''s order.


    "It''s a name that has been erased from history. It''s not going to be found that easily."


    "But you believe it''s there, don''t you?"


    "Yes, it must be. The Emperor believes so too, which is why he''s having people search for it. The library in the castle is the best on the continent. There''s no way they can''t find a name."


    "But we don''t have much time, do we?"


    "We''ll search until thest moment. We might have to pull all-nighters starting today."


    Saying this, I stretched slightly.


    There are books that only members of the royal family can see.


    It''s my job to search through those.


    While it may seem like an enormous task, what we''re looking for is a document from 500 years ago.


    This alone considerably narrows it down.


    The first Brave left records of his duels from those days.


    So, his name should be left as well.


    The name of No-Name''s ancestor was not in that book.


    As a responsibility of the Empire that harbored the hero, it''s necessary to clear up past mistakes.


    Even if the public forgets, the imperial family, who were the leaders at the time, should not.


    500 years.


    That''s enough time for atonement.


    "We will definitely reveal No-Name''s real name."


    With that, I headed to the library with Sebas.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Chapter 489: The Arena


    The Empress''s birthday.


    A grand festival was being held in the Imperial City.


    The highlight was a one-on-one duel to be held in the colossal arena in the Imperial City.


    "I appreciate you for setting up the barrier, Silver."


    "It was nothing. I''m rather grateful you prepared this venue."


    My father, sitting in the chair prepared for him in the VIP seats, conversed with Silver. I, watching from the royal seats, was drawn into the conversation by Silver.


    "I heard it was Prince Arnold who convinced Elna von Amsberg. I was surprised he took action."


    "It''s better than having them duel somewhere without us knowing."


    "But a one-on-one duel will be fraught with danger."


    "Truly an adventurer''s response. Do you think No-Name will win?"


    "Truly a royal response. You seem to think Amsberg won''t lose."


    "Want to make a bet?"


    "Heh... confident, aren''t we? You wouldn''t be able to offer what I want, so I''ll pass on the bet. However, I believe No-Name will win."


    "My sons childhood friend won''t lose."


    The conversation ended there.


    A royal and an SS-ss adventurer couldn''t argue forever.


    The surroundings began to stir with curiosity.


    The Emperor, Empress, and other royals who were in the Imperial City were here, along with numerous nobles.


    Standing out too much was not an option.


    "Arnold is putting up a fight, huh. Leonard, what do you think?"


    "Of course, Elna will win."


    "I see. Brunhild, what do you think?"


    "I also vote for Elna to win."


    "You''re at a disadvantage, Silver."


    My father started to amusingly gather opinions from around him.


    However, this was the VIP seating of the Empire.


    "If there are more people who think the adventurer will win, wouldn''t that put you at a disadvantage, Your Majesty?"


    "That''s true. But this wouldn''t be fun otherwise."


    "In that case, I''ll cast a vote for No-Name to win."


    "Really? Is this not a spur of the moment decision, Erik?"


    Erik joined the betting match and my father asked him for his reasoning, clearly enjoying himself. Erik, as always, unchanging in expression, stated,


    "I trust not in No-Name, but in Silver. Silver, who has seen Elna''s abilities, is rmending No-Name. That''s more than enough reason to trust his judgment."


    "I see. That does make sense."


    "Prince Erik is wise. But I''m a mage. What we are about to see is a duel between first-ss swordsmen. My predictions can be unreliable."


    Silver shook his head at this.


    His gestures were incredibly fitting.


    This Silver was an illusion created by Henrik.


    As a royal, I had to be present, but my father had invited Silver to sit beside him.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Henrik was put in as a substitute.


    "Now let''s ask the swordsmen. Alida, Theodore. Who do you two think will win?"


    My father asked Alida and Theodore, his guards, for their opinions.


    Both of them were swordsmen of the same caliber as Elna, or even better.


    But...


    "Elna, I believe."


    "It has to be Elna."


    They responded immediately.


    I thought they would have a different answer.


    It seemed my father thought the same.


    "It''s surprising that you''re so sure. Why is that? If my memory serves me right, Elna didn''t have the upper hand when training with the two of you, did she?"


    "A sparring match and a one-on-one duel are different. A sparring match is, at the end of the day, just practice. Even if Elna loses, she sees it as a learning opportunity. However, she wouldn''t seek to learn in a one-on-one duel. She would go in aiming to win absolutely. Given that attitude, I don''t think anyone can beat her."


    "Moreover, thest time we fought Elna with all our might was several years ago. Comparing the Elna of that time and the Elna of now is likeparing day and night. She seems to think we''re superior in swordsmanship... but a year ago, we were at best on par. Now, we would probably lose."


    "So, the prodigy of the Amsberg house is not to be underestimated."


    Hearing their opinions, my father nods repeatedly. The phenomenal prowess of the Amsberg House of Amsberg is something you can''t fully understand unless you''re a swordsman, it seems. Alida and Theodore seemed to have grasped that.


    Well, I could more or less guess it when they managed to take the Holy Sword from Amsberg.


    Among the Amsberg family, Elna, known as the prodigy, is an exceptional existence. Even in a family full of exceptions like Amsberg, she''s still an exception. Just like the previous No-Name started going berserk once they knew of Elna''s existence.


    "It seems Elna is indeed the favorite."


    "But the opponent is an SS-ss adventurer. No matter how formidable Elna is, it won''t be an easy fight. The oue won''t be clear until the very end."


    "That''s true as well."


    Upon hearing the empress''s words, my father nods and settles back into his chair.


    The one-on-one duel is about to start.


    The oue won''t be known until it''s tried.


    Especially when it''s a battle between the top-tier.


    The arena was crowded with people gathered to see the duel between the prodigy of the Amsberg family and the SS-ss adventurer.


    The venue was undoubtedly exceeding its capacity, yet there were still many people who couldn''t make it in.


    It was rare to see such arge crowd gather.


    "Nii-san."


    "Hm?"


    "No-Name will be okay, right? I heard a rumor that they are aiming to surpass the Amsberg family."


    "There''s always someone spreading gossip. Indeed, that''s true. That''s why I prepared the arena for the one-on-one duel."


    "The rules are set, but they can be broken if one wants to. Can we trust them?"


    "I don''t know. If they break the rules, then anything goes, and the same would apply for Elna. But, that probably won''t happen. Silver seems to be guaranteeing No-Name''s side."


    "I guarantee it. As long as Elna von Amsberg doesn''t summon the Holy Sword, the arena won''t be destroyed. Well, even in a mere one-on-one duel, if they wanted to, they could wreck half the arena since they''re both capable of it."


    "I''m starting to feel even more anxious..."


    Leonard''s anxiety was ignored as the announcement of the two participants'' entrance was made.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Chapter 490 - Exnation of the Rules


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since everything seems to be ready, we will nowmence the tournament," Chancellor Franz announced to the entire stadium using magic.


    For a moment, the coliseum fell silent. The two contenders they had all been waiting for were about to appear.


    Although there was a proposal to hold several preliminary matches, the Emperor rejected it. The fame of these two would simply overshadow anyone else''s; they wouldn''t serve as a proper opening act.


    The audience was there to see the duel between these two. And rightly so, as it was rare to see SS-rank adventurers take center stage to this degree. Especially against the Brave House.


    Royals, frontline soldiers, adventurers - themon people of the capital are different from them. Seeing a member of the Brave House or an SS-rank adventurer, let alone them fighting against an equal opponent, is a rarity. The people can''t help but want to see it.


    And even the Emperor, who was used to most forms of luxury, was intrigued.


    But the audience fell silent.


    They were engulfed by the fighting spirit of the two who walked out simultaneously.


    One was the prodigy from the Brave House, boasting cherry-blossom-colored hair and emerald-green eyes - Elna.


    The other was a mysterious figure in white robes with a ck mask, one of only five SS-rank adventurers on the continent - No-Name.


    Both were currently unarmed.


    Their swords were to be provided by the Empire.


    As everyone fell silent, the chancellor quietly announced, "Two swordsmen have stepped up to this stage on behalf of Her Majesty the Empresss birthday. One is Elna von Amsberg, the captain of the third knight brigade of the Imperial Guard. The other is No-Name, an SS-rank adventurer of the Adventurer''s Guild. Both are ranked among the highest-ranking swordsmen on the continent."


    "Thank you to both," the Empress briefly said.


    Further words were unnecessary.


    Several swords were then prepared in front of the two fighters.


    "You may choose your weapon from these," the chancellor exined, "I assure you there will be no foul y, in the name of the Empire''s honor."


    Upon hearing these words, both extended their hands to the swords.


    In their hands, any ordinary sword could easily be a legendary de.


    But just then,


    "Silver," Prince Arnold interrupted.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t want to hear any excuses if you lose and I don''t want to hear anyints afterward."


    "Are you referring to your childhood friend?"


    "Of course, I''m talking about No-Name."


    "That''s interesting. But indeed, it wouldn''t be fair to let the Empire handle everything. Chancellor!"


    Silver''s voice echoed through the stadium.


    His interruption was unexpected.


    However, the chancellor remained calm.


    "What can I do for you, Silver?"


    "As one of the SS-rank adventurers, I''d like to offer my own solution. I''m not saying I don''t trust the Empire, but there might be those who don''t want the Brave House to lose, and lower-level dishonesty might not be preventable."


    "That''s reasonable. How will you settle this?"


    "I''ll let my apprentice lend her own sword. Since the Empire prepared the venue, there shouldn''t be any objections, right?"


    His final words were directed at the Emperor.


    The Emperor nodded in agreement.


    And then,


    "That''s fine. Do as you wish but you''re responsible for this."


    "Very well. I swear on my past achievements that I won''t let this duel be tainted. Chloe!"


    Upon hearing her name, Chloe appeared from the path where No-Name had walked through.


    For this asion, Chloe was supporting and guarding No-Name.


    Well, this was the expected flow of events, though.


    Silver handed her a sword.


    "This sword, ck Fang, is the one my master used. This won''t lose to any Imperial sword."


    Her deration echoed in the silent stadium.


    The cheers started again.


    Chloe went to the arena, handed ck Fang to No-Name, and then left.


    "This is getting more interesting," the Emperor said, grinning.


    The beginning of the ultimate duel between the Brave House and the mysterious SS-rank adventurer was finally starting.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Uploading this chapter early for patreons since I cba to upload this at work tomorrow</strong>


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Elna and No-Name.


    The arena shook heavily from the impact as their swords shed.


    It wasn''t any special technique, just a mere introductory strike.


    But the power it held was immense.


    If it weren''t for Silver''s barrier, the spectators would have been at risk.


    But there was a barrier, and the crowd breathed a sigh of relief, cheering at the duel before them.


    Within the jubnt crowd, the serious battle began.


    Neither of them moved an inch, just swinging their swords.


    Elnaunched an overhead strike, which No-Name deflected before swinging upwards from the lower stance.


    But Elna took the blow, parrying it back.


    Neither of them would give an inch.


    As long as they couldn''t break each other''s defense, the fight would not end with mere tricks.


    Both of them were well aware of this.


    What they needed was a powerful strike to shatter the defense or a blow that could change the angle.


    Yet, neither of them moved.


    They kept swinging their swords without taking a step.


    It was pure stubbornness but also a sense of danger.


    Taking even a single step back against this opponent would be dangerous. Their sense of danger as swordsmen held them in ce.


    "You truly are an SS-rank adventurer, aren''t you?"


    "You still have the leisure to talk, that''s surprising."


    "You look quite at ease yourself."


    "Not as much as you''d think."


    They continued exchanging blows and words.


    The speed of their sword swings gradually increased.


    To overpower the opponent with techniques, speed was essential.


    Along with it, the power of their strikes also increased.


    The arena shook with the after-effects of the missed blows.


    If there were no barrier, the arena''s walls would''ve been destroyed by now.


    After exchanging several heavy blows, No-Name blocked an overhead strike from Elna.


    Unable topletely halt the momentum, No-Name was blown back.


    Finally, there was movement.


    The crowd cheered loudly, assuming Elna''s victory.


    Listening to the crowd, No-Name exhaled deeply.


    She had always imagined fighting someone stronger than her and had plenty of such battles in her mind.


    But this opponent was stronger than her wildest imaginations.


    "The child prodigy of the House of Yushaku, the return of the hero. You''re living up to your reputation."


    "Do you enjoy stating the obvious?"


    "Is it so boring?"


    "Yes, very. I am who I am."


    With that, Elna closed the distance between her and No-Name in an instant.


    A thrust augmented with a running start.


    The power of it was iparable to the previous one.


    No-Name blocked it but was once again blown back.


    Each strike was heavy.


    In a duel between swordsmen, if one''s strikes outweigh the other, the tide of the battle can turn.


    Even if she tried to counter her power with technique, the previous duels had already settled their technical strengths.


    At most, they were evenly matched in technique. But Elna was superior in power.


    It seemed impossible to win by conventional means.


    The word "defeat" shed in No-Name''s mind.


    Everyone wanted it.


    Victory for the hero who had been protecting the empire.


    It was natural for the people of the empire to desire it.


    But...


    "You can''t afford to hesitate, can you?"


    A voice echoed from above.


    The crowd looked up.


    There were figures above the arena.


    "My, my, in addition to running errands for Silver, we were dyed by a slowpanion."


    "Hey, old man. Who do you think made uste? You got lost multiple times."


    "Hey, you old fart. Who do you think is responsible for beingte? You kept getting lost multiple times!"


    "The directions were bad."


    "You never listen to others and just rush ahead!"


    "It''s your fault for being slower than me!"


    "That''s right. Your slow feet are also to me."


    "It''s insane to make it sound like it''s my fault here..."


    The scene was filled with the pinnacle of humanity''s adventurers.


    The remaining three SS-ranked adventurers.


    They sat on top of the arena as if they were in reserved seats, beginning to watch the one-on-one duel.


    "We have some distinguished guests as well."


    "No need for greetings, Your Majesty. We are just spectators."


    "Then please enjoy the spectacle over there. Elder Egor, would you like to participate if you''re interested?"


    "Hahaha, I''ll step back, old man. I made sure Silver understood. The loss of No-Name is our loss. If you win, you''ll be the Sword Saint or the strongest in the continent, I''ll give you that. Well, if you can win."


    "Seriously, I don''t like those guys from the Empire. They all think that as long as they''re heroes, they can defeat any enemy. They need to learn that the world isn''t that easy, No-Name."


    "You stepped on the stage believing you could win, right? Then believe that you can win until the end."


    Upon hearing their words, No-Name chuckled behind his mask.


    And he turned his gaze towards Elna, who had stopped moving.


    "You have goodpanions."


    "Companions... maybe. Elna von Armsberg, I have something I want to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "What does the Holy Sword mean to you?"


    "I don''t understand the intention behind the question, but I''ll answer. It''s just a sword. It''s something that has been passed down through generations, and it''s important. But a sword is just a sword. What I''m proud of is being able to summon it. Being acknowledged by my ancestors. It''s not a Holy Sword."


    "I see... It resolved my dilemma a bit."


    "That''s good. Since we''re at it, I''ll tell you my secret too. The reason I summoned the Holy Sword was because I wanted my childhood friend to say it was amazing. It''s just that much to me."


    "So the reason for the youngest Brave summoning the sword is for that... By the way, who is that childhood friend?"


    "I was told to stop because it''s dangerous. Summoning when my body isn''t ready is a huge burden. My childhood friend is overprotective like that. That''s the person who''s watching me. That''s why I can''t lose and let him down."


    Saying that, Elna swiftly entered No-Name''s area.


    The sword approached No-Name''s body.


    But it was intercepted by the sword held in No-Name''s left hand.


    And No-Name''s right hand gently touched Elna''s abdomen.


    To her surprise, Elna quickly distanced herself and slipped her left hand between No-Name''s right hand and her body.


    In an instant, No-Name unleashed a powerful palm strike with almost no distance, and Elna was blown away.


    "Ugh!"


    While thinking it was dangerous, Elna regained her posture.


    In her eyes, she slowly saw No-Name removing her mask.


    "I also... cannot afford to lose when my master is watching."


    "Finally showing your true strength, huh..."


    No-Name slowly took off the mask in her right hand and discarded it.


    Then she took her stance.


    "I am the SS-ranked adventurer No-Name... And my master''s name is Linares."


    "No wonder..."


    "I''ming."


    The previous strike was undoubtedly that of a martial artist rather than a swordsman.


    In addition to the sword, one must also be wary of her striking attacks.


    Elna raised her vignce to the rapidly approaching No-Name.


    <strong>TLs Notes:</strong>


    <strong>I had to work weekends so this would be a scheduled chapter</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Chapter 492: Exhaustion


    The battle was evenly matched.


    In terms of swordy, Elna had the upper hand. However, once they stepped into the closer range, where fists could reach, No-Name''s strikes were superior.


    "Haahhhhh!!"


    Changing her pace, Elna slipped into No-Name''s range and unleashed a thrust.


    No-Name managed to deflect her thrust, but got her shoulder slightly cut.


    But, this was No-Name''s range.


    "Haaahhhhhh!!"


    A right fist threatened Elna.


    It was too close to dodge.


    Even if she took the blow, the damage was inevitable.


    So, she decided.


    In the blink of an eye, Elna lifted her right foot.


    The moment her right foot hit No-Name''s abdomen, No-Name''s right fist also hit Elna''s abdomen.


    Their timings coincided.


    They were both in attacking stances, so they couldn''t avoid it, and were blown away.


    "Guuuhh..."


    mming into the wall, No-Name copsed.


    But so did Elna.


    Despite her exceptionalbat skills, No-Name''s blows were superior.


    The damage was not mutual.


    However, No-Name wasn''t unscathed either.


    Slowly, Elna''s sword began to find No-Name, and her blows were getting sharper.


    The longer the fight dragged on, the more at a disadvantage it would be for No-Name.


    Deciding thus, No-Name grit her teeth and rose.


    No-Name had been sent to serve under Linares because she desired Linares'' blood.


    However, she also wanted to learn from Linares'' techniques.


    No-Name''s n, which had absorbed much blood, was greedy for techniques as well.


    They had learned many sword arts. All for the sake of surpassing the hero.


    But there might have been a possibility that they couldn''t surpass the Brave family through sword arts. That''s why they desired Linares'' martial arts technique.


    If they can''t surpass with the sword, then make the difference with body techniques.


    Even if they surpassed the holy sword, if they didn''t surpass its wielder, they might be defeated.


    To surpass the hero, they had to surpass both the holy sword and the hero themselves.


    Her judgment wasn''t wrong.


    "...."


    In her line of sight, Elna hadn''t risen yet.


    Now was her chance.


    However, her body didn''t move as she expected.


    She took a deep breath and rapidly calmed her body.


    She circted magic throughout her body, suppressing the pain temporarily while amplifying her strength.


    Her head was still clear.


    Her will was present.


    All she needed now was for her body to move.


    "I will... win!!"


    Forcing her body to move, No-Name dashed forward.


    Closing the distance between her and Elna who was blown away in the opposite direction.


    Even on her knees, Elna still held her sword.


    But that was just a faade.


    No-Name''s sword was swung down from above, and Elna barely managed to block it.


    "Naive!!"


    No-Name''s foot shot up.


    Elna, who was focused above, took the kick straight on.


    Elna, who was blown away as easily as paper, mmed into the wall once again.


    There was no escape.


    Now was the time to attack.


    No-Name swiftly closed the gap.


    "Haaahhhhh!!"


    A series of attacks with the sword.


    Elna was able to block all of them, but targeting the openings created by the attacks, No-Name continued to throw punches.


    There was no longer any strength or space left to dodge.


    Elna had no choice but to take No-Name''s fists.


    If the left fist was swung, she was blown to the right, if the right fist was swung, she was blown to the left.


    She was basically a punching bag now.


    The spectators in the arena let out cries.


    Everyone was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events.


    But...


    "Should we stop it? Frantz."


    "It''s not up to me."


    "There''s no need."


    In response to the emperor''s words, Al answered.


    His eyes were fixed on Elna, who was still being beaten.


    "She will die at this rate, won''t she?"


    "If that were the case, the strong ones here would have stopped it. The fact that they''re not doing anything means... it''s not as clear-cut as it seems that No-Name has the upper hand."


    The emperor turned his eyes to Alida and Theodore who were standing nearby.


    Both nodded, affirming Al''s words.


    Following that, Alida asked Al a question.


    "Why do you think so, Your Highness?"


    "Elna has not let go of her sword. Also, she taught me something when I was a kid. When you''re hit, you need to loosen your body."


    It was advice Elna gave Al when he wasn''t counterattacking.


    A strategy to prevent injury.


    By loosening the body, the impact escapes.


    And thus,rge damages can be avoided.


    Knowing this, Al understood that Elna was nning for a counterattack.


    "You''re going to bleed if you put too much strength in your hand, you know?"


    "Shut up."


    Leo, who also sensed that Elna was aiming for a counterattack, tapped Al''s hand with a wry smile.


    Al''s fist was tightly clenched. At Leo''s words, he rxed it for a moment, but immediately clenched it again.


    Leoughed at this.


    "You worry too much."


    Following those words, No-Name noticed something strange about the way the fight was going.


    However, her blows were indeed hitting.


    They were being deflected.


    No-Name realized this possibility, but she thought that only her master, Linares, could do such a thing.


    Elna was ultimately a swordsman, not a fistfighter.


    That couldn''t be the case.


    Believing so, No-Name unleashed a full-powered straight punch.


    An attack that couldn''t possibly be deflected.


    However, before her punch couldnd, No-Name was hit by Elna''s sh.


    Blood spurted from her abdomen.


    Because she quickly retreated, it wasn''t fatal.


    However, the bleeding was heavy.


    She was attacked almost unconsciously.


    Because she had been able to attack so one-sidedly, her consciousness of defense had faded.


    "Really... You went wild hitting me."


    Saying this, Elna wiped the blood from her mouth.


    The cost of releasing a single blow was not cheap.


    She had loosened her body and let the power of the blows escape, but she couldn''tpletely evade them.


    Her consciousness had nearly flown away several times, but she stubbornly held on.


    Everything was for the moment when No-Name released her all-out blow to attack.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    "Don''t underestimate me... you should be shaky too."


    "I''m still fine."


    "I am fine too."


    Both of themughed simultaneously and their swords shed.


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    The cheers from the colosseum had ceased.


    The people had been imagining a duel between top-ss swordsmen.


    They were expecting an enjoyable exchange of shy techniques.


    However, what unfolded before their eyes was a battle.


    Elna''s sword sliced No-Name''s skin, but at the same time, No-Name''s fists damaged Elna''s insides.


    "Enough... Give up already!"


    Elna''s sword pierced No-Name''s shoulder.


    However, at the same time, No-Name''s fist hit Elna''s abdomen.


    It was a perfect counter.


    There was no time to let the force escape.


    "Huff...!"


    "Why don''t you... stop being stubborn!"


    That punch was an internal attack, emding with Elna, coughing up blood, falling to her knees.


    Taking advantage of this, No-Name pulled Elna''s sword from her shoulder and created distance between them.


    Both of them still had the will to fight despite their ragged breaths.


    "You don''t look so good... I''m still only using about half my strength...?"


    "I see... I''m still only using about thirty percent of my strength."


    "I was mistaken... I''m still only using about twenty percent."


    "I''m still not even using ten percent..."


    Despite their battered states, they continued to argue.


    However, their bodies couldn''t keep up with their spirits.


    Both of them had taken too many hits.


    Still, they moved their bodies with sheer willpower.


    For a moment, the spectators lost sight of them.


    Then, in the center, the two attacked each other simultaneously.


    Elna''s sword against No-Name''s magic-enhanced fists.


    Both of them stood their ground until their powers finally burst on the spot.


    Caught in the st, Elna and No-Name were blown back to the walls.


    "Really... you''re stubborn..."


    Elna muttered as she stood up.


    No-Name was also standing in her line of sight.


    There was no time left.


    The designated time limit was approaching.


    If they kept shaving each other off like this, the time limit would be reached.


    Elna didn''t want such a conclusion.


    "I promised... to win."


    Magic slowly gathered in Elna''s sword.


    There was hardly an opportunity to use arge technique in the narrow colosseum.


    But if both opponents were worn out, they had no choice but to bet on one strike.


    Because there was no time left.


    No-Name was also umting magic in her sword in the same manner.


    Elna drew a pentagram with her sword.


    But, likewise, No-Name was drawing a pentagram too.


    They had both chosen the same technique for theirst attack.


    "Ultimate technique-"


    "-Star Engraving."


    The technique that defeated No-Name''s ancestor in the decisive battle long ago, a technique of the first generation Brave.


    The Brave family had passed down this technique, but it was also passed down to No-Name''s family who had experienced its power.


    To not be outdone in theing decisive battle.


    It was a gift from their ancestors.


    Both of them charged forward, thrusting the center of the pentagrams.


    The same techniques shed in the center of the colosseum, shaking the entire arena with their aftermath.


    And then.


    Elna and No-Name were enveloped in light.


    The energy sought an exit outside, tearing through the Silver barrier and soaring up to the sky.


    The breaking of the barrier put the SS-ss adventurers present on high alert.


    They knew they would have to intervene if the situation escted.


    However, only Al did not move.


    "-Time''s up."


    Thest grain in the hourss fell, and the horn announcing the time limit was blown.


    The sound echoed throughout the colosseum, then eventually spread across the entire capital.


    As the sound died down, so did the light.


    In the center of the colosseum.


    Elna stood there.


    The tip of her sword was pointed at No-Name''s throat, who was on her knees in front of her.


    But


    No-Name''s sword was also pointed at Elna''s chest.


    Given their skills, it was unthinkable to miss at that distance.


    Therefore,


    "That''s it! By the name of the Emperor of the Empire! This match is a draw!"


    Immediately, the Emperor issued amand.


    With his voice, the Captain of the Imperial Guards stepped into the arena.


    This was because the two, engrossed in the fight, might seek to settle the oue.


    And both of them had sustained significant damage.


    The intervention also served to treat them.


    However, both refused the guards'' medical attention.


    "Step back."


    "I do not need treatment."


    Both repelled the guards, their gazes meeting.


    Then.


    "Next time, I will definitely win."


    "That''s my line."


    They epted today''s result.


    The conditions were the same.


    They knew they were on a limited time.


    And yet, they admitted to themselves that their strength at the moment was not enough to settle the match.


    The Emperor spoke to them.


    "You showed us a splendid duel. I doubt there are many emperors who have seen a duel greater than this. The Empress and I are very satisfied. Well done."


    At the Emperor''s words, Elna knelt.


    No-Name didn''t kneel, but bowed her head silently.


    It was the least amount of courtesy she could show.


    Watching them, the Emperor received a book from the Prime Minister.


    "From now on, this duel will be told for generations toe. Such was this duel. If we do not reward anything, future generations willugh at us. However, you two are an SS-ranked adventurer and the current Brave. There is a limit to what I can offer."


    Saying so, the Emperor raised his right hand.


    At this signal, manyrge spherical magical devices were brought into the colosseum.


    "These magical devices are connected to the Adventurers Guild branches throughout the continent. Through these branches, my voice can reach all over the continent."


    This was a continental-scale speech, a coboration between the Adventurer''s Guild, the Empire, and many other nations.


    It was - a five-hundred-year-long atonement.


    "To all the people living on the continent. I am Johannes Lakes Adler, Emperor of the Adrasia Empire. I beg your pardon for this sudden intrusion. But there is something I must say."


    The Emperor''s voice was delivered all over the continent.


    It was an incredible feat under normal circumstances.


    However, it was necessary.


    "Five hundred years ago, during the war with the demons, a swordsman made a significant contribution. This swordsman, on par with the first generation Brave, challenged the first generation Brave to a duel before the decisive battle against the Demon King. The duel was to decide who would wield the Holy Sword. In the end, the swordsman was defeated, and humanity erased his name from history, equating him to a demon."


    He was seen as hindering the Brave, hence he was seen as an enemy of humanity.


    This might not have been praiseworthy.


    However, his past achievements were not erased.


    "However, that swordsman continued to fight for humanity. He kept standing on the front lines for humanity, which was cornered by the demon lord, alongside the Brave. His name was erased from history for five hundred years due to one mistake. This can be considered a mistake of humanity. It was a fair and square duel. Surely the timing was poor. But do those who were merely saved have the right to me him? The first generation Brave wished for the swordsman''s name to eventually be lifted from the darkness of history. I want to fulfill that wish."


    The Emperor opened the book.


    It was a book without an author''s name.


    An unknown author''s book.


    However, it was kept in a ce where only the royal family could read.


    It was Al who found it.


    The book was about the fight against the demons five hundred years ago, and the names of the two swordsmen who contributed the most in that fight were written on thest page.


    One was the first generation Brave.


    And the other.


    "As the ruler of a nation that has existed for five hundred years, I, Emperor Johannes, apologize for the mistake made five hundred years ago. We should not have forgotten. The name of the swordsman erased from history was Arvain Knox. Here and now, in the name of the Emperor, I return this name. For protecting humanity five hundred years ago. And now, for continuing to be a guardian of humanity as an SS-ranked adventurer. I give my gratitude and apologize for these two things. Thank you, and I am sorry. Descendant of Knox... No-Name."


    The Emperor bowed his head quietly.


    In ordance, all the royalty present stood up and bowed their heads.


    <strong>TLs Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Ill add the linkster . At work rn</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Chapter 494: A Long Cherished Desire


    The apology from the Adler family was an event that was unusual on a continental scale. It was not an apology as an individual, but as a n. An empire that has certainly existed as a powerful nation since five hundred years ago. Its imperial family understands the weight of time that No-Name bears because they themselves are the same. That''s why they apologized on behalf of the continent. No-Name remained silent at the behavior of the Adler family.


    "Say something."


    "..."


    "You..."


    "The golden eagle family... I now understand why many have been fascinated by your n."


    After telling them that, No-Name quietly knelt down.


    And then.


    "For five hundred years, it was our n''s longing to regain our name... I thought there was no other way but to win against the Brave and announce it ourselves... but there were people in the empire who did not forget our n''s name... I sincerely thank you, Your Majesty."


    "There is no need for thanks. This name is something you won. If you were to be trounced by Elna, I would not have allowed the reward. This Emperor Johannes acknowledges it. Your n is indeed on par with the n of the Brave."


    Saying that, the Emperor stopped the magical device in the colosseum. Its role was done. Witnesses were made throughout the continent. SS-ranked adventurer No-Name is the descendant of Arvain Knox, whose name was erased from history five hundred years ago, and now, she stands shoulder to shoulder with the n of the Brave after five hundred years.


    That''s all that needs to be conveyed.


    "No-Name... the magical device has been stopped. My voice will only reach those in this ce. Even so, if you don''t mind, could you tell us your name?"


    The Emperor asked for No-Name''s personal name. Arvain Knox is the name of the ancestor. No-Name is the name inherited. Now, the current No-Name in this ce should have a name. Hence the question. But,


    "Your Majesty... I certainly do have a name. But, I am also a warrior. I have at least some pride. I cannot announce my name after a draw. I will announce my name on another asion."


    "I see... I was impolite. Forgive me."


    After hearing the Emperor''s words, No-Name bowed and left the colosseum. Elna called out to No-Name.


    "Why don''t you at least tell me?"


    "Are you curious?"


    "Of course! Are you nning to go by No-Name forever?"


    "It meant just a nameless person, but now No-Name is my adventurer name. As an SS-ranked adventurer, many people understand me. Even if I could announce my real name, I will continue to be No-Name."


    Saying that, No-Name picked up the mask she first discarded and put it back on. At that action, Elna made a sour face.


    "Why do adventurers like masks?"


    "Why don''t you try one on?"


    "No thanks. Don''t push your tastes on me."


    "That''s a shame."


    "Are you really going to leave without announcing it? It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?"


    This kind of opportunity is rare. It''s a chance to appeal to oneself. It''s a pity to waste this chance after waiting five hundred years. That''s what her words were about.


    "If you''re so curious about my name, I''ll tell you if you can beat me the next time."


    "What did you say!? Are you saying I can''t win the rematch!?"


    "Well, who knows?"


    Saying that, No-Name held out her hand. Elna was not dull enough to mistake it for a handshake. She handed her own magic sword given by Chloe to No-Name.


    "I will win the next time we fight."


    "I''ll return those words to you."


    Saying that, No-Name turned her back on Elna and descended to the passage of the colosseum. There, Chloe was waiting.


    "Good job! No-Name!"


    "Thank you. This sword too... I was able to fight without regrets thanks to your sword."


    "Well... if it helped you, the sword is happy too. Let''s go to the dressing room. You need to get your wounds treated."


    Returning the two swords to Chloe, No-Name began to walk. But her pace was slow. Chloe looked curiously at No-Name. And then.


    "Are you... crying?"


    "I''m not crying..."


    "Is that so... just my impression then... it was kind indeed. In many ways."


    "Yes... it was kind..."


    The two carried on their slow walk while having such a conversation. During the walk, No-Name staggered and had to steady herself against a wall.


    "Are you okay!?"


    "Yes... it seems I exerted myself more than I thought..."


    "Hold onto me."


    Chloe offered her shoulder to No-Name, then made her walk.


    "If you''re going to copse, do it in the dressing room. You should hold your pride till the end."


    "Yes... let''s push on a little longer..."


    Saying so, No-Name managed a small smile.


    After the duel, four SS-ranked adventurers gathered at the imperial city''s wall.


    "Here, Silver."


    Egor handed Silver a card, which was a magical device.


    "The former No-Name gave me the absolute authority ofmand over the guild. She apparently thought it was too dangerous to face us three, so she handed it over easily."


    The three had visited the former No-Name at Silver''s request before they came to the imperial city. Their purpose was to seize the magical device, the core of the absolutemand authority over the guild. With demons existing, such a magical device that couldmand the guild was too dangerous. Hence they moved to eliminate it.


    "You gave us quite the trouble."


    Saying so, Silver destroyed the magical device in front of the three. It was dangerous to leave it intact.


    "Was it really good to leave her alive? Someone consumed by resentment like that won''t give up, you know?"


    "Even so, if we had killed her here, it would have been backstabbing. The current No-Name wouldn''t ept it. No matter what, she''s her family. If we had killed the predecessor while she was in the imperial city, it would leave a curse."


    "That''s true... but it''s too easy to escape the guild''s surveince, right? she''s a former SS-ranked adventurer, after all."


    "Let''s leave that to the current generation. There''s no reason for No-Name''s family to be bound by resentment anymore. The rest is a matter of individuals living in the present."


    No-Name achieved her purpose.


    She regained her name and her honor.


    The imperial royal family even apologized on behalf of humanity for a past mistake.


    No one wouldin.


    "We''ve at least eliminated the worry about the guild being manipted. We can probably get all the SS-ranked adventurers in line. Next is the kingdom. If there''s a chance that demons are present, it''s in that country."


    Saying so, Silver turned his gaze towards the west.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Double Chapter? Yes please</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Chapter 495: Convinced


    "Ouch, ouch... My stomach hurts..."


    "If it hurts that much, you should get someone to treat you..."


    "If I get treated, they''ll think I struggled! I could have won if I had five more seconds!"


    Elna was groaning in pain on the bed in my room.


    That''s expected.


    She received several punches from No-Name, taught directly by Linares.


    Especially midway, No-Name shifted her attacks to deal internal damage when she sensed Elna was diverting the force.


    "Alright, alright, I got it."


    "You don''t believe me, do you!?"


    Elna grimaced as she sat up.


    The shocking part was that she could move if she tried.


    ording to Chloe, No-Name could barely move and absolutely needed treatment.


    Considering their state after the match, Elna''s im of victory within five more seconds might not be a boast.


    No-Name was saved by time.


    That''s one way to see it.


    But...


    "This isn''t about believing or not believing. The result is the result. A draw remains a draw."


    "A mere draw and a draw close to a win are different!"


    "A draw is a draw."


    "It''s not the same! Waaah!"


    Elna iled her limbs on the bed.


    Just like a child.


    She must have been very frustrated by the draw. She didn''t seem to ept it.


    "The opponent is an SS-rank adventurer. A draw is a good result."


    "It''s the worst! To have a draw in a formal match! I was determined to win..."


    To her, anything but victory is a defeat.


    No one would belittle the Brave Family or her. Rather, they must have reassessed their views about how formidable they are. Even my father was thinking about how to reward her.


    "I don''t need any reward! I wanted to win!"


    "Sigh..."


    It reminds me of her childhood.


    Every time she lost to the veteran knights she couldn''t possibly beat, she woulde to my room and sulk.


    Each time, I told her that if she had gained something, it was her victory.


    Eventually, she stopped losing, and even if she did lose, she coulde to terms with it.


    But this time, she seemed unable to reconcile with herself.


    "The opponent has been researching the Brave Family for a long time. You disregarded that. Isn''t that something to be proud of?"


    "But..."


    "Are you worried about the promise you made to me?"


    "I... I said I would win..."


    "There will always be a next time. If you continue to be strong, No-Name will surely try to surpass you. Save our promise for that time."


    With that said, Elna, who hadn''t fully epted it, seemed somewhat convinced.


    At that moment, Leo entered the room.


    "I knew you''d be here."


    "Was father looking for me?"


    "Correct. It seems he wants tomend Elna."


    "The king? But..."


    "Go on. If he offers a reward, ask for a rematch someday. Father won''t be able to refuse."


    "There''s that option! Brilliant, Al!"


    Elna pped her hands as if she found a great idea and sat up.


    She grimaced slightly, but with a show of bravado, she left the room.


    "We''ll have to make sure she gets proper treatmentter, right?"


    "There''s no way she''ll listen to me."


    "Then we''ll force her."


    "She really hasn''t changed since she was a kid."


    "I think it''s nice. Having someone who doesn''t change is important too."


    Leo said, sitting down on the sofa.


    It seems he has something to talk about.


    "What''s up?"


    "...It seems that the third prince of the kingdom has be themander of the entire army."


    "That was predictable."


    The third prince of the Pen Kingdom.


    He''s a bit older than us.


    A prodigy once expected to be a martial king who would shoulder the kingdom.


    Leticia describes the prince as a war genius. Although he has a short battle history, his achievements are immeasurable.


    So why hasn''t such a guy appeared in public until now?


    It''s simple.


    He was nearly assassinated with drugs and his body became unable to move properly.


    As a result, the current crown prince, Lucian''s position became solid.


    Even a child would understand who slipped in the drugs.


    "He was said to never side with the crown prince, but I wonder what turn of events brought this on?"


    "ording to Leticia, he has a sister he''s close to."


    "A hostage, huh... Well, it''s a guy who''s trying to oust Leticia. I wouldn''t be surprised by anything he does."


    "...If the third prince takes the stage, the old stalwarts who have not sworn loyalty to the crown prince will return. In other words, it could lead to a reenactment of the past."


    "A quagmire of a war with the kingdom?"


    More than ten years ago.


    The kingdom and the empire fell into arge-scale war, but the imperial army could not prate the kingdom''s fortress.


    Only blood was needlessly spilled.


    We must avoid its recurrence.


    "Leticia''s persuasion will not work. It''s uncertain whether we can win by fighting head-on, but one thing is certain."


    "We can''t stand a chance unless we break away from the Duchy of Albatro."


    The previous war was the same.


    When the Albatro Duchy''s navy supported the enemy from the sea, the imperial army instantly fell into trouble.


    The generals who excelled at that time did not side with the crown prince.


    But now, the kingdom''s talents have gathered under the crown prince.


    If we don''t sever our rtionship with the Duchy of Albatro, we''ll likely face the same conclusion as before.


    So...


    "I absolutely can''t afford to fail, huh?"


    "Rather, it''s dangerous. There''s also the possibility that they''ve already started making their moves."


    "That might be the case. Well, there''s no choice but to go, right?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    "I''ll think of something. You prepare for the confrontation with the kingdom. They are fully prepared. We can''t avoid it. If the tension continues forever, Leticia won''t be able to extricate herself from her awkward position."


    Saying that, I pped Leo''s shoulder.


    Right now, Leticia is in the Duchy of Kleinert.


    So that she can head to the western border as soon as there''s an emergency.


    Her delicate position is due to theck of improvement in rtions with the kingdom.


    The only way to get out of this situation is to improve our rtionship with the kingdom.


    "It''s sad that we can''t avoid the war..."


    "They''re provoking us. We can''t just let them trample us. Besides... something''s off about that country right now."


    Saying that, Leo and I cast our gaze westward.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chapter 496: Departure of the Envoy


    The next day, I was formally summoned by my father. Of course, it was about going to the Albatro Duchy as an envoy.


    "Do you understand the situation?"


    "Up to a certain extent."


    "The key to the war against the kingdom depends on how we can separate the Albatro Duchy. The kingdom has be more serious than we expected. They might have already extended their hands to the Duchy."


    "Do you want to call off my dispatch?"


    "We can''t just cut off our frontline forces. You''re the only one who can go."


    As long as Leo is preparing for the final battle against the kingdom, someone else must go to the Albatro Duchy. However, as long as the Albatro Duchy is supporting them, the kingdom is impregnable. Once it starts, it will be a mired war thatsts for years. Neither side will retreat, and both will only be injured.


    "We currently have two ns in mind. One is strict protection by the royal guard."


    "That would probably just provoke them."


    "I agree. I also think showing off our military power is a bad n."


    Prime Minister Franz agreed, and he began to speak about the second n.


    "It''s somewhat risky, but I believe we should limit the number of guards. Emphasizing dialogue with the prince is key. Ever since Prince Leonard and Prince Arnold went to the Duchy, the prince has consistently been a pro-empire person."


    "Do you believe the prince has the power to move the country?"


    "The kingdom and the duchy have been in a long alliance. There are many people who feel grateful for that. However, the situation has changed. It would be futile for us to exin that. The new generation should do it."


    "Surely, the favor towards the empire versus the favor towards the kingdom, there''s no need topare them. The Duchy is a small country. They can''t just be observers. They have to side with one. It''s a tough choice. It would be easier for them to listen to the prince''s words than mine. So, what happens if we fail?"


    If the Duchy decides to side with the kingdom, I could be a prime hostage. I would be handed over to the kingdom. If the number of guards is limited, escaping would be extremely difficult.


    "For that, well... I was against it..."


    "If we can''t bring more than necessary guards, preparing for the worst is difficult. Therefore, we need to make sure the worst doesn''t happen. That''s why we''ll increase the number of potential hostages."


    "To put pressure on them, saying ''You know what happens if something goes wrong?''"


    "Exactly. The problem is who to choose..."


    "It should be just me and Finne. If that''s not enough, add someone from the royal family. Either Christa or Rupert."


    "Don''t joke around! It''s unthinkable to involve the children!"


    "The children are part of the royal family too. But if that''s the case, let''s go with me and Finne."


    "The two of you would provide enough pressure. Putting too much pressure could hinder negotiations, so this should be just right."


    The discussion wraps up quickly. Father grimaces. As a father, he was probably against sending Finne. But he outright denied involving the children at first. Now, he can''t object to Finne going, or the discussion won''t proceed.


    "If Finne agrees... I have no objections."


    "Then, I''ll persuade her."


    Saying that, I bow and turn my back. Father calls out to me as I do.


    "Arnold."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t do anything reckless. If you be hostages, that''s fine. If they see value in you, they will treat you well."


    "Is that not shameful?"


    "Your life is more important than shame."


    With a nod to my father''s words, I left the room.


    Several dayster, Finne and I were in a carriage leaving the imperial capital.


    "Take care. Brother, Finne."


    "Yes! We''ll be back! Lord Leo."


    "Well, if it''s too much, we''lle back. Don''t worry."


    I said that to Leo, who hade to see us off.


    Of course, it was just to make him feel better, and Leo understood that. But, if he starts worrying now, it would be too much for him to handle.


    "I''m not worried. If you be hostages, I''lle to rescue you."


    "I look forward to it."


    "Yeah, keep looking forward."


    After such a conversation, Elna hurried out from the castle.


    She seemed to have rushed to finish her work.


    "Finne! Arn!"


    "Lady Elna."


    "Geez! I wouldn''t worry if I could go with you... but the Chancellor dismissed it! Don''t be reckless. Both of you."


    "There''s no need to worry. We have Sebas with us, and Captain Fin is part of our escort."


    "But still..."


    Elna grabs Finne''s hand with a worried look.


    Normally, she would be the one calming down a nervous Finne.


    Honestly.


    "It''s about time. Let''s go."


    "Arn!"


    "Don''t worry. We have a good chance."


    "Really...?"


    "Really. So, get ready. When I return, it''ll be a full-fledged war with the kingdom. We''ll make our mark there and surpass Brother Erik. The throne is right before us, right? Are you prepared?"


    "Of course. I''m ready."


    "Good. Then, we''ll be on our way."


    Waving our hands at the two, Finne and I set off for the Duchy.


    "I''m excited to go to the Duchy!"


    "If the kingdom has reached out, we''re jumping into a trap."


    "There are things you can only gain by diving into danger."


    "That''s true... I feel reassured with you around."


    "I feel secure being by your side too, Arn-sama."


    While we''re having such a conversation, a white flying dragon cries in the sky.


    Looking up, Fin was flying in the air as an escort.


    "Well, let''s see what''s going to happen."


    I mumbled and closed my eyes.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Early chapter, I will be away on a business trip on Friday so yea....</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Interlude (c.496.5): Possession Summoning

    Interlude (c.496.5): Possession Summoning


    On the way to the Principality, I found myself standing in an empty white space while I should''ve been sleeping in an inn in the city where we took a break.


    "Where is this...?"


    While guessing it must be some sort of mental world, there didn''t seem to be a host around. After waiting for a bit, a little boy suddenly appeared before me.


    He was a blonde boy with eyes bluer than ck. His attire suggested he belonged to the imperial family. He was fidgety, not able to meet my gaze properly. However, I didn''t recognize such a member of the imperial family.


    "Did you summon me?"


    "Yes... I apologize..."


    I had an idea of what he had used.


    One of the ancient magics, "Possession Summoning". It allowed one to make someone else possess them, with the help of a special magical tool.


    However, it wasn''t as simple as just anyone.


    Thepatibility had to be right.


    Furthermore, only children could use it. An adult with a defined ego wouldn''t be able to ept the possessing soul.


    And you could only use it once in your life. It was a heavy burden of a magic.


    But among the ancient magics, it wasn''t governed by aptitude.


    As long as there was enormous magic power and goodpatibility with the summoned soul, it would be sessful.


    After all, it''s just lending your body.


    "Why did you summon me?"


    "You''re... the strongest person I know..."


    "That''s quite thepliment."


    While shrugging my shoulders, I let out a sigh.


    He knew I was strong. This meant he was not a member of the imperial family of my time.


    He was a member of the royal family living in a future era.


    I''ve never heard of someone from the past being possessed, but perhaps that''s a feat that only the Adler bloodline can achieve.


    Normally, it would have to be someone within the summoner''s lifetime.


    Close rtives who had passed away were the mostmon targets.


    If I had any connection to this boy and was dead, the version of me right before my death should''ve been summoned.


    By that logic, this was a special case among special cases.


    I''m sure that once I leave this ce, I won''t remember this.


    "Can... can you respond to my summoning...?"


    "It''s a dangerous magic. I won''t ask how you can use it, or who you are. But I do have one question. Why do you need my power?"


    "My... brother... is fighting... and I don''t have the power to help him..."


    "So you''re relying on someone else?"


    "Yes. I am relying on you."


    For the first time, the boy looked me straight in the eyes.


    His eyes were definitely those of an Adler.


    I had thought about refusing if he had said this was just a one-time thing, but this kid knew what he was doing.


    He knew now was the time to get help.


    He knew when he absolutely had to rely on someone else.


    He didn''t just whimsically summon me.


    He summoned me as his trump card, the best he could do.


    "Remember this well. Unfairness can strike at any time. You lose your trump card with this. Make sure you prepare another one, got it?"


    "Yes!"


    "You''re a good boy."


    I lightly patted his head and walked past him.


    It was time for a baton pass.


    "Well... there are some familiar faces here."


    In front of me was a giant turtle.


    Knights on horses were running around it, seemingly trying to draw its attention.


    I was standing on the city wall, and I understood the situation.


    They were trying to keep this city out of its reach.


    A blond young man with a distinctive voice was shouting.


    "Knights! It''s not as terrifying as before! Magic works to some extent! We just need to buy time for the civilians to escape! Let''s hold it off here!"


    While raising his sword, the young man continued to inspire the knights on horseback.


    Looking back, it seemed that the evacuation of the civilians was going well.


    "Your Highness! Please, you must also escape!"


    "Don''t be a fool! As long as I''m here, the royal guards will continue to fight with desperation! Even in terms of hastening reinforcements from the capital, I cannot retreat!"


    "But!"


    "Enough! If I die here, so be it! I might not have massive magical power or the sword skills, but I do have my conviction! I will be the Emperor! How could I abandon my knights and people and save only myself!? I am of some use if I stay here! Let me!"


    He understood that his presence would speed up the reinforcements.


    And the knights would also fight harder.


    That''s why he stayed here even though he couldn''t change the situation.


    To dy the worst-case scenario, if only a little.


    He wasn''t a hero. He didn''t have such power.


    But


    "Do you have something you want to save?"


    "Yes, there is... Please save them."


    The boy answered modestly. There was a fervent wish in his eyes.


    "I see..."


    As I spoke, I pointed my right hand towards the giant turtle, the Spirit Turtle.


    It was then that I noticed.


    Something felt off. I was still in the form of Arnold.


    That wouldn''t do.


    "Looks like the form is important after all."


    Saying so, I changed my attire to that of Silver.


    There was no mask in sight, so I used an illusion.


    But the feeling was all Silver.


    Once again, I pointed my right hand towards the Spirit Turtle.


    "I am the executor of the heavenly decree. I am the one who knows thews of heaven and earth. The time of judgment hase. The guilty shall tremble and the innocent shall rejoice. My words are the words of God. My strike is the strike of God. This hand holds the scourge that burns the heavens. O heavenly me, reduce the guilty to ashesExecution Prominence."


    It was a magic that didn''t work on the Spirit Turtle in the past.


    But this time, it was effective.


    The Spirit Turtle was blown back significantly by the giant me.


    "Reinforcements!?"


    "Yes. Your younger brother summoned me."


    Using teleportation magic, I jumped down to where the young man was and met his gaze.


    Like his younger brother, he had a good eye.


    "SS-ss adventurer... Silver... the very Mage of Silver Annihtion?"


    "Indeed."


    "So, my..."


    "I won''t listen beyond that. You should just be grateful to your younger brother and reflect on the situation you''re in."


    "A sermon right off the bat."


    The young man frowned but nodded several times.


    However,


    "I will give thanks and reflect. But I won''t ept a sermon from you. You solve most of your problems with magic and then act all high and mighty."


    "Magic is one of my strengths. If you don''t like it, acquire somethingparable. There''s nothing wrong with being powerless, but remember, there''s only so much you can do if you''re powerless."


    As I grinned, the young man grimaced, perhaps realizing what kind of face I was making.


    Then.


    "Let me show you the benefits of having power."


    I rose into the air and spread my arms.


    My magical power was already gathered.


    The Spirit Turtle had also regained its posture.


    It seemed to have felt the difference in power and was trying to harden itself.


    "Not on my watch."


    Muttering softly, I brought my hands together in front of my chest.


    A silver orb began to form between my hands.


    "I am the one who knows the principle of silver. I am the chosen one of the true silver."


    "The Silver Star came from the sea of stars, illuminating the earth and making the heavens tremble."


    "Its silver radiance is the truth of God. Its silver brilliance is the grace of heaven."


    "Silver sh of an instant, endless silver brilliance."


    "O silver light, dwell in my hand, to annihte the insolentSilvery Ray."


    When I crushed the silver orb, the seven spheres of light that had been deployed around me simultaneously shone a silver light towards the Spirit Turtle.


    In an instant, the Spirit Turtle''s body was blown away, returning to magical power again.


    Having confirmed that sight, I turned around to say something to the young man.


    However, there was an unexpected person next to the young man.


    A knight dressed in all ck armor.


    Clearly, he was in a different league from the others.


    "You''rete, I''ve already solved the problem."


    "I didn''t expect a prior visitor... and to think it was Silver himself."


    "It seems you have a proper guard. Well, considering you didn''t make it in time, I''m not sure if ''guard'' is the right term."


    "That''s..."


    "Give it up. You can''t win a verbal fight."


    The young man stopped the ck Knight from saying anything else.


    And then, as if telling him to go home quickly, he waved his hand.


    With a wry smile at such a young man, Inded on the ground and closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I was on the bed in the inn.


    Finne was beside me.


    "Good morning, Arn-sama."


    "Ah, good morning..."


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No... I can''t remember very well... I think I had a dream."


    "A dream? What kind of dream was it?"


    "Nothing important. I just remember the guy in my dream being a bit cheeky."


    Saying that, I got out of bed.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>This was posted after Chapter 496 so its probably in between that chapter and Chapter 497. Also... the future??</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Chapter 497: The Piece


    While Al was en route to the Duchy, something was happening at the western border of the Empire.


    "Commander...! We''ve spotted it...! It''s the enemy camp where they are storing their provisions...!"


    The Kingdom''s army hadunched several assaults on the Western Border Defense Force, which was left without Leo. Although a ceasefire was in ce, it was still the front lines, and such attacks were not unusual. The Imperial Army, with the Mage Division at the helm, had repelled all of them. However, in the process, the Western Border Defense Force obtained the enemy''s invasion n. Although fragmented, the n was to strike a significant blow to the Border Defense Force before Leo tookmand. Execution of the n was only a few days away. Confirming this, General Barand, a famous general of the Kingdom, had vanished with an army of fifty thousand.


    Heading towards the border, the resulting army which included the Kingdom''s forces, would exceed eighty thousand. If they waited for confirmation from the capital, they would be hit first. Based on information obtained from Kingdom soldiers taken prisoner during previous battles, the Western Border Defense Force had discovered the location of the enemy''s provisions. Colonel Regal,mander of the Mage Division, proposed a surprise attack on the site. Currently, the Western Border Defense Force numbers forty thousand. They would be no match if the enemy swelled to eighty thousand. Even if they could not break through, they were certain to be hit hard. But the enemy is arge army, they cannot move without provisions. They could at least buy some time until Leo arrived.


    However, there were two problems.


    One was that they were technically in a ceasefire. Small skirmishes were one thing, but a surprise attack on the enemy''s supply depot would be a clear act of aggression. They could be used by the Empire of breaking the ceasefire.


    The other problem was that the camp housing the provisions was heavily guarded. The location was in the mountains, and the regr roads were heavily guarded, making it impossible to break through any other way. The backside was a cliff, also making it impossible to break through. It was impossible to approach without being noticed.


    However, the Mage Division managed to break through the cliff at the back using magic. Just in case they were discovered, they were disguised as bandits. This would give the Empire an excuse.


    "There''s no such thing as a bandit who can break through a cliff..."


    Colonel Regal muttered with a bitter smile. In politics, that slight escape route is important. It''s fine as long as there''s no proof that the Empire did it. Even if it''s clear the Empire did it, diplomatic experts will deny it with a straight face. It was a precaution for that purpose. Regal was well aware of this.


    But the 500 elite soldiers participating in this operation would not be treated as members of the Imperial Army. They would not die an honorable death in battle. They were the elites at the heart of the Mage Division. They were all mages that Regal had personally scouted and trained. Alongside Zandra. That''s why, after Zandra''s death, they were almost under house arrest. Regardless of their involvement in Zandra''s rebellion, Zandra was involved in its establishment. Many of the top brass were close to Zandra. In fact, Zandra had asked for their help many times.


    They had rejected all of those requests, as they were soldiers to the end. However, they were still not trusted. They were just waiting to be disbanded. And then, someone pulled the Mage Division back to the front line. It was none other than Leo, who had fought Zandra. Leo, in an almost unteral move, took the Mage Division, including Regal, to the front line. If they wanted to clear their name, they had to achieve something. He gave them the opportunity to do so.


    Leo used the Mage Division precisely and they, believing Leo''s words, fought desperately. Now, no one in the Western Border Defense Force distrusts the Mage Division. But they are still not trusted at the heart of the Empire. They need more achievements. Otherwise, their subordinates would spend their lives in difort.


    "Let''s go...!"


    Regal signaled his subordinates and they quietly infiltrated the enemy camp. If they were exposed here, it would all be for nothing. They had to quietly burn the provisions. But, they quickly noticed something strange. There was no one in the camp. Not even a guard.


    "What''s going on...?"


    "Commander! There are no provisions! It''s all oil!"


    "Damn! It''s a trap!! Retreat!!"


    By the time Regal shouted, it was toote. As the Mage Division infiltrated the camp, Kingdom soldiers appeared from everywhere, surrounding them. What they held in their hands were ming arrows. In the provision warehouse, instead of provisions, there was stored oil. If they shot so many ming arrows, there would be no escape. But, the soldiers didn''t release their ming arrows right away.


    "That was an impressive surprise attack, Colonel Regal."


    A man with ck hair, mounted on a horse, emerged from behind the soldiers.


    He must be over forty. A tall, handsome figure.


    He could tell who it was right away.


    General Barand, a renowned general of the Kingdom, who had fought alongside the Holy Maiden Leticia during the war with the United Kingdom.


    "Who''s Colonel Regal?"


    "Thoroughly done. I must say it''s impressive. It''s no wonder His Highness went out of his way to set a trap."


    "His Highness?"


    "That''s right. It was all nned. I moved with the army, information leaked, everything. All to lure you guys here. It''s a strategy thought out by our Prince Ansem."


    "The third prince of the kingdom..."


    A prodigy who was once expected to be one of the greatest military kings in the history of the Kingdom.


    But his health waspromised by poison, and those expectations were shattered.


    In recent years, he had been away from the public eye, recuperating.


    However, that prodigy finally bared his fangs against the Empire.


    "His Highness has given me a message for you guys. I''ll ry it as is. Princess Zandra did a good job building her forces. Out of respect, we will not fight them head-on. That''s all."


    "A great honor..."


    If everything was nned, there was not a single hope of escape.


    In that case.


    "The target is enemy General Barand! He''s worth more than the provisions! Take his head!!"


    Already prepared for death.


    They infiltrated enemy territory knowing the risks.


    They couldn''t go back empty-handed.


    At least they would drag him down to hell with them.


    Regal led the movement of the Mage Division members.


    At the same time, the ming arrows were released.


    The camp was engulfed in mes, and many division members were burned.


    However, while being burned, the division members approached Barand.


    "Uwoooooh!!"


    The soldiers who fortified the area around Barand were killed one after another.


    However, Barand had anticipated this, and defense soldiers began gathering in session.


    "Damn! Are these guys immortal!?"


    "Don''t panic! They''re protecting themselves with barriers! They can''t use magic for attacks!"


    As Barand shouted this, arge fireball hit near him, blowing away arge number of defensive soldiers.


    "What!?"


    The fireball had flown from within the camp.


    Looking closely, Regal was there.


    "He attacked without protecting himself!"


    Regal''s attacks were relentless.


    Several fireballs attacked Barand.


    However, Barand deflected all of them with his sword.


    Eventually, the attacks ceased, and the division members who had escaped the mes were also gradually taken down.


    "General Barand! Are you alright!?"


    "I''m not alright."


    Barand said this while looking at his beloved sword held in his right hand.


    "My beloved sword that has been with me for over twenty years. It''s like losing an arm."


    The sword had melted by about half and was no longer usable.


    "I couldn''t have blocked the next attack. This is the result of being caught in a trap. If I had been ambushed on the battlefield under Leonardo''smand, I would have been dead."


    At Barand''s calm analysis, the face of the soldier next to him turned pale.


    Handing his beloved sword to such a soldier, Barand called for a messenger.


    "Tell His Highness that the operation went well."


    "General, are you referring to Prince Lucian or Prince Ansem?"


    "I don''t use honorifics like ''His Highness'' for someone who imprisons the king and proims himself the crown prince! If you understand, go!"


    "But, I thought they would be waiting for the report in the capital..."


    "Then just tell them that it went well after you''ve reported to His Highness!"


    After yelling at the messenger, Barand sighed deeply.


    Ansem hadplied, and Barand was following him, but he still had dissatisfaction with the crown prince.


    Most of the experienced generals on the front lines had fought to protect the kingdom with the Holy Maiden Leticia.


    "If only His Highness would seed to the throne..."


    Knowing it was impossible, Barand muttered.


    Then he ordered the entire army to retreat.


    Regal and the Mage Division were excellent pieces.


    That''s why they were targeted.


    But the same goes for Barand.


    He is a piece, not a yer.


    Taking this incident into ount, Leonard will rush to the Western Border Defense Force.


    Then he would be in Regal''s position.


    The full-scale battle begins when all the yers are assembled.


    "The Empire isn''t the only one with apetent prince."


    After murmuring towards the direction of the Empire, Barand galloped his horse away.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>Sorry for the dy in this, was workingte today... On a side note; the author has updated the Web Novel! We are in the endgame arc boisss</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Chapter 498: Minister of Maritime Affairs


    We were in the port town of Hanma, located in the southwestern part of the Empire.


    The reason was that we were heading to the Albatro Duchy from there.


    However, it is possible to reach the Albatro Duchy bynd.


    When I was entrusted with Leo and the ambassadorship, the n was to go even further, to the Rondine Duchy.


    So, we needed a ship. In other words, even though we could choose thend route this time, we deliberately chose to go by sea.


    The reason for this...


    "What a big ship..."


    "The new gship of the Imperial Navy, Kaiser Alphonse. Named after the first emperor, it''s said to be the strongest military ship in the history of the Imperial Navy."


    It certainly looked the part of the Imperial Navy''s gship.


    As a gship, its size stood apart from other ships.


    Its majesty was overwhelming, and fitting for a ship bearing the emperor''s name, it was intricately designed.


    Decorated in gold and blue, the ship''s body was sleek. Anyone who saw it would undoubtedly be captivated by its beauty.


    The Minister of Technology, Kyuba, who was involved in its design, has called it a masterpiece.


    With the technical support provided by Rondine, it seems to have achieved performance that sets it apart from existing military ships.


    Its appearance, as well as its performance, are top-notch.


    And the reason this ship was docked here...


    "Are we going to the Albatro Duchy on that ship?"


    "That''s the decision. We have to board it, whether we like it or not."


    I scowled openly, and Finne tilted her head.


    She probably didn''t understand why I was so reluctant.


    "Do you dislike ships?"


    "I don''t dislike them. I just don''t like the idea of heading to the Albatro Duchy on that ship."


    "Idea?"


    "Yes. I deliberately minimized our escort. To avoid provoking the Albatro Duchy. The Albatro Duchy is leaning towards the Empire since Leo and I dealt with the Sea Dragon, but that''s mostly the younger generation. The elder statesmen, centered around the Duke, still favor the Kingdom. They have a long history of friendship. That''s why we''re going there, to change their mindset."


    "I see. So while we''re trying not to provoke them, heading there on that ship might end up provoking the Albatro Duchy."


    I shook my head at Finne''s response.


    She gets fifty percent for that.


    Sure, it dilutes the reason why we reduced our escort. We should just use a regr ship instead of a military one.


    But the main problem is that the Albatro Duchy is a maritime country, while the Empire is a continental one.


    The Imperial Navy is formidable. It has never lost to the navies of the Kingdom or the Empire. But essentially, both are continental countries. Their main force is their army.


    On the other hand, the Albatro Duchy is a maritime nation. Their main force is their navy. It''s their lifeline, and its strength sets it apart from other countries.


    The Empire developed the Kaiser Alphonse with technological assistance from Rondine, a simr maritime nation.


    Even though the Imperial Navy may be a step or two behind in quality, let alone quantity.


    In other words, heading to the Albatro Duchy on this ship won''t provoke them.


    It might have been different if they could have mass-produced it given more time, but it''s just a newly built ship.


    The impact one ship can have is limited.


    Why were we sent to Rondine as goodwill ambassadors as a reward for the Knight Hunting Festival?


    That''s because the Albatro Duchy is a threat.


    Rondine, which can contain the Albatro Duchy, will be an important partner in the future. That''s why we were sent.


    Our ns may have been disrupted due to various troubles, but the essential point remains the same.


    The Empire can''t contain the Albatro Duchy at sea.


    This was made clear in the previous war with the Kingdom.


    The Imperial Navy couldn''t capture the Albatro Duchy''s ships that were supplying the fortress.


    "These guys never learn, really..."


    "Do you want to change the ship now?"


    "If that were possible, it wouldn''t be a problem. My father''s policy is clear. He wants to rely on Albatro and Rondine for maritime power from now on. If we can''t win, we''ll use them. It''s a wise strategy, but it also means someone will lose out."


    "The Imperial Navy..."


    "That''s right. They''re alreadyining about theck of budget. This ship was almost built to vent their dissatisfaction. If they don''t show their presence here, they won''t have a future. That''s why they''re pushing this gship on us this time."


    The Imperial Navy has produced results.


    But due to the Empire''s location, naval battles seldom determine the oue of a war.


    Furthermore, building ships is expensive.


    If we can borrow the power of other countries, there''s nothing better.


    The Empire''s overall strategy is to ce allied countries to the north and south, and prepare for strong countries to the east and west.


    This was the conclusion reached by my father and the chancellor.


    It must be frustrating for the navy, but it''s the best strategy under the current circumstances.


    They can struggle all they want, but I wish they wouldn''t drag us into it.


    "I think it''s about time you put on a smile."


    Sebas, who had been silent behind me, spoke up.


    Looking ahead, a man stood in front of the gship.


    He looked to be in histe fifties and was very tall.


    With a resolute look on his face, he was waiting for me.


    It was Giresberger, the Minister of Maritime Affairs.


    He was the de facto head of the Imperial Navy.


    He was also the one who, in coboration with Minister of Technology Kyuba, led the construction of this gship.


    "Prince Arnolt, we''ve been waiting for you."


    "Minister Giresberger. What a magnificent ship. It''s so stunning that it''s hard to take my eyes off it. I''ve heard from Minister Kyuba that it''s the strongest ship in the Empire."


    I smiled and extended my right hand for a handshake with Giresberger.


    Finne, who was standing next to me, was dumbfounded by my quick change of demeanor, but I couldn''t afford to pay it any mind.


    "Indeed, Your Highness. Do you understand?"


    "I''ve been interested in ships since I became an ambassador. It''s rare for me, but I''ve read a few books about ships."


    "Your Highness is a bookworm. This ship, which has been given the name of the first Emperor, carries the future of the Imperial Navy. It will surely be a powerful tool for you."


    "I expect it to be so. Leo is nning to attack the Kingdom. The obstacle to that n is the fortress we failed to capture in the past. We can''t fully capture it from thend. In order to cut off its supplies, I''m heading to the Albatro Duchy. If we''re going to capture it, we''ll need the power of the Navy. I would appreciate your support."


    "Of course. We''ll capture the fortress on the honor of the Imperial Navy."


    "Thank you. I''m sure Leo won''t forget this favor."


    Giresberger was a man who rose through the ranks of the Navy.


    Until a short while ago, there wasn''t even a position such as Minister of Maritime Affairs.


    The Navy used to be under the Minister of Military Affairs.


    However, the Minister of Military Affairs would never be selected from among the Navy officers. They are a minority.


    That''s why Giresberger persuaded my father to create a ministerial position to oversee the Navy.


    All for the sake of the Navy.


    That''s the kind of man Giresberger is.


    Therefore, he didn''t show interest in the session dispute. There are hardly any situations where the Navy would be useful.


    However, the situation has changed.


    The candidates for the next emperor have been narrowed down to two, one of whom is nning to attack the Kingdom.


    Capturing the fortress requires the power of the Navy.


    That''s why Giresberger came to see me off.


    I could have voiced that there''s no point in going on the gship, but doing so would have cost me Giresberger''s support.


    To Giresberger, those who value the Navy are worthy of bing the Emperor.


    If I don''t show friendliness here, he might join forces with Erik.


    "If you''re talking about favors, we''re the ones who should feel indebted. Thanks to your statement that you needed a few escorts, my proposal to at least have a powerful ship was epted."


    "I didn''t intend it specifically, but I''m d I could help."


    I smiled while inwardly cursing about unnecessary things.


    I reduced the number of escorts to apply silent pressure.


    Sending two such easy-to-capture people is because we trust the Albatro Duchy.


    Are you aware of what will happen if you betray that trust? Silent pressure.


    This pressure will suppress the radicals in the Albatro Duchy. The Empire''s sword, which is currently facing the Kingdom, could turn towards the Albatro Duchy.


    That''s why I brought Fine. Whether it''s actually possible or not, her presence alone is enough to make them think it could happen.


    That''s why fewer escorts were fine. In case of an emergency, I''m there.


    Everything should have been perfect, but the appearance of this gship has ruined it all.


    I don''t know how the Albatro Duchy will react now.


    As I was sighing inwardly, Giresberger quietly leaned in closer.


    "Your Highness, we have a guest waiting for you inside the ship."


    "......Understood."


    The fact that he chose to tell me here means that the guest wants to meet in secret.


    Who would want to meet in such a ce? I wonder.


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>Early chapter since tommorow is early work day.... yipee</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Chapter 499: Uncle


    I was led alone to a room inside the gship, separating from Finne.


    The room I was guided to was inside the gship.


    The person who was there was quite unexpected.


    "It''s been a long time. Uncle.''"


    The person there was a man in his forties.


    His hair was short, and his slender body made him look younger than his age. This would be the same as my brother.


    "It''s been a while, Arnold."


    The man''s name was Diethelm von Bergwein, a Duke.


    He was my father''s younger brother.


    My father had five brothers, three of whom opposed my father and lost their lives. The remaining two supported my father and were given the title of Duke.


    Despite his position as the third imperial prince, my uncle was a key figure who supported my father first and contributed to solidifying his power base.


    Because of my uncle, my father could beid-back, and because of that, the other candidates had their imperial positions snatched away by my father.


    Even though he''s such an uncle, after my father ascended to the throne, he received a territory too small for a duke and retired there. He was someone who would only asionally show his face when spending time with the family.


    Naturally, he didn''t show any signs of being involved in the second imperial session dispute...


    "Let me apologize in advance. I''m sorry for the suddenness."


    "No, but what is the matter? Is there something from my father?"


    "Your brother has nothing to do with this matter. Although I''m retired, I still keep in touch with friends from various ces. And recently, I received a message warning of a crisis."


    "Is it the Albatro Duchy?"


    "Yes, it is. Kingdom envoys have already entered the duchy. The Duke seems to be at a loss due to their pressure. That''s fine, but the surrounding nobles seem to think that the Duke is unreliable."


    I''ve roughly grasped the flow of the story.


    This seems to be a more troublesome journey than I thought.


    "I think you''ve already understood, but there''s a high chance of rebellion in the duchy. The Duke is indecisive because he''s being swayed between the empire and the kingdom. The kingdom would prefer their own king over such a duke, so they''ll support him with all their might. If you go now, you''ll definitely get caught up in the turmoil. There''s a high chance you''ll be taken hostage."


    "But if I don''t go, the duchy will be taken over. I believe the Duke needs reinforcements."


    "It''s okay to get support from the Rondine Duchy. There should be no need to go to such a dangerous ce."


    I remain silent for a moment at my uncle''s persuasion.


    The opponent has taken the initiative.


    We are already on the back foot. Our options are limited.


    However...


    "The onemanding the kingdom is the third prince, right? He''s a little older than me. He hasn''t appeared on the public stage since he was poisoned, but his talents were such that they foretold the birth of a martial king."


    "Indeed. He was involved in the early stages of the war with the United Kingdom. The United Kingdom couldn''t evennd as long as he was there. But after he was poisoned, the Kingdom''s army was thrown into great chaos, and they continued to be pushed back until the Holy Maiden appeared. Such a man took the initiative. If you push yourself too hard, you could lose your life, you know?"


    "That may be true... but if the Duchy is taken over, the situation will be decisively decided. That''s why they took the initiative. The battle has already begun, and this is a critical point. I must go, no matter what."


    "I understand that you want to let Leonard score points. But Leonardis still young. Your brother is still in good health. On the other hand, the third prince of the Kingdom is suffering from poison. There''s no need to participate in the match. If you''re worried about your brother, I''ll persuade him. There''s no need to rush the match."


    My uncle''s words are extremely clear.


    They are very reasonable.


    However, there is one part thatcks imagination.


    The opponent''s capability.


    "Uncle. Our adversary is formidable. He must be aware of his own physical condition. I doubt he will be satisfied with just creating a deadlock with the Empire. If we allow him to take the duchy here, he will certainly cooperate with the Holy Kingdom and attack the Empire. He knows he has little time."


    "I''ve thought about that too, but would the Holy Kingdom participate in such a gamble?"


    "Although my father is in good health, the Emperor is aged. The Crown Prince should want to seize power quickly. If we continue to let them take the initiative, we will be yed into their hands. We need to seize the initiative at some point. Besides..."


    "Besides, what?"


    "It''s strange that only your informationwork catches on so quickly. We should interpret this as them deliberately leaking information to prevent me from going."


    "What...?"


    Would informatione to my retired uncle first?


    Deliberately leak information and detain him. Such intentions are visible.


    The opponent must be quite a tactician.


    "You''re suggesting I danced to their tune...?"


    "You''re not wrong, uncle. It''s dangerous, and the surest course of action is to use the Rondine Duchy skillfully. But since they''ve taken the initiative, if we make a move that''s eighty percent effective, we won''t catch up. I will seek a one hundred and twenty percent result even at the risk of danger. Forgive me for making your concern in vain."


    With that, I opened the door to the room.


    Any further persuasion would be meaningless.


    Deciding so, I left the room with my uncle.


    "Arnold. I pride myself on having a reasonably good head on my shoulders."


    "You''ve put my father on the throne. Of course."


    "That''s right. But the opponent used me with incredible ease. They''re a formidable enemy, aren''t they?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m good at deception."


    "Is that so... I''ll head to the Southern Border Defense Army. If necessary, I''ll rush over with the army. Don''t do anything reckless."


    "Thank you."


    After bowing, I saw off my uncle right there.


    My uncle is a retiree.


    Although he''s concerned about me, it''s not good for it to be revealed that we have met often, regardless of the session dispute.


    My uncle himself probably wouldn''t want to get involved in factional disputes.


    But, using my retired uncle skillfully is his y.


    Indeed, they are formidable.


    Not only the third prince whomands the kingdom but also the envoy who came to the Duchy must be skilled.


    "Now, what to do?"


    Just as my uncle said.


    Going there would be akin to bing a hostage.


    I need a n.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Chapter 500: The Second Move


    On the gship Alphonse, which departed from the harbor, there was someone familiar.


    "I never expected to have both the younger and the older brother on board," said the captain.


    "It seems you supported Leo back then. I''m grateful, Captain."


    He was the captain who had taken me on board disguised as Leo during the Sea Dragon incident. He was the one who came up with the idea of raising the white g.


    Whether it was due to his skills being recognized or his experience of having been to the principality, he seemed to have been selected as the captain of the gship Alphonse this time.


    "It''s embarrassing to be called a supporter. Well, I will safely deliver Your Highness," said the captain.


    "That would be helpful. By the way, were the packages opened?"


    "Yes, I instructed my subordinates earlier."


    The captain seemed to be wondering why we were opening the packages at sea.


    But the answer came immediately.


    "We finally made it out," said a small bear, walking out in small steps. It was Seig.


    "Honestly, Your Highness, you will never cease to amaze me," said Colonel Lars of Nerberitter, following Seig. His subordinates followed suit. Finally, Lynfia appeared.


    "As you instructed, ten of us, including me and Seig, hid among the packages."


    "I appreciate your efforts."


    "Hold on a moment! Your Highness! What is the meaning of this!?"


    "Officially, my only escorts are the crew of this ship and Captain Fin, themander of the airborne knights. They should have confirmed before the ship departed, as they must have spies as well. So we hid among the packages."


    "I''m not asking about that! Why do we have more escorts!? Wasn''t our mission negotiation?"


    "It is a negotiation. However, we must be prepared even for the possibility of negotiation failure. They were meant to be shields to protect us. But..." the prince sighed.


    As he spoke, he let out a sigh. The n was to deliberately reduce the number of escorts and exert pressure on the principality. It was a form of pressure that said, "Don''t betray our trust." However, if we were too honest and did that, it would be troublesome if we failed. That''s why I brought along a few skilled individuals, just in case.


    For emergencies.


    However...


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Yeah, there are countless problems. The situation is already close to the worst-case scenario I anticipated."


    "So, Your Highness... Is the mission a failure from the beginning...?"


    "That seems to be the case. The prince is wavering between the empire and the kingdom, and the feudal lords see such a king as pitiful and unreliable. After all, Albatro is a vassal state of the kingdom. Even if the prince and I negotiate and seed, the new king will likely break the agreement."


    The dissatisfaction with a king who has yet to decide to support the kingdom is growing. The younger generation has rtively little consciousness of the favors bestowed by the kingdom. However, the older generation values the longstanding friendship with the kingdom, which has been passed down through generations.


    The prince is aware of the friendship between the prince and the kingdom and also knows that there are debts owed to the empire. That''s why he is caught in a dilemma.


    "The prince is currently seeking reinforcements. The kingdom is nning to rece the king, and the feudal lords are aiming for the throne. In that situation, we, the empire, are who the prince should rely on."


    "Then let''s demonstrate our might with this gship Alphonse!"


    The captain dered loudly.


    However, that would be a grave mistake.


    "Captain... I''m really sorry, but this ship has no value in this situation."


    "What...? It''s the Empire''s state-of-the-art ship, you know...?"


    "This ship was built with technological assistance from the principality. It may be superior in performance to the principality''s ships, but it''s not enough to change the course of the battle single-handedly. It''s not suitable for demonstrating the might of the empire."


    "Oh..."


    The captain, who had beenmanding the ship with confidence, visibly deted upon hearing those words.


    It hurt his pride, but facts were facts.


    If we boldly boarded this ship with confidence, the prince of the principality might sway toward the kingdom.


    Because it would make the empire appear unreliable.


    "The principality relies mainly on its navy, while the empire relies primarily on its army. It''s a mistake to try topete with them using the navy. If we want to demonstrate our might, it''s better to lead a strong knight order or army."


    "Shall we move the Southern Border Defense Army under the guise of an exercise?"


    I shook my head at Lynfias suggestion.


    If we did that, it might be seen as threatening the entire principality.


    What matters is that we are acting for the future of the principality.


    "Finne, I''m sorry, but I have a favor to ask."


    "Yes, anything."


    This time, Finne and I are in the position of envoys. There are two of us.


    Let''s make use of that.


    "Currently, if we dock this gship in the harbor, the empire''s military strength may be doubted. That''s why we won''t enter Albatro Principality. We will head to the Rondine Principality."


    "W-What are we supposed to do in Rondine...?"


    "Since the Sea Dragon incident, Rondine and Albatro have been in an alliance. A letter of support from King Rondine carries some weight. Finne, I want you to receive a letter from King Rondine stating that he supports the decision of King Albatro."


    "Understood. And what about you, Al-sama?"


    "I will enter the Albatro Principality."


    Upon hearing my words, the captain held his head in his hands.


    He couldn''t understand the meaning behind it.


    "How are you going to enter Albatro if you''re heading to Rondine!? It will take time if you go ovend from Rondine!"


    "No problem. Colonel Lars, do you have confidence in rope climbing?"


    "I have received training in it to a certain extent."


    "Then select six people for the task. Seig will go with me from the air."


    "What about me? Shall I be Finne-sama''s escort?"


    "You will be both an escort and an advisor. You will move in a way that the prince doesn''t yield to the pressure, but when his options run out, the kingdom''s envoy will likely incite rebellion. At that time, Rondine''s support will be crucial."


    If we can bring Rondine Principality on our side, the rebels will be isted.


    Finally, the rtionship with the Rondine Principality is improving, and we should not take actions that would antagonize the Albatro Principality, which has improved rtions with Rondine.


    "If we can approach nearby and board using a small boat and ropes..."


    "Are you serious...?"


    "We have no other options. It''s pointless just for me to go to Albatro Principality. We need capable individuals."


    "I leave it to you."


    Upon hearing Lars'' response, the captain realized that it would be futile to say anything more and started instructing his subordinates to prepare the ropes.


    Well, let''s go and greet the prince for now.


    "From now on, we''ll split up. Finne, I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, leave it to me. I wish you good luck, Al-sama."


    "Yeah, pray for our sess. Sebas, stay by Finne''s side."


    "Understood."


    We have been too reactive this time.


    Although the fact that Albatro Principality has sided with the kingdom does not immediately pose a threat to the empire, in the long run, it will gradually corner us.


    The person who saw that vision and sent the envoy was undoubtedly cunning.


    While thinking about such things, I called for Fin, who was in the air.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Whooo we hit Chapter 500!!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Chapter 501: A Tall Order


    "Phew... this is indeed tough."


    "That''s because it was quite a height."


    Seig, Fin and I,nded and threw down a rope to help the others, including Lars, toe ashore.


    Normally, they wouldn''t be able to climb this ce, but they managed with just one rope.


    This alone made it clear how intense their regr training must be.


    "Your Highness, what should we do next?"


    Fin posed the question.


    The reason wended separately from the rest was that we absolutely had to meet with the Duke.


    Ideally, we wanted to leave an impression that we could rely on the Empire.


    "We need to head to the castle, but the question is how to make contact. The Duke is being pressured by the kingdom''s emissaries. If we leave him alone for too long, he might say that he will side with the kingdom. However, if he thinks that the Empire is unreliable, the result will be the same. The tricky part is that the Duke, who is in the most unstable position, is trying to assess the situation the most."


    The Duke isn''t reluctant to side with the Kingdom simply out of obligation to the Empire.


    At present, which side should he choose for the benefit of the Duchy?


    He hasn''t made a decision yet, because he wants to avoid making the wrong choice.


    Looking back, during the Sea Dragon incident, the King immediately bowed his head. That decision was appropriate.


    Even for a Prince of a major power, it''s unthinkable for a king to lower his head.


    The only option was to avoid offending the Empire.


    Therefore, it''s a tough situation.


    He has made up his mind to pay attention to the situation even if his own position is threatened.


    I''m sure once he makes a decision, he won''t change it even if it costs him his position.


    In other words, we need to show the Duke that the Empire is in a more advantageous position than the Kingdom.


    "We need to gather information. We know far too little."


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    With that, we started walking towards the city where the castle is located.


    The harbor city where we oncended under a white g is the capital of the Duchy.


    Seig and I, along with Lars and the others, were staying in an inn there.


    Fin was left behind outside the city. We couldn''t bring Nova along.


    It would be too conspicuous.


    Well, I suppose I also stand out in my own way.


    "How did it go?"


    "Yes, it seems that a festival to celebrate the birthday of the Duke, who is the younger brother of the King, is to be held in two days."


    "Is this Duke the Duke of Pastore?"


    "Yes, it seems so. Did you know about him?"


    "He''s the man who fought for the throne with the current Duke until the end. Now, he''s a leading figure in the parent kingdom."


    "Why would they celebrate the birthday of such a man in the capital?"


    "It''s probably not the Duke''s idea. It might be due to the insistence of his ministers, or for some other reason. In any case, it''s certain that the Kingdom''s emissaries have been working behind the scenes."


    Could the purpose be to bring the Duke to the capital?


    Or is the festival just a pretext, and the Duke is the real target?


    There must be some intention behind it.


    "What else did you find out?"


    "I couldn''t tell much just from the state of the city. However, it seems likely that a Griffin-Lion Knight is in the castle."


    "So they brought a valuable Griffin-Lion Knight along. Quite a big shot."


    Even the Kingdom doesn''t have Griffin-Lion Knights to spare.


    It''s rare for a Griffin-Lion Knight toe to such a ce.


    However, this doesn''t necessarily mean that they came to negotiate with the Duke.


    "I see. Well, we have the date of the festival, so we''ll just have to act then."


    I say, prompting the others to nod.


    We can''t afford to dy any longer.


    To leave an impression that we can rely on the Empire, we need to act before the festival.


    "I understand, Your Highness. We''ll prepare right away."


    "Understood, Seig."


    In a tense atmosphere, our strategy began to take shape.


    "In war, it is the armies that sh. The Imperial Guard is, after all, special. Everyone knows that, but for the Duke, who is under pressure from the Kingdom, it doesn''t matter much."


    What the Duke wants is simple.


    Who is likely to win if the Kingdom and the Empire go to war? That''s what he wants to know.


    In that case, we just need to list the factors that seem to suggest a victory.


    I''m sure the Kingdom is doing the same.


    "So, assuming everything goes ording to your n... When will you meet the Duke?" Lars asked.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? At the same time as Fin."


    "Huh?"


    "Depending on the role of the Griffin-Lion Knight... they are probably providing air protection or are part of a show. Either way, they should be up in the sky. That''s when Fin, carrying me, will show up. They will mistake us for an enemy attack, and when the Griffin-Lion Knightes to intercept us, we''ll treat them like children andnd. Then, I''ll meet with the Duke."


    It''s a perfect n.


    When I asked Lars what he thought, he looked a little troubled before he muttered.


    "That''s... bold."


    "Yes, it is. The problem is... most of the strategy hinges on Fin''s abilities. Whether or not he can treat the Griffin-Lion Knights like children while carrying me."


    "That seems... challenging... in many ways."


    "Well, he''ll manage somehow. He is the captain of the Imperial Guard, after all."


    "Isn''t that a bit too reckless?"


    "Recklessness is fine. It''s the role of the Imperial Guard to manage the reckless demands of the royal family."


    "That''s the first I''ve heard of it."


    "It''smon knowledge among the royals."


    With that, I looked out the window.


    The atmosphere didn''t seem too festive. It didn''t look like the mood was particrly high because of the festival.


    That''s good. The less excited the atmosphere, the higher the chance that the Griffin-Lion Knights will take to the skies. They''ll want to liven things up as much as possible.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Chapter 502: Arrival


    Two dayster.


    The birthday festival of the Duke of Pastore, the King''s younger brother, was being held in the capital.


    As expected, to liven up the festival, the kingdom''s envoys sent the Griffin-Lion Knights into the sky.


    Even for the people of the Albatro Duchy, who are close to the kingdom, it''s not often they get to see the Griffin Knights.


    Just their flight alone drew huge cheers, and they were also showing off various aerial maneuvers.


    The people werepletely enthralled.


    "There are three of them in the sky. I''m d there aren''t too many," Imented.


    "But aren''t three Griffin Knights a formidable threat already?" Lars asked.


    "We only need to surprise them and y around for a little while."


    "You make it sound so simple..."


    In the sky, atop Nova, Fin and I had such a conversation.


    In response to my unreasonable demands, Fin answered, "Please don''t expect too much."


    However, the fact that he didn''t say it was impossible meant he thought it could be done somehow.


    There was confidence in that.


    The opponents weren''t flying with the assumption ofbat.


    They would be forced to deal with the sudden appearance of a dragon knight.


    We couldpletely take them by surprise.


    For Fin, this was a significant advantage.


    With such an advantage, there should be nothing he couldn''t do. That was probably his judgment.


    The Fin who couldn''t fight as he used to was no more.


    Now, he was the captain of the Imperial Guard that the Empire took pride in.


    To him, three mere Griffin-Lion Knights were no formidable opponents.


    "Hold on tight!" Fin warned.


    "Alright! I''ll do just that!" I replied.


    I was secured by a safety rope around my waist.


    Just in case I fell.


    But it was probably just a token gesture.


    If I fell during high-speed flight, it would probably break.


    Of course, Fin knew that too.


    But surely, if I fell, Fin would catch me before I crashed into the ground.


    He couldn''t make such a bold move as carrying a prince and outmaneuvering the enemies without that kind of confidence.


    "Let''s go!"


    Our descent started abruptly.


    We were closing in on the capital from the sky.


    Of course, we weren''t hiding.


    Our descent was calcted to attract the attention of the Griffin-Lion Knights.


    They were puzzled by the sudden appearance of a dragon knight, but quickly drew their spears and approached.


    "Halt! State your name!"


    Fin ignored the warning.


    There was no reason for him to stop at the behest of the Griffin Knights in the Duchy.


    Seeing that Fin wouldn''t stop, the Griffin Knights had no choice but to get even closer.


    That''s when Fin elerated Nova.


    Leaving the Griffin Knights behind, he headed for the capital.


    "What!?"


    "Don''t let them get away!"


    Two of the knights moved quickly.


    They used the power of their griffins to catch up.


    But Fin and Nova''s advantage wasn''t just their eleration.


    At the exact moment when the two pursuing knights began to catch up, they decelerated abruptly.


    In an instant, they were behind the two knights.


    However, they didn''t mock or attack them but instead headed towards the capital via a different route.


    "Damn you!"


    "Follow him!"


    The two knights clung on desperately, but Finn and Nova''s aerial maneuvers were far superior.


    They twisted, elerated, and decelerated.


    The only reason the knights could keep up was because they were being toyed with.


    If Finn and Nova were serious, they would have left them behind in an instant.


    Again and again, they were overtaken, and their patience seemed to have reached its limits.


    They began to thrust their spears, which until now had been a warning, with serious intent.


    It was an attack meant to kill.


    But Finn evaded such an attack with a burst of speed that he had not shown before.


    In an instant, a distance opened up between him and the two knights.


    Then Finn drove a lightning strike into the spears of the two knights.


    The spearheads were blown away, and the two knights lost their weapons.


    "What...?"


    "Impossible..."


    Their bewildered voices were audible only to me.


    They were supposed to be the trained Griffon Knights.


    It must be their first time being made a fool of in the sky.


    But well, there''s no need for them to be ashamed.


    Finn and Nova are exceptional.


    There''s little chance of victory by ordinary means.


    "It''s about time"


    "Then, we''ll descend"


    "Make sure to show the people"


    "Understood"


    Upon my request, Fin started flying low over the city.


    The people were startled by the sudden appearance of the dragon knight, and they screamed.


    But at the same time, cheers could be heard.


    They probably think it''s a show.


    While receiving their voices, Finnded Nova slowly in front of where the kings were seated.


    "Surround them! Don''t let them escape! You can kill them if you want!"


    Next to the king.


    A fat man who looked so ill that it was hard to believe he was the brother of the king was shouting.


    That must be Duke Pastore.


    Ignoring Duke Pastore, there was someone who noticed my presence and dismissed the soldiers surrounding us.


    "Sheathe your swords! I won''t tolerate any rudeness towards the guests of our duchy!"


    Strong words.


    But they weren''t surprising.


    He was a bit weak when we met, but he had a strong core.


    He was the prince who kept encouraging his soldiers while adrift.


    I thought he would grow into a fine man.


    "I should have been my brother here, but he couldn''te due to some obligations. I''m here in his stead. I know it''s abrupt, but do you have a seat for the Empire, Your Majesty?"


    "Oh! Prince Arnold! We are honored by your presence!"


    When I got off Nova''s back and bowed, the king approached me.


    I''ve only met the king a few times.


    Basically, Leo had been fulfilling that role.


    Still, the king came up to me in a friendly manner, probably to show off.


    "Come this way. I apologize for the rudeness. We always have a seat ready for the Empire"


    "Thank you. I''m sorry for visiting suddenly. I made the decision in haste and didn''t have time to send a notice"


    "Don''t worry about it. You and Prince Leonardo are always wee"


    Saying that, the king led me to the tform for dignitaries.


    That''s when the people noticed me.


    And then, suddenly, voices were raised.


    "It''s Prince Arnold of the Empire!"


    "Prince Leonardo''s elder brother hase!"


    "Long live the Prince of the Twin ck!!"


    The ones raising their voices were Lars and the others whom I had hidden.


    But their role was just to raise the initial voices.


    Gradually, the voices of the people joined in, and before long, they were chanting my name.


    Even among the nobles and knights on the tform, there were more who were swayed by the public opinion than I had expected.


    In any case, it was a grand entrance as nned.


    I took a deep breath and prepared myself.


    It was the start of a new page in the history of the Empire.


    And I was at the center of it.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Chapter 503: The Ducal Conference


    "Thank you foring, Prince Arnold."


    "The King is a good person. Sandwiched between the Empire and the Kingdom, you must have been troubled a lot. If you have anyints, I''ll listen."


    "Such is the nature of a king."


    After the festival had ended, I was in a meeting with Donato di Albatro, the duke.


    With a wry smile, Donato poured wine into his ss.


    "But after all, it''s just my indecisiveness..."


    "To be honest, I came close to the ship. When I learned that the Kingdom''s envoy had already entered the Duchy, I sent the ship to Rondine. I made such an entrance to show the military prowess of the Empire to Your Majesty."


    "I see. That was quite effective. I was shaken."


    "Of course. The reason I can''t side with the Kingdom outright is that, including the incident with the Holy Woman, the Kingdom cannot be trusted recently. And because I''m uncertain about the power of the Kingdom."


    "That''s exactly right. The Kingdom was once the most trustworthy ally. But now, the Crown Prince controls the Kingdom. And the Crown Prince easily used and discarded the Holy Woman, who has served the country tirelessly. There''s no guarantee we won''t end up the same."


    Leticia had survived and sided with the Empire.


    And she openly spoke of the reasons.


    The fact that the Kingdom had plotted her assassination.


    Their n to invade the Empire under that pretext.


    All these were already known to other countries.


    The Kingdom denied this, insisting that it was a lie told by Leticia to cover up her betrayal.


    From the Kingdom''s perspective, Leticia is indeed a traitor.


    But Leticia''s devotion to the Kingdom is well known. Everyone would think that there must be a valid reason for her to betray.


    That''s why Leticia''s words are believed.


    This must be an unforeseen setback for the Crown Prince.


    "In addition to being untrustworthy, they don''t have an overwhelming advantage either. Although there will be opposition from the vassals, it would be safe to side with the Empire."


    "It''s not that simple. This morning, I received some information from the Kingdom''s envoy. We''ve verified it, and it''s quite credible."


    Donato presented a piece of paper.


    When he opened it, it described an event that had urred on the western border of the Empire.


    "The magic battalion was wiped out...?"


    "It seems that Prince Ansem nned it. The destruction of the magic battalion, which had been sessful in the war against the Kingdom, could be seen as information favoring the Kingdom."


    "That may be the case. But after all, it''s just one unit. It won''t affect the overall situation."


    "But it will embolden the pro-Kingdom faction. Until now, the situation was uncertain, so I was only criticized for being weak without making a decision, but now that this information hase in, I''m being pressured to decide."


    "What is Your Majesty''s thought?"


    "It depends on how serious the Empire is. Whether they are going to fight the Kingdom in earnest or not. I want to know that."


    "I can tell you they are quite serious. It''s unofficial, but there was even a n to appoint Marshal LizeLotte, themander of the Eastern Border Defense Army, as the general."


    "That far..."


    "In the end, the position of the general fell to Leo, but my father probably has no intention of leaving the Kingdom alone. He will entrust a substantial army to Leo, and if the war drags on, he is even considering deploying the Griffon Knights."


    Upon hearing my exnation, Donato nodded several times.


    He must have realized the power of the Griffon Knights today.


    If theye into y, it will be tough for the Kingdom.


    No matter how much Prince Ansemes to the forefront, there are limits.


    "Then... is it possible that the Hero could be deployed?"


    "That depends on the reactions of neighboring countries, especially the Empire. However, the Kingdom is suspected of having rtions with the demons. If they are seen as the enemy of mankind, the Hero would be the first to be deployed."


    "I see... The future of the Kingdom is still unclear after all. Above all, they can''t be trusted."


    "Indeed. Even if the Kingdom were to win the war against the Empire, it wouldn''t end there. The Albatro Duchy will be required to attack the Empire from the south to exert pressure. Even if the Empire retaliates and strikes the Duchy, the Kingdom wouldn''t help. If the Empire weakens, the Duchy is no longer needed."


    "Exactly... We would just be used conveniently. Can the Empire assure this won''t happen?"


    "The Empire is surrounded by major powers on the east and west. To the north are the feudal states, and to the south is the Albatro Duchy, a potential ally. If the Empire and the Duchy of Albatro can form an alliance, they can focus on the east and west. I believe the Empire and Albatro Duchy could be good partners."


    "Very well. My decision is made. I was leaning towards the Empire to begin with, and Prince Arnold''s words have solidified my stance. I will side with the Empire. However, there''s a problem."


    "I understand. It''s the issue that the Albatro Duchy isn''t unified."


    Even if the Duke made a decision, it doesn''t mean everyone would simply follow.


    Especially the Duke Pastore, who is likely eyeing the throne.


    So far, the only pressure from the Kingdom''s envoy was because no decision had been made.


    Once we decide to side with the Empire, Marcel, the envoy of the Kingdom, will probably start supporting Duke Pastore.


    If the Duke can secure the support of the Kingdom, he will surely make his move.


    The Kingdom would also prefer causing a rebellion using pro-Kingdom forces than being absorbed by the Empire.


    If the chances of rebellion are high, they will be more inclined to do so.


    "Many of the elders wish to continue the honeyed rtionship with the Kingdom. They fear change andck the discernment to see what has changed."


    "That can''t be helped. The Kingdom and the Albatro Duchy have been in an alliance for a long time. It''s up to the new generation to make a difference. Young, powerful individuals will see the flow of time. They''ll believe we should side with the Empire. Of course, part of the reason would also be their opposition to the older generation."


    "The new generation, huh... Are you suggesting we let Julio take the helm?"


    "Yes. Currently, Your Majesty is at a disadvantage. Announcing your stance now won''t give you a chance of winning. So, we let Prince Julio unite the pro-Empire faction. The younger generation will most likely support this."


    "I wonder if Julio has that much influence..."


    "You can rest assured. My brother vouched for Prince Julio''s capabilities. I want to believe in that."


    After a bitter smile, Donato emptied his ss of wine.


    Then...


    "Julio admires Prince Leonard. He probably wants to be like him. I''m sure he''d be delighted to hear that."


    "I''m sure he can be."


    The course of action has been decided.


    Donato is merely making a decision.


    It''s up to Julio to advocate siding with the Empire.


    Those who are currently being swayed by the vociferous Pastore may switch sides if the young ones unite.


    We must cut off Pastore''s momentum at any cost.


    This is a proxy war between the Empire and the Kingdom.


    We must gather the pro-Empire faction and resist, or we will be swallowed up.


    Our trump card will be brought by Finne. We just have to hold out until then.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Chapter 504: Introductions


    The next day, I was meeting with Julio.


    "Prince Julio, it''s been a while since our greetings in the Imperial City."


    "Yes, a lot happened there."


    "I''m d you managed to escape safely."


    "I was with the Emperor''s entourage. Because His Majesty was safe, I was too. All thanks to your efforts, Your Highness."


    "You''re exaggerating. The one who made the decisive move was Leo."


    "But, the groundwork wasid by you, Your Highness. I''ve been meaning to tell you this since I met you in person. You did a splendid job."


    Julio bowed, paying his respects to me.


    Children grow up fast.


    The first time I met him, Julio was hiding behind his sister, Eva. He was timid and seemed unreliable.


    But now, he''s a fine prince.


    The Sea Dragon incident, and therge-scale unrest in the Imperial City.


    It seems these events have made Julio grow.


    "I did what I had to during the incident in the Imperial City. I was desperate. But, this time it''s different."


    "I understand. I''m the one who needs to be desperate. If we side with a Kingdom that abandons the Saint, our Duchy will eventually meet the same fate. I think we should ally with the Empire."


    "That''s a relief. I won''t have to spend time convincing you. However, the situation is serious. We''rete to the party. Many of the Duchy''s influential figures are pro-Kingdom. The information that the Kingdom''s envoy presents is all disadvantageous to the Empire. Because of that, their numbers are steadily increasing. If we don''t oppose them, His Majesty the Duke will be overridden."


    "Rest assured. I''ve already reached out to many young nobles. Most of the younger generation believes that we should join the Empire."


    Julio spoke passionately.


    I appreciate his enthusiasm, but you can''t win with fervor alone.


    The older generation has led the Duchy until now. They have achievements, so they have influence.


    The younger generation will lead the Duchy in the future. They have no achievements, so they have no influence.


    They have momentum and new ideas, but that alone won''t attract people.


    There are few who can act with foresight.


    Those who can predict start moving ahead, but those who cannot see the future do not understand their actions, and even if exined, cannotprehend.


    They only understand when the problem is close.


    For example, when the Kingdom tries to use the Duchy as a pawn.


    They would be in uproar.


    But by then, there''s nothing they can do.


    That''s why we need to act now.


    "It''s hard to sway conservative people. They have their own legitimacy, backed by past experiences. They think the situation will remain the same. Of course, there may be times like that. But, there are fewer things in the world that remain unchanged."


    "Will the voice of the younger generation not change their minds...?"


    "I doubt it. Youngsters with no achievements are naturally looked down upon. The voice of the underestimated does not reach. So, the first thing you need to do is to be recognized."


    That''s why the Duke is cornered.


    He''s been treated with contempt for his weak stance, and the influential nobles are neglecting the Duke.


    This wouldn''t have happened if they were silent and obedient to a powerful king.


    Of course, in that case, depending on the Duke''s thoughts, it would have been disadvantageous to the Empire.


    There are good and bad aspects.


    Because the situation is chaotic, there''s room for us to intervene.


    Marcel, the Kingdom''s envoy, is probably thinking the same thing.


    "Do I have to achieve something myself...?"


    "That''s one way, but there''s an easier way."


    "What is that?"


    "Have someone with achievements be your guardian. Your father would be ideal, but since he''s in a tough position, one of the other senior officials would be best."


    "If it''s like that... I have someone in mind."


    "That''s surprising. Who is it?"


    In cases like this, we usually need to attract the other party.


    This requires various tricks.


    Grasp their weaknesses, show them benefits, or straight up debate about our legitimacy.


    It would be helpful if this wasn''t necessary...


    "Although Count Adlunate, a distinguished hero, leans slightly towards the Kingdom, he''s neutral. I''m quite close to his son."


    "If we can bring him over, he''s worth targeting, but..."


    This proxy war between the Empire and the Kingdom is only happening in the heart of the Duchy.


    Nobles living on the frontier are not involved.


    They''re close to the borders of the Rondine Duchy and the Empire. They don''t have the luxury to get involved.


    If there was no other choice, I nned to move the southern border defense army and involve the frontier nobles on the Empire''s side.


    If the Imperial Army conducted a drill, the atmosphere among the frontier nobles would be unfavorable for those opposing the Empire.


    Whether or not the defense army would move ording to my n is a problem, but my uncle is in the defense army.


    If my uncle and I requested, they would at least conduct a drill.


    "How much can you trust his son?"


    "I trust him, but... would you like to meet him if you''re worried?"


    "Right. Gather the people you''re close with. If they seem trustworthy, let''s consider this as an option."


    "An option...?"


    "Preparing isn''t a bad thing. Fine is already heading towards Rondine. If we can secure Rondine''s support, the situation will turn around. Until then, we must not resort to violence. That''s our task."


    If our forces are strong, the other side will find it hard to resort to violence.


    We first need to create such a situation.


    The next day, Julio introduced me to two of his friends.


    "Prince Arnold, these are my close friends."


    The ones introduced were a tall boy and a small boy. Both of them seemed to be in their mid-teens. The tall boy stepped forward.


    "My name is Oscar di Adlunate. It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness."


    "You''re the son of Count Adlunate, huh? He hasn''t made his stance clear yet. Is it alright for you to meet with us?"


    "My father and I are different. However, I believe we will eventually share the same aspirations."


    "I see. How about you?"


    I shifted my gaze to the small boy who had been smiling awkwardly in the background. He was slouched over, and his grin looked forced. He likely has difficulty with social interactions.


    "My name is Raul di Pinto... The Pinto family has been a border count for generations, guarding the border of the Empire for many years..."


    "Prince Arnold would already know that. Can''t you say something better?"


    Well, I already knew that information.


    At Oscar''s words, Raul shrank back. Julio gently spoke to him.


    "Raul, Prince Arnold won''t get angry over something like this."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Julio probably sees his old self in him. He was being gentle.


    "Prince Arnold, are you considering trying to sway my father to your side?"


    "Well, I am considering it. But before that, I need to determine if I can trust you."


    "I would never betray the prince. He''s a friend I''ve sworn to walk alongside."


    "Uh, me... me too..."


    "Speak out that you won''t betray us! This is important! You dare topare yourself to me?"


    At Oscar''s scolding, Raul shrank back again. It seemed their rtionship wasn''t great.


    "Whether I can trust you or not, I''ll figure that out. But remember, the one who needs to make that determination is me, someone who doesn''t know you well. Prince Julio, however, cesplete trust in you. I want you to understand that."


    "Of course. We appreciate you calling us here."


    "We... we''re thankful too..."


    I signaled Julio with my eyes to let them step back.


    "Now... Finn, what''s your impression?"


    Finn, who had been hiding as a bodyguard, emerged from the shadows, but he had a troubled expression.


    "I''m just a knight..."


    Given he''s using his old way of referring to himself, he must be really confused. With a wry smile, I turned to my other bodyguard.


    "What about you, Captain Lars?"


    "If we''re talking about impressions, I prefer someone who can talk confidently in public."


    "A safe answer."


    "I don''t want to say anything inappropriate."


    "It seems this is how to respond when you''re unsure, Finn."


    "I''ll take note..."


    Lars'' opinion was reasonable. Oscar had a strong sense of self.


    That''s why he could speak confidently in public, even if his audience was the prince of the empire.


    On the other hand, Raul seemed tock a sense of self. Typically, people like that are easily influenced.


    "Prince, what''s your opinion?"


    "You might not like what I have to say about your friends."


    "It can''t be helped."


    "You''re behaving like an adult, that''s good. I''ll cut to the chase  I don''t know. That''s why I want to test them."


    With that, I gave a sly grin.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:


    </strong>


    <strong>I ammemorating today as Patron appreciation day due to the amount of support I am getting despite this page being open for around 2 months +</strong>


    <strong>As part of today, I am releasing 4 chapters instead of 1 for the public to enjoy!! Once again, big thanks to:</strong>


    <strong>Tier 1: </strong>Ahmad Aldika Farlis, hi ng<strong> and </strong>EnuoFH


    <strong>Tier 3: </strong>Just Soni, info usada, Jyrell Cabutotan, Sbastien Dionne and Hai Qi Li


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Chapter 505: Sharp


    After dering that I would test the two, I was walking around the castle with Julio to prepare.


    That''s when we ran into our opponents.


    "Well, if it isn''t Prince Arnold and Prince Julio. Where might you be heading?"


    "Ambassador Marcel. We were just thinking of getting a little tour of the capital from Prince Julio. What about you, Ambassador Marcel? Are you heading to Duke Pastore?"


    The one we bumped into was Marcel.


    Next to Marcel was a female knight and another person I didn''t recognize.


    He was a young man, but slightly chubby and didn''t look like a guard.


    "No, I have a different matter today."


    "I was having a meeting with him."


    The chubby young man stepped forward and announced himself, then gave a smug bow.


    I wish he would do it a bit more gracefully if he''s going to have such a triumphant expression.


    "Who might you be?"


    "My name is Barnaba di Pastore. I am the son of Duke Pastore."


    "His son, huh? I see, are you representing your father?"


    "No, no, these days, I move around more than my father does. In reality, I am the head."


    Perhaps he didn''t like the word representative, so Barnaba emphasized that he was effectively the head.


    Seems like he has some strange pride. What an odd fellow.


    He probably thinks being treated as the de facto head of the ducal family is more respectful than just being treated as the duke''s son.


    How naive.


    To a prince of the empire, it doesn''t matter either way.


    "I see, keep up the good work. Ambassador Marcel, is thisdy your bodyguard?"


    Barnaba looked a bit startled. He probably expected more conversation.


    Certainly, if Duke Pastore bes king, Barnaba would be a prince.


    However, he''s not king yet.


    He is not someone I need to pay respect to.


    More importantly, Marcel, as an envoy from the kingdom, has higher priority.


    "Yes, this is Lisette, my most trusted bodyguard. Lisette, greet the prince."


    "My name is Lisette."


    Short, trimmed red hair.


    Her light armor is all coordinated in red.


    Her looks lean more towards beautiful than cute, but she has absolutely no charm.


    Even now, she has an annoyed expression on her face.


    "I''ve heard that Prince Arnold is close to the genius of the Brave House. Isn''t she the one who came as your bodyguard? I heard she wasst time."


    "There are many enemies to be prepared for in the empire. She might be dispatched to some country right now."


    Even when I say ''some country'', there''s really only one.


    As I smirked, Lisette stepped forward.


    She''s probably irritated by my disrespect.


    But,


    "Stop, Lisette."


    "But!"


    "Our kingdom fears the Sacred Sword. Well, I guess every country feels the same. There''s no shame in that. But we don''t fear the Brave House. Without the Sacred Sword, they''re just warriors. We can deal with them with our army."


    "So you''re safe unless the Sacred Sword is used?"


    "If you have information that can be used, I''d like to hear it."


    "There was a demon stronghold in the kingdom."


    "After that, the Adventurer''s Guild thoroughly investigated, and the kingdom fully cooperated. If they''re still using the kingdom as a base, we shouldmend the demons'' hide-and-seek skills. The kingdom is not at fault. The Sacred Sword should be used when the demons appear."


    "So, the kingdom isn''t coborating with the demons?"


    "I understand why you might think so, but we''re also making efforts to prove our innocence. You can''t ignore that and treat us as an enemy of humanity."


    Everything Marcel said was correct.


    There''s no evidence that the kingdom is connected with the demons. It''s all spection from the guild and the empire.


    If the Sacred Sword is used just on that basis, it could be said that the weapon to protect humanity is being abused.


    "Are you convinced?"


    "For now."


    "That''s enough. If we can eliminate the issue of the Sacred Sword, there are plenty of ways to proceed."


    With that, Marcel led Lisette and Barnaba past us.


    "It seems fitting that he is the confidant of the Third Prince. He has a clear understanding of the situation."


    "He is terrifyinglypetent. He provides precise information at the perfect times. Because of this, many of our country''s ministers have shifted to a pro-kingdom stance..."


    First off, it''s impressive that he came to the Duchy so quickly.


    The Third Prince who sent him should be praised.


    He understands very well that it''s a ce that could reduce the Empire''s military strength and bring maximum benefits to themselves.


    The person they sent over was Marcel, who has a good overview of the whole picture.


    Having such a subordinate who sees the whole picture must be rxing.


    "There really are hidden gems, huh."


    I wonder if the reason I sensed the same scent from him is because I''m pretending to be someone else.


    I''ve never heard the name Marcel before.


    A man of that caliber could''ve achieved many feats.


    Is it because he''s sworn absolute loyalty to the Third Prince, or is there another reason he''s not been in the spotlight?


    "Prince Julio, I don''t really want to say this but..."


    "What is it?"


    "...If that man is a sharper operator than we imagined, this might not end with just a power struggle."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about bloodshed. A lot of it."


    In any situation where there''s an opponent, you predict what the opponent will do and act ordingly.


    But what if the opponent is unpredictable?


    In most cases, the situation turns out to be unfavorable for us.


    Right now, we want to avoid a military sh.


    They''re probably thinking the same way.


    However, if they think they''ll lose unless they act, they will.


    "I''ll fight till the end. I won''t let them have their way."


    "It''s good to be motivated, but only a fool challenges a fight he has no chance of winning. First, let''s find a way to win."


    For that, we have guardians.


    People who are respected by those around us.


    "Let''s test Oscar and Raul for now."


    "Prince Arnold, what if we can''t trust those two?"


    "It''s decided then. We''ll use them without trusting them."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Chapter 506: The Sincere One


    Trust is hard to test. Regardless of how much you think you can trust someone, betrayal can ur for various reasons, because that''s human nature. But because you might be able to trust them. That''s what we''ll test that. Unfortunately, there''s nothing definite.


    "How can we test whether we can trust them?"


    Having made some preparations, we went to an inn in the city. That would be our ce to wait.


    "I have sent messengers to both of them, telling them toe at a specific time, at your request. The timing is very tight."


    "So, we''re assessing whether they can make it?"


    "Exactly. Having to return once and then be called out again is troublesome. Moreover, the location is different from before. If they underestimate us, they might think it''s okay to be slightlyte. Besides that, I have also arranged for some obstacles. Whether they can ovee them and arrive is one indicator."


    Saying this, I took a deep breath. The obstruction I prepared for the two of them is special. If they can sessfully ovee it, they should appear before us.


    "But, can we determine whether we can trust them based on this?"


    "It''s just an indicator. However, daily actions shape a person. Don''t you think it''s better to entrust something to a sincere person?"


    "I guess you''re right."


    Although Julio said this, he seemed somewhat unconvinced. That''s understandable. If he was the type of person who could be satisfied with this, I would be worried about whates next.


    As I was thinking this, a horse arrived at the inn. Then, Oscar hurriedly entered our room.


    "I have arrived in response to your call, Oscar..."


    He was panting heavily. Looking at the time, he just barely made it. It was a demanding request, but he rode his horse hard to make it on time.


    "Oscar, good of you toe. Now, sit down."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Oscar drank the water we offered him, then asked for more. He was sweating profusely, wiping his sweat again and again. That shows just how much he had rushed here.


    "The reason for the sudden call was to test your resolve. Ambassador Marcel intends to support Duke Pastore and let the pro-royalist faction seize power. There is no time to lose. Julio needs a guardian to counter this. There is no one more suitable than your father. Please persuade your father. The rewards afterwards will be guaranteed by the Empire."


    "My father is pro-royalist... I don''t know if I can convince him..."


    "Currently, siding with Duke Pastore also has little benefit. Exin this and persuade him to join us. Only then can we fight back. You are the only one who can do this, and our only hope. Please ept this role."


    Julio and I stood up and bowed to Oscar. Oscar hurriedly knelt down.


    "P-please, don''t do that...! It''s not right for a prince and a duke to bow their heads. We are servants. Our duty is to serve the royal family. I will definitely convince my father and bring victory to you both."


    "Thank you. However, this is a fight to protect the citizens of the Duchy. Can you also fight for the people?"


    "Of course!"


    A lively response. Hearing his answer, I nodded several times. After having some harmless conversation, Oscar left the inn to persuade his father back in his territory.


    "It seems... Oscar didn''t meet your expectations, Prince."


    "He''s an enthusiastic young man, I''ll give him that. I would trust him outside the realm of politics. But to trust him in the political arena, hecks wisdom and sincerity."


    "I can understandcking wisdom, butcking sincerity?"


    Julio probably didn''t understand. The only obstacle I had set up, Oscar had ovee it.


    "I''ll exin after Raul arrives."


    It would be troublesome if Julio''s attitude changed. After a while, Raul arrived. The scheduled time had long passed.


    "I-I''m sorry for beingte..."


    "You were supposed to be here urgently, weren''t you?"


    "M-my apologies... the road was congested..."


    Raul answered me while trembling. Julio showed a sad expression as he saw this. He was probably seeing his past self in Raul.


    I apologize for the oversight. Let''s continue:


    "...I apologize for my shoring..."


    "Hmm... Raul Di Pinto, can you assure me that next time, you can clear the civilians?"


    "That... is..."


    Raul pondered for a moment before lowering his head in resignation.


    "Truthfully, I... I don''t think I could... I''m sorry I''m so useless... please entrust the important task to Oscar instead..."


    Upon hearing Raul''s answer, I nodded and reached into my pocket to produce a sealed letter.


    "Unfortunately, Oscar has been dismissed. The important task will now be entrusted to you. My uncle, the imperial prince,mands the Southern Border Defense Force. I want you to deliver this letter to him. He will give you further instructions."


    "What? But..."


    Confused, Raul epted the letter I handed to him. Then I turned to address Captain Lars.


    "Captain Lars, there should be no problems, correct?"


    "I believe there are none, Your Highness. Raul is sincere."


    "Your Highness, may I ask why Oscar was deemed unfit, but Raul is considered suitable?"


    "The obstruction I arranged was a simple one: a woman faints on the road, causing a disturbance. Naturally, this blocks the path. Oscar rode his horse straight through themotion."


    "On the other hand, Raul assisted the woman and ensured she was safe beforeing here."


    Upon hearing Lars'' exnation, Julio turned to look at Raul.


    "Why didn''t you tell us the truth?"


    "I... I was afraid that mentioning the woman would cause her to be punished... I... I''m sorry for lying!"


    "No, it''s we who should apologize. The test was also to see if you''d lie to protect her."


    Julio calmed Raul down and had him sit back down, then I exined further.


    "The test was for honesty and wisdom. Raul has shown his sincerity. Wisdom is understanding when you''re being tested. I specifically asked Oscar if he could fight for the people. Despite leaving the fallen woman, he immediately said he could fight for the people. A wise man would have given a different answer because he would have known he was being tested."


    Oscar, neither particrly wise nor honest, was not someone I could trust. But Raul remained sincerely true to himself throughout.


    "If this letter doesn''t reach my uncle, we lose our countermeasure. We''re entrusting you with our fate, Raul. Hence the roundabout method. I apologize for any rudeness."


    "I... I understand..."


    "So, Your Highness, you do not have faith in Oscar?"


    "If he seeds, well and good. But I don''t feel like gambling on it. He should have noticed the fallen woman, but he ignored her because he was summoned by us. That''s eptable. But then to dere, without hesitation, that he can fight for the people... it forced me to judge him as a man without conviction."


    In any case, Julio dislikes such people. Even if Oscar was aware he was being tested and purposely answered that way, he would still not be considered clever. Such half-hearted people are the most prone to exploitation.


    "Can you depart immediately? Our opponent is more formidable than expected. My guards are useless. If anything happens, you must ensure Prince Julio escapes the city."


    "...I understand."


    With that, I handed Raul a ring engraved with the Adler crest. It''s a symbol of the Emperor and was loaned to me for this envoy mission.


    "Show them this ring, and they will believe you. But remember, if you carry this, you cannot make excuses. If you''re caught, it''s over."


    "I... I will engrave your words in my heart."


    With that, Raul left, his face taut with tension. Our move has been made.


    "Captain Lars, please double-check the escape route."


    "Understood. However, are we resorting to arms so quickly?"


    "If it were up to me, I would strike while we have the advantage. That''s the power of acting first."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Chapter 507: Use of Military Force


    The day after Raul left the capital, Duke Pastore and his son Barnaba, as well as Marcel, vanished from the castle.


    "Even if I did position Julio as a rival... they act swiftly," I remarked.


    "It''s expected of Your Highness to anticipate such moves."


    "I didn''t anticipate. I just thought it would be troublesome if they acted that way."


    As I walked down the castle hallway engaged in conversation with Lars, our destination was the throne room, where the Grand Duke and Julio awaited. We had to discuss the strategy for what was toe.


    "Pardon the abruptness. Due to the urgent circumstances, I''ll skip formalities."


    "Of course. From your perspective, what does their action signify, Prince?"


    "They''ve likely gone to merge with their territorial soldiers."


    The Grand Duke frowned at this exnation, for it implied civil unrest.


    "Why would they immediately opt for the use of military force, thest resort...?"


    "Perhaps because I had put forth Prince Julio."


    "Just by endorsing him? The power struggle hasn''t even escted yet."


    I nodded in response to the Grand Duke. I couldn''t think of any other exnation. They saw signs of a counterattack and decided to crush it. To avoid giving us time to spot an opportunity for victory.


    "It must have been Ambassador Marcel leading... But to act so swiftly..."


    "Recently, there have been a couple of instances in the Empire where a rising power wasn''t crushed quickly, leading to a counterattack."


    "So they feared Julio would be like Prince Leonardo...?"


    "What''s worse, the situations in the Empire and the Duchy are different. The Empire had a three-way standoff, which provided opportunities for intrusion. However, in the Duchy, the other side holds absolute power. If they act swiftly, we''re left with no strategy."


    The capital''s defensive force amounts to about a thousand. On the other hand, it''s said that Duke Pastore can mobilize at least three thousand. The majority of the nobles en route to the capital are cooperating with Duke Pastore, leading to this imbnce.


    "The forces at the Rondine border can''t be moved, and the nobles in the direction of the Empire won''t move unless it''s a dire situation."


    The Duchy of Albatro had been at odds with the Duchy of Rondine until recently. Their armies were concentrated at the border with Rondine, a situation that continues even after forming an alliance. The Empire showed no interest in the Duchy, surrounded by major powers to the east and west, and a vassal state to the north. The Empire had many enemies and couldn''t afford to interfere in the south. Hence, the majority of the army could be deployed against Rondine. With Rondine being an aggressively invading neighboring country, the internal affairs of the Duchy were united. Therefore, the capital''s weak defenses weren''t an issue. However, that threat has now diminished.


    "At present, if we stay in the capital to oppose them, there''s one n. We get the cooperation of the Duchy''s navy."


    The navy is the pride of the Duchy of Albatro. Many of the elites are assigned to the navy. It is crucial to the Duchy as the country is supported not bynd routes, but sea routes. If the security of these sea routes cannot be guaranteed, the Duchy of Albatro will copse immediately. That''s why the Duchy invested heavily in its navy. Another factor is that the Duchy of Rondine also attacks via the sea. If we can borrow the power of the navy, we can push them back. However...


    "The admiral at the top of the navy is a royalist. No... The navy itself should be considered royalist. The veteran captains supporting the current navy are all those who risked their lives to support the kingdom. They and the kingdom arerades. The bonds there cannot be broken."


    "Even so, we have no other options. Let''s at least try to meet."


    "I''ll make arrangements. However, if it ends in failure, I want you to evacuate the capital with Julio. I will stay."


    "...If you''re prepared for it, I won''t stop you. However, you could be taken hostage."


    "But it could also be used as an excuse. With the pretense of rescuing the king, we can gather soldiers."


    "...Understood."


    Feeling the Grand Duke''s resolve, I gave a respectful bow. Falling into enemy hands was nothing but dangerous. However, if we abandon the capital to the enemy, they will have free rein. It was a wise decision.


    "Your Majesty, I was told by the maids that Princess Eva is ill and could not meet us. As we are short on time, I will be straightforward. Where did she go?"


    "Eva has... gone to Rondine. On her own, I might add."


    "I see. She has judged that Rondine''s support is necessary. Indeed, that is the case but..."


    She had gone without the King''s permission. I had thought she was an active girl when I met her, but this was beyond my expectations.


    "Let''s leave Princess Eva to Finne then. I''m sure Finne can handle it appropriately."


    Unless there''s interference from the kingdom. I turned on my heel, adding that to my thoughts. Time was of the essence. The other party was making moves one after another. If we dawdle, our escape route could be blocked.


    "Let''s go, Prince Julio."


    "Yes... Father, please be safe."


    "Don''t worry. Go."


    That was our parting. There''s no time to wallow in sentimentality for the weak.


    Admiral. That is the top position in the Duchy''s navy. It is always chosen from among those who have experience as captains. It''s a position that demands familiarity with the field.


    "When is the Admiraling!?"


    "I apologize. The Admiral is very busy..."


    Even though Julio and I came to visit, the Admiral has been keeping us waiting. The intention is clear. It''s a stalling tactic.


    "Has he clearly sided with Duke Pastore, rather than staying neutral?"


    I mutter, standing up from my seat. The entire navy wouldn''t be siding with Duke Pastore. But if the Admiral himself has taken their side, then we can''t expect any help.


    "Let''s go. Make way."


    "I apologize. The Admiral will be here shortly, so..."


    One of the Admiral''s subordinates blocks my path. At that moment, Lars, who was standing by, restrains the subordinate.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "That''s my line."


    When I open the door, several soldiers have been silenced by Nerve Ritter.


    "Did you receive orders to prevent us from leaving?"


    "Th-that is..."


    "After all, it''s just orders. I''ll spare your lives. But, I have a message for you. To the Admiral and the captains."


    "A... message...?"


    "Yes, it''s simple. If the kingdom is theirrade, what is my younger brother to them? Convey that. I have many elites around me. If I find out the message isn''t passed, I''lle to im your life. Got it?"


    I pulled out the knife the soldier was holding, stabbing it into the wall next to his face. The soldier, trembling with fear, nods repeatedly. This should get the message across.


    "Captain Lars, let''s get out of here."


    "Yes, sir."


    I never thought I''d have to flee from the duchy''s capital with the prince. Well done, Ambassador Marcel.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508: The Navy Admiral


    Duke Pastore was marching towards the capital with arge number of soldiers. In response to this, the Duchy''s Navy held a meeting with the Admiral and the main captains.


    "This is clearly a rebellion, isn''t it?"


    "The Prince has reportedly fled with Prince Arnold..."


    "Shouldn''t we be protecting His Majesty?"


    "The Duke and His Majesty are real brothers. They wouldn''t do anything foolish."


    "His Majesty stayed behind...? At any rate, we''d like to avoid turning the capital into a battlefield."


    The captains exchanged their varied opinions. Listening silently to their discussions was the Navy Admiral, Volta, who coughed to draw everyone''s attention to him.


    "...I understand each of your opinions."


    Volta was a bald man turning fifty this year. He had been standing on the deck of his ship, fighting for the Duchy. However, he was appointed Admiral because he had not achieved notable military sesses.


    There are factions within the navy. Volta ended up on top as a result of apromise when these factions were checking each other. His role was to serve as Admiral for a few years and then hand over his position to a promising sessor. In other words, he was a stand-in Admiral.


    Duke Pastore promised Volta a long term in the Admiral''s position. Initially, Volta leaned more towards the Kingdom than the Empire. This was because during the Sea Dragon incident, Volta was away on duty and had not directly witnessed the event - he had only heard about it.


    On the other hand, he had participated in the battle to support the Kingdom. Kingdom soldiers desperately resisting despite being surrounded by the Empire. Kingdom soldiers expressing gratitude for the supplies delivered by Volta and his men. These scenes were still seared into his memory. He had pushed his ship to the limit for their sake. For Volta, this was everything. The idea of siding with the Empire, who were their enemies at the time, was unthinkable.


    "The navy is, after all, a military force to prepare against foreign enemies. If we show that we are moving to protect the capital here, the capital will be a battlefield. In order to avoid that, we, the navy, will remain neutral."


    "---I can''t agree with that."


    One captain raised objections to Volta''s policy. The man, a little older than Volta, was wearing the captain-specific uniform neatly. Everyone held this dignified man, with a mustache, in high esteem. The man''s name was Mest. He was the captain who had stopped ''Leo'', disguised by Arnold, from entering the port.


    "Is neutrality the problem, Captain Mest?"


    "Perhaps you did not witness it, Admiral... but our nation, on the brink of ruin by the sea dragon, was saved by the Empire. The prince and princess who suffered from the sea dragon, and many of ourrades were rescued by the imperial prince. The Empire was the one who facilitated our alliance with Rondine, and when we confronted the sea dragon, it was the Empire that lent us the power of the holy sword. It can be said that the Duchy as it is now exists thanks to the Empire."


    "So, we should align with the Empire?"


    "There are ample reasons to make that judgment. The Kingdom sacrificed the Saintess. Despite having the opportunity to send their troops into our country, the Empire chose to resolve the situation through the holy sword. It''s proof that they have no intention of invading us. We''ve received many supplies from them too. It''s child''s y to see who is more trustworthy. It''s an outrage to bring out the military because you don''t agree with that decision."


    "But, Captain Mest. You should remember. We fought alongside the Kingdom. I still remember the faces of the Kingdom soldiers we delivered supplies to."


    "Indeed, our country and the Kingdom arerades-in-arms. But, we were the ones who helped, and the Kingdom was the one being helped. When our country was on the brink of annihtion, it was the Empire that came to our aid. If you say that the faces of the Kingdom soldiers are burnt into your eyes, the image of the Empire''s ship raising a white g for ourrades is burnt into my eyes. The princess implored the adventurers for the sake of the people, and the prince exposed himself to the sea dragon for the sake of the people. I believe that fact alone is sufficient, don''t you?"


    Many of the captains nodded at Mest''s words.


    The Kingdom was a formerrade.


    But, they faced the greatest crisis with the Empire.


    The Empire was also arade.


    From the perspective of captains like Mest who had this sense, Duke Pastore, who demanded an alliance with the Kingdom backed by their military power, appeared to be high-handed.


    Volta fell silent at the unexpected defiance.


    During this, one of the subordinates entered the room.


    "I, I''m sorry!"


    "What is it?"


    "Th, there''s a message for the Admiral and the captains!"


    The soldier who had been threatened by Al delivered his message.


    The soldier hadn''t spoken of the message to Admiral Volta after Al and Julio had escaped.


    He was afraid that if he told Volta, he would be told to keep silent.


    But, the message was for the Admiral and the captains.


    If it hadn''t been delivered, he would be killed.


    There was no other option for the soldier but to speak here.


    "What did you say?"


    "Th, the message is from Prince Arnold! If the Kingdom is arade, what is my brother to you? That''s the message!"


    "I see! Step back!"


    Volta tried to have the soldier step back immediately.


    But Mest did not allow it.


    "Hold on. Why did you receive the message?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    "Tell the truth. Prince Arnold is a terrifying person. If you don''t convey it urately, you could be retaliated against, right?"


    "Ac, actually... when the Prince and the Duke came to visit the Admiral... I was instructed to buy some time, so I held them back. When Prince Arnold noticed this, he... he gave me a message as he left... he said he''d kill me if I didn''t deliver it..."


    The soldier began to tremble with fear.


    Mest ordered another soldier to help the trembling soldier step back.


    Then he slowly turned his gaze towards Volta.


    "What''s the meaning of this... can you exin, Admiral?"


    "...They just misunderstood."


    "We just have to say we''re neutral, right? Why the dy?"


    "I didn''t dy them. I just wanted time to think!"


    "Do you think such a lie would work? You say we''re neutral, but you''re connected with the Duke..."


    "We should join forces with the Kingdom for our country! Why can''t you understand that!"


    Volta revealed his irritation.


    Mest stared back at Volta with a cool gaze.


    Then,


    "I suggest you think carefully about Prince Arnold''s message. If the Kingdom is arade, then so are Prince Leonhard and Prince Arnold, in other words, the Empire."


    "We have been at odds with the Empire!"


    "We were also in conflict with Rondine. Friends and enemies change ording to the situation. Even serving as the Admiral, you don''t understand this... you took independent action, so you should bear the responsibility."


    "What did you say...?"


    "Do you think I don''t know that Prince Arnold thoroughly oppressed the nobility as the Prime Minister of the subordinate country? If I were you, I couldn''t do something like buying time against such a prince. If you point that out, I''m sorry but I will point to you first."


    After saying this, Mest left the room as if to indicate that the conversation was over.


    One by one, the other captains also left the room.


    The remaining Volta, feeling an indescribable fear, waited for the arrival of Duke Pastore.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Chapter 509: The Pursuit Squad


    On the Imperial Navy gship, Kaiser Alphonse, Lynfia asked Sebas as they captured Rondine''s port in their sight.


    "Was it okay?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Not following Al. Given that we are at a disadvantage, Al should need information. The Narben Ritter are ultimately soldiers. They can''t move as covertly as you can."


    "You have a point, but I wasn''t told toe along."


    Sebas didn''t decide to follow Finne.


    It was Al who had told him to follow Finne.


    Sebas had no reason to intentionally defy that.


    "That is true, but..."


    "Are you worried?"


    "Yes... I think his protection is too thin."


    "That''s probably what he wanted. Besides, Arnold should have known that he needed information. He intentionally ced me by Finne''s side, probably thinking I would be needed in Rondine."


    "You think something will happen in Rondine?"


    "I''m not sure, but he''s the type to take the initiative when he''s at a disadvantage. He may be nning to make up for the disadvantage in Albatro by gaining an advantage somewhere else."


    Lynfia seemed to be convinced by Sebas'' exnation and returned to prepare for disembarking.


    However, even Sebas, who was exining, didn''t fully understand Al''s intentions.


    There might not be any profound reasoning.


    Al was the type of person who, given the intent, could do almost anything.


    So, he would manage even without Sebas.


    That''s why Sebas was assigned to Finne.


    Just for his own peace of mind.


    Thinking this far, Sebas realized that it was pointless.


    "He''s the type to hide his true intentions behind a facade."


    His true concern for Finne was likely hidden behind the pretext that Sebas was needed in Rondine.


    Even if he asked, he would probably just get the pretext.


    Sebas, who had pondered over the meaningless, turned on his heel, chuckling wryly.


    The ship was preparing to disembark.


    The crew, working quickly and efficiently, showed why they had been entrusted with the gship.


    The sailors all stopped in their tracks.


    Because out from the depths of the ship emerged Finne, dressed in a blue long dress.


    Everyone followed Finne with their eyes.


    Even the captain, who was supposed to be reprimanding them, was captivated by Finne.


    "Sebas, what do you think? It''s not strange, is it?" Finne asked.


    "You look beautiful. I''m sure the Duke of Rondine will be captivated as well."


    "I wonder. The Duke of Rondine has met Elna before."


    "The beauty of the sword is understood only by those who know it, but the beauty of a flower is understood by all. I''m sure it will reach the Duke."


    With that, Sebas smiled gently.


    "Darn it! Where did they go!?"


    Arnold and Julio, who had escaped from the capital, were naturally pursued.


    However, no pursuers were able to reach the duo.


    The pursuers were already on their third squad.


    The first and second squads had lost contact.


    Therefore, the third squad advanced cautiously but was ambushed in the darkness.


    The location was a highway a little away from the capital.


    Arnold and Julio had traveled this road.


    Knowing this, the squad chose this path, but there was a trap set up there.


    A simple trap of cing formidable enemies.


    "Ahhh!?"


    "Damn it! Where from!?"


    "Hold up! Form a circle!"


    In the darkness where their vision was limited, their enemy was strong.


    If they didn''t consolidate, they would be defeated.


    At the captain''s instruction, the squad formed a circr defensive formation, weapons at the ready.


    The mission was pursuit, so the squad was lightly equipped.


    Without shields, they struggled to deal with unexpected attacks.


    As the captain considered this, somethingnded on his right shoulder.


    "Lord Seig, I''m dropping in from above!"


    In an attempt to shake it off, his left hand moved.


    But that left hand was cut off in an instant.


    "Guaaaa!?"


    Feeling a fierce heat, the captain fell to his knees.


    But the heat disappeared immediately.


    That''s because the captain''s head had been cut off.


    "Ahhhh!?"


    "There''s something there! It''s small!"


    "What is it!? What''s happening!?"


    Unable toprehend the situation, the soldiers descended into chaos.


    This was not part of their training.


    They were trained not to be disturbed by the unexpected, but this was too unexpected.


    Something inhuman was bouncing around, decapitating people.


    "It''s a monster!!"


    "Run!!"


    Having lost their captain and with no unifiedmand, the squad scattered in panic.


    They didn''t dare to pursue.


    In the scene where several bodiesy strewn, the attacker, Seig, was earnestly wiping the blood stter off his spear.


    "Darn! It doesn''te off!"


    "I''ll take care of it, Lord Seig."


    "Wow! You''re very considerate, Colonel!"


    "No, no, I haven''t done anything this time."


    Seig and Lars from the Narben Ritter had been stationed on the highway.


    Finne was assigned to guard Arnold and Julio.


    The first and second squads were annihted by Lars and his team.


    In a ry with them, Seig attacked the third squad.


    The assigned task was interception.


    The order was simply not to let the enemy through.


    But it was almost time to pull out.


    "Surely, the next one will be arge troop."


    "Yes. But, the few that Lord Seig let escape will report a monster, so they will probably advance in a highly alert state."


    "That''s a nasty story. Is there such a cute monster?"


    While saying this, Seig received the spear from Lars.


    Letting them escape was intentional.


    Deliberately let them escape to cause confusion on the enemy''s side.


    "We should retreat as well. The Prince and the Duke should have been able to escape a reasonable distance by now."


    "Really... Why do we get involved in trouble everywhere we go?"


    "In this case, we knew about the trouble before we left."


    "So, we''re heading towards trouble. That''s just as hopeless."


    While saying such things, Seig hopped onto Lars''s shoulder.


    The Duchy of Albatro is a small country.


    There are no famous people to be wary of.


    They might manage at sea, but onnd, even if they gather a number of troops, they were no match for Lars and his team.


    But, Arnold had strictly ordered not to let their guard down.


    Therefore, while they still had the upper hand, Lars and his team chose to retreat.


    The reason Arnold was so cautious was because Marcel was on the other side.


    The level of alert was unprecedented.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510: The Manifesto


    We, who had fled the capital, had now taken refuge in the territory of Baron Grandi, located on the western side of the Albatro Duchy.


    Baron Grandi was one of the few pro-Empire figures. However, his territory was small, and his influence minimal.


    "ording to the Baron, even if we gather all possible forces, it''s doubtful we''ll reach two hundred soldiers."


    "The Duke has over two thousand troops in the capital... ten times our number."


    After hearing the report from Julio, who had just finished a meeting with the Baron, I couldn''t help but sigh. We were constantly on the defensive.


    "Duke Pastore, who entered the capital, insists that he''s acting solely for the good of the country. He argues that siding with the Empire means no future for the Albatro Duchy and that aligning with the kingdom is the only way to ensure its survival. Thus, he ims to be a loyal vassal correcting the king''s mistake."


    "Bringing an army to take over the capital and then calling himself a loyal vassal... Everyone should see through this lie."


    "That''s where it gets tricky. The Duke has been issuing manifestos to the nobles all over. I''ve seen the content. It''s very well crafted."


    It''s definitely not something the Duke could have created. The contents go as follows:


    The Albatro Duchy has long been allied with the kingdom.


    Now, as the empire and the kingdom are in conflict, factional disputes have emerged.


    But if we ally with the Empire, the Albatro Duchy will be cornered.


    What the Empire needs is naval strength to capture the kingdom''s fortress. They intend to seize the fortress they''ve never been able to before, borrowing the power of the Albatro Duchy.


    Consider this:


    Pro-Empire individuals argue we should join the Empire because we share a border. We shouldn''t provoke them.


    But where is the guarantee that the Empire, victorious over the kingdom, won''t attack the Albatro Duchy?


    Historically, the Empire is an aggressive state. Particrly after settling imperial session disputes, they tend to expand abroad once domestic stability is achieved.


    Once the fortress is captured, they no longer need the Albatro Duchy''s power.


    On the other hand, the Kingdom needs the Albatro Duchy to resist the Empire.


    From the Kingdom''s perspective, it is purely a defensive battle. Even if victorious, they have no intention of destroying the Empire.


    As long as the Kingdom stands, the Empire cannot invade both east and west. Just as it has been until now.


    Therefore,


    We should form an alliance with the Kingdom, and those suggesting forming an alliance with the Empire are leading the country towards destruction.


    This must have been Marcel''s work. It''s clever to refer to the historical Empire rather than the recent one.


    "No, they''re just spinning it to suit them!"


    "But they''re not lying. Historically speaking, the Empire was an aggressive state, and they do need the Albatro Duchy''s naval power to capture the fortress. Even if victorious against the Kingdom, they would gain thetitude to invade south."


    "If they had territorial ambitions in the south, they could have sent an army during the Sea Dragon incident! The Sea Dragon was defeated by the hero of the Empire, and our country couldn''t refuse!"


    "That''s why it''s so clever. They don''t touch upon recent events. It''s a very persuasive text unless the reader realizes that the recent Empire is different."


    And most probably won''t realize.


    For the Albatro Duchy, until recently, the Empire was almost an enemy.


    They''ve gone to war with the Kingdom, their close ally, multiple times.


    A major power that could invade from the south at any time.


    They also had ties with Rondine.


    Fear and suspicion of the Empire still lie deep in the roots of the Albatro Duchy.


    I was sent to dispel that, but I was spectacrly outmaneuvered and ended up having to y by their rules.


    "So, Your Highness... what should we do...?"


    Julio looked anxious, but his face was also filled with expectation. As if to say, "You''ve got a n, right?"


    "There''s nothing we can do. We can only call for our supporters to gather. And try to hold out if they invade."


    "That''s... all we can do?"


    "What do you think I am? A genius military strategist? A mage who can do anything? Regrettably, there''s hardly any move we can make right now."


    "So, do we just... overlook their tyranny...?"


    "It''s not about overlooking them, it''s that they won''t overlook us. They''ll probably try to crush us with force eventually. That''s our only chance."


    "A crisis? You''re saying that''s our chance...?"


    "Trickery won''t turn the tables. However, if an opponent who resorts to force loses on the battlefield, the tables can be turned. If they take the field, we can turn the tide."


    The problem is whether they''ll give us enough time to turn the situation around.


    At the moment, they''re overwhelmingly superior.


    They probably wouldn''t want to risk a single decisive battle. They could just wait for us to surrender.


    It would help if they did that.


    We''veid a few groundwork strategies.


    However, if they rush into battle, these ns won''t work.


    "Then, let''s gather our troops immediately!"


    "No, there''s no need to rush. We can take our time."


    "But what if the enemy arrives!?"


    "Rushing would only induce a sense of crisis. What we need is time."


    "They are the kind of opponents who will take the initiative! They won''t give us time!"


    "That might be the case if Marcel were themander. But themander on their side is Duke Pastore. When your father ascended the throne, the Duke refrained from resorting to force until the very end. To be precise, he couldn''t. Despite having the military force, he couldn''t make the decision, even though it was his chance to be king."


    "I have heard of that..."


    "People essentially don''t change. I''m sure Duke Pastore is a cautious, or rather, a timid person. No matter how much Marcel persuades him, I don''t think he would go to the battlefield unless he is in an overwhelmingly advantageous position."


    "What if he learned from his past experiences...?"


    People learn from the past.


    Julio is no different.


    That''s how people change.


    However, they can''tpletely be different people.


    "He took over the capital because he learned from the past. Courage is not something that can be summoned over and over."


    I''m sure the Duke won''t move.


    Time will most likely be on our side.


    The rest depends on those who will serve as our groundwork.


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Chapter 512: The Dancing Maiden


    The Duchy of Rondine.


    In its castle, Finne and herpany had been kept waiting for a long time.


    "The King still does not wish to meet us?"


    "I apologize"


    The knight, questioned by Lynfia, hung his head in apology. It was unprecedented to keep a foreign ambassador waiting. An ambassador is the representative of a country, an agent of the King. To ignore an ambassador is equivalent to ignoring their country. Unless there''s a significant incident, when an ambassador arrives, the king meets with them. However, the Duke of Rondine had not yet agreed to meet Finne.


    "Finne is a formal envoy of the Empire. Making a representative of the Emperor wait is equivalent to belittling the Empire, isn''t it?"


    "P-Please wait a moment...! I''ll go and confirm with the king"


    In response to Lynfia''s words, the knight hurriedly ran off. Ever since the Sea Dragon incident, Rondine had built a good rtionship with the Empire. There''s no merit for Rondine to intentionally ruin that.


    "Do you think this is sabotage from the Kingdom? Should we force our way through?"


    "That may be the case, but we can''t act rashly. I''m the Emperor''s proxy. If something happens, it''ll cause trouble for the Emperor."


    Despite having been kept waiting for several hours, Finne didn''t rush, she just waited quietly. This would be an unbelievable treatment for other ambassadors. It was because Finne was so mild-mannered that the situation was limited to verbal protests.


    "Finne-sama."


    "Do you have any information, Sebas-san?"


    "Yes, it seems the Duke of Rondine has been neglecting his official duties recently."


    "Neglecting? Is he ill?"


    "One could call it an illness, I suppose. It seems the Duke of Rondine is obsessed with a dancer who came from the Kingdom. If he has spare time, he seems to be watching the dancer''s performances."


    "He''s keeping Finne waiting this long just to watch a dancer''s performance?"


    Lynfia wore an expression of disbelief. However, Finne wasn''t surprised.


    "The Duke of Rondine is someone who inherited the war with the Duchy of Albatro from his predecessor. He''s ambitious, but he wasn''t supposed to have much interest in women."


    "It seems that information was slightly outdated. The war with the Duchy of Albatro ended in the form of an alliance, and he must have had some leisure in his heart. It''s not strange for his interest to shift towards something he wasn''t interested in before."


    "Not only in the Duchy of Albatro, but we were also outpaced in the Duchy of Rondine"


    Finne contemted. The Duke of Rondine, whose sole focus was the war with his neighboring country until now, had likely found his life''s goaling to a half-baked conclusion with an alliance and was in the midst of finding his next goal.


    A dancer was sent in during this period. The more serious ones fall into decadence more easily. He was likely drawn into sweet, indulgent days.


    "What shall we do?"


    "This isn''t just our problem. The people of the Duchy of Rondine must be even more frantic. There was a prince, wasn''t there?"


    "Yes, he''s timid and not particrly favored by the king."


    "Whether the king favors him or not is irrelevant in this situation. As long as the king''s heart is captivated by the dancer, the prince is the one to rely on. For us, and for the subjects as well."


    As Finne spoke, anky young man entered the room.


    Ambassador Finne! Sorry for the dy! I-I am, no, I am Danio di Rondine, the prince of the Duchy of Rondine."


    "Nice to meet you, Prince Danio. I am Finne von Kleiner. I havee as a representative of His Majesty the Emperor."


    "I-I am terribly sorry! I''ll inform my father right away, so until then, please allow me to be your host!"


    "No, a mere formality of a meeting is meaningless. I would be d if I could have a constructive conversation with Prince Danio."


    "M-Me? That''s..."


    Danio diverts his gaze to the floor. His face clearly showed that he felt overwhelmed. A voice was heard from behind Danio.


    "Didn''t I tell you? The ambassador wants to talk to you."


    "E-Eva..."


    A girl with shoulder-length brown hair appeared. Her green eyes were fixed straight on Finne.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Finne. I am Evangelina di Albatro. Please call me Eva."


    "Lady Eva... Nice to meet you. But why are you here?"


    "I assume for the same reason as you, Lady Finne. I thought the Duchy of Rondine''s support was necessary to resolve issues within the Duchy of Albatro, so I came."


    "Did the Duke send you, Lady Eva?"


    "No, I thought it would be a waste of time to discuss deployment, so I came quietly. However, it was stillte..."


    At Eva''s proactive action, Finne gives a wry smile. Even though they had formed an alliance, Rondine and Albatro had a long history of conflict. The country is full of problems for the princess to face alone.


    "Your father must be worried. Let''s resolve the issue quickly and return home."


    "That''s what I would like to do... but I don''t have a way to meet the Duke of Rondine."


    "Can''t Prince Danio meet him either?"


    At Finne''s question, Danio looks down again. Seeing Danio not answering immediately, Eva showed a bit of irritation.


    "Answer quickly."


    "Well, I... I''m not good at talking to women..."


    "You can talk to me, can''t you?"


    "You get angry if I don''t talk to you..."


    "I''ll get angry if you don''t answer now."


    "I, I got it... Well... I''m not exactly on good terms with my father..."


    "Don''t be nervous, just speak as you usually do. I''ll do the same."


    "Thank you... I feel reassured when you say that..."


    With that, some of the tension faded from Danio, who had been answering nervously. Not only foreign emissaries but also the only prince, Danio, can hardly meet him. The Duke was as good as captive.


    "Who is currently acting for the government?"


    "The ministers are handling it. They are confirming with my father, but he only says to leave it to them, so in the end, ites to me..."


    "So, in practice, the ministers are dealing with it, and the prince is making the decisions?"


    "It''s just a formality. If my father doesn''t like it, he could probably withdraw it immediately..."


    After understanding the situation, Finne thinks a little. If Danio had been taken in as well, there might have been no way out. However, Danio is fine for now. His vassals are also in trouble.


    "Anyway, we need to meet His Majesty the Duke first."


    "But... the woman the Duke of Rondine is infatuated with is not just a dancer. She is the "Dancing Princess" of the kingdom."


    "Dancing Princess... the highest-ranking dancer serving the kingdom, right?"


    "Yes, one cannot be a Dancing Princess without beauty and talent in dance. Her dance is only shown to VIPs, and her status is higher than that of a noble daughter."


    Hearing Sebas''s exnation, Finne nods several times. The Dancing Princess, who captivated the Duke with her refined dance and beauty, is undoubtedly an obstructive staff member from the kingdom.


    "Miss Lynfia, do you have any ns?"


    "I''m not very keen on it, but... there''s only one."


    "Please, anything will do."


    "In that case... Lady Finne is known as the most beautiful princess in the empire. Everyone acknowledges that. Let your vassals spread the rumor, pique the Duke''s interest. Then, with Lady Finne''s beauty, take the Duke away from the Dancing Princess."


    "You mean... Lady Finne is going to entice the Duke...?"


    "It''s enough if he can''t see the Dancing Princess. There''s no need to do anything special. If you don''t like it, we can think of another way."


    "No, we don''t have time. Let''s go with that. If it doesn''t work, we just have to think of another way. However... Sebas-san. Would you mind guarding me in secret?"


    "I was nning to do it even if you didn''t ask. I won''t let him touch you, whether he is the Duke or the Dancing Princess."


    Unusually, Sebas told her in a harsh tone. But the fact that there was no other way was also true. If the Duke only sees the Dancing Princess in his eyes, show him a more radiant existence. The only one who could do that was Finne. However...


    "I''m d that Lord Arnold isn''t here... really..."


    Lynfia nods at Sebas''s words. But Sebas''s words were meant for the whole Duchy of Rondine. If Arnold was here in this situation, they didn''t know what he would do.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Chapter 513: Southern Border Defense Army


    On the northern side of the Duchy of Albatro, near the southern border of the Empire, there was a fort built by the Empire. The fort, filled with tens of thousands of border defense soldiers, was so robust that it could not be overtaken by the Duchy of Albatro.


    "Fortmander, it''s here."


    The man in charge of this fort was General nert, themander of the border defense army. Over sixty years old and with over forty years of battle experience, he was one of the longest-serving members of the Imperial Army. nert enjoyed gazing out from the fort.


    "Oh, Prince Diethelm."


    "Stop with the ''Prince.'' I''m a Duke now."


    "Hahaha, to me, you''ll always be a prince."


    nert was once a general who had made a name for himself in the capital. He had gone to battle alongside the Emperor many times and had instructed Diethelm, Al''s uncle, in swordsmanship and military tactics when he was still a prince.


    "You haven''t changed, you know."


    "Have you changed, Your Imperial Highness?"


    "Somewhat. After realizing that I wasn''t suitable for the throne, I desperately pushed for my brother to take it. My brother offered me various positions, but I declined. I was fed up with power struggles."


    "Do you regret it?"


    "Yes, I do. If I had stayed in the Imperial Capital... I might have been able to make things a bit easier for my brother."


    Retired, Diethelm had been watching the changes in the Empire. The information flowing to him was disturbing. Still, capable people served his brother. He believed that if he acted, it would only cause unnecessary chaos. That, and the lifestyle of spending his days reading suited him. But...


    "My brother saw Wilhelm as everything. He was the son who he could entrust his ideals to. Losing that son, my brother couldn''t resist the Empire''s traditions. He made his beloved childrenpete, and the survivor would inherit the throne. Like every Emperor before him, he had no choice. I regret not having stayed in the Imperial Capital to support him at that time."


    "Power struggles are part of session disputes. It would have been difficult for you, the Emperor''s brother, to remain neutral. While there may have been parts you could have helped with, there were also parts where you would have been a burden to the Emperor. That''s how things are."


    There''s no such thing as all merit. Someone''s benefit is someone else''s loss. Someone''s justice is someone else''s evil. There are good things and bad things. nert, who had rushed through many battlefields, knew that. And so did Diethelm, who had won the session dispute.


    If you don''t want to get involved in troublesome matters, if you don''t want to be seen as an enemy by anyone, you have no choice but to live without getting involved in anything. He thought that was fine. Until now.


    "If I act, it will be to someone''s disadvantage. That''s why I didn''t act. But even if I know it will be to someone''s disadvantage... there''s someone I want to help."


    "Prince Arnold, isn''t it?"


    "He''s like me. Just as I tried to put my brother on the throne, he is trying to get Leonard on the throne. I want to help him. That''s what I thought."


    "So you came to me?"


    "Yes, I want you to put the southern border defense army on alert. Apply pressure on the ducal nobles near the border."


    "It sounds like a good n, but as the one entrusted with the Empire''s border, even if it''s an order from the Emperor''s brother, I can''t act unterally."


    "I will take all the responsibility. Just applying pressure will be a big help to Arnold."


    "Unless it''s a request from the Emperor or someone authorized by the Emperor, I can''t move the army. The border defense army, as the name implies, is a defensive force. We are here to prevent invasions. It''s uneptable for us to show signs of invasion without the Emperor''smand."


    "I understand that. But time is of the essence. The duchy is already in a state of civil war. It''s hard for Arnold to turn things around by himself."


    At Diethelm''s request, nert closed his eyes and thought. Diethelm was a smart man. And that man was making a request while saying he understood everything. It would be easy to refuse. After all, nert''s argument was correct. But what''s correct isn''t necessarily the best. nert understood that well too.


    Just then, the sound of a whistle signaling caution reached nert''s ears.


    "What''s going on!?"


    "A single horseman is approaching us! We can intercept at any time!"


    "Do not fire until you have permission! This is a strict order!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    nert conveyed this to the reporting soldier and squinted into the distance. Indeed, a single horseman was approaching the fortress. If they were from the Duchy, they should understand the meaning of approaching this fortress. There was no information about anyone entering from the Duchy to the Empire. This was an unexpected visitor.


    Climbing up the castle wall, the soldiers tensed their bowstrings. They were ready to shoot and kill at a singlemand. Tension ran through the ranks of the soldiers.


    Amidst this, the young boy on horseback raised his voice.


    "I bring a letter from Prince Arnold to the Imperial Prince! Please allow me to deliver it!"


    "Lower your bows! Open the gate!"


    By the time nert had issued these instructions, Diethelm was no longer present. He had run towards the gate. As he ordered the soldiers to remain vignt, nert also headed towards the gate.


    There, the boy who had been on horseback was drinking water eagerly. He must havee here almost without rest. His clothes were dirty, and the horse was exhausted.


    "Your Highness, what does the letter say?"


    "It''s a request from Arnold. He wants us to conduct military exercises in the name of both him and myself."


    "I see... so it''s a request from the ambassador..."


    In Diethelm''s hand was the emperor''s ring that Arnold had carried. It was a symbol of the ambassador. Even as an ambassador, he had no authority to move the border defense army. However, it could serve as an excuse.


    "Courier!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Tell the entire army! We are to conductrge-scale exercises immediately! As soon as preparations areplete, set up camp on the Duchy side!"


    "Understood!"


    Hearing nert''s instructions, Diethelm sighed in relief. If the Southern Border Defense Army started moving under the guise of exercises, the nobles of the Duchy would panic. The sight of the Empire''s military might as an actual threat would undoubtedly change their decisions.


    "You''re Raul, right?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "You''ve done well to deliver the letter. But I need one more favor from you."


    "Anything, sir!"


    "I want you toe with me to your hometown."


    These words were unexpected for Raul.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Chapter 514: Count Pinto


    Count Pinto.


    He was one of the frontier nobles guarding the Empire''s border. He was Raul''s father and lived with the pride of a noble from the Duchy. Then, a message arrived at Count Pinto''s residence.


    "Master! A report has arrived that Raul is approaching with a duke of the Empire!"


    "A duke of the Empire!? Why would Raul be with such a person!?"


    "I don''t know! The duke''s name is said to be Duke Bergvain."


    "Bergvain? I''ve never heard of him."


    Among the dukes of the Empire, there were those who didn''t hold significant territories. Relieved that he might just be a duke in name, Count Pinto exhaled. However, even if a duke in name only, he was still a duke of the Empire, a different rank from the counts of the Duchy.


    "Prepare to wee them. I wonder what they areing for"


    Most likely, it was about the power struggle in the Duchy. The Empire''s Prince Arnold stood by the prince of the Duchy. Using Arnold''s connections, Duke Bergvain was likelying with Raul to ask for the assistance of the Pinto family. That''s what Count Pinto concluded. This meant that Raul had also sided with the prince. But, this had nothing to do with the Pinto family.


    "Even though I have no intention of getting involved in the central power struggle"


    Pure-hearted Raul probably couldn''t leave the prince to die. Count Pinto understood that feeling. However, aligning with the disadvantaged prince would mean a loss of future prospects. While contemting how to persuade Raul back to neutrality, Count Pinto''s body froze on the spot. Duke Bergvain. He felt like he had heard that name somewhere. Where was it? He couldn''t remember. Therefore, Count Pinto asked his servant.


    "What''s the full name of the dukeing here?"


    "The full name...? I believe... it''s Diethelm von Bergvain."


    For a moment, Count Pinto''s consciousness almost slipped away. He managed to steady himself by cing a hand on a nearby desk. But his heart raced uncontrobly. He was out of breath, and dizziness overcame him. Such was the shock of the name.


    "M-Master!? What''s the matter!?"


    "Why, why, why of all people him"


    Count Pinto did not know Diethelm after he started calling himself Bergvain. He had retired and hadn''t achieved anything significant. However, he knew well about Diethelm when he was known as Diethelm Lakes Adler. The brother who had supported the current Emperor. His name was certainly known to the nobles of the Duchy. Even though it was over twenty years ago.


    "Is he... a big shot...?"


    "He''s the brother of the current Emperor... a duke in name only...? That can''t be... he''s one of the most influential dukes in the Empire..."


    The current Emperor had prepared the position of Chancellor for his brother. Yet, he had refused and chosen to retire. Even so, the Emperor''s trust in him remained strong, and he could wield influence if he returned to the public eye. He was such a man that it would not be surprising if he was appointed Chancellor right now. That was Diethelm. Such a person wasing with Raul. For what reason?


    "W-Why is Raul with such a high-ranking person!?"


    "I don''t know! Prepare the wee, anyway!"


    As he said this, Count Pinto left the room and began to walk. The visitor was the Emperor''s brother. Too high-profile to be moving via Prince Arnold''s connections. He was a higher-ranking figure than Prince Arnold. He wouldn''t cross the border just to ask for help in the Duchy''s power struggle. He must be moving for something else, something much bigger.


    "Could it be... the Empire intends to invade the Duchy...?"


    Using an incursion to rescue their prince as a pretext.


    It''s a conceivable scenario.


    Afterward, they would put the prince on the throne, making Albatro a vassal state.


    There have been simr cases.


    Vassal states.


    Remove the worries of the south before the war with the kingdom.


    What the Empire wants is naval power, so even if the interior of the principality is somewhat turbulent, it won''t affect them.


    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t think otherwise.


    "So they came to negotiate with me..."


    The Pinto family is arge one on the frontier.


    If they surrender to the Empire, the other houses will likely give up resistance.


    The border nobles are responsible for defending the empire''s borders.


    If they surrender, there will be no one to block the imperial army to the capital.


    The Empire, which wants to conserve its military strength before the war with the kingdom, sent the emperor''s brother to urge surrender.


    That was the conclusion of Count Pinto.


    "If that''s the case, I have my own ideas too...!"


    "Nice to meet you for the first time, Count Pinto. I am Duke Dietrich von Bergwein."


    "Nice to meet you too, Duke Bergwein. What brings you, the emperor''s brother, to my home? Moreover, bringing my son as your guide?"


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding, but your son is not a guide."


    "Then is he a hostage!? Let me make it clear, if you came to negotiate, it''s in vain! The Pinto family has been protecting thisnd for generations! Even if all the nobles bow to the Empire, we alone will not! If you say you''re going to invade, we will take as many imperial soldiers with us as we can!"


    He let it out.


    That''s what Count Pinto muttered in his heart.


    He told it to the duke of the Empire, the emperor''s brother no less.


    Everyone would be scared if the emperor''s brother came.


    They must have thought he would easily capitte.


    But not everyone gives up their pride out of fear.


    He showed the pride of the Pinto family.


    Excited, Count Pinto was satisfied with his own actions.


    However...


    "Let me say it again. There seems to be a misunderstanding. If our Empire was to invade the Duchy, we wouldn''t bother with negotiation. We would just engulf it with overwhelming numbers."


    "So, what did youe for..."


    "Let''s clear up one misunderstanding at a time. First, your son Raul is not a guide. There are plenty of others who could have guided us. I brought Raul because Arnold, my nephew, had a high regard for him. Therefore, I brought him here as a substitute for Arnold. And, the reason I came to the Pinto family is because it''s an important house in this border region and I thought if you''re the father of the sincere Raul, aren''t you trustworthy?"


    His own son is a substitute for the imperial prince.


    That prince valued his son, so he came to meet him.


    Count Pinto was full of things he didn''t understand.


    His son, Raul, wasn''t a son who would be praised by others.


    But, he had always tried to raise him to be a straightforward person.


    However, there was nothing else to praise him for.


    "I don''t get the point..."


    "We came seeking help. The Imperial Army is currently operating in the form of exercises. This is something that Arnold and I arranged. It''s to give a sense of crisis to the nobles of the Duchy''s frontier. But, if the Duchy bes a pro-kingdom entity, and something happens to Arnold, an invasion bes realistic. We want to avoid that."


    "Why are you telling me your ns?"


    "Respectable people deserve honesty. I have no intention of deceiving you. I am, after all, the emperor''s brother and a duke of the empire. There is a difference in status between us and the nobles of the duchy''s frontier as much as there is between an adult and a child. Honestly, I thought you would be bowing your head. But, you truly are Raul''s father. You''re resolute. Your earlier defiance, albeit based on a misunderstanding, was impressive. Raul must have taken after you. I would like to ask for your help to save my nephew."


    With that, Dietrich bowed his head respectfully.


    Not able to keep up with the situation, Count Pinto looked at Raul, who was standing next to Dietrich.


    Raul nodded once.


    "Father, the Duke wishes you to rally the frontier nobles... And to side with the prince."


    "He wants me, a frontier noble, to rally the frontier nobles...? And side with the prince?"


    "The script goes like this: Raul makes a request, and you, his father, reluctantly ept it. You exin to the frontier nobles the precarious situation with the Imperial Army, and rally them. This is a battle to avoid sacrifices. It may be a selfish demand from the Empire... but I hope for your wise judgment."


    "Well, it is indeed quite self-serving. Do they expect me to agree if they justy it all out? What will they do if the prince''s side loses? How will they take responsibility?"


    "If they lose, the Empire will protect them. But they won''t lose. I''ve unterally prepared a thousand Imperial Army warhorses. I want you to use them to march on the capital."


    "A thousand Imperial warhorses!?"


    Quality Imperial Army warhorses are very expensive.


    A thousand of them.


    That he could provide them at his discretion was unthinkable to Count Pinto.


    Realizing once again that the person in front of him was of a different ss, Count Pinto let out a deep breath.


    "So, you''re going to move someone else if I don''t agree, aren''t you?"


    "As much as I hate to admit it, yes. But I prefer to trust important matters to someone I can trust. I can trust someone who shows their pride far more than someone who grovels. I hope you can grant this request."


    "Fine. If we intervene in the central dispute, the frontier nobles will spill blood. But if the Imperial Army moves, only the frontier nobles will spill blood. That''s better than the alternative."


    "I appreciate it. We''ll send in soldiers inconspicuously. I''ll leave themand to Raul. Can you do it?"


    "Yes, I can!"


    "Due to my position, I cannot go with you. Please take care of my nephew."


    Once again, Dietrich bowed his head respectfully.


    Count Pinto also responded in kind.


    "Let''s agree to work together to minimize the sacrifices on both sides. But even if I rally the frontier nobles, we''ll barely match them. Do you have any other ns?"


    "I''ve done what I can do. It''s up to Arnold to make the next move. This is just spection, but... perhaps the army from the Rondine border will also rush over. If that happens, it''ll be a crushing victory for the prince''s side."


    "Move the border army?"


    "Rondine will move them. He is my brother''s son. He should be able to pull it off."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Chapter 515: Knowledge of the Leaves


    Several days have passed since Finne arrived in Rondine.


    Inside the castle, everyone was abuzz with talks of Finne''s beauty.


    "Have you seen her?"


    "Of course. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman."


    "Lady Elna of the Brave House is beautiful, but Lady Finne is even more so."


    "If you don''t see her now, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    "I heard that even the prince has been visiting her every day."


    "That''s not surprising."


    The vassals were all talking about Finne.


    Naturally, these rumors had reached the king.


    Early in the morning, eager to convey Finne''s beauty, the prince, Danio, came to the king. Normally, he would have been turned away, but the king, interested in Finne''s beauty, decided to listen to Danio''s story.


    "So, is u Mowe really that beautiful...?"


    "Yes! She is as beautiful as the stars in the night sky!"


    Danio fervently described Finne''s beauty.


    Upon hearing this, King Carloughed with a somewhat absent-minded expression.


    "I''d like to meet her..."


    "I''ll arrange it right away."


    With that, Danio made his exit.


    "My father is going to meet Lady Finne. He has never met her before even though she''s been here... that''s an impressive effect."


    "It''s natural, given Lady Finne''s beauty."


    Danio was surprised, while Eva nodded as if it was not surprising.


    Unlike the two of them, Linfia and Finne were deep in thought.


    "Linfia, could it be..."


    "Your prediction about Lady Finne might be correct. The King spends all day with the dancer after having breakfast with her, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "How did the king seem?"


    "He seemed to be in a daze. But it was early morning."


    "I see... he seems to be lethargic and sleepy at night, going to sleep quite soon..."


    To avoid being disturbed by the dancer, they sent Danio in the early morning.


    Yet it was too smooth.


    The dancer must have told the king not to meet with Finne.


    If the king was only infatuated with the dancer, he wouldn''t agree to meet so easily.


    The king might not just be infatuated with the dancer.


    Finne made such a prediction, and it might not be off the mark.


    "Be careful. The dancer is from the kingdom. Who knows what she could be using?"


    "The king oftenins of lethargy and sleepiness... Prince, may I borrow your kitchen?"


    "Eh? Ah... of course."


    "Do you understand something?"


    "It''s just a guess. However, if the dancer is manipting something, it''s an attack on the king. In that case, we can also take strong measures. Sebas."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "If my spection is correct, can you detain the dancer?"


    "We might incur the king''s wrath?"


    "I will confirm it to prevent that."


    "Then, please give me a signal."


    "Yes."


    Saying that, Finne smiled brightly.


    However, Sebas noticed.


    Her eyes were not smiling.


    "Nice to meet you, Your Majesty. My name is Finne von Kleinert."


    "You''vee... I am Carlo di Rondine."


    The king introduced himself and looked at Finne with a dazed expression.


    Somewhat absent-minded.


    While Finne was observing the king, a woman stood next to him.


    "Your Majesty, aren''t you going to watch my dance today?"


    She seemed to be slightly older than Finne.


    The woman with long golden hair tied back was indeed beautiful.


    A mature woman skilled in pleasing men.


    That was the impression Finne got.


    "Ah, my dancer."


    "Good day, royal dancer."


    "Good day, u Mowe. I haven''t introduced myself. I am Milene, the kingdom''s dancer."


    Saying that, Milene smiled softly.


    Finne responded to her smile with a smile of her own.


    "The dancer the kingdom is proud of. I didn''t expect to meet you in the Duchy of Rondine."


    "The u Mowe the empire is proud of. I also didn''t expect to meet you here. Weren''t you going to the Duchy of Albatro?"


    "Well, my ns have changed a bit. I''ve never seen the kingdom''s dancers perform. It must be fate. May I watch?"


    "Oh? You''re asking me to dance. I''m surprised. But as a dancer, I can''t refuse when I''m asked to dance. Please watch closely, Your Majesty."


    "Ah, I understand."


    Milene moved away from the king.


    Seeing her move, Finne approached the king''s side.


    And then.


    "Your Majesty, how about some tea while watching the dance? I''m good at making tea."


    "Tea, huh... Not bad."


    "Alright."


    Saying that, Finne had a tea set prepared.


    Mirene was watching Finne to see what she would do, but she just prepared the tea.


    Deciding that Finne was trying to distract the duke with something she was good at, Mirene started preparing for the dance.


    Meanwhile, Finne carefully made the tea.


    "It''s ready. Here you go, Your Majesty. Please be careful as it''s hot."


    "Let me taste it"


    Saying that, the duke took a small sip of the tea.


    At that moment.


    The duke suddenly choked.


    "Cough, cough!!"


    "Your Majesty!?"


    "Are you alright?"


    Finne patted the duke''s back.


    The duke, after nodding several times and grimacing, asked Finne.


    "What is this? I''ve never tasted such bitter tea."


    "It''s a blend of various tea leaves. It has a refreshing effect. How do you find it?"


    "Indeed, I feel sharp-minded as if I have not felt for a long time. I don''t feelnguid or sleepy."


    Surprised by his own state, the duke took another sip of tea.


    Despite grimacing, the duke finished the tea.


    He finished it all.


    All Mirene could do was watch this scene.


    She had never imagined that her technique, which had never been seen through by anyone, would be seen through by a young girl from the empire.


    "Shall we ask how you did it?"


    "I''ve always made tea. I''ve sourced many kinds of tea leaves from all over and understand the ones that taste good, are good for the body, and are bad for the body. Of course, I also know about the special leaves from the East."


    "I was careless"


    "Tea made using leaves from the East and brewed in a unique way can refresh the body and calm the mind. It can also make you slightly sleepy. However, if used too much, it can be toxic to the body, and if mixed with other leaves, its effects can dramatically increase. It doesn''tst long, so it needs to be drunk or smelled every daybut if used well, it can make the opponent lethargic."


    "Researching so much about tea, you''re quite obsessed."


    Mirene lifted the hem of her dress in resignation.


    There, she had a special sachet of fragrance.


    The scent poison Mirene had personally mixed was in it.


    It was harmless to the human body and non-addictive.


    It was a tool to make those who were mesmerized by her dance powerless, and she would usually use it to extract information.


    But this time, Mirene''s goal was to buy time.


    "Don''t you take pride in your own dance?"


    "I do take pride in it. I became a dancer because of this dance. But, my pride doesn''t matter when ites to my objectives."


    Saying that, Mirene elegantly raised both hands and swung them down.


    At the same time, two knives flew towards Finne.


    Sebas instantly deflected the knives and approached Mirene.


    However, Mirene''s hidden subordinates blocked Sebas''s path.


    "This is our chance!"


    "Lady dancer, go to the prince!"


    There were three subordinates.


    They were no match for Sebas, and all of them instantly received fatal wounds.


    However, despite their fatal wounds, the subordinates held onto Sebas.


    "We won''t let you"


    "Go"


    Despite their fatal injuries, they stopped Sebas''s movements.


    Their loyalty was even astonishing to Sebas.


    They had wounds that could cause them to die in an instant.


    Yet they held on with sheer willpower and came to stop him.


    It was not something ordinary.


    "You mentioned a prince"


    Who the prince was, was anyone''s guess.


    Just as Sebas thought that.


    There was a sound of something falling behind him.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Turning around, he saw the duke had copsed.


    Probably an aftereffect.


    If the duke couldn''t move, that meant Rondine couldn''t move.


    At a time when there was no time to spare, this was fatal.


    "So, even if you were found out, you managed to stall for time."


    His opponent had good subordinates.


    Thinking such, Sebas headed to assist the duke.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>I changed Finne''s nickname to make it the same to the Light Novel. Also I am gonna start a new series (since I have slightly more free time so more news on that next update)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Chapter 516: Danio


    "What on earth happened...?"


    Due to the Duke''s copse, the castle was in turmoil.


    When Danio asked Finne, she answered honestly.


    "Thedy dancer concocted a certain drug to make His Majesty''s consciousness hazy. I made tea to counteract it, but it seems I was not able to fully neutralize it..."


    "Is my father in danger!?"


    "I''m not a doctor, so I can''t make a definite statement, but I think he''s just asleep. After all, it''s not a dangerous drug."


    It''s not harmful to the human body.


    If you use it too much, you be like the current duke, but if you stop using it, you return to normal.


    However, probably due to prolonged use, the Duke''s body desired rest.


    The Duke had fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Where is the dancer?"


    "She attacked Lady Finne and then escaped."


    "Attacked!? An emissary of the empire, in front of my father!?"


    "It was just to distract Sir Sebas for her escape. If she wanted to kill me, she would have done it differently. Also, there were no witnesses. His Majesty should have seen it, but given his condition, whether he remembers it or not...that may also have been calcted."


    The throne room had beenpletely cleared out.


    Because the dancer had arranged it that way.


    If there were no witnesses, the only ones present when the king fell were Finne and Sebas.


    Even if the two im it was the dancer''s doing, they could be used of false charges, and suspicions could potentially fall on them unjustly.


    "To think that the dancer could be so cunning..."


    "From the way she moves, there''s no doubt she received special training."


    "The problem now is not that I was attacked. It''s that His Majesty has fallen asleep. Rondine can''t move in a state where we don''t know when he will wake up."


    The dancer''s violent actions cannot be proven.


    However, they seeded in driving her away even if they couldn''t prove it.


    One could say that the objective has been achieved just by that.


    But Finne and the others came seeking Rondine''s aid. If the king remains asleep, the situation won''t progress.


    "Prince Danio, what about His Majesty''s heir?"


    "No, nothing..."


    In other words, if the king doesn''t wake up, nothing can be decided.


    This is not a domestic issue, it''s a matter involving the neighboring country, Albatro.


    It also affects the future of the Empire and the Kingdom.


    It would be uneptable to decide while the king is asleep.


    If the king remembers the incident with the dancer, he would likely side with the empire, but until he wakes up, it''s unclear how much he remembers.


    If he doesn''t remember anything, he would likely prioritize rtions with the Empire, but if he vaguely remembers favoring the dancer, things could getplicated.


    As Finne was thinking about this, Eva burst into the room energetically.


    "Danio!"


    "Eva...what''s wrong?"


    "Send reinforcements immediately! I received a report that my brother and Duke Pastore''s armies are on the brink of a sh!"


    "Weren''t they in a stalemate?"


    Finne and the others were kept informed about the situation in the Duchy of Albatro.


    They knew that Al and Julio had been driven out of the capital, but Duke Pastore had not moved from the capital, and both sides were in a standoff.


    That''s why Finne was in a hurry.


    With the support of the Duke of Rondine, Al and the others could turn the tables.


    "But... it seems Count Adornato, who was thought to side with Julio, has sided with the Duke... and the Duke, now emboldened, seems intent on striking from the capital..."


    "If the enemy''s power has increased, then it''s a serious matter."


    Finne nodded to Sebas'' words.


    But Rondine was in a state of dysfunction.


    "...I don''t have the authority to decide..."


    "No way..."


    Danio lowered his gaze apologetically.


    Feeling as if he couldn''t stay in the room any longer, he left.


    He felt the expectations from Eva, and knew that he could not fulfill them.


    He walked with his head down.


    Then, a certain person stopped him.


    "Prince Danio."


    "You''re... Lynfia, Lady Finne''s guard?"


    "Yes. Do you have a moment?"


    "Sure... I''m free anyway."


    Danio was a child who hadn''t received much attention from the Duke.


    In this situation, there were no vassals pushing him as a substitute for the king, and Danio himself had no such intentions.


    However...


    "Do you want to help Princess Eva?"


    "...I would like to help. Of course, all of you as well. But I..."


    "...It''s a gamble, but there''s something you could do, Prince Danio."


    "What can I do...?"


    "The drug the dancer gave to His Majesty makes him listless and induces sleep. Overuse seems to have caused some memory confusion. If his real-life memories are vague, there''s no way he''ll remember anything while he''s asleep."


    "Uh... I don''t understand..."


    "In simple terms, you can fabricate that you were temporarily appointed by His Majesty when you two were alone."


    "Fabricate the King''s words...?! It concerns the issue of the sessor!"


    Danio was taken aback and stepped back a bit.


    That''s because Lynfia, without changing her expression, had suggested something outrageous.


    "It''s a temporary measure. His Majesty is alive. However, we don''t have time to wait when ites to the problem with the neighboring country. If you can resolve it safely, I believe you won''t be med."


    "Even if I''m not med... for me to make a decision to intervene in another country''s affairs..."


    "You don''t need to intervene. Just order a temporary retreat for the army at the border, that''s all. Afterwards, Princess Eva will lead the troops to assist the prince."


    "That would indeed be a domestic issue, but..."


    Danio couldn''t seem to get on board with the idea.


    That''s because he himself was not good at lying.


    The fear of getting caught was the first thought that came to his mind.


    Lynfia then bowed to Danio.


    "I understand that it''s an unreasonable request. It would be great if you could consider it. I will go talk to Lady Finne."


    Saying that, Lynfia left.


    Danio, left behind, sighed.


    "Did Prince Danio ept the proposal?"


    "No, he hasn''t directly responded yet. Please forgive me for acting on my own."


    "Even so, it''s a fact that we have no other options than having Prince Danio act."


    Finne nodded at Sebas'' words, and indicated to Lynfia not to worry.


    If the duke doesn''t wake up, the problem won''t be solved unless Danio takesmand.


    However, if he just starts iming it, Danio might be used of a crime.


    Falsifying the king''s words is problematic, but it''s also a fact that the duke is unlikely to remember anything when he wakes up.


    It''s doubtful whether he remembers the incident with the dancer. He certainly wouldn''t remember any words spoken while he was asleep.


    In his confused state of mind, he might believe it if he was told he said it.


    But...


    "We can''t force him to do it for the Empire..."


    "However, if Rondine moves now, Rondine will be a benefactor to the Empire and Albatro. They can earn favor. It''s not a bad choice for Rondine. There is no possibility of siding with the kingdom."


    The Empire or the kingdom.


    Out of two options, one has been eliminated.


    The path that Rondine will choose by elimination is almost certain.


    In that case, it would be better to earn favor with the Empire and Albatro.


    "Even if there''s a benefit, a problematic action can''t be justified. If he acts, Prince Danio will have to carry a lie..."


    Whether to stop him or not.


    As Finne was seriously worrying, the door to the room opened.


    "Excuse me! His Majesty the Duke has entrusted Prince Danio to take over temporarily! Prince Danio is seeking the support of the Empire!"


    "...Understood. As the representative of the Empire, I will support Prince Danio."


    After a brief silence, Finne dered her support.


    That''s because there was no other choice.


    "Now Princess Eva can rush to the reinforcements. The overall situation has been decided, hasn''t it?"


    "No... the king is still in the capital, and as long as the Duchy''s navy is still operational, the Duke won''t give up. I''ve pushed Prince Danio to act. We cannot overlook the possibility of losing. I''m going to see Prince Danio."


    Saying that, Finne stood up from her chair.


    <strong>TL''s Notes: New series announcement!! </strong><strong>Here in November Updates</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Chapter 517: A Clear Advantage


    The Duke of Pastore has set out.


    Upon hearing the news, I sighed.


    "So, he sided with them after all?"


    "It seems Oscar couldn''t persuade him..."


    Julio''s shoulders dropped.


    Duke Pastore, who had stayed in the capital until now.


    He has finally moved because Count Adornato, who had maintained neutrality, has sided with him.


    This caused the Pastore Duke''s forces to swell.


    Seeing this advantage, Duke Pastore finally moved.


    A total of six thousand troops areing our way.


    On our side, we have a total of one thousand.


    The disparity in strength is six times.


    Even if we fight holed up in a stronghold, there is no robust fortress in the Duchy of Albatro.


    We have renovated some nearby forts that could potentially be used, but there wasn''t much time, and it''s like a drop in the bucket.


    A fragile base can''t withstand a sixfold difference in strength.


    "Well, we should consider it good that Duke Pastore himself has set out."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If he had his son act as general and fully entrusted Marcel, we wouldn''t have had a chance to win. Considering he didn''t move until now, Duke Pastore probably dislikes the kingdom''s intervention."


    "Even though he took over the capital with the help of the kingdom, he dislikes interference..."


    "He probably doesn''t have the guts to be a puppet. It''s a convenient story."


    That convenient thought bes our chance to win.


    Duke Pastore probably set out because he was convinced he could absolutely win, but there are no absolutes in war.


    "Let''s do what we can."


    Saying that, I pped Julio''s shoulder.


    A few dayster.


    The Pastore Duke''s army of six thousand was deployed in front of us, who had holed up in the fort.


    A messenger from the Pastore Duke''s army came.


    The messenger dismounted from his horse in front of the gate and greeted us.


    "It''s been a while. Prince Arnold, Prince Julio."


    "It has been a while, Oscar."


    The one who came as a messenger was Oscar, the son of Count Adornato.


    He was supposed to be sent to get Count Adornato on our side, but now he hase as an enemy messenger.


    "I''m sorry for this oue... I couldn''t persuade my father."


    "Oscar..."


    Julio''s face showed a resigned expression.


    Oscar also looked regretful.


    But...


    "You must be disappointed..."


    "Not at all. I somewhat expected this."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly that. I don''t know you well, but I have some understanding of your character. You were persuaded by your father to side with the Duke of Pastore and betrayed us because the situation suddenly tipped in the Duke''s favor, right? You realized your father was right?"


    "You call it a betrayal!? Do you know what I''ve been through!"


    "I''m sure you tried your best to persuade him. I''ll give you that. But in the end, you stand against us. I somewhat knew. You''re not the type to side with a clearly disadvantaged force."


    Being able to understand the situation too well can see the advantages and disadvantages.


    Being too good at self-preservation makes one aware of what happens after winning or losing.


    Being too good at acknowledging one''s faults makes one realize the correctness of one''s parents.


    I thought Oscar would surely be swayed by the Count.


    I had no expectations, so there''s no disappointment.


    "You seem to have it all figured out... I was under house arrest for several days. By my own father. Until the situation changed, I was on your side. There was no choice but to follow the Duke when it became irreversible!"


    "That''s who you are, Oscar. You think you''ve done your duty after being under house arrest for several days, and it can''t be helped if you change sides when the situation changes. People call such individuals traitors."


    "I had no choice! Wouldn''t you do the same if you were in my shoes!?"


    "If I have someone I want to win, I will make sure they win. I will overturn an irreversible situation and do the impossible even if it''s impossible. You seem to not understand... remember well. Not everyone in this world is as indecisive as you."


    Upon narrowing his eyes, Oscar steps back.


    However, Oscar argues back.


    "You talk big... Can you really turn this disadvantage around? If not, it''s just empty talk!"


    "We can, and we are no longer at a disadvantage. The Duke of Pastore took too much time."


    "Are you hoping for reinforcements? I don''t see Raul around. Are you expecting the frontier nobles? They wouldn''te. Even a fool like Raul wouldn''t challenge an impossible fight! You should''ve secured an advantage if you wanted them to follow you!"


    "Is that your true intention? Well, I get what you''re saying. However, with that mindset, you can''t achieve greatness. Those who stick with us when we''re down are the ones worth trusting. That truststs a lifetime. That''s why Raul will continue to be of great importance. Unlike you."


    We were at a disadvantage.


    That''s why we could only trust those who we believed would not betray us even when we were down.


    We were just like a woman fallen by the roadside.


    It''s an excuse to abandon her.


    It''s understandable because there''s a reason.


    Helping her is just an act of charity.


    But what we''re looking for is that charity.


    "Raul... of importance? You seem tock discernment. A country that values such an unremarkable man is doomed to ruin."


    "I may indeedck discernment. My brother can find merit in people without any visible advantages. Compared to him, I''m still learning. I can only see obvious strengths. Raul is sincere. That alone far surpasses someone as half-hearted as you."


    At that moment.


    A lookout soldier raises his voice.


    "Army from the north! About two thousand strong!"


    Everyone''s gaze shifts to the north, confirming the iing troops.


    A coalition of minor nobles.


    The g flying at the head of the army is that of the Pint Count.


    "Go back and tell your father. He chose the wrong side."


    "Just two thousand reinforcements... We have six thousand! That''s still three times as many!"


    "If you think so, bring it on. We''re ready to face you. Given the Duke of Pastore''s character, he likely ced Count Adlunate in the vanguard, uncertain until thest moment about which side to join. He''d find it unpleasant when he ascends to the throne. He''d want to whittle down the strength. Do your best."


    "Speak as you like! When we win, be sure to plead for your life. Then I''ll be thankful!"


    "I''d suggest you stop betting on such insurance. I won''t spare you."


    I n to save myself.


    Showing such a stance, creating insurance for when things go wrong.


    Betraying us and pleading for mercy isughable.


    "Go on, leave. Prince Julio and I are busy weing future heroes."


    I dismiss Oscar with both hands.


    Then, Julio and I prepare to wee the slowly approaching reinforcements.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Chapter 518: The Duke''s Army


    "Prince Julio! Are you safe?"


    "Raul! I''m d you made it!"


    Julio greeted Raul as he entered the fortress. Following him, a few nobles walked in.


    "Prince Julio! Count Pinto and the other frontier nobles will join your cause."


    "Your decision is appreciated Count Pinto. I promise you will be rewarded after this battle."


    "Thank you."


    After such an exchange, Count Pinto turned his gaze toward me.


    "You must be Prince Arnold."


    "Indeed, I am Arnold. What brings you here?"


    "Your uncle, Duke Bergevine, sent a message."


    "What does he say?"


    "He said not to get hurt."


    Typical of my uncle.


    Even though we''re about to head into battle, he casually warns me not to get injured. Well, I guess it means not to overdo it.


    "I see. Then, I''ll try not to get hurt. Can I entrust my safety to you?"


    "Leave it to us; we will certainly protect you!"


    "I like your spirit. The reinforcements of two thousand won''t fit into this fort. We''ll have to set up camp outside. Let me exin the location. Follow me inside."


    We, who have only half the number of the enemy, should not divide our forces. But there''s no point forcing everyone into the fortress either.


    A thousand in the fort. The reinforcements of two thousand will set up camp at a location where they can keep an eye on both the fort and the Duke''s army.


    That''s the best course of action for now.


    If the enemy isn''t stupid, they will leave a small group to keep an eye on the fort and attack the two thousand reinforcements outside. Well, if that happens, we just have to strike back.


    "What fools."


    I mutter at the unexpected actions of the enemy.


    The Duke''s army, for some reason, ced an equal number of two thousand to keep our reinforcements in check, choosing to storm the fort with the remaining four thousand.


    They probably reasoned that if the fort fell, the battle would be over.


    Indeed, both Julio and I are in the fort. Maybe they thought they could trample over just a thousand?


    That''s short-sighted. After all...


    "They should know better than to think taking the fort will be easy."


    Saying that, I look up at the sky.


    Something we have that they don''t - aerial support.


    The enemy dislikes the kingdom''s interference and didn''t bring Marcel along.


    So, they don''t have the Gryphon Knights.


    But, we have my bodyguards here, who can freely attack from the sky.


    "May we intercept!?"


    "Target only the siege weapons. That will break their morale."


    "Understood!"


    Fin, who had descended nearby, ascends higher upon hearing my instructions and starts firing thunderbolts from his staff.


    His targets are the siege weapons intended for storming the fort.


    The Duke''s army was earnestly hauling theserge machines, but now they were being struck by lightning.


    Weapons copsing. Weapons burning.


    Chaos spreads rapidly throughout the Duke''s army.


    Countless lightning bolts raining down from the sky probably feels like a natural disaster to them.


    "And they thought they could siege the fort when we have control of the sky..."


    I sigh in disbelief.


    Did they forget about Fin''s existence or did they simply underestimate him?


    The Duke''s army is thrown into disarray, and their frontline copses.


    They are forced to retreat.


    The two thousand troops they''d assigned to keep our reinforcements in check also started to withdraw.


    In the end, they only lost their siege weapons.


    At least they could''ve moved at night or shown some ingenuity.


    "The level of your Royal Guard is indeed impressive..."


    "He''s not my Royal Guard. He''s my father''s. Besides, Fin is still on the tame side, you know?"


    Under the unique conditions of the sky, Fin holds unparalleled power.


    However, several Royal Guards have the power to reign supreme regardless of the conditions. The reason the Grand Duke wanted to gauge the Empire''s seriousness was that the deployment of the Royal Guards significantly increases the Empire''s chances of winning.


    My father has an undefeated record in battle, but many Royal Guards apany him on his expeditions. It''s harder to lose with that level of power. That''s his personal opinion. The threat posed by the Royal Guards that show up on the battlefield is just that significant.


    "And you say Fin''s performance was tame... He just single-handedly repelled an enemy force of four thousand..."


    "The threat level changes depending on who is leading those four thousand. Stay vignt. The Duke will undoubtedly go crying to Marcel. Once that happens, the pitifully retreating four thousand will probably transform into an elite force."


    "...Why is Your Highness so wary of Ambassador Marcel? I understand that Marcel is formidable, but..."


    "I sense a familiar scent from him. He''s a big liar. The type who will deceive others and even himself if necessary. That''s why I am cautious."


    "A liar...? What kind of lies would the ambassador tell?"


    "You could generally guess."


    His attitude towards me is too overbearing. He has three Gryphon Knights for his guards. Just from this, you can have a rough idea.


    Moreover, the Duchy of Albatro is a key point that the kingdom absolutely must secure. If we bring the Duchy of Albatro over to the kingdom''s side here, it would threaten the southern part of the Empire, and a decline in their naval forces can be anticipated.


    The Empire could potentially get stuck in a quagmire, just like in the previous war. If that happens, the Empire won''t stay silent.


    In recent years, they haven''t been able to stand up to my sister Lize''s irond defense, but if the Empire were to engage in a quagmire war with the Kingdom, they would look for an opening.


    The strategic point, that is the Duchy of Albatro. I wouldn''t leave this to my subordinates.


    "Well, the Duke will be frightened and immobilized for a while. In the meantime, let''s rest. Pass the word to the nobles to rest as well. They must be tired too."


    I ryed this to the messenger and retreated back into the fort.


    We have three thousand, they have six thousand. But the morale of the six thousand is low, and there''s an annoyance amongst them.


    We''re outnumbered, but it''s either an even match or we have the advantage. Time is also on our side.


    "Shall we observe their performance then?"


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519: Recovering Morale


    Several dayster.


    Marcel, who had been summoned from the capital, was sighing at the low morale of the troops.


    "Why can''t these fools choose to do nothing?"


    The Duke of Pastore had ordered Marcel, who had wanted to apany him, to stay behind. As ast-ditch strategy, he warned the enemy that reinforcements would surelye, but it was all in vain.


    He had cautioned the enemy not to rush. If they could deal with the reinforcements first, there wouldn''t be a problem. But they hurried and forced a confrontation.


    As a result, morale dropped, and they lost the siege weapons.


    They couldy a siege with time, but the opponent''s aim was to stall. Eventually, the army from the border with Rondine would likely reim their territory.


    "We must first restore the lost morale. Lizette."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Lead about a hundred elites andunch a surprise attack on the enemy''s reinforcements."


    "Understood. Do we also need the enemymander''s head?"


    "There''s no need to inflict a major blow. Just break through the enemy lines in a way that the entire army can see. That''s all."


    "But wouldn''t morale rise more if we have the enemymander''s head?"


    "The head of a frontier noble has little value. It would be more problematic if you attract attention to yourself. There are skilled individuals around Arnold. If they perceive danger, they will likely direct their efforts towards you."


    "I''ll beat them, whether they''re the captain of the imperial guards or not."


    "We can discuss that another time. Understood?"


    "Yes."


    Though slightly dissatisfied, Lizette nodded.


    Watching her, Marcel put on a wry smile and stepped forward. Then, hemanded the entire army tounch an attack with arrows.


    Without siege weapons, the only option to attack the fort is to usedders. But that would require bloodshed. Even if it''s a weak fort, even if there are only a thousand soldiers.


    Those who go to the front lines spill the necessary blood.


    That''s why morale needed to be restored.


    The long-range attack with arrows.


    Against this, the fort was powerless.


    Without giving them time to retaliate, arrows were continually fired into the fort.


    The sight brought back confidence to the soldiers.


    No matter what, the enemy is outnumbered, and they are in the majority.


    But the other side wasn''t just taking hits.


    Their unique Dragon Knight was about tounch an attack from the sky.


    However, that was prevented by three Griffin Knights.


    Unlike when they were ambushed in the capital.


    Only Fin and Nova were reflected in the Griffin Knights'' eyes.


    Coordinated attacks by three knights.


    They took this action because they acknowledged their strength.


    They wouldn''t dare to underestimate a single knight.


    The strongest imperial guard squad, and the captain who is a Dragon Knight.


    Knowing this, they knew how to fight.


    Not even the Griffin Knights were arrogant enough to think they could win in a one-on-one challenge.


    Above all, they couldn''t afford to make a fool of themselves in front of the master they serve.


    To keep Fin and Nova from breaking free, they exerted all their strength.


    As a result, Fin and Nova had no choice but to focus on the three knights.


    Then there''s no one to stop the arrows.


    An endless rain of arrows.


    There seemed to be confusion on the fort side as well.


    "They''re probably waiting to bring it to close quartersbat quickly, right?"


    Marcel muttered.


    There was no movement from the fort.


    Long-range attacks with bows and arrows are amon tactic.


    Probably theck of resistance is because they know they can''t defend against it.


    So they hide their faces and endure because they know that the enemy has to bring it to close quartersbat to take the fort.


    "I can control the reins of the fort soldiers, but what about the soldiers in other ces?"


    A bit away, the frontier nobility''s army was encamped.


    There was starting to be a hustle and bustle there.


    The Dragon Knight, theirst hope, was being restrained, and it seemed like the fort was in a pinch.


    But the orders were probably to stand by.


    Conflict must be arising there.


    Those who wanted to charge on horseback. Those trying to restrain them.


    The formation was disturbed.


    Without missing that opportunity, Lizette''s cavalryunched an assault on the frontier noble army.


    A surprise attack from the rear.


    And their attention was to the front.


    Caught off guard, the frontier nobility army was thrown into confusion and couldn''t respond appropriately.


    In the meantime, Lizette''s cavalry continued to break through their lines.


    Along the way, several knights attempted to block them, but Lizette casually swung her sword to bring them down.


    The g of Count Pinto came into Lizette''s view.


    Count Pinto was likely there.


    That was enough for a souvenir.


    But remembering the reprimand, Lizette reluctantly averted her gaze.


    "I don''t want to get scolded..."


    But it felt wasteful.


    It wouldn''t take much time.


    Even so, Lizette just broke through the frontier noble army''s lines.


    She didn''t want to disrupt Marcel''s n by doing anything unnecessary.


    In front of Lizette, who was thinking such thoughts, something blocked her way.


    Small.


    When she tilted her head in question, the tip of a spear was looming in front of Lizette''s eyes.


    Without panicking, she diverted its course with her sword to dodge.


    "You''re not bad, miss."


    "...A bear?"


    "Isn''t it cute?"


    Seig, who was riding on the horse''s head, confronted Lizette.


    The distance was close.


    Lizette was the first to make a move.


    She swung her sword, trying to knock Seig down.


    In response, Seig jumped and thrust his spear.


    "Rude. What would you do if my cute looks became gross?"


    "I don''t particrly find you cute."


    "Seriously!? Women in the kingdom are strange!"


    Abat atop their horses.


    Seig tried to throw Lizette off bnce by leaping forward and backward, but Lizette dealt with it all. Lizette''s sword gradually moved closer to Seig.


    "Tough one!!"


    "You''re not bad yourself."


    "This is hurting!"


    With that, Seig unleashed a full-bodied thrust, but Lizette received it with her sword.


    At the same time, she grabbed Seig''s body with one hand and threw him backward.


    "Whoa!!??"


    "I was told not to bother with trophies, so I''ll let you go."


    "Well, thanks a lot!"


    Seig, who hadnded on the ground, sighed as he watched Lizette leave.


    If there was an attack, it would be the elites.


    They were told if they could take down the leader, then they should.


    However, the opponent was stronger than expected.


    "Oh boy... the enemy has a strong woman too."


    While thinking about how he would make an excuse, Seig returned to the camp.


    As a result of Lizette''s breakthrough, the morale of the Duke''s army had been restored.


    The illusion of the enemy''s strength was gone.


    "First one... The remaining obstacle is..."


    "Ambassador, the Duke is calling for you."


    "I''ll go right away."


    There was no time.


    However, it wasn''t an opponent he could win against in haste.


    He could only convince himself that he had to slowly crush each element of uncertainty, Marcel thought as he turned on his heel.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520: The Authority to Command


    The Duke''s army was buzzing with a small victory.


    The dragon knight, who seemed to be a figure of despair, was suppressed, and the enemy''s reinforcements were trampled by a separate squad of the Duke''s army.


    Whether there were casualties or not didn''t matter.


    What they saw brought positivity to the soldiers.


    "Ah, they''re getting carried away. That''s why I dislike guys who can''t see the situation in a war. Simple. We''re going to win in the end anyway."


    "And yet you''re so arrogant despite failing your mission?"


    The walls of the fortress.


    There, Seig and I were observing the state of the Duke''s army.


    Seig''s task was to defeat the master leading the enemy''s separate squad.


    That should have determined the oue of this battle.


    My prediction that the female knight who was probably escorting Marcel woulde out was correct.


    However, I had misread the female knight''s strength.


    "I didn''t fail! I just let her go because it seemed like she had business elsewhere! Anyway, if it wasn''t for the galloping horse, I would have won easily!!"


    Seig iled his arms and legs, making excuses.


    His incessant excuses probably stemmed from his frustration.


    From what I heard, the enemy''s female knight was stronger than Seig.


    I don''t usually misread the opponent''s power, but it seems that my focus was on Marcel and I made a stupid mistake.


    "Well, it''s my fault for sending you alone. Don''t worry about it."


    "Hey! That''s the most hurtful thing you can say!"


    "It''s not a constion. I thought you wouldn''t die ande back, so thanks to you, I didn''t have to feel guilty. I appreciate it."


    "Well, thanks a lot."


    Seig looked away in a bad mood.


    With a wry smile at Seig, I turned my eyes to the enemy''s lines.


    The morale was excellent.


    Impressive. They chose to boost morale immediately upon takeover and executed it wlessly.


    With this, the Duke''s army''s first battle mistake is wiped clean.


    You could say it''s back to square one.


    But what happens when you go back to the beginning?


    "The nobles will get noisy."


    It''s unfortunate for Marcel, but when the soldiers think, "We can do this!"


    The annoying nobles watching from the rear think, "We can do this even more!"


    The Duke didn''t approve of the intervention from the kingdom.


    He just borrowed Marcel''s hand out of necessity.


    If they sense a hint of victory, they will immediately intervene.


    Marcel will probably be busy dealing with that.


    In the meantime, I asked Captain Lars to do me a favor.


    I hope it goes well.


    Marcel, who was summoned by Duke Pastore, was meeting with the main nobles in the tent.


    "As expected of Ambassador Marcel. Themand was excellent."


    "Do you already feel victorious? Let me make it clear, if the Duke takesmand, we''ll lose."


    Without listening to the conversation, Marcel opened his mouth.


    It was clear that they were going to give various reasons to takemand themselves.


    "Wha-what did you say!?"


    "People have their strengths and weaknesses. The Duke is not suited for battle. You should quit."


    "I have read many books on military tactics!"


    "Reading and understanding are different. And understanding and executing are also different. The standard measure for the first battle is to leave a hold in the fortress and annihte the external reinforcements. If you use a trick, you would attack where they sortie from the fortress and take the fortress. Anyhow, a fortress attack is unthinkable. The point of focus is unthinkable. It could be said youck a sense of strategy."


    Marcel said without hesitation.


    He couldn''t let Duke Pastore takemand here.


    "You...! There''s a limit to rudeness!"


    "I don''t mind being rude. It seems you have forgotten, but we are in an equal position. We joined forces because we bring each other benefits. Isn''t that right? But what about you? You couldn''t even crush the opposing forces yourself, and you came crying to me. You seem to hate the kingdom''s intervention, but if we withdraw our hand here, it won''t be just that, right?"


    "How arrogant! It should be the kingdom that will have trouble if we be enemies!"


    "Until now, yes. While you''ve been wasting a golden opportunity, I''ve made minimum preparations. It would be best if you be the public king and do as we say, but I don''t mind even if you lose and die."


    "Wh-what did you say...!?"


    "I don''t waste time like you do."


    "N-no, that''s a lie! It can''t be!"


    "You were afraid of defectors from the navy while you were controlling the capital, so you made all the ships anchor, didn''t you? I took the opportunity to tamper with the ships. It''s impossible to disable all the ships, but if half of them stop working, our objective will be achieved."


    The naval admiral had sided with the Duke, but there were also Empire loyalists in the navy.


    To prevent them from moving the ships and leaving the capital, the Duke brought all the crew members ashore.


    During that time, Marcel had his eye on the empty ships.


    "What kind of thing is this!? We''re supposed to be allies!?"


    "If we''re allies, let''s be treated like allies. You failed, I seeded. So I''ll takemand of this battle. It''s a simple story, isn''t it?"


    "This army is my army!"


    "Yes, it is. So I don''t mind if you forcibly takemand. But if you do, we will withdraw. We have no intention of boarding a sinking ship."


    "Such..."


    "In most cases, if you have twice the power, you should win. But if themander is a fool, even a winnable battle bes unwinnable. And the opponent is Prince Arnold. I don''t mind risking my life, but you can''t win against him under the Duke."


    Marcel''s words silenced the Duke.


    The other nobles also said nothing.


    They had vaguely realized that they could not win with Duke Pastore.


    "Do you say that I will fall behind a dried-up prince!?"


    "Is there still a fool who underestimates that prince? Listen, based on facts alone, the Duke has already fallen behind. He has greatly lowered morale from the first battle. That''s why he came crying to me. Isn''t that right?"


    "I, I am!"


    "Yeah, okay. I don''t want to hear it. I think this is a waste of time, but for the Duke who can''t realize the genius of Prince Arnold, and so that the nobles here don''t be like the Duke. Let me simply teach you the greatness of the prince."


    With that, Marcel raised a finger.


    There were many things to point out,, but he gave up because he thought they wouldn''t understand even if he said several.


    "The point where Prince Arnold excels is ''reading the situation''. Whether it''s the battle situation, the political situation, or the public sentiment... he can read the opponent''s movements terrifyingly well. That''s why he could take the back of the well-known General Prince Gordon and the Dragon Prince, and was able to eliminate the corrupt nobles in the provinces in just one year. Because he can read, he can urately strike the next move. For example, this battle. He should have read that I was going to boost morale."


    "He read it but couldn''t prevent it!"


    "Can''t you shut up and listen to people''s stories? Duke. Listen, deliberately being at a disadvantage is also a strategy. What do you think happens when our morale rises? You misinterpret it as a winning battle and drag me down. When that happens, his eyes will inevitably turn to you guys. That''s the target."


    When Marcel said that, the Griffin Lion Knight descended next to the tent.


    "I report! There was a small group near the camp! It seems they were trying to infiltrate!"


    "Did they escape?"


    "Yes! What will you do?"


    "Leave them be. They won''t be caught anyway."


    Were they nning to burn the provisions, or were they nning to disguise themselves as soldiers and cause different interference?


    Either way, they were prevented.


    This was also because the vignce had been strengthened.


    "Just in case, I mobilized all my guards for vignce. While you guys are rejoicing in the winning battle, Prince Arnold is chuckling. Can you win with this?"


    "It''s a coincidence! Or is it something the ambassador set up!?"


    "If it''s a coincidence or a setup, how good it would be. If you want to believe that, go ahead. Until the moment you die, you think everything is a coincidence."


    With that, Marcel turned on his heel.


    The nobles, who sensed he was leaving, all called out to Marcel at once.


    "Please wait! Ambassador Marcel!"


    "We would like to leave themand to Ambassador Marcel here!"


    "Please save us!"


    Marcel''s biggest concern was that the army did not move as he thought.


    The main body of this army was Duke Pastore''s soldiers, but the nobles present here were also sending out considerable soldiers.


    If he gets the support of the nobles, he can get themand. The Duke cannot ignore their intentions.


    If they side with the other party, the difference in military strength will gradually narrow.


    "I''d love to takemand, but what does the Duke say?"


    "Duke Pastore! Please let the ambassador take care of it!"


    "The ambassador''s advice has been urate so far!"


    "Please!"


    "Please!"


    The entreaty from the nobles.


    Receiving that, the Duke grudgingly announced, as if spitting it out.


    "I leave themand to the ambassador! Is that okay!?"


    With that, Duke Pastore left the tent.


    In the tent where the troublemaker had left, Marcel pped his hands.


    "Now, let''s have a military council."


    <strong>TL''s Notes</strong>


    <strong>Sorry for the dy, I had to give my cats a shower.... Also had a nice scare when I opened novelupdates and saw all the links to my TLs missing (I wasn''t logged in)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521: A Cowardly Move


    "I apologize, Your Highness. We couldn''t infiltrate."


    "I see. It was indeed a tough task, wasn''t it?"


    "Indeed, Your Highness?"


    Inside the fort.


    Returning Lars asked inquisitively.


    "Did I upset you by pushing a task that I thought was impossible?"


    "No, I simply thought it was unlike Your Highness."


    "Unlike me, huh... well, it was indeed a gamble. I thought it was 80% impossible."


    "You were hoping for the 20%... Do you think the situation is that bad?"


    I nod at Lars''s words.


    Indeed, we had been set back by Marcel.


    But, it had only boosted the enemy''s morale. We had not gotten back the lost siege weapons, let alone the time.


    "What do you think is the best course of action for the Duke''s army in this situation?"


    "The best course of action... wouldn''t it be to attack the nobles outside?"


    "No, it''s a siege. However, Marcel will never choose that option. No, he can''t."


    "Is it because he knows that we have other reinforcements?"


    "Yes. He''s aware. Because Finne isn''t by my side. There''s only one destination. He''s likely reaching out to Rondine... but threats from the Empire won''t work on Rondine. Unlike the undecided Duchy of Albatro, Rondine is entirely pro-Empire. Even if they''re threatened, it will only deepen their hostility. So he''ll choose another method. But no matter what method he uses, it''ll be difficult to hold Rondine down for long."


    Controlling a nation''s movement for a long time is a herculean task.


    If you try to control the king, there are people in key positions in the country.


    If you try to control those in key positions, the final decision-making power lies with the king.


    If you aim to control both, it''s tantamount to taking over the country.


    Unless you''ve been moving from a long time ago, it''s impossible, and I don''t think Marcel has been leading the Kingdom''s n from such a long time ago.


    Besides, I sent Finne and Sebas over there. They''ll make sure to move Rondine, no matter what happens.


    "Ambassador Marcel is pressed for time and can''t use the best strategy. Isn''t that advantageous for us?"


    "It''s too advantageous. That''s why I gambled. I thought it would be difficult, but if it seeded, it would be significant. He''s supposed to retreat before the border army arrives. I wanted you to take advantage of the ensuing chaos."


    "That much...?"


    "That much. In terms of strategy, if the Duchy of Albatro joins the Empire, the Kingdom will be in trouble. That''s because the Kingdom boasts of an impregnable fortress because it has a port. The Kingdom once used that port to receive supplies from the Duchy of Albatro. That''s why thend-based Imperial Army couldn''t take it. We don''t want the same thing to happen, so we want to bring the Duchy of Albatro to our side. If we can defeat the Kingdom''s navy and attack from the sea, we can take the fortress."


    To take the capital, we need to break through that fortress.


    But, the Empire can''t do it alone.


    Learning from past lessons, we''re making our move.


    But...


    "However, that''s the Empire''s strategy. From the Kingdom''s perspective, they would be happy if they could execute the grand strategy of bringing the Duchy of Albatro to their side and coordinating with the Empire... but as long as they can hold the Imperial Army at the border, their strategy won''t copse."


    Before the Imperial Army can be driven into the fortress or significantly weakened, the Empire can''t achieve its goal.


    And Marcel has the power to do that.


    "Do you think Prince Leonard will lose?"


    "I wanted to eliminate the possibility. But the gamble didn''t pay off. It can''t be helped. From what I hear from Seig, the female knight escorting him is formidable. Even if you had infiltrated, it would have been doubtful whether you could kill her. Let''s consider it a good thing that you failed."


    "That much... Who is this Ambassador Marcel?"


    "I''m guessing, but he''s likely the third prince of the Kingdom, Anthem."


    "Prince Anthem!? Is he really here?"


    It''s just a guess.


    I had only told Lars to infiltrate and kill if the opportunity arose.


    Because the information was uncertain.


    "Themander-in-chief... But I heard he was bedridden from poisoning. It''s a famous story, isn''t it?"


    "But, the likelihood of him being Prince Anthem is highest."


    "But... can he suddenly get up?"


    "I don''t know. All I know is that the ambassador named Marcel is extraordinarily capable. It was worth the gamble just for that."


    "Indeed... There are even rumors that the Prime Minister supported the crown prince of the Kingdom because of hispetence..."


    "That''s nonsense. No matter how much the Prime Minister tries, he can''t do that. Back then, the crown prince was there. My older brother would never allow it."


    "The Prime Minister wouldn''t harm the Kingdom''s prince unterally."


    "He must have consulted with my father or brother. Neither of them would allow it."


    "If anything, the Imperial Kingdom seems to be the one making secret maneuvers."


    "If the Kingdom and the Union Kingdom go to war, and the Kingdom weakens, the Empire would move."


    "The Imperial Kingdom would seize that opportunity. There''s a possibility they desired such a development."


    "But that''s irrelevant now."


    "But if that is indeed Prince Anthem... he will likely try to settle the matter before the border army arrives."


    "That''s right. That''s why he was in such a hurry to recover morale and silence the nobles. He himself probably wants to settle things fairly."


    "By the sound of it, is there a way to settle things that isn''t fair?"


    "I don''t know if it can be called a conclusion, but... from the Kingdom''s perspective, as long as Albatro doesn''t stabilize while they''re fighting the Empire, that''s fine. So, there''s a move to create a deadlock. Reputation-wise, it''s the worst."


    "Can we prevent that?"


    "It''s impossible. But if they go down that road, it''s the end. The Duke will be cornered. It''s not aplicated move. They will take the Grand Duke in the capital hostage and bring negotiations to the table. If they do such a thing against Julio, who was not even a worthy opponent, it would mean acknowledging their own disadvantage. Eventually, there would be defectors, and it would copse. But, it can buy time."


    It''s not a good move, but it can buy time.


    It''s truly ast resort.


    But now, as the border army is about to move.


    Thatst resort is approaching.


    "Why wouldn''t Prince Anthem use that tactic? Honestly, I don''t understand why he would ept the time limit of ''before the border army arrives'' to fight."


    "The reason is probably one. He likely dislikes such tactics."


    "What?"


    "He shouldn''t be so pure and honest that he hates others doing it, but he probably doesn''t want to use such tactics himself. The reason he''s trying to settle things forcibly through battle is because if he retreats to the capital, he''d have to use that tactic. He must be aware of that tactic and also know that victory in battle is difficult in this situation. Still, he aims for victory in battle, which is a matter of emotion."


    "He doesn''t want to use a cowardly move?"


    "Cowardly is subjective. Depending on the person, anything can be a tactic, and anything can be a cowardly move. But, taking the Grand Duke hostage and negotiating with the Duke is seen as cowardly by most people. There are fewer people who would say it''s not cowardly. I can somewhat understand his feelings. He himself was hit with a dirty surprise attack. He wouldn''t want to be the same."


    After saying that, I looked at the Duke''s camp outside from the window.


    Everything up to this point is spection.


    But it''s likely not too far off.


    It''s better to retreat to the capital quickly rather than forcibly aim for victory in battle.


    Yet, he aims for victory in battle because he fundamentally prefers a fair fight.


    "He''s a terrifying man. It means he''s confident he can take this fort in a short period."


    Ideally, I wouldn''t want to pit him against Leo.


    But, I don''t have enough manpower to take him down.


    It''s a problem.


    Previous Chapter


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Chapter 522: The Burden We Bear


    "Has ite?"


    The next day, the Duke''s armyunched an all-out attack. Judging by their coordinated movements, it was clear that Marcel was leading the charge. Their advantagey in their superior numbers and in the fact that they were on the offensive, deciding where and how to strike. Marcel seemed intent on leveraging this to the fullest.


    "A thousand are heading this way! Five thousand towards the nobles'' side! They''re on the move!"


    While receiving these reports, I couldn''t help but admire Marcel''s strategy. What caught my attention was the deployment of the Gryphon Knights. Two on the side of the five thousand and one with the thousand. Marcel had chosen to divide his forces. That was our weak point. If our enemies dispersed, we wouldn''t be able to handle them all. We were short of manpower. Fin could hold back three Gryphon Knights, but if they were divided into two fronts, he would only be able to handle one.


    "Fin, go and aid the outside forces."


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Upon hearing my instructions, Fin took off from the fortress. Outside, a battle between two thousand and five thousand was starting. If we lost air superiority, we would have no chance of winning. For now, I had dispatched Captain Lars and the Nerve Knights asmanders, but they probably wouldn''t be able to turn the tide of battle. However, the nobles'' army was also building fortifications. They wouldn''t be defeated immediately.


    "Hey, isn''t it going to be a tough fight with five thousand against two thousand?"


    "The real challenge is on our side. The other front is just a decoy. Their real target is this fortress."


    A ssic move. It might seem so, but leaving a Gryphon Knight here indicates that they intend to take over the fortress as well. The n must be to crush the front that Fin can''t handle all at once. But they only have a thousand on this side, and no siege weapons. I wonder how they n to attack.


    "Seig, I leave the guard to you. I need to concentrate onmand."


    "Got it!"


    "They''reing from the west! Send the reserves!"


    The fortress is small. The walls aren''t very high either. Therefore, we ced two hundred on each side and created a reserve unit in the center. We sent the reserves to wherever the enemy was targeting. On the other hand, Marcel seemed to be patiently waiting for us to slip up in our defenses, repeating feint attacks several times. If the movement of our reserves was even slightly dyed, they would likely attempt a breakthrough.


    "Hey, are those guys really serious about taking this ce?"


    "They are, that''s why they''re shaking us up."


    "But didn''t you say that the main force was five thousand strong?"


    "Even so, there''s not much we can do right away."


    There were a few members of the Imperial Southern Border Defense Force among our two thousand nobles'' army. They served asmanders, along with Captain Lars and others. This meant we had experienced fieldmanders on our side, something the enemy wascking. In terms of on-the-spot decision-making, we had the upper hand. Although they outnumbered us by more than double, the difference in actualbat power wasn''t as big. Fin was dominating the skies, and the three Gryphon Knights had been reduced to two, giving them less room to interfere on the ground. That front should be fine. The real issue was the thousand soldiers under Marcel''s directmand. We really had no idea what they were going to do.


    "The enemy is starting to concentrate on the east! Get ready to move!"


    As I was calling to the reserve troops, I noticed that the Gryphon Knight was missing from the enemy lines. I quickly realized that he was in the sky, and when I looked up, I saw him right above us. The Gryphon Knight threw several wooden barrels down from the sky. The barrels mostly fell on the west side and exploded. The contents were liquid, and we knew what it was from the smell.


    "Oil! Fire arrows areing!"


    The oil seeped deeply into the ground due to the aerial bombardment. By the time I issued the warning, ming arrows were already released, and the western side of the fortress was engulfed in mes. Observing this, I gave Seig his orders.


    "Expect an attack from the east! Hold them off!"


    Our reserve forces alone wouldn''t be enough. Many of our soldiers were panicking before the fire and attempting to extinguish it, disrupting our formation. The fire on the west side was intense, preventing the enemy from advancing. Therefore, they were expected toe from the east, as we had prepared. That prediction proved correct.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!!"


    The soldiers left on the eastern side raised their voices. However, the noise from the fire drowned out their calls. In the meantime, the enemy had begun their concentrated assault from the east. Severaldders were thrown up, and enemy soldiers climbed up one after another. Seig had rushed to the scene, barely managing to hold them off, but the enemy''s momentum was not to be underestimated.


    The deciding moment happened in an instant. They were probably instructed not to miss that opportunity. The enemy soldiers desperately tried to break through, as if their lives depended on it.


    "Managing to restore morale in just a day and making them willing to risk their lives, huh."


    That must mean they were able to make them believe in victory. However, Marcel was just a guest general after all. He couldn''t fully capture the hearts of the soldiers from the Albatro Duchy, unlike us.


    "Don''t panic!! Don''t fear the fire! Focus on the east! Push off the enemy soldiers! Raise your voices! Don''t be swept away by the enemy''s momentum!!"


    With a sword in one hand, Julio stood on the eastern frontline. The chaos on our side, which had started with the oil being thrown, started to subside all at once. The soldiers'' gaze naturally shifted to Julio, and they began to follow him. Seeing the sight of the prince swinging his sword on the frontlines, the enemy soldiers lost their initial momentum.


    "That was close..."


    I deactivated the magic I had prepared. If Julio was unable to move, I nned to cause an unnatural wind, but he moved at the right time. His efforts were worth more than any magic.


    "Now, what will you do, Marcel?"


    This is a proxy war between the Empire and the Kingdom. If ites to aparison of the pnquins we bear, we have no factors that would lead to our defeat.


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Chapter 523: Retreat Order


    "Retreat. We''ll reset and start over."


    "Again?!"


    At Marcel''s order, a knight from the Duchy raises his voice. The initial attack, and now, seeing that the enemy was able to withstand the fire assault, Marcel had ordered a retreat. If they were unable to take down the fortress, they would retreat and try again. It was a repeating cycle.


    "Retreat. Do it quickly."


    "Understood..."


    Reluctantly, the knightplies. Even now, the fortress is in a defensive position due to Marcel''s attack. If they continued in this manner, they might be able to breach the fortress. It was a retreat in such a situation. But, Marcel''s thoughts were different.


    "They are indeed strong..."


    The first fire attack was the most regrettable. They had the potential to take it down in one fell swoop during the confusion. However, Prince Julio managed to regain control brilliantly. It must have been a serious situation. He himself appeared on the frontlines and showed the soldiers his will to resist. The fortress was barely holding out. From then on, they could push in, but they didn''t feel any indication that they could make it fall. It was because the enemy was prepared to defend assuming they would be pushed in.


    "If we can''t make it fall, there''s no point..."


    Marcel crosses his arms and thinks deeply. What Marcel seeks is only an early fall of the fortress. As the knight said, if they kept attacking, it would eventually fall. However, before that, the Duke''s army would likely be threatened from behind. That would be meaningless. Settle it before then. That was Marcel''s objective. Therefore, if they couldn''t bring it down in one strike, they had been retreating. If their forces were chipped away, they wouldn''t be able to take it downpletely.


    "I was naive to think that we could bring down a fragile fortress and inexperienced noble army with equal numbers..."


    He had sent 5000 to halt the enemy reinforcements. It was to ensure certainty. However, the fortress was more stubborn than he thought. The enemy has distributed their forces to prepare for attacks from all sides. In contrast, Marcel was able to concentrate his forces. They were able to carry out the battle with a real advantage in military power. Yet, they couldn''t take it down. Because their attacks were read and the enemy also concentrated their forces.


    "We can''t go on like this..."


    They need to reorganize their forces. Thinking so, Marcel had given the order for a temporary retreat to the entire army.


    A full army retreat. Count Adornato, entrusted with the main force of 5000, was surprised by the order but began preparations for the retreat. The fortress had the upper hand, and so did they. If they maintained this situation, victory seemed assured. That was the situation as it appeared, but he epted that Marcel was seeing a world different from that of ordinary people like them. But...


    "What does a full army retreat mean?!"


    "Duke Pastore... it''s the ambassador''s order."


    "Are we giving up the advantage?! We''ve attacked this far, the enemy is worn out! Now is the time to push!"


    "The ambassador has a n!"


    "He just wants to decide the battle with his own hands! To make it so that we can''t defy the Kingdom in the future! He just wants the credit in the end!"


    Duke Pastore said so and left the headquarters. Count Adornato, while mentally retorting that Duke Pastore himself wanted the credit, began preparations for the retreat. Then, when the preparations were somewhat ready, he gave the order to retreat.


    "Full army retreat!"


    With their backs to the enemy, the army retreated. However, only four thousand followed. The remaining one thousand attacked the enemy instead.


    "What are they doing!? What''s going on!?"


    "Duke Pastore has led a thousand andunched an attack!"


    "What...?"


    The nobles relied on Marcel, and the current Duke Pastore was just a g. However, for the soldiers on the front line, he was the absolute lord. It couldn''t be med that a thousand moved. The thought that this was bad surfaced in Count Adornato. He had been strictly ordered to never take his eyes off Duke Pastore. If Duke Pastore was foolish, it would be no problem, but if he acted foolishly, it would be a problem for Count Adornato who was watching him.


    It would have been easy to just leave him to die. He just had to lead the four thousand and retreat. However, if he did that, the Duke''s army would disintegrate. Because the lord, the Duke, would die. There was only one option left.


    "...Full army reversal. Continue the offensive until we pull back the Duke. Send a message to Oscar! Bring the Duke back, even if you have to drag him!"


    As he ryed this to the messenger, Count Adornato remembered the words that Al had conveyed through Oscar.


    He had made the wrong ally. He hadn''t thought he''d realize that now. He thought the majority was decided. That Duke Pastore''s victory was unshakeable. But, he was only looking at the situation. He wasn''t looking at the people. Marcel, who was exceptionallypetent, was supporting them, and yet this was happening. Even though they were almost certain to win, for some reason, they seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    The attacking thousand were under enemy counterattack, and were being encircled. Thanks to Count Adornato''s four thousand reversing their course andunching an attack, aplete encirclement was avoided, but to retreat, a significant number of soldiers would have to shed blood.


    It was meaningless bloodshed. Even if they won this battle. Was it okay to install that Duke as king? Was it okay to pledge loyalty to that man sitting on the throne?


    While thinking about these bted considerations, Count Adornato let out a deep sigh.


    <strong>TLs Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Am back.....</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Chapter 524: The Imaginary Enemy


    "Among the enemy''s five thousand, one thousand are charging! The Border Noble''s army is getting surrounded!"


    "What...? Is that...the lord?"


    A voice of confusion involuntarily escaped.


    The enemy had shown movements of retreat.


    Because they couldn''t take down the fort in one strike.


    The enemy doesn''t have time. The tactic of continuously performing effective attacks cannot be used.


    It''s necessary to bring down the fort in one blow.


    So, they tookmand to withstand until thest part.


    Marcel chose to retreat because he understood that. Probably to reorganize the army.


    But Marcel should understand.


    By reinforcing the fort''s strength and reducing the Border Noble''s army strength, Fin, the most powerful air force, can be deployed to the fort.


    This war is solely for Julio.


    That''s why, while I''m winning, I can''t abandon Julio''s supporters.


    While sacrificing the Border Noble''s army outside, I could win by defending the fort.


    But there''s no point in winning like that.


    That''s why I dispatched Fin.


    I also dispatched Captain Lars and others so the Border Noble''s army could fight.


    In order to achieve an all-out victory, I had no choice but to do so. Marcel, understanding this, particrly tilted his forces towards the Border Noble''s army side.


    Probably because he was confident he could take down the same number without Fin.


    "But, they couldn''t take it down..."


    So, the retreat for reorganization of the army.


    Normally, one would think that way.


    But one thousand of the enemy has protruded.


    What''s that?


    "Hey, hey, what are we going to do!? If their steps are disordered, can''t we counterattack!?"


    We''re not at leisure either. Because we''ve been continuously receiving Marcel''s entric attacks.


    Enduring at the brink means always being in a desperate situation.


    If someone breaks, we fall. We''ve been fighting in such a situation.


    We were more cornered mentally than physically.


    Seig''s proposal is valid.


    If we can strike the enemy here, we can almost wipe out Marcel''s winning strategy.


    It might be the time to attack.


    If we strike from the fort right now, we might be able to inflict devastating damage on the enemy''s main force.


    If we do that, it won''t matter if we lose the fort, or if Marcel''s one thousand soldiers attack.


    The enemy was disoriented.


    But still...


    "Send an urgent message to Count Pinto! Do not pursue too far! We will not strike out!"


    "Your Highness!? Isn''t it time to attack now!?"


    Julio, who had been watching the situation with me, appealed so.


    Surely.


    Anyone would think it''s a mistake on the enemy''s part.


    If they can''t control their army, it''s possible.


    But, the enemy isn''t ordinary.


    "There''s a possibility that they''ve resorted to a trick, seeing that we won''t fall. If that''s a ruse, a trap, and we leave the fort, we will be caught in a dra."


    "But..."


    "We''re overwhelmingly advantageous if we don''t move. There''s no need to take risks."


    The one who wants us to move is the enemy, not us.


    There''s no need to upset the bnce to pick up a ball that''s spilled over.


    No matter how valuable that ball is.


    Eventually, a ball ofparable value wille to hand.


    So convincing myself, I managed to be satisfied.


    Honestly, the enemy''s mistake is over ny percent probable.


    But, less than ten percent of the remainder is the chance that Marcel is smirking.


    Normally, I would have attacked.


    But, Marcel''s face alwayses to mind, and I end up holding back.


    I can''t attack in such a state.


    "Really, he''s a difficult opponent..."


    I''m sure that right now, I have missed a great chance to achieve a significant victory.


    I have left an opening for Marcel to win.


    However, even so, there''s a part of me that feels relieved.


    I''m not in a rush to seize victory, because I''m able to hold my own against Marcel.


    I still haven''t lost my cool. I''m not cornered yet.


    If we can buy more time, we can win.


    That''s why I felt at ease.


    "Duke Pastore! What do you mean by ''leave it to me''!? Acting on your own!!"


    In the main camp of the Duke''s army, Marcel was kicking a chair.


    The unteral attack by Duke Pastore was easily intercepted by the enemy''s Border Noble''s army.


    After all, the attack was by a thousand. On the other hand, the opponent was two thousand strong, including their air force.


    They kept receiving attacks from Finn in the sky, and they were on the brink of being surrounded and annihted.


    The remaining four thousand, led by Count Adlernat, saved them.


    However, the damage was surprisingly great, and a significant number of soldiers were injured in order to save the attacking thousand.


    "Lord Marcel, it will affect your health... Please calm down."


    "How can I calm down!? A person who aims to be a king has broken his word! Saying he''ll leave it to us, but taking arbitrary action! The army will be filled with distrust from now on! Did you see the opponent''s prince!? He was inspiring his allies amidst the battle! That''s the appearance of a king! Rumors will spread! The Duke''s failure and the prince''s bravery!"


    This is a proxy war.


    Arnold ismanding the army on behalf of Julio, and Marcel ismanding on behalf of Pastore, but essentially, it''s a fight between Julio and Pastore.


    If you''re going to delegate, then delegate everything.


    There''s no need to do something you''re not good at. Even if the king isn''t perfect, those around him will assist him. That''s fine.


    But Duke Pastore couldn''t do that.


    "He probably wanted to earn some credit... Lord Marcel, narrow-minded people can''t delegate to others. Please understand."


    "I do understand. I intended to! But, in the end, I allowed him to run wild! And the war situation has quickly be unfavorable! It''s all my fault!"


    Marcel informed Lizette, who was standing by, then out of sheer anger, he pped the desk with his right hand.


    A faint trace of blood seeped from his right hand.


    "Lord Marcel! Please take care of yourself! Let me attend to you immediately!"


    "...Do you know why I can''t calm my anger...?"


    "Because Duke Pastore is so ipetent?"


    "I knew he was ipetent... What I can''t forgive is myself. And Arnold."


    "Did Arnold do something?"


    "He did nothing... He stuck to his position at a golden opportunity! He must have thought it might be my strategy! He overestimated me! The me in his imagination was more capable than I am! It''s the first time I''ve felt such humiliation on the battlefield!"


    While receiving treatment, Marcel vented his anger.


    There was no point in bottling it up.


    He only showed this side of himself to those close to him.


    Lizette was one of them.


    However, even for Lizette, it was rare to see Marcel this angry.


    "This is not the kingdom. Even you, Lord Marcel, can''t always have things go smoothly. It can''t be helped."


    "He''s also in a foreign country!"


    "But, he''s been here before. And he has aplished something. The poprity of the ck Twin Princes is high. It''s different from the unknown Lord Marcel. Prince Julio entrusted him withmand because he trusts him. You just didn''t have time, Lord Marcel."


    "So, the cause of defeat is the difference in personal virtue..."


    "You haven''t lost yet, and you, Lord Marcel, also have wonderful personal virtue. Many of the nobles supported you, didn''t they? Only Duke Pastore couldn''t understand. Neither would Prince Arnold have personal virtue that such a man could understand. And that''s not something to be ashamed of."


    "I see..."


    After nodding several times to Lizette''s words, Marcel started to cough.


    He quickly took medicine, but his cough wouldn''t subside.


    He had been working without rest for the past few days.


    "Please lie down. You need to recover..."


    "There''s no time... I need to prepare for the attack immediately..."


    "It''s okay. Right now, you need to rest."


    It was clear that Marcel''s body was crying out for sleep.


    Lizetteid Marcel down and covered him with a nket.


    Unable to resist the sleepiness, Marcel fell asleep as he was.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>This is the chapter I owe everyone after being busy to upload on Sunday</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Chapter 525: Reason for Change


    When Marcel woke up, a full day had passed.


    "I apologize. I decided that rest was necessary."


    "...I''ve caused you worry."


    He did feel like insisting he should have been woken, but it was because of Marcel that Lizette had thought that way, that his body had been pushed so hard. And so, Marcel apologized to Lizette and climbed out of bed.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "The enemy hasn''t made a move, but upon hearing you copsed, the Duke has been creating a fuss."


    "Who follows him?"


    "Almost no one. The memory of his reckless charge is still fresh."


    "Hmm..."


    Having slept once, Marcel''s mind was clear. And because his fatigue had considerably eased, he did not be angry at the Duke''s actions.


    "I should have made better use of him."


    "You tried to, but the Duke ignored your advice, sir."


    Marcel nodded at Lizette''s words. If they had fought when Marcel said to march, it would have almost certainly been a victory. But after dragging it out, the Duke suddenly felt like fighting after Count Adlernat joined in. Moreover, hemanded Marcel to stay in the city. Their cooperative rtionship was essentially a failure at that point.


    The Duke had made his attitude clear. He did not want intervention from the kingdom. So Marcel discarded his reservations. If he kept considering the Duke, they could not win a battle with slim chances of victory.


    "If our positions were reversed, would Arnold have used the Duke effectively?"


    "He might have managed to ride along. He seems resistant to being underestimated."


    "...My foolish elder brother, the crown prince, once evaluated me as capable but arrogant. I dismissed it as envy from an average person, but indeed my arrogance seems like a w."


    "I don''t think being confident can be considered a w. People like the Duke are just ipatible."


    "Lizette, you always put things in a way that makes me feel good. But I can''t indulge in that. I have to make efforts to improve."


    "I can''t imagine why you need to change for the Duke."


    Unusually, Lizette frowned. To her, this battle was already a done deal. She had long given up on Duke Pastore, who had ignored Marcel''s advice at a nearly certain moment of victory. In Lizette''s view, anyone who didn''t recognize Marcel''s capabilities was evil. So she found it hard to ept that Marcel would change for the Duke.


    "I''m not changing for the Duke. I''m changing to match a worthy adversary. I''m passionate and proud. There are always a certain number of people who don''t want to follow me, even if I show my abilities. Until now, that was okay, but it''s a w when dealing with Arnold."


    Marcel gave a bitter smile as he said this. There was a time when he would have tly refused to change for such people. But that sentiment had already flown away.


    He acknowledged Arnold as a worthy adversary for the first time. He didn''t mind making any effort to defeat him.


    "The nobles are in a meeting?"


    "Yes, they seem to be discussing things without the Duke."


    "Alright."


    And so...


    "Oh!? Ambassador Marcel!"


    "You''ve awakened!"


    "I''ve worried you, it seems. My apologies. It seems the fatigue of recent days hit me. The defeat the other day was my responsibility. I''ve caused you trouble."


    Marcel bowed his head to the nobles. They did as they were told. The unexpected ident urred, but Marcel judged that it was his responsibility to prevent it.


    "Oh, raise your head, please!"


    "That''s right! You''ve been doing your best, ambassador!"


    The nobles were puzzled by his unexpected behavior. It was different from before.


    "I did my best, but a loss is a loss. Moreover, I fell at a crucial time. The loss of time here is fatal."


    Marcel shared information with the nobles. That the enemy was likely to mobilize Rondine. That would enable the border army to move. If the border army moves, the battle situation will change dramatically. That''s why they didn''t have time. He shared all of it.


    However, the nobles could not understand as much as Marcel. There was a gap in awareness between them. Marcel thought they had to bepletely crushed to win, but some of the nobles were somewhatcent.


    Theycked a sense of crisis because theycked understanding. Marcel decided to correct this.


    "The border army is probably already on the move. We likely have about one day left. We will have to retreat to the capital to avoid annihtion. But if we simply retreat, they will pursue us from behind."


    "Can the border army really get here that quickly...?"


    "I understand it''s hard to believe. However, I don''t typically get this sort of prediction wrong. If we don''t retreat, it''s annihtion. But we can''t simply retreat either. And I don''t think the Duke will ept the retreat."


    Marcel understood the reason why Duke Pastore would notply. It was not because he was considering the appropriateness of the instructions, but because he did not want to follow Marcel. If heplied, it would mean epting the kingdom''s intervention. Therefore, he consistently opposed Marcel''s words.


    Therefore...


    "Let''s make the Duke, who insists on staying, the rearguard. He''s the Alliance leader, but he also has a son in the capital. The son is no less of a problem than the Duke... but we have no other choice."


    "I see... But wouldn''t it look bad to leave the Alliance leader behind?"


    "That''s why I''m discussing this with you. Under the Duke, including injured soldiers, there are about 3,000. Under me, there are 2,000 who can move. We''re going to split the army. I''m sorry, but some of you will need to stay with the Duke."


    Saying this, Marcel once again bowed his head to the nobles. Being in the rearguard is dangerous. Yet...


    "I''ll take on that role."


    "Count Adlernat..."


    "If someone has to do it, I''ll do it. My son has already offended Prince Arnold. If the Duke''s army doesn''t win, there is no future for my family."


    "That''s a significant resolve. But there''s no need to give up. I''ll tell you something I trust you with. Prince Arnold will never kill you. Rather, he can''t kill you."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Prince Arnold is still an outsider after all. The one to judge will probably be Prince Julio. His enemy is the Duke only. Others are not enemies. You should be forgiven."


    "...Why are you telling me this?"


    "I don''t want you tounch a reckless attack."


    If someone is willing to be the rearguard, they wouldn''t betray him after hearing this. And if Count Adlernat doesn''t betray him, the other nobles won''t either. Marcel had such calctions.


    Of course, there was no lie in the words he spoke.


    "...I''ll be a prisoner and buy some time."


    "Do that. In the capital, we have a thousand men left for defense. If we establish a defense line, three thousand should be sufficient. We''ll somehow manage with negotiations. I don''t want to use this method, but I''ll try to bring about a conclusion that is advantageous to you."


    "Thank you."


    Now it''s a losing battle. Right now, Marcel is moving to make it a better losing battle. The nobles finally understood that.


    There was a chance to win.


    The first time, the chance was certain.


    The second time, the chance was slim.


    They missed both.


    The battlefield wasn''t so forgiving as to offer a third chance.


    Afterwards, the Duke''s army was split in two.


    One retreated to the capital, while the other remained on the spot.


    The rearguard still numbered three thousand.


    That was a force that couldn''t be ignored, so Arnold couldn''t send out a pursuit unit.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Chapter 526: To Forgive


    The battle had reached a stalemate.


    We had a thousand men holed up in the fortress, and another two thousand outside.


    The enemy, including their wounded, amounted to about three thousand.


    Neither side was moving, so we, along with the Duke''s army, had been locked in a standoff.


    In the meantime, a separate team, likely led by Marcel, had relocated to the capital.


    They were presumably preparing for a siege in the fortress protecting the capital and conducting negotiations using the Duke.


    We won''t escape criticism, but it does allow us a seat at the negotiation table.


    If this drags on, defectors will continue to emerge, and the Duke''s army is likely to copse. As such, they are expected to make peace under reasonable conditions.


    Perhaps, the guarantee of nobility status might be the key.


    While all this is taking ce, Marcel might very well return to the kingdom.


    Victory in the Duchy can be achieved.


    However, the aim of winning the Duchy over is to achieve victory in the battle against the kingdom.


    And Marcel is a key figure in the kingdom. Capturing him without letting him escape or striking him down if possible would certainly be worth the effort.


    "Well, he didn''t exactly afford us the opportunity to try too hard..."


    Marcel''s maneuvers were splendid.


    Half of them had moved under cover of night.


    By the time we noticed, it was toote.


    If we pursued, we''d be caught in a pincer attack, no matter what form it took.


    And we''d have to venture out from our base.


    But, if we let them go, they''d be able to solidify their defenses. And they also held the trump card in the negotiations.


    The time of Marcel''s withdrawal was thest point where we could have forced the issue.


    There probably isn''t another chance to take down Marcel.


    In the end, we couldn''t corner him.


    As I was sighing at that thought, Julio hurriedly ran over to me.


    "Your Highness! Eva is leading the border troops here!"


    "She''s earlier than expected. But where did you get that information?"


    "Eva and I possess innate magic that allows us tomunicate using sound. Even from afar, we canmunicate with sounds only we can hear."


    "That''s convenient. Don''t you think so, Captain Lars?"


    "I wonder. I know twins who canmunicate without using innate magic."


    At Lars'' words, Finn nodded.


    They''re a tough crowd.


    If they had just said it was amazing, the conversation would have broadened.


    Well, it can''t be denied that it''s a rather in use of innate magic.


    Current magic could probably recreate something simr.


    Of course, having it is better than not.


    "Let''s synchronize our timing and pincer them! They won''t stand a chance!"


    "Hmm... Julio, can you see them?"


    I pointed towards the Duke''s army.


    Although a bit perplexed, Julio nodded.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Who are the enemies?"


    "En-Enemies? That would be all of them, wouldn''t it?"


    "No, your enemy is only Duke Pastore. None of the others are your enemies."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "It''s simple. They just chose the wrong person to follow. Some of them might not have had any other option. They should be given a chance."


    "Are you suggesting I should forgive them and ept them as my subjects...?"


    "That''s right. Some form of punishment will be necessary, of course, but if you execute all the nobles on Duke Pastore''s side, the country won''t function."


    "That''s true, but... They''re the ones who abandoned my father and me. They could have betrayed us."


    Julio''s words were emotional, and I could understand his sentiment.


    "Captain Lars, what do you think?"


    "I share the same opinion as the prince. The rank and file soldiers aside, the nobles chose the Duke. They should have pledged loyalty to the King, yet they broke their oath to follow the Duke. They have been disloyal. Even if you tell me to use them as subjects, I couldn''t. Besides, even without that reasoning, it''s unpleasant to have people who didn''t side with you, who didn''t acknowledge you. Even if they apologize or acknowledge youter, it doesn''t feel good."


    Lars said, shrugging his shoulders.


    I didn''t know if he was speaking his mind.


    He might have just said what I wanted him to say.


    Lars is not a monarch.


    He can say things like that without any issue.


    But Julio and I are different.


    "When you''re in a position of authority, it''s hard to forgive. There are times when you don''t want to forgive emotionally, but you have to. They certainly made a mistake. They had a chance to correct it. But in the end, they didn''t budge. They might seem worthless to you, or you might think they''re ipetent for failing to read the situation. But forgiving them is what showing magnanimity is all about. You are the heir to the Duchy. You mustn''t let your emotions take control andunch an excessive attack against them. They aren''t enemies. They''re the subjects you should have kneel before you."


    Julio seemed to understand my words and nodded several times.


    But he didn''t seem to be emotionally satisfied.


    Well, that''s fine for now.


    Julio is a very rational child.


    If he can understand it, he will eventually ept it.


    What''s important is that he mustn''tunch an excessive attack here.


    As long as he can abide by that, the victory of the Ducal House is guaranteed.


    The appearance of the border army wasn''t dramatic.


    They numbered eight thousand.


    Appearing behind the Duke''s forces, theypletely surrounded them.


    In this situation, even the Duke''s army had no hope of winning. Unlike us, they had no base to retreat into.


    Duke Pastore seemed to insist on fighting to the end, but his subordinates restrained him. Instead, Count Adornato came forward to offer us their surrender.


    And then...


    "Do you remember what we discussed before the war began, Oscar?"


    "Yes... I remember."


    Bound by rope, Count Adornato and Oscar stood before me and Julio.


    Duke Pastore was already under arrest. He was an important hostage to be used in negotiations with his son in the capital. Whether he has any value or not remains to be seen.


    "You betrayed Prince Julio and sided with the Duke. You did so because you saw the Duke as the winning side. How do you feel now, realizing yourck of judgment?"


    "..."


    "Count Adornato. Like son, like father, huh? You would have been safe if you had remained neutral all this while."


    "..."


    "Indeed, Your Highness. However, my son was merely swayed by my opinion. He is guilty, yes, but I hope you would be willing to forgive him."


    "Well, Oscar, is there anything you want to say?"


    "... I have no discernment. I am ashamed of my ipetence..."


    "Ah, you should be ashamed. After dering you''d beg for mercy if you won and asking for gratitude, here you are, bound in ropes. Why is it that fools can only say unnecessary things? It''s really puzzling."


    After saying all I wanted to say, I raised my right hand.


    The Nebbe Ritter Knights standing by unsheathed their swords.


    "Wait, Your Highness! Can''t you spare my son at least!?"


    "The Duke will be used as a hostage. But, we must make an example. It is only natural to behead Count Adornato, the second most powerful after the Duke, and his son, Oscar. Is there something strange about this?"


    "Please, I beg of you..."


    "I''m sorry to say this. I made it clear. I won''t spare your lives."


    With that, I brought my hand down.


    At that signal, the Nebbe Ritter Knights swung down their swords.


    However, their swords were stopped by Julio''s voice.


    "Wait! Prince Arnold!"


    "What is it, Prince Julio?"


    "This is the Duchy of Albatro. Please leave the punishment of the nobles to me."


    "So, you''re going to carry out the execution?"


    "No, I won''t kill anyone."


    "..."


    "How do you n to make an example then?"


    "I will think of a way that doesn''t involve beheading. Untie their ropes. Transfer these two."


    "My lord... thank you! We won''t forget your kindness!"


    "Enough, Oscar. I know you take favors lightly. Your words hold no persuasive power now."


    "I will surely regain your trust...! Thank you! Thank you!"


    Oscar repeatedly bowed his head to the ground, expressing his gratitude.


    After the two were transferred, Julio breathed a deep sigh.


    "I want to ask... what would have happened if I hadn''t stopped you?"


    "Their heads would have been off."


    "I see..."


    Only a few people know what I exined to Julio about forgiveness.


    Therefore, without my intervention, they would have probably been beheaded by now.


    The fear that we inflicted was substantial.


    "You say we should forgive, yet you''re the first to go for the kill. Your Highness is terrifying."


    "In this world, it''s important to bnce rewards and punishments. You can only offer rewards. So, I''ll wield the punishments."


    With that, I stood up.


    The Duke''s defeat was definite.


    The Duke''s nobles would likely join our side.


    Including the border army, our military force haspletely turned the tables.


    In any case, the oue is clear.


    What matters now is how we win.


    And how they lose.


    That''s what this fight is all about.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Double Chap!!!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527: The Negotiation Stage


    Marcel had entered the fortress blocking the main road of the capital.


    If an army was to enter the capital, they would need to ovee the fortress that blocked the road.


    The border troops had set up in a position facing the fortress, while Julio and I were in a port town on the western side of the capital.


    "Are the negotiations at a standstill?"


    After hearing the report, I muttered as expected.


    We initiated the negotiations.


    Having custody of Duke Pastore, the leader of the alliance, we had hoped this would urge the enemy to surrender.


    However, they rejected this.


    They imed that the leadership of the alliance had already been transferred to Barnaba, the son of Duke Pastore.


    The capital was still in enemy hands, and attacking the fortress would entail substantial casualties.


    Both Julio and Eva, who had been leading the border troops, agreed on avoiding furtherbat.


    That''s why we wanted to settle this through negotiation.


    We had thought so, but the other party was well aware of this.


    They would not surrender easily.


    "Assuring the status and territory of all the nobles, including the duke... It''s absurd."


    "Throwing out impossible demands at first is amon tactic in negotiations. They''re testing how much we''re willing topromise. If we recklessly put out conditions, things will proceed just as they anticipate."


    So the negotiations ended at a deadlock.


    What was particrly clever was that they did not touch on the king at all.


    There was no talk of a hostage exchange either.


    They must really dislike using the king as a hostage.


    Of course, if they did, it would initiate the copse of their forces. It''s better to hint at it and seek apromise.


    "He''s a diligent guy."


    "Who are you referring to?"


    "Marcel. Now that victory is out of reach, there''s no reason for him to stay in this country. If it were me, I''d promptly destroy the ship and escape. If the main ship is damaged, it could halve the attacks from the sea."


    "What a terrifying thought..."


    "From the moment the pro-royal faction lost, there was no other choice for the kingdom. Originally, they incited civil war in this country because they believed there was a high chance of defeat if the Duchy''s navy cooperated with the Empire. They certainly can''t allow them to join the enemy side easily."


    There''s no room to consider future rtions now.


    If we don''t win the war against the Empire, there will be no future for the Kingdom.


    A year ago, the Kingdom''s army was defeated by Leo.


    If we lose again, it would shake the nation.


    Losing Leticia, our base, and further losing our troops, the Kingdom wouldn''t be able to maintain its national power.


    Constantly pressured by the Empire, we would be cornered.


    Even though we had just regained the power that earned us the title of one of the three strongest on the continent, this cannot be epted.


    On the other hand, if we win the war against the Empire, it would be easy to restore diplomatic rtions with Albatro and Rondine.


    Small nations bend to the stronger side.


    Even if we can''t forgive them emotionally, we can''t ignore the tant power difference.


    And this characteristic also connects to the reason why the Empire cannot lose.


    The Empire''s strategy is to create allied countries to the north and south, and prepare for the great nations to the east and west.


    This is something they can do because the Empire is powerful.


    If they lose the war with the Kingdom, this strategy could crumble.


    Neither can afford to lose.


    Wars between great powers are like that.


    The Kingdom will do whatever it takes to win. They initiated this, even discarding Leticia.


    They can''t retreat anymore.


    And we are the same.


    "Marcel is still at the fortress. Probably for the sake of the nobles on the duke''s side. He is at a stage where he is tying up loose ends for them. If he''s not there, we might resort to force. He is diligently protecting those who have followed him."


    "What a waste for the dukes."


    "Indeed... His downfall was not getting close to you. He decided that he couldn''t bring you over to the pro-royal faction. If he hadn''t made that decision, he wouldn''t have given me a chance."


    "Even if persuaded, I wouldn''t side with the Kingdom. I owe the Empire."


    "Indeed. My past connections saved me."


    I ended this conversation with augh.


    Julio has grown more than enough.


    There''s no need to point out his character at this point.


    Surely if Marcel had approached Julio, Julio would have been influenced by Marcel.


    Just as he was influenced by Leo, the young Julio is easily influenced by others.


    But not by just anyone.


    He admires heroic figures, so he''s influenced by such people.


    And Marcel possesses such qualities too.


    "Report! We''ve secured the ship!"


    "Understood."


    I responded and dismissed the messenger who came to report.


    I came to the port town deliberately because the sea route is the best way to enter the capital.


    The problem is...


    "What will the navy do in this situation?"


    "The admiral is on the Duke''s side. Basically, he would side with the enemy. However, the situation is obviously disadvantageous. There might not be a few who would want to defect. However, they cannot act."


    "Because my father is in the castle..."


    "The one in the capital is Barnaba. If pushes to shove, he would not hesitate to take the king hostage. If we approach them carelessly and stimte them, our invasion from the sea route will be cut off."


    "We need to somehow rescue my father."


    "For that, we need to enter the capital. We could send in a small number, but it would be difficult to extract the king from the castle with a small force. We need some sort of trigger."


    If we prolong the negotiations like this, it would y into Marcel''s hands, and the negotiations would end up being advantageous for the nobles on the enemy side.


    There''s no need to take the lives of the nobles. We just need to kill the ringleaders, the Duke and Barnaba.


    But we need to reward the nobles who sided with us.


    That reward needs to be taken from the nobles who participated in the rebellion.


    If we wrap everything up with negotiations, it would be difficult to do that.


    That''s why Julio and I seek a resolution outside of negotiations.


    Well, in my case, I have the ulterior motive of wanting to cut off Marcel''s escape route.


    But things don''t go so smoothly.


    Just as I was thinking this...


    "Urgent news! A rebellion has broken out in the capital! The castle has been upied!"


    "Did the navy move!?"


    "N-no! A envoy from Rondine rescued His Majesty the King and seems to be holed up in the castle!"


    "Prepare a ship. We''re heading to the capital immediately."


    "Eh!? Your Highness!? Are you going without knowing the details?"


    "If they help the king, they''re our allies. And they can''t hold out in the castle for long. They need help, right?"


    "But we should gather more information..."


    "We don''t need that. I''ll guess the name of that envoy from Rondine. Finne von Kleinert. She''s my right arm."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528: The Envoy from Rondine


    Finne, who had been sent as an envoy from Rondine to Albatro, was forced to anchor near the capital at sea.


    Because the Duchy''s navy had set up a defensive line.


    "I apologize, Lady Finne. At present, our navy has been ordered not to let anyone near the capital."


    Captain Mest of the Duchy''s navy, who had apologized on board the gship Alphonse, had once restrained Al disguised as Leo, and was now restraining Finne.


    "I don''t need an apology, Captain Mest. I came here as an envoy of the Duchy of Rondine. So, please connect me with His Majesty the King."


    Finne is no fool.


    She understood that connecting her with the king did not mean directly connecting her with the king in this case.


    In this case, she wanted to be connected to Barnaba, who was provisionally governing the capital.


    Of course, Mest understood that.


    However...


    "I can''t do that. Please turn back."


    "Does the Albatro Duchy turn away even envoys from the Duchy of Rondine?"


    "That''s not the case, but... please turn back. It''s for your sake and for the sake of our Duchy of Albatro."


    "I can''t understand what you''re saying."


    "..."


    Noticing that Finne had no intention of backing down, Mest sighed deeply, looked around, and suggested.


    "Since we''re standing around talking, could you prepare a room?"


    "Understood."


    Inside a room in the Alphonse, Mest, apanied by Sebas, told Finne again.


    "Please, turn back right now!"


    "I''ll make my decision after hearing the reason."


    "Sigh... currently, the Duke''s army is cornered. Marcel, the ambassador of the kingdom, is negotiating for the sake of the nobles. If you jump in there, you''ll end up being used as a hostage."


    "I understand the situation. But isn''t His Majesty the King already a hostage?"


    "That''s correct, but if you be a hostage, it''s no longer just our country''s problem."


    "It''s not just your country''s problem already. The neighboring Duchy of Rondine is involved, and the prince of our country is involved."


    "Why are you knowingly going to be a hostage!? You may not know, but the son of the Duke who governs the capital, Barnabas, is ascivious man. Seeing a beautiful woman like you, who knows what he might do. This is a matter of the survival of our country. Please turn back!"


    Mest was desperate.


    Barnabas''s womanizing was famous.


    Even though his father was at war, he never stopped womanizing.


    If a beauty like Finne appeared in front of him, he would definitely want to keep her by his side.


    He didn''t even want to think about how much disrespect he might show.


    The reaction from other countries would be different if the prince of the Empire, Arnold, participated in the war, and if Finne, the emperor''s favorite, became a hostage.


    No matter how you look at it, the Addler family is a military family. They are a bloodline that has proimed dominance in the center of the continent with their power. Judging from the current results, it could hardly be said that they were endangered by participating in the war.


    But while Finne is the daughter of a duke of the empire, she does not have the power to fight.


    She''s a fragile maiden. If she were to be involved, there would be no excuse when criticized.


    There was a chance that the enraged imperial army would invade.


    "I see... so Lord Barnabas likes women..."


    "What are you thinking...? Please don''t do anything unnecessary. Please, it''s for the sake of our country."


    "Isn''t it a problem that the King is being held hostage and the negotiations are dragging on? The longer it drags on, the more the country will be in turmoil. The Duchy of Rondine has its own circumstances and can''t move immediately, but if the internal strife in the Albatro Duchy continues for too long, they might move. Don''t forget, the Duchy of Rondine has always been eyeing the territory of the Albatro Duchy."


    It''s not a lie.


    Rondine and Albatro formed an alliance during the sea dragon incident. It was to counter the sea dragon, and to counter the great powers.


    However, that was because both parties were evenly matched.


    If the civil war continues for too long, Rondine may make a decision.


    There''s just no one to make that decision now.


    "I am fully aware of that..."


    "Prince Julio''s advantage came from the aid of the border troops. It''s now difficult for the Duke''s army to win on the battlefield. That''s why Ambassador Marcel shifted to negotiations. But the presence of the border army at the center means that the border with Rondine is wide open. Do I need to exin the risks of prolonging this state?"


    "I know that prolongation is dangerous! But Prince Julio can''t ignore the King! It''s unavoidable that it''s dragging on! The Duke''s army will eventually copse! We just have to endure until then!"


    "I told you, we might not have that time. All of this is because the Duke''s army has the King. I came to resolve that."


    "The castle''s security is strict. It''s impossible to rescue the King! If you go, there will just be more hostages! And it will tarnish our country!"


    Mest gave up on persuading Finne and turned his gaze to Sebas, who was beside him.


    But Sebas just shrugged his shoulders.


    "If you be a hostage, the advantage of Prince Julio and Prince Arnold will disappear. Because the negotiations will be prolonged further. Even the Prince should understand that the border troops can''t be kept for long."


    "But if I can get into the castle and secure the King, I can steal the opponent''s advantage. The civil war should not be prolonged. Don''t you think so, Captain Mest?"


    "...Certainly, if you''re as beautiful as you, Barnaba will meet you. But he''s not stupid. He''s likely to keep the guards to a minimum. What can you do with a small number?"


    "I can temporarily regain the King''s body. Lord Al entrusted me with valuable resources."


    Sebas, Lyinfia, and the members of the Nerbbe Ritter group.


    They can infiltrate even a heavily guarded castle.


    While Finne is meeting, infiltrating and seizing the throne would be no problem at all.


    "What will you do by temporarily regaining it?"


    "We''ll hold up in the castle. Not all the soldiers in the castle are siding with the Duke."


    "Do you have any prospects for reinforcements?"


    "I''m just creating an opportunity. I''ll leave the rest to Lord Al."


    "I can''t cooperate with such a n!"


    If Al doesn''t respond, it''s over.


    They will be quickly overwhelmed, and there will be more hostages.


    It''s a gamble at best.


    "You''re supposed to be from the Empire. The victory of the pro-Empire faction is already confirmed. There''s no need for you to gamble anymore!"


    "The Empire needs the Albatro Duchy''s navy. That''s why we''ve been helping like this. However, if the negotiations drag on, the country will be in chaos. Can you move the navy in such a situation? If this civil war drags on too long, the Duchy of Albatro will cease to function. That''s not what the Empire wants. Don''t forget, while I am here as an envoy from Rondine now, I was originally an envoy from the Empire. I have been entrusted with a mission by the Emperor. I have to do my best for the Empire''s interests."


    "That may be, but..."


    "If talking more is useless, then there''s no help for it. I''ll take you hostage and call the other captains. Someone who understands the situation shoulde eventually."


    By the time Mest realized it, Sebas had circled around to his back.


    No de was pointed at him.


    But it was a situation close to that.


    "...May I hear about it?"


    "What is it?"


    "Even if Prince Arnold responds, he can''t bring arge army. How do you n to solve that problem?"


    "This is just my guess... but perhaps Lord Al is expecting the elite Duchy''s Navy. As long as we can secure the King''s body, the rest can be left to the judgment of the captains."


    Hearing Finne''s words, Mest gave up on persuasion and nodded.


    And through the Admiral of the Navy, Barnaba was informed about Finne.


    <strong>TL''s Notes: Happy Late Thanksgiving!! I''m spending it ying Lethal Company with my friends.... *if I had any :(*</strong>


    <strong>Anyway, enjoy the double upload for today!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529: Seizing the Throne


    The u Mowe of the Empire had arrived as an envoy from Rondine.


    Upon receiving this report from his Admiral of the Navy, Barnabas ordered that she be brought to the castle immediately.


    Why had the u Mowe of the Empiree as an envoy from Rondine?


    Although he had his doubts, Barnabas had no choice but to meet her.


    The reputed beauty of the Empire.


    He had always wanted to meet her someday.


    However, Barnabas was no fool.


    As a condition for the envoys who entered the castle, he stipted that only Finne and one other person could attend the audience.


    Ideally, he would have preferred Finne alone, but that would have been too tant.


    Currently, the Duke''s army is at a disadvantage.


    Keeping Finne close at hand would make her a hostage more valuable than the King himself. If used correctly, he might be able to turn the tide.


    This was Barnabass calction.


    At least until he met her in person.


    "I am here to pay my respects to His Majesty the King. My name is Finne von Kleinert."


    In the throne room.


    Barnabas, who was standing near the King seated on the throne, was fascinated by Finne.


    He had never seen a woman as refined and beautiful as her.


    "We...wee, Miss Finne."


    This was, on the surface, an audience between the King and Finne.


    Yet Barnabas opened his mouth.


    There was his pride that he was the de facto holder of power and his eagerness to converse with Finne as soon as possible.


    "I am grateful for your invitation, Lord Barnabas."


    "Do not worry! We are always delighted to have a beauty like Miss Finne!"


    Laughing, Barnabas was ted.


    He thought his father had been defeated, and his luck had run out.


    But then this first-rate woman suddenly fell into hisp.


    The best hostage and the most beautiful woman.


    He would never let her leave the castle.


    Barnabas swore this to himself.


    "I havee here today as an envoy from the Duchy of Rondine. Here is a letter from the King of Rondine."


    "Ho? Then let me read it."


    Barnabas easily approached Finne.


    Only an elderly butler stood behind Finne.


    The long sword that the butler had been carrying was confiscated by soldiers before they entered the throne room.


    There was nothing to fear.


    Barnabas did not want to waste the opportunity to get close to Finne.


    Smiling as gently as possible, Barnabas approached her.


    And his hand reached out for Finne.


    But his hand never reached her.


    "Eh?"


    His vision spun around.


    When he realized, he was looking at the ceiling, and his back hurt.


    "What...?"


    When Barnabas struggled up through the pain,


    The two soldiers who had been standing by the King''s side fell down.


    "Are you unharmed, Your Majesty?"


    "A-ah, thank you..."


    Finne approached the King, showing concern for him.


    In the meantime, Sebas was throwing ultra-fine needles at the soldiers around them.


    A hidden weapon that slipped past the soldiers'' checks.


    It''s difficult to handle andcks power unless it hits a vital spot.


    However, Sebas''s throws were precise, urately piercing the soldiers'' throats.


    "W-what are you doing?!"


    "Oh? I thought you were unconscious. You''re surprisingly sturdy."


    Sebas said so and pulled out another needle.


    With a small scream, Barnabas put distance between himself and Sebas and raised his voice.


    "It''s an enemy attack! Hurry up! Enemy attack!!"


    At Barnabas''s voice, the soldiers waiting outside came into the throne room.


    Finne and the others were quickly surrounded.


    "So the King was the target after all..."


    "You knew, and yet you let me in?"


    Finne responded curiously to this. In return, Barnabas sneered.


    "Of course. I was considering how to keep you in the castle, but this has saved me the trouble. You''ll be a second hostage! I won''t let you escape!"


    "If I intended to run, I wouldn''t havee here."


    "Quite resolute, as expected of Miss Finne."


    Barnabass, mistaking Finne''s resignation, nodded several times.


    Now he had a reason to keep Finne in the castle.


    Moreover, she was a criminal who had tried to abduct the Duke.


    There was no need to treat her courteously.


    Barnabas wasughing, but upon seeing Finne''s unchanging expression, he felt a chill.


    "Do... Do you have some kind of n?"


    "Who knows?"


    Finne said with a smile.


    The next moment, the soldiers around Barnabas fell.


    They had been cut down by another soldier.


    "What... what? What are you doing?!"


    The ones who had cut down the soldiers were members of the Narbe Ritter, disguised as soldiers.


    They proceeded to sh through Barnabas''s soldiers.


    The soldiers attempted to resist, but they were no match for the Narbe Ritter.


    "Damn it! Call for more soldiers!"


    "They won''t being for a while. The soldiers in the vicinity are asleep."


    The one who appeared, saying this, was Linfia.


    Behind her were a few of the most skilled crew members of the gship Alphonse.


    However, they didn''t have much to do on this journey.


    The soldiers on the way were put to sleep by Linfia''s magic spear.


    "That''s ridiculous... Damn it! Kill them!"


    While giving these orders, Barnabass ran to the end of the throne room.


    There was a hidden escape route there.


    Linfia and her team didn''t pursue Barnabas but prioritized securing the throne room.


    Although they were outnumbered, the skilled Narbe Ritter and Lynfia were present, so the situation was resolved quickly.


    It also helped that more than half of the soldiers dropped their weapons as soon as Barnabass fled.


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you."


    Finne addressed a member of the Narbe Ritter.


    He used magic to amplify Finne''s voice to reach the entire castle.


    "I announce to all the soldiers in the castle, I am Finne von Kleinert of the Empire. I have secured His Majesty the Duke. Prince Julio''s army will surelye to the capital. Now is the time to make a decision. Will you side with the Duke or the King? Think again. And if there is still loyalty in your heart  it''s time to fight."


    With these words, Finne called out to the soldiers in the castle.


    They were enough to throw the castle into chaos.


    In the meantime, Linfia and the others began preparing to barricade themselves in the throne room.


    "You choose to fortify instead of escape... Do you have reinforcement lined up, Miss Finne?"


    "Yes, reinforcements will surely arrive. Please bear with us until then."


    "If you say so, I''ll believe you."


    The Duke nodded deeply, leaning back into his throne.


    He had resolved not to leave this ce.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530: The Elite Duchy Navy


    As soon as we heard that Finne and her group had upied the castle, Julio and I hurried to the capital by the ship we had prepared.


    Even though they had managed to upy the castle, it wouldn''t hold for long.


    By sea, we could reach the capital quickly.


    That''s why we had prepared a ship.


    However, we could only prepare one ship.


    Moreover, it was a medium-sized ship, so only a minimum number of crew members were on board.


    "The capital is in sight!"


    Upon hearing the words of one of the crew members, everyone came out onto the deck.


    However, a formidable barrier stood before the capital spread out before our eyes.


    "The Duchy Navy has sealed off the capital! There are ten ships!"


    The castle had been upied, an unusual circumstance.


    Naturally, the capital would be on high alert.


    Even though we had secured the Duke, we had not yet gained control of the capital.


    Since there was norge army present, the majority of the capital''s ground forces would be concentrated on the castle.


    There are two ways to invade from the outside.


    Land and sea. And Marcel is blocking thend.


    It is the Duchy Navy, of course, that is blocking the sea.


    "So, Your Highness... how do you intend to break through...?"


    "They are soldiers. Even if they are mistaken, they will follow orders."


    As if to indicate my words, the ten ships of the Duchy Navy, lined up in an orderly fashion on the sea, were aiming their magical cannons at us.


    They appeared ready to fire at any moment.


    "So, what will you do...?"


    "We have no choice but to make them break their military discipline. They must be wavering. Loyalty and duty as a soldier. Which to prioritize?"


    They should understand the situation.


    The one who had imprisoned the Duke was Barnaba, and the one who had rescued him was Fin.


    In the castle, knowing that the Duke has been freed, there should be many who align with Fin and her group.


    Even if not, the Duke''s army is clearly at a disadvantage.


    The chance to switch sides is now.


    Unless they have a penchant for sinking, they wouldn''t want to stay on a sinking ship.


    However, even to change ships from such a mud ship, there are those who need someone''s words.


    We came to give that cue.


    "All approaching ships be warned. This is Mesto, the captain of the Duchy Navy ship. The capital is currently sealed off. No one is allowed to enter, no matter who they are. We have also been given permission to sink ships. Stop your ship."


    "Captain Mesto is a man of integrity. He might understand if we talk."


    "Well, there are nine other captains..."


    Regardless of the assessment of integrity, we have to question the words, "He might understand if we talk."


    After all, this voice is familiar.


    This captain remained loyal to his duties to the very end.


    That''s probably still the case.


    Unless we give a good excuse, they won''t behave as we want them to.


    Thinking such things, I send a signal to Lars with my eyes.


    We also have to respond, or we might be sunk without question.


    "So, shall we gamble?"


    "If it''s Your Highness''s words, they should understand! Just like Prince Leonard did before!"


    "What are you misunderstanding? This is the Duchy of Albatro. And this is a civil war in the Duchy of Albatro. The words they''re waiting for aren''t mine. They''re yours."


    "M-me...!?"


    "Sure, I led most of the civil war. But you were the banner. The soldiers didn''t entrust their lives to me. They entrusted their lives to you. So, the most suitable person to speak to them at this juncture is you."


    "But... I can''t make someone follow me like you can, Your Highness... I''m not good at it..."


    "I''m not good at it either. If Leo were here, I''d leave it to Leo. But Leo isn''t always here. I''m just doing it because I have to. And... now, you''re the most suitable person, and you have to do it."


    If someone is always pushing responsibility and work on others, they do it.


    But that''s not how life works.


    Especially if you have something you can''t give up, that''s how it is. If you don''t care about the oue, you can leave anything to others, but there probably aren''t many people who feel that way.


    Failure is not allowed here and now.


    If I could speak to them and seed, I would, but they wouldn''t abandon their duties with my words.


    One or two people won''t do it.


    We need to get the ten captains on our side.


    That''s something only Julio can do.


    Because he''s the one they serve. That one point is necessary, and only Julio can fulfill it here.


    "But what should I say..."


    "Say what you want to say. You''re a prince who''s working for the country. You can say anything. Say it the way you want to. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll figure something out."


    At the very least, we have Fin, a powerful air force at our disposal.


    However, even Fin would struggle against ten military ships.


    If Julio fails, my magic will be necessary.


    I hope it doesn''te to that.


    "Your Highness, are you sure about Julio?"


    Lars whispered to me.


    In response to Lars, I gave a wry smile and replied,


    "Well, who knows? I don''t know because it''s up to them."


    "Then we should discuss with our subordinates what to do if we are thrown into the sea."


    "Do that. But I think it''ll be fine."


    "On what basis?"


    "The Duchy Navy takes pride in being one of the leading naval forces on the continent. And they have always been proud of it. That''s why they took the risk of aiding the kingdom when it was attacked by the empire. They have pride, which they have inherited. Whether it''s the kingdom or the empire, they wouldn''t move if it''s about support. But now, Julio is the son who hase to save his father. Moreover, he has ovee the odds and reached this far. Their pride wouldn''t allow them to hinder him. The righteousness is on Julio''s side."


    The Duchy Army kept the Duke captive, whether they made it public or not.


    It was clear to everyone that it was for negotiation purposes.


    Yet, the Navy remained loyal to their duties. Because the Duchy Army was holding the Duke captive.


    But it''s not like that now.


    Julio has arrived.


    That should be enough of an excuse.


    "I am... Julio di Albatro. I am here to save my father, the Duke. And... I am here to end this civil war quickly. The situation has already been decided. If it drags on, only more blood will be spilled. I... will end this war today."


    Julio took a deep breath.


    There is still no movement from the ten ships.


    "Since I was a child, I was... raised hearing about the Duchy Navy. Children are taught that it is the pride of the Duchy. I think the Navy has worked in a way that does not disgrace that. Even now, the Duchy Navy is a source of pride for me. I understand that you are in a difficult position, and I know I''m asking for a lot. But I still want you to let us through. I have a duty to go and save my father, and to end this war. Now, there''s a duty for those with hearts to go to the castle where the battle is taking ce."


    Julio, after showing a somewhat puzzled expression, looked this way.


    I nodded at him.


    Anyway, he should give it a try.


    There''s no need to hesitate.


    Julio seemed a little surprised, but his expression quickly changed.


    He must have made up his mind.


    "Move forward! We are now entering the capital! To the captains of the Duchy Navy! I leave all decisions to you! You are the pride of the Duchy of Albatro. Please, continue to be our pride. Dare I say, I use these words. The words I used when I was most pathetic, and the words you used when you were most proud. ''I look forward to the wise judgment of the elite Duchy Navy Captains.''"


    In response to Julio''s words, the ship started moving.


    We were closing the distance with the ten ships rapidly.


    If even one captain gives the order, our ship would be crippled by the attack.


    And now we are at close range.


    Avoidance is no longer possible.


    A single strike could be fatal.


    The tense atmosphere flowed through the entire ship.


    Slowly, our ship passed between the ten ships.


    When I nced to the side, I saw a man standing at the edge of the next ship.


    A man wearing a captain''s hat.


    With a mustache and a dignified aura, he looked every bit the part of a captain.


    He was probably Captain Mesto.


    My gaze met with Captain Mesto.


    Captain Mesto slowly saluted me.


    I returned the salute.


    For someone as militaristic as him, it was probably the best greeting.


    Completely passing by, when the ten ships were behind us.


    We heard a loudmand from behind.


    "Turn around! Follow the Prince!"


    Looking back, I saw that the ten military ships were following us.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>It''s the 1st day of December (for me) and I am currently nning to do something like a double (or triple) upload season on the week of x-mas so stay tuned for that :)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531: Sharing the Pain


    The ten military ships that had been blockading the harbor now followed Julio.


    At this point, the oue was clear.


    It was not possible to bombard the city, so the ten military ships followed us to the harbor. Their crews disembarked and rushed to Julio''s side.


    With this situation, even those from the navy who had not gone to sea would likely follow Julio.


    He had gained control of the Duchy Navy.


    "From now on, the Duchy Navy is under mymand! Capture the Navy Admiral immediately, and scatter the Duke''s Army besieging the castle!"


    "Yes sir!"


    The Duchy Navy is a gathering of elites.


    There''s a big difference in training between the soldiers of the Duke''s Army and the marines who train day and night.


    Even onnd, the Duchy Navy is elite.


    Securing the castle should only be a matter of time.


    "Captain Mesto."


    "Prince Arnold."


    I held back Mesto, who was leading his subordinates and preparing to fight the Duke''s Army.


    There was something that needed to be concerned about.


    "I have a request."


    "Yes! What can we do? My crew is well-trained and elite! They can handle any kind of mission!"


    "I''m relieved to hear that. How many ships can your crew sail from the harbor?"


    "You mean... set sail? To where?"


    "Just get out of the harbor."


    "How long do we have?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Unable to understand the meaning of my words, Mesto looked puzzled.


    However, he quickly switched his mindset and started giving instructions to his subordinates.


    "Understood! Split up into small groups and prepare to set sail! Any ship will do! Get as many ships out of the harbor as quickly as possible!"


    Perhaps this is what it means to be a soldier.


    Their actions are quick and helpful.


    Despite preparing to head to the castle, the subordinates carried out the mysterious order of preparing to sail withoutining.


    "We''ll do our best, but it''s a big job to prepare for sailing with a small crew. We may not be able to sail all the ships."


    "Do as much as you can."


    "May I ask why?"


    "Even the Duchy Navy is powerless in a kingdom war without ships. As soon as defeat seems likely, the kingdom will aim to weaken the Duchy Navy. That''s what I would do."


    "Will the ships be targeted?"


    "It''s the quickest way. The castle''s upation is unexpected to the enemy. We may still have time. Get as many ships out of the harbor as you can. As long as they''re not docked, the enemy can''t do anything."


    Upon hearing the reason, Mesto nodded with a stern face.


    Even if some trickery is involved, it would be impossible to manipte the ships if they''re not docked.


    It''s impossible to install something on all the Duchy Navy ships that could be remotely controlled. There simply aren''t enough devices for that.


    Searching for such devices is an option, but we have limited resources that can move.


    Evacuating to a safe zone is more realistic.


    "For the Duchy Navy, the ships are our life. If we''re being targeted, I would like a few more people."


    "If we''re to expel the Duke''s Army from the harbor, we can only rely on you and your subordinates. If we allocate more forces, it will take too long. Reinforcements from the fort are not guaranteed, and if the castle is recaptured by the Duke''s Army, it''s over. I''m sorry, but lives are more important than ships."


    "I understand. I''ll follow your n. I''ll join in, so please take care of Prince Julio."


    "Leave it to me."


    After this conversation, I went towards the castle with Lars and the others who were standing by.


    "Ah, Finne. It''s very helpful that you managed to change the situation at the right time."


    "I''m d if I could be of help."


    Finne was waiting to meet me, having scattered the Duke''s Army that was trying to recapture the castle.


    Behind her was King Albatro.


    "His Imperial Highness, the Seventh Prince Arnold Lakes Adler, offers his greetings to His Majesty. I am relieved to see that you are safe."


    "All thanks to you, Prince. You have helped Julio greatly."


    "Father! Are you injured?!"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Julio, who had beenmanding the Navy, came into the throne room a littleter.


    Then he ran to his father.


    It was a long-awaited reunion of parent and child.


    Not wanting to interrupt, Finne and I went out onto the balcony.


    "It seems you managed to sway the Duchy of Rondine well."


    "I don''t know how well I did... but the most significant factor was Prince Danio of the Duchy of Rondine making a crucial decision."


    "We owe him. Maybe I should write a letter."


    "If you could do that, it would likely guarantee Prince Danio''s position."


    While nodding, I looked toward the harbor.


    There, the military ships that were anchored were sinking into the sea, mes rising from them.


    Whether they were rigged with magical devices or had some trickery done to their magical cannons, the explosion was as if they had been hit with powerful magic.


    Mesto did his best, but only a few ships managed to leave the harbor.


    The military ships deployed in the harbor were the main force of the Duchy''s Navy.


    The Duchy''s Navy can be said to have been halved by this.


    "The fight in the Albatro Duchy is our victory. However, we''ve only achieved about half of our original goal of bringing in the Duchy''s Navy."


    "The Kingdom''s dancer was sent to the Duchy of Rondine. They must have anticipated us heading to the Duchy of Rondine."


    "So, they had their hands on Rondine too. They''re thorough, and they don''t let setbacks phase them. Truly a troublesome opponent."


    They have a firm hold on all the ces they need to.


    If they know they''re going to lose, they''ll inflict as much damage on us as possible to ensure a ''good loss''.


    "Sebas."


    "Here."


    "Go to the fort with Nelbe Ritter. If they''re dilly-dallying, take the head of the Kingdom''s Ambassador Marcel."


    "I see. What if they''re not dilly-dallying?"


    "They would quickly abandon the fort and move to secure the port town."


    "Shouldn''t we head to the port town, then?"


    "The enemy has formidable fighters. Breaking through is impossible unless it''s in a state of chaos. If they''re not in the fort, give it up."


    "Understood."


    Sebas disappeared after saying this.


    Now there''s nothing more for me to do.


    Barnaba, the son of the Duke, has disappeared somewhere, but I know who he will rely on.


    Whether he went to the fort or he''s been discussing what to do when the capital fell, he would head to the port town.


    Marcel would probably return to the Kingdom, but the remaining nobles would likely surrender to us.


    Marcel should prepare a parting gift for when that timees.


    So, there''s no need for us to send people to look for him.


    "This is more like sharing the pain."


    "But even though it''s iplete, we''ve achieved our goal. It''s a win, isn''t it?"


    "Thanks to you, yes. I would''ve lost if it was just me."


    "The directive to head to the Duchy of Rondine was yours, Arnold. Just as the responsibility for defeat falls on themander, so too does victory. I was able to sway Rondine because you left Sebas and Lynfia with me. All the credit goes to you."


    "I guess that''s one way to look at it. Let''s go with that. It makes me feel better. Though, they probably won''t see it that way."


    epting Finne''s point of view, I decided to ept it as my victory.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Chapter 532: A Good Subject


    Upon receiving the information that the castle had been seized, Marcel quickly abandoned the fort and began to take control of the port town where Al and the others were. He had to secure the port, or else he would lose his escape route.


    Once he had taken control of the port town, he exined to the nobles who had followed him what they should do next. They had followed Marcel because they trusted him. They wanted to do everything they could.


    However...


    "Barnabas-sama has arrived."


    "Finally... Bring him in."


    Marcel showed a mix of disgust and anger. He had already received the whole story.


    "Oh! Ambassador Marcel! I thought I was going to die! I did my best too!"


    "I''ve heard the story."


    "Is that so! That little girl called Blue Seagull was so insolent..."


    Barnaba couldn''t finish his sentence. Marcel red at him with a look like a demon.


    "Uh, um..."


    "Little girl? Insolent? You, of all people, dare to disrespect Blue Seagull. That''sughable. She is an envoy appointed by the Emperor. The Empire doesn''t have the luxury to send ipetents to other countries in a situation where war with the Kingdom is imminent. She was chosen because there is confidence that she can fulfill her mission. She has also achieved significant results. Despite her arrival in the capital, you foolishly let her into the castle... The word ''foolish'' suits you! You should have stayed quiet, but you unnecessarily interfered! If she''s a little girl, you''re less than a baby!"


    "W-w-wait... Isn''t that too disrespectful?!"


    "Is there any courtesy that I owe you?! It would be better to bow my head to a bug! The Duke in the capital was our lifeline! The navy didn''t betray us because the Duke was in our hands, and you just let him be recaptured! Despite exining this much, why can''t you understand? If we lose the capital, we lose!"


    Marcel kicked a nearby chair in anger. The chair flew near Barnabas, who copsed in fear. Marcel''s anger was that intense.


    "Um, please calm down..."


    "Calm down? I am calm. The fact that I haven''t killed you yet is proof of that. Because we need a parting gift for the nobles!"


    "A p-parting gift...? You''re not going to abandon me, are you?!"


    "Of course! If there''s any merit in being associated with you, exin it to me! It was you and your father who ruined every strategy we thought was the best! Who would support a man who couldn''t fulfill the simple task of keeping everyone away from the Duke, and who couldn''t recapture the castle and ran away?! Our power has already copsed! You have nothing!"


    With that, Marcel signaled to a nearby soldier with his eyes. The soldier, as if he understood, arrested Barnabas.


    "W-wait! Ambassador Marcel! I''m still a useful person!"


    "The value of a person is determined by others, not by yourself. You must have been dazzled by her reputation as a beautiful woman and invited her to the castle. Underestimating the opponent and being deceived by charm. You''re such a big fool that you can''t be saved! The only value you have now is to be presented before the Duke as a gift from the nobles!"


    With that said, Marcel ordered the soldier to take him away. But he stopped him immediately.


    "Wait, there''s something I need to say."


    "Ambassador Marcel! I''ll change my ways! So please!"


    "There was a point I should thank you for. You wonderfully lost the capital like an idiot. Thanks to you, I didn''t have to resort to the cowardly tactic of taking the Duke as a hostage. I''ll thank you for that. Well done."


    "Wait! Ambassador Marcel! Ambassador Marcel!!"


    Barnabas was finally taken away. In ce of Barnabas, another person appeared in Marcel''s room.


    "Your Highness, we''ve sessfully interfered with the Duchy''s navy."


    "You''ve worked hard, Milne."


    There was the blonde dancer, Milne. She reported her sessful mission, but her face was not bright.


    "I beg your pardon... Because I failed to stop Rondine, your highness'' ns have been ruined..."


    "It was impossible to stop Rondine with a small group. You did well to buy us some time. It was my fault for not making the most of it. My apologies."


    "Please don''t say such a thing... Even though I used a method you dislike, I still failed..."


    "I was the one who used you. I have noints about the method. Don''t feel responsible. It was always a long shot. You did well. You bought us time, and dealt a significant blow to Rondine and the Duchy''s navy. That''s enough."


    With those words, Marcelforted Milne.


    Even so, Milne''s face was somber, but she knew Marcel would be annoyed by further apologies, so she quietly stepped back.


    "Lord Marcel, the ship is ready."


    "I understand. I''ll be right there."


    While saying that, Marcel, for some reason, turned towards the desk.


    There was a piece of paper prepared on it.


    "A letter?"


    "Yes. The mere body of Barnabas is weak as a parting gift. I''m going to write a letter to Arnold."


    "Do you need to go that far for the nobles of the Duchy?"


    "No matter where they''re from, they followed me. I will take care of them till the end."


    With that said, Marcel recorded certain information in the letter.


    Then he was about to put down his pen, but he added a few more things at the end and sealed it.


    "Now, entrust this to the nobles. If they hand it to Arnold, they''ll surely be pardoned."


    "Understood."


    Lizette called one of her subordinates nearby, handed the letter, and dispatched them urgently.


    As soon as Marcel''s preparations were done, the ship would set sail.


    "Now, let''s go home. To the kingdom."


    With those words, Marcel, with Lizette and Milne, boarded the ship.


    "A letter for me?"


    A week after seizing the capital.


    The nobles of the Duke''s army who had taken control of the port town restrained Barnabas and offered to surrender.


    What the nobles presented was a letter addressed to me.


    "From the ambassador of the kingdom?"


    "It seems so."


    At a nce, there was no magical presence.


    It''s probably not a trap.


    Cautiously, I opened it, and inside was some interesting information.


    "He''s a meticulous guy, really."


    "Is this... a weakness of the nobles...?"


    "Yes. And it''s the weakness of the frontier nobles."


    What was written in Marcel''s letter were the weaknesses of the nobles who sided with the Duke.


    There were big weaknesses and small ones.


    For Marcel, who had finished the fight in the Albatro Duchy, this information had served its purpose.


    Given that even if he lured betrayal with this, the situation wouldn''t turn around, he retreated to the kingdom.


    But for the Duke, this information was beneficial.


    In this incident, the Duke would be wary of the power held by the nobles.


    However, the frontier nobles would persistently im their achievements. This information could be used to counter that.


    If the frontier nobles can''t be suppressed, they will only rece the position of Duke Pastore.


    This information is much more valuable than Barnabas''s body.


    "So, with this, you mean to pardon the nobles?"


    "That''s what it means. It''s easy to execute everyone, but that would only strengthen the power of the frontier nobles. me everything on Duke Pastore and Barnabas, and use this information to suppress the others. That''s the best strategy for the Duke. The fact that he entrusted this to me means he wants me to exin it."


    Marcel is no longer in thisnd.


    There''s no one to protect the surrendered nobles.


    Marcel protected them by giving me this information.


    If I exin, the Duke would understand.


    The frontier nobles won''t be satisfied with just Duke Pastore and Barnabas, they will push the Duke.


    With this information, the Duke can counter even that push.


    He put unnecessary things to good use.


    As I thought that, I noticed a bit of text after a small gap.


    "I admit your victory this time.


    You did well.


    However, don''t forget.


    You had the Blue Seagull, a coborator equivalent to an army of ten thousand.


    You''re smart, so you must know what would''ve happened without her.


    I''d like to say that she''s wasted on you, but that would be the same as the other fools.


    My pride won''t allow that.


    So, I''ll leave you with these words.


    You have a good subject, Prince Arnold.


    We will settle this another time.


    Commander-in-chief of the Royal Army, Third Prince Ansem de Pent."


    "Well, what do you know..."


    "What does it say?"


    "Well... ording to him, your contribution is the reason for our victory this time."


    "He really hates losing, doesn''t he? This Ambassador Marcel."


    "No... His name is Ansem de Pent. The third prince of the kingdom."


    Upon saying this, Finne''s eyes widened in surprise.


    I handed the letter to Finne and looked out at the sea, letting out a sigh.


    "I''d like to hope that there won''t be a next time..."


    Leaving those words behind, I started walking with Finne.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533: The Emperor''s Resolve


    One week after Ansem, the third prince of the kingdom and the suprememander of the kingdom''s entire army, left the Duchy. I was still in the Albatro Duchy.


    "Lord Arnold, another noble from the Duchy wishes to see you."


    "Unless it''s an introduction from Prince Julio, please decline."


    "You''re going to respond like that again... Prince Julio will be busy, you know?"


    "That''s the n. If we create the impression that even the Imperial Prince can''t refuse an introduction from Julio, Julio''s value within the Duchy will increase."


    The Albatro Duchy isn''t a nation with strong royal authority.


    Rather, the role of the Duke is more of a mediator among the powerful nobles.


    It''s different from the Empire, where the Emperor holds absolute power.


    But this can''t go on forever.


    The one who has the potential to change this is Julio.


    In the recent battle, Julio showed clear merit and results as the next sessor.


    In the Duchy, there is no one else who has shown such results at the sessor stage.


    Many nobles must have looked up to Julio. If we elerate that, the Duchy will be a stronger nation.


    And that would secure the south of the Empire.


    "Lord Arnold. There''s a guest."


    "Tell them I''m busy."


    "Is that okay?"


    "It''s fine. I''m going to sleep."


    I''ve already sent a report to my father.


    After this, there will probably be new ordersing for me, but until then, it''s my free time.


    I''ve been helping with the reconstruction of the Duchy for a while, but now it''s the people of the Duchy''s job.


    Julio should take the lead, even if he has to borrow the power of those around him.


    As I was thinking this, the door slowly opened.


    "As usual, Arnold."


    "Uncle!? Why are you here?"


    "I came to check on my nephew who has a habit of cking off. It seems I was right."


    "Just to let you know, I''ve done what I had to do. The reason I didn''t greet you is because our butler didn''t tell me the guest was you."


    "I wasn''t asked."


    Sebas calmly responded.


    After shooting a re at the butler in question, I turned my gaze to my uncle.


    There''s no way he woulde to the Duchy without a reason.


    "What''s the matter? Any movements in the Empire?"


    "Are you curious?"


    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t."


    "Right. On the surface, the Empire''s movements are calm. There are no signs of an invasion into the Kingdom yet."


    "I suppose so. The south has finally stabilized, and there are prospects for a significant naval force deployment."


    "That''s right. But naval forces are only necessary when we push the enemy into the Kingdom''s territory. The battle will first take ce at the border. Leonard is keeping an eye on the western border, but my brother has yet to move. However..."


    Uncle cut his words there.


    And then he looked at Sebas.


    Probably to check if there were any people around.


    Sebas disappeared as if he understood.


    After a while, Sebas came back.


    "There''s no problem."


    "Then I will excuse myself for a bit."


    Anticipating that an important conversation was about to take ce, Finne bowed and tried to leave.


    However,


    "Miss Finne. You should listen too."


    "But I am not a member of the military."


    "Still, you have the right to hear this as someone who stays by Arnold''s side. You have earned that right through your achievements. It may not be very convincing since I''m not in the imperial capital... but the Adler family trusts you."


    "Tha-thank you... I''m ttered."


    Finne nced at me.


    When I quietly nodded, Finne stood next to me and waited for my uncle''s words.


    Then, my uncle opened his mouth.


    "My brother...is serious about attacking the Kingdom. There are no overt movements, but he has been discussing with the Adventurer''s Guild numerous times. It''s because there might be a connection between the Kingdom and the demons. The Mystical Corps. In the sense of exposing their darkness...my brother intends to dispatch the Kingdom''s punitive force with Leonard as the general."


    "So, in a situation where we don''t know if the demons are really gone, he wants to start a big war... does this also mean to lure them out?"


    "That''s right. No matter how much we investigate the Kingdom, we can''t find any trace of the demons. However, it is a fact that demons were lurking in the Kingdom, and the Adventurer''s Guild doesn''t believe it''s over with that. That''s why my brother... is intent on creating chaos. If the world is in chaos, the demons will also start moving."


    "I understand the reason. Originally, it was a hair trigger situation with the Kingdom, and it wouldn''t be strange to go to war at any time. Just one more reason isn''t surprising. However... if we move first, the Empire will end up losing, right?"


    The bnce between the three powers of the continent, the Kingdom, the Empire, and the Holy Kingdom, did not break because if two countries fight, the third country will start moving.


    That''s why there were small skirmishes, but there was never a war to the point of annihting each other. That''s because we would suffer the appropriate damage.


    My father is prepared to take that damage.


    The Holy Kingdom will profit.


    "What do you n to do if the Kingdom has nothing to do with the demons?"


    "The actual power of the Kingdom lies in the hands of the Crown Prince, who has imprisoned the King. This is certain information. It''s the testimony of a Griffin Knight who fled to our side out of respect for the Saintess."


    "So, you''ll make it a war to restore the King''s power?"


    "That''s the way it''s going to be. We have the Saintess here. We can prepare as many justifications as we need. If anything, my brother would want it to be that way."


    "I see. I''d rather have it that way than involving the demons."


    If the demons don''t get involved, it''s a normal war.


    The problem is that the opponent is troublesome, and the movements of the Holy Kingdom are uncertain.


    "I want to ask things like what will the Holy Kingdom do, and what will happen if the demonse out... but for now, the thing I want to know most is what is the nned scale of the punitive force?"


    My father is serious enough to decide that.


    He must be organizing a veryrge army.


    "The preparation is still in progress... but it''s about 150,000 in total. Elna is set to be the deputy general, and Theodore will be Leonard''s bodyguard. The names of other generals with achievements are being added to the recruitment list one after another."


    "150,000...!?"


    Finne raises her voice in surprise.


    If the Empire gets serious, the number can still increase. But, that''s if we include the defense forces of each region.


    It''s rare to gather an army of 150,000 while maintaining the defense forces.


    That''s on par with my father''s personal expedition.


    Being entrusted with such arge army is a treatment simr to the Crown Prince.


    Moreover...


    "Elna, along with Theodore?"


    "If it''s against demons, Elna is essential. And for Leonard''s safety, they n to attach Theodore, who is an expert bodyguard."


    "Adding to 150,000, the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Guards. That''s enough force to annihte a country... but..."


    "I understand your concerns. The Kingdom will likely bring an army of about 100,000. Led by Prince Ansem. It won''t be an easy fight."


    "Far from easy, the sheer number may be a hindrance. Leo has no experience leading such arge army, and it''s his first time invading another country. On the other hand, for Prince Ansem, it''s a situation he has experienced before. After all, the Kingdom has been invaded by the Allied Kingdom before."


    "My brother is considering that point as well. After all, he probably doesn''t intend to win with just the Empire. He''s dispatching envoys to the vassal states."


    Sending envoys to vassal states is a strange move.


    The vassal states are already moving ording to Brother Trau''s intentions.


    In that case, they want someone in the vassal states to move.


    "Are they nning to move Queen Marianne, and get the Allied Kingdom to participate in the war too?"


    "That''s the Empire''s strategy. The Empire from thend, the Allied Kingdom from the sky, and the Duchy from the sea. They are creating a form to attack the Kingdom."


    It''s a grand scheme.


    But, how many Dragon Knights will the Allied Kingdom send?


    That''s the problem.


    They will participate in the war, but depending on their level of seriousness, the reliability of the Allied Kingdom will change.


    I suppose that''s where Queen Mariannees in.


    "If the Dragon King moves as well, the odds of winning should be more than half, right?"


    "If the demons don''t appear, yes. Eventually, you will receive orders too. Then, you will be themander of thebined fleet of the Empire and the Duchy. You could say it''s the trump card to deliver the finishing blow to the Kingdom. You understand why my brother entrusts this to you, right?"


    "To increase the targets. We have to avoid repeating what happened during my eldest brother''s time."


    "That''s part of it... but it''s because he trusts you."


    "I''m well aware of that. That''s why I have a request for you, Uncle."


    "What is it?"


    "Could you tell my father and the Prime Minister this? I cannot ept being themander of thebined fleet."


    Upon hearing my words, my uncle narrows his eyes.


    Then, he quietly nods.


    "So, what position do you desire?"


    "The navy will be dispatched when we have pushed the enemy deep into the Kingdom. By that time, Leo''s fame will be greatly increased. Being themander of thebined fleet alone won''t be enough. I want to be the suprememander of thebined forces of the Empire, the Allied Kingdom, and the Duchy. And please let them know I want the blue mantle."


    Upon hearing my rather presumptuous request, my uncle opens his eyes wide.


    Only a Marshal can wear the blue mantle.


    There is no talk of Leo bing a Marshal.


    This means, even if it''s only formal, I would stand above Leo.


    Well, to be the suprememander of all forces, one needs the position of a Marshal.


    Only by doing that much can I stand shoulder to shoulder with Leo. It would make our adversaries uncertain who to target.


    "You never cease to surprise me... but it''s interesting. I''ll make sure I win it for you."


    "Thank you."


    Once the war with the Kingdom is over, Leo will likely be the Crown Prince. No matter how hard Erik tries, he won''t be able to bridge the gap.


    That''s why the target is just before that.


    During the war.


    That''s when I will step forward as the Marshal.


    Surely everyone will think.


    The spent prince has revealed his ambition.


    But that''s fine.


    Those who have the power to see through people will realize that I''m behind Leo''s aplishments.


    If someone like me steps forward, they won''t be able to ignore the threat.


    "Arnold. But if you go that far, you''ll be in trouble afterward, won''t you? Do you intend to be the Emperor?"


    As he''s about to leave, my uncle asks me.


    To that, I don''t answer, just shrugging my shoulders.


    Perhaps that alone was enough for my uncle to understand, he leaves the ce with a small smile on his face.


    <strong>TL''s Corner:</strong>


    <strong>Yo the author has been pulling out 2k word chapters out from nowhere :skull:</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chapter 535: The Incident in Mizuho


    While the Empire was preparing for war with the Kingdom in the central part of the continent, there were movements in a small country located at the eastern end of the continent.


    "Celestial Princess, reinforcements from the Beast Warrior Corps have arrived at the border with the Imperial State."


    "Good work. This should keep the Imperial State from focusing solely on the Empire."


    "But is it really okay to provoke the Imperial State, even at the Emperor''s request?"


    "As long as that old king is alive, there''s no chance he will attack Mizuho. He knows it doesn''t benefit him. Well, if he does attack, we''ll fight back."


    After dering this with full confidence, the hermit princess of Mizuho, Orihime, picks up her pet and friend Enta who was nearby.


    "That could be fun. Right, Enta?"


    "Chupee!"


    "So you think so too, Enta? Good, good."


    "Princess, please refrain from expressing a desire for war. If ites to war, soldiers will shed blood."


    "Is this another lecture from you old man..."


    The one who entered the room was an elderly demi-human.


    An elderly Tiger-man who bore the characteristics of a tiger.


    His name was Kotetsu.


    He was a minister of the Mizuho Hermit State.


    "If you dislike lectures, then refrain from making careless remarks."


    "What I say is my business, isn''t it?"


    "There is something called influence."


    "Restrictive. I miss the Empire..."


    "It seems you enjoyed yourself. Leaving all your attendants behind... Do you know how I felt when I heard the report back home?"


    "You must have thought, ''typical of the Celestial Princess.'' You don''t have to hide it."


    "If anything happened to you, everyone in a key position would have prepared for their heads to roll. Until you returned, I didn''t feel alive. I''ll tell you that much."


    "You''re being dramatic... for the record, powerful individuals like Elna and Silver were freely acting in the Empire. It''s not fair that only I should feel restrained!"


    "The House of Amsberg is a vassal of the Empire. You, Celestial Princess, are the guardian deity of Mizuho. Mizuho can''t function without you, while the Empire can survive without the House of Amsberg. And Silver is an SS-ss adventurer. He doesn''t bear the weight of a country. Even if you have the same power, your positions are too different."


    "Then I''ll be an SS-ss adventurer too!"


    "Showing favor to Mizuho would be prohibited. If you''re okay with that, do as you like. When the Dwarf nation was attacked by the Imperial State, even Egor did nothing. Are you prepared for that?"


    "Silver is showing favor to the Empire..."


    Orihime murmured with her lips pursed. To her, Kotetsu replied.


    "Even Silver, who seems to do as he pleases, didn''t appear in the rebellion in the imperial capital until the Holy Dragon showed up. Even that was considered a problem. They too are bound by many things."


    "Hmph..."


    "Good heavens... If you dislike your position as the Celestial Princess so much, give birth to a child and pass it on to the next generation."


    "B-birth sounds difficult... And I''m not ready to take on a partner yet..."


    Orihime cut off her words at that point.


    And then


    "Anyone would do?"


    "Do you have anyone in mind?"


    "Then, Arnold."


    "No, he''s out of the question."


    Orihime''s smile freezes. Kotetsu immediately responded and before Orihime could ask why, he started exining the reasons.


    "The struggle for the Imperial throne is reaching its climax. The candidates have been narrowed down to Prince Erik and Prince Leonard. If Prince Leonard wins, he, who trusts Prince Arnold and is expected to rely heavily on him, would be in a powerful position as an Imperial brother. He is still unmarried, so it would be beneficial for him to marry influential people throughout the Empire to increase his supporters. They won''t let him go outside the Empire."


    "Are you implying that I''m inferior to the influential people in the Empire? I''m quite popr, you know!"


    "Mizuho is a small country after all, and it''s far from the Empire. The Empire wouldn''t consider it crucial enough to send a member of the royal family."


    "What if Leonard loses? I could provide him shelter!"


    "The Kingdom is supporting Prince Erik. To shelter his adversary would mean turning both the Kingdom and Empire into enemies at once. That''s the least usible."


    "Grr... it''s always ''if you say this, then that''..."


    "The only usible situation would be if you abdicate your position as the Celestial Princess and go to the Empire. But for that, another member of the Senko tribe would have to rise to prominence."


    "Hmm, then let''s abdicate immediately."


    "It can''t be just any member of the Senko tribe. The Celestial Princess''s role can only be fulfilled by a powerful individual."


    With that said, Kotetsu took a deep breath and pulled out a piece of parchment.


    "Let''s put the jests aside. There''s a serious matter."


    "What is it?"


    "Five children have wandered into the ''Twilight Forest''. As you know, it''s a forest from which no one can return once they enter. The vigers have submitted a plea for the Celestial Princess to rescue them."


    "Five children... they must be saved."


    "I understand your sentiment, but there''s nothing we can do about the Twilight Forest. The previous Celestial Princess tried and failed. We can''t interfere with that forest. We need to figure out how to calm the vigers or else the damage will spread."


    "Just because the previous Celestial Princess couldn''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t, right?"


    "What do you intend to do if you fail after trying? In Mizuho, it''s not good for there to be something even the Celestial Princess can''t do."


    "Hmm... then we should call someone who seems to be good at this sort of thing."


    "Who do you have in mind?"


    "Silver."


    "You jest. Calling Silver requires Rainbow Coins. Unfortunately, we can''t afford to pay them for the children."


    "No need. He promised to take on any request for free just once. Let''s have him keep that promise."


    "Wait... that''s a very valuable right, isn''t it?"


    "I created that debt. I''ll use it when I want. Contact the Adventurer''s Guild and summon Silver. If he knows the Celestial Princess is calling, he should keep his promise ande."


    The right to summon Silver at any time. It''s a right that could be worth more than three Rainbow Coins. Using it for the rescue of children was something Kotetsu , as a dignitary, struggled to ept. But knowing Orihime''s character well, he quietly sighed and gave up. He left the room and immediately contacted the Adventurer''s Guild.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Thanks for all the support fellow Patrons, this arc is quite short if you haven''t checked the RAWS yet.</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536: Sieg''s Secret


    "Do you want to go to Mizuho?"


    "Yeah, can you arrange a departure? There''s a port nearby, so it should be feasible, right?"


    While waiting for a message from the Empire''s maind at the Duchy, Sieg approached me with such a request.


    Arranging a ship is not a problem.


    Sieg has done enough to warrant that.


    If necessary, I''d even provide a guard to escort him.


    However...


    "May I ask why?"


    "Well, things have calmed down around you guys for now, right? The reason I came to the Empire was to return to my original form. If the Imperial g activation doesn''t allow that, and even Silver can''t do it, then I have to think of another way."


    "That''s surprising..."


    "What is?"


    "I didn''t realize you remembered you were originally human."


    "Don''t make fun of me! I''m reminded of it every time I see a beautiful woman!"


    Well, I suppose you can''t flirt with a beautiful woman when you''re in the form of a bear.


    However, if you flip that around, it means when he''s not seeing beautiful women, he''s getting used to being a bear.


    That''s just like Sieg.


    He has an optimistic personality and values living in the present moment.


    He''s a textbook adventurer.


    "So, have you decided to move on from that form? I thought you liked it."


    "I do like it. Most things are forgivable because I''m a bear. But I want to be a human again soon..."


    Sieg frowned as he expressed his feelings.


    Well, even the most optimistic guy would probably not like remaining unable to return to his human form.


    "I see. Understood. I''ll arrange a ship to Mizuho for you."


    "Really!? Thanks!"


    "I should be the one thanking you. You''ve helped us countless times."


    "Nah, it wasn''t that much. But yeah, there were a few times when it would''ve been bad without me. You might realize how important I am once I''m gone!"


    Facing Sieg, who spoke with pride, I smiled.


    I can''t tie down Sieg, who is an adventurer.


    Up until now, he cooperated with us because I had promised to introduce him to Silver.


    However, he didn''t seem to find his bear form inconvenient and rarely urged us to hurry. Therefore, I kept postponing it.


    There was a calction behind that.


    If Sieg met Silver, he would leave the Empire.


    After all, even with Silver''s power, Sieg can''t return to his original form.


    I''ve never heard of such magic, and even the Imperial g couldn''t do it.


    So, it''s probably impossible for Silver too.


    That''s why I''ve been postponing it.


    But it seems that he''s reached his limit.


    And now, I have to move this conversation forward.


    Sieg hardly ever talks about how he became a bear. All I know is that someone changed Sieg''s form.


    However, the method that changed Sieg''s form was not magic. It was closer to the power of a demon.


    So, I need to ask him.


    "By the way... why Mizuho?"


    "Huh? Well, that''s because... I thought the Princess of Mizuho might be able to cure me!"


    "I see. In that case, I''ll write a letter of introduction for you."


    "Oh, you''re being awfully generous..."


    "You''ve always protected my sister. It''s a token of my gratitude."


    "I... I see... I gratefully ept."


    "If you want to return to being human, I''ll support you with all I''ve got. But what should I write? There aren''t many techniques that even the Empire can''t handle, right?"


    "Well, about that..."


    "I know the adventurer''s code. I understand that the contents of the request must remain confidential. But... the timing is bad. You might be suspected of having ties with demons."


    At my words, Sieg falls silent.


    This isn''t an easy conversation.


    Sieg has always stubbornly protected his dignity as an adventurer.


    But it''s different from the beginning.


    "Do I not deserve your trust?"


    "Stop joking... Just like you trusted me with your sister, I trust you."


    Sieg heaved a deep sigh before he spoke.


    "This stays between us, okay?"


    "Of course. That''s why you should speak honestly."


    "Hmm... I didn''t meet that woman in the forest. I brought her there. One day, a request came to me with a personal nomination. The content of the task would be exined once I met the client. The reward was three rainbow coins, to be paid afterward. The treatment was the same as an SS-rank adventurer, and I was over the moon. I epted immediately."


    "That''s a suspicious request."


    "Right. If they had money, they could have asked an SS-rank adventurer instead of me. But, I didn''t think that far. I was proud that my spear would match an SS-rank adventurer. And then... I received a demi-human woman from the client. The mission was to return this woman to her birthce. The client was on the verge of death. He was a renowned historian. It seemed he had met the woman during his research."


    "So that woman was the key... who was she?"


    "Do you know about the Dragonfolk?"


    "Yes, I do. They''re a race that was exterminated in the war against demons. Apparently, they had considerable power."


    "They weren''t exterminated. In the Twilight Forest of Mizuho Senkoku, they''ve been living in hiding. The woman was a child who had been kidnapped when the spell ced on the forest weakened. The researcher somehow protected her, but he seemed to have reached his limit. He entrusted the woman to me and then passed away."


    There''s little information about the Dragonfolk.


    All that''s known is that they were extraordinarily powerful among the demi-humans.


    And they fought proactively in the war against demons.


    It was written that they were exterminated during the process, but they were actually living in hiding.


    Well, that''s not surprising.


    It makes more sense for them to be hiding than for them to have been exterminated and disappeared.


    "So? Did youplete the request, which had no hope of reward?"


    "Yeah, I''m an adventurer. Once I ept, Iplete it even if there''s no reward expected. The woman was targeted everywhere due to her rarity. Somehow, we managed to reach the Twilight Forest... but I was injured in several ces. In an instant, the woman pulled me into the Twilight Forest and healed me. Without that, I would have died."


    "So, that healing resulted in this form?"


    "No, this form is thanks to the woman''s sister''s quick thinking. The Twilight Forest doesn''t let humans who enter leave. To exit, you need the elder''s permission. The elder appreciated me helping the woman but said he couldn''t let me out. That''s why the woman''s sister changed my form. Because if I was a beast, I could leave. They were having fun when changing my form... but when they sent me out, they apologized over and over again. I can''t forget their faces even now."


    After finishing his story, Sieg let out a huge sigh.


    "And... if I reported to the Adventurer''s Guild, attention would be drawn to the Twilight Forest. I had no choice but to dere Siegmund missing during a mission. After that, I heard rumors about Princess Zandra, who was knowledgeable about forbidden arts, and came to the Empire. Even though I knew it wasn''t likely she would help me."


    "A typical story for you... Do you have any grudges? You helped them, and they turned you into a bear."


    "They did it to help me. I am grateful, not resentful but. I do want to return to my original form. If I have any regrets, it''s only my own weakness. If I hadn''t been injured, this wouldn''t have happened."


    He''s quite noble in unexpected ces.


    Ordinarily, it would be okay toin about not receiving a reward and being changed into a different form.


    Well, he''s the type not toin in such situations, which is why he doesn''tin even when I take advantage of him.


    "Good grief... I never thought I''d have a day when you''d make me realize how bad my own personality is."


    "What, you thought you had a good personality?"


    Sieg said with a slightly taken aback expression.


    He looked absolutely incredulous.


    "You''re infuriating. Well, fine... So, what will you do by going to Mizuho? Will they restore your form if you go to the forest?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll think about it when I get there."


    "You are..."


    Typical Sieg to have no ns...


    He''s the kind who would meet the Empire''s princess without any n.


    "Seriously... I''ll arrange for a ship and a letter of introduction. I''ll tell Orihime to keep it strictly confidential, so you shouldn''t stand out."


    "I appreciate it."


    "Save your thanks until you''re back in your original form. It will take some time, soe up with a strategy in the meantime."


    "Got it!"


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Chapter 537: Now, To Mizuho


    A few days after Sieg requested to go to Mizuho, a visitor came from the imperial capital.


    "We''ve got ourselves into a tough situation, Arnold."


    "I suppose if you''re here, it must be."


    It was Henrick, who was supposed to be taking care of things in the capital in my absence. Essentially, Henrick moves ording to Grandfather''s instructions. I assume that this time, too, he sought advice from Grandfather after exining the situation.


    "So, what happened?"


    "A personal request for Silver from the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Decline it. Leaving the Principality right now wouldn''t be prudent."


    The empire still needs time to prepare. Uncle won''t be back anytime soon either. That''s how challenging the order I issued is. However, that''s only about the empire. We can''t predict how the surrounding countries will act. If the kingdomunches a preemptive attack, what I have to do will change. So, unless absolutely necessary, I don''t want to leave the Principality.


    "It''s a personal request directly from Mizuho''s Sennyo. It seems the Celestial Prince says Silver owes a debt to her?"


    "That''s the worst..."


    I unintentionally held my head in my hands. At this time, she''s using that promise... Surely, as Silver, I promised Orihime. To ept any request free of charge, no matter what it was.


    "I owe a big debt to Orihime..."


    "So, will you go?"


    "There''s no guarantee it will be over quickly. If it drags on, my true identity may be exposed, and I may bete for the war with the Kingdom."


    "So, won''t you go?"


    "Without Orihime, I couldn''t have participated in the Spirit Turtle battle. It wasn''t just Orihime, I promised right in front of the emperor. If I break the promise, the trust Silver has built would waver."


    "So, what will you do?"


    At Henrick''s question, I couldn''t answer immediately. This is bad. Very bad. The trouble is that the fact that Orihime is using this promise means that the task is too much for Orihime. No matter what it is, it''s definitely troublesome. That means I must assume it will drag on.


    "...Henrick. Can you act in my ce?"


    "I can if I just stay in the Principality. But I will need support from those around."


    "I''ll leave Fina and Sebas behind. Please impersonate me with illusion magic."


    "Understood. But what if you arete?"


    "Lead the allied fleet in my ce."


    "You''re asking for too much."


    "I know it''s unreasonable. I''ll try to hurry so that it doesn''te to that."


    "Do so. While your appearance can be mimicked, your abilities can''t. If ites to war, it will eventually be revealed."


    Henrick''s words are correct. If I entrust him with the allied fleet, I''ll have to entrust everything to him until the moment of sortie. If he makes a mistake in his judgment, Leo will be in danger.


    "I have no choice but to return no matter what."


    At my words, Henrick nods. If I don''t return, everything will fall apart. Why is it always me who gets into trouble?


    "I wouldn''t rmend making your brother the emperor to future generations. It''s too busy."


    "More than that, I think the cause is that you are ying two roles as an SS-rank adventurer and a prince. Unlike before, you are now entrusted with important tasks as a prince."


    "That''s why I didn''t want to. It makes it harder for me to move as Silver."


    "Then why did you make public moves?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Because it''s necessary."


    If it weren''t necessary, I absolutely wouldn''t get into such trouble. Troubles here and troubles there. I feel like throwing everything away.


    "I wish it could end soon..."


    "As long as each side has its own argument, the end wille when one side falls. If you want it to end soon..."


    "I have no choice but to defeat them quickly..."


    Despite thinking that this is an impossible task, I sighed and put on the silver mask.


    "Sieg, we''ve prepared a means of transport."


    "Really? That was quick"


    Henrick, disguised as me, had called for Sieg. Sieg must be overjoyed. But, his tone seems a bit low.


    "I hate to ask, but instead of a ship, what do you mean by ''means of transport''?"


    "As it turns out, I''m going to Mizuho as well. Prince Arnold has asked me to take you."


    In the room, there''s a silver-masked wizard. Sieg must have had a bad premonition. Hearing my words as Silver, he freezes.


    "It''s faster than a ship. You should be happy."


    "Are you insane!? Don''t use an SS-rank adventurer as a substitute for a ship!!"


    "It''s just that the timing worked out. You should express your gratitude to Orihime."


    "Gratitude? I''m not just moving within the empire! I''m going to the eastern edge of the continent! How many times do you have to teleport? What happens if a person with no magic aptitude repeatedly teleports?"


    "You might feel a little sick, that''s all. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry?!"


    Sieg is screaming, but I grab him by the scruff of the neck and lift him. There''s no escaping now.


    "Well, I''ll take care of this."


    "Ah, please be careful."


    "I''ll do my best."


    After a brief exchange, I activated the teleportation magic and headed towards Mizuho.


    After several teleportations, Sieg and I arrived in Mizuho. Sieg, who has no magic aptitude, seems a bit drunk and worn out.


    "Pull yourself together. We''ve arrived in Mizuho."


    "Just because you''re fine"


    While voicing his difort, Sieg raises his eyes. We''ve arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild branch of Mizuho. As the request came through the Adventurer''s Guild, we needed to stop here. Without hesitation, I opened the door of the branch. It''s more like a courtesy visit. I was going to hear about the task from Orihime. I was just here to let them know I had arrived. But...


    "Damn it! We''re short-handed! What happened to the monsters in the south?!"


    "The south has been pacified! But we can''t handle the monsters in the east!!"


    "What about the west?!"


    "The west is almost under control!"


    "So, it''s just the east... Whoever can, follow me! We''ll hold them off as much as we can!"


    The Mizuho branch is in a state of chaos. It seems like the monsters are on a rampage.


    "What''s going on!? You there!? The Adventurer''s Guild is busy right now! If you have a request,e backter and step back!!"


    The man taking charge tells me to step back as I stand at the door. He must be the branch chief or something. He''s a different person from the branch chief when Ist visited Mizuho. It''s understandable that he doesn''t recognize me, but it''s regrettable he doesn''t realize who I am.


    "Seems like your reputation isn''t as widespread as we thought, boss."


    "Seems like it."


    Sieg, sitting on my shoulder, speaks with a mildly exasperated tone. I thought I was one of the more well-known among the SS-ranked adventurers.


    "I''vee to ept a request from the Celestial Princess through the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters. I am Silver, an SS-ranked adventurer from the Imperial Adventurer''s Guild. If you''re busy, how about I lend a hand?"


    Upon hearing my self-introduction, the color drained from the man''s face.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Double Chap for both series this week !!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534: The Emperor''s Envoy


    The scene takes us a little back in time, to the throne room of the imperial pce. Here, Emperor Johannes was summoning a certain individual.


    "Oh, His Imperial Majesty... I am... uh... honored and... delighted to be granted an audience... um... um..."


    "You don''t need to use unfamiliar words. Speak to me as you would to Arnold."


    "Is that... alright?...um..."


    "It''s fine. You''ve done well toe, Mia."


    The person called to the throne room was Mia, summoned not through Arnold, but by an imperial guard following the emperor''s secret orders. Never did Mia imagine she would be standing face to face with the emperor of the empire. Despite trying to learn the propernguage en route, it was clear she was struggling.


    "So, His Imperial Majesty... why did you summon me...?"


    "I''ve heard a lot about Vermillion. As the chivalrous thief of the vassal state, you''ve also cooperated with the empire. I felt it was necessary to thank you first and foremost."


    "I should be the one expressing gratitude. King Traugott''s rule is peaceful, unlike the former vassal king. The people are all happy. All of this is thanks to the Empire, and by extension, Your Imperial Majesty."


    "If you say so, my guilt for invading yournd lessens somewhat."


    Emperor Johannesughed lightly and nodded repeatedly. Mia''s words, who had continued to be an ally of the people and strived to improve the vassal state, held weight. The fact that Mia found their current state to be better than before meant that it was indeed the case, and Johannes thought that his decision to ce Traugott as king wasn''t wrong. However...


    "Yet, the achievements of Traugott''s reign are his own, not mine. Your words should be directed to Traugott."


    "If Your Majesty wishes."


    "You''re still too formal. Do you behave this way with Arnold?"


    "Prince Arnold is...cking in ambition... um, except in times of crisis."


    Mia added what didn''t exactly seem to be apliment. But it was her honest opinion. And she had hit the nail on the head.


    "Indeed. He''s a man who only takes action when necessary. But because of this, few can understand his true worth. It seems you''ve seen through him."


    "I wouldn''t say it to him, but... I think he could be emperor if he wanted to. Although he would be a scheming emperor."


    "I''d like to see that. Now, I have a request for you, who has a discerning eye for people. It''s not a difficult request. I want you to meet Queen Marianne as my envoy."


    "Meet Queen Marianne...?"


    Mia''s question was reasonable. The vassal king was Traugott. And Traugott was Johannes'' son. She didn''t understand why Johannes needed to send an envoy to Traugott''s wife, Marianne.


    "This is military confidential, so it should not be leaked... as soon as the military is ready, I will attack the kingdom. I want to borrow the power of the Allied Kingdom. Queen Marianne was once a hostage of the Allied Kingdom. She must have many acquaintances there."


    "Why not just send a message then?"


    "If I send a message, it could be taken as an order. I want to secure their cooperation. I don''t want to pressure the empire or the vassal state."


    "Certainly, if I go, it won''t seem like an order... but Queen Marianne won''t have a choice but to ept."


    "...I understand the role. However, wouldn''t asking King Traugott be more certain?"


    "I know my son well. If I brought up this matter to Traugott, he would not burden his wife but take action himself. Then, it would be the empire''s royal family prompting the Allied Kingdom to join the war. The Allied Kingdom is still unstable. Under the Dragon King, the Dragon Knight Order is united, but the nobility has yet to fully ept the Dragon King, who seized power. If this request is judged as pressure from the empire, whether they join the war or not, it will corner the Dragon King."


    If the Dragon King, who climbed up through martial achievements, avoids joining the war, it will be rumored that he sumbed to fear, and if he joins, it will be rumored that he sumbed to the empire''s pressure.


    If the Allied Kingdom bes unstable, it will likely be an opportunity for the kingdom.


    Hence, this cannot be an order.


    It is, after all, a request for cooperation.


    And the request is made through the Queen of the vassal state.


    They were being considerate of the Allied Kingdom because they felt the need for the power of the Dragon Knight Order.


    "I understand your thinking. Please entrust the role of envoy to me. However..."


    "However?"


    "I will ry your words exactly as they are. And, I have no intention of persuading. Please understand that."


    "Of course. I''m counting on you."


    With those words, Johannes directed his gaze to the imperial knight nearby.


    A symbol of being an envoy, and the expenses for the journey, were handed to Mia.


    After epting them, Mia prepared to leave the throne room.


    However, after a moment of hesitation, she spoke up.


    "Your Majesty... Is there no way to avoid war?"


    "We''re already past that point. Even if we don''t provoke it, the kingdom will. If so, our only option is to provoke it ourselves. After all, we''re always the ones taking."


    Seeing Johannes smile slyly, Mia superimposed that smile on Arnold and thought;


    ''Like father, like son.''


    With that thought in mind, Mia curtseyed and left the room.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Whoops forgot to unlock this chap sorry</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Chapter 538: The Pce of the Celestial Princess


    Mizuho is not and of powerful monsters.


    However, it doesn''t mean there are few monsters. It''s even fair to say it''s a habitat of monsters. But most of them are small fry monsters. Usually, they don''t rampage.


    However, Mizuho is and prone to natural disasters. A sudden urrence can cause the monsters to start rampaging. That''s why there''s a branch of the Adventurer''s Guild there to subdue them, but the unpopr Mizuho branch is always short-handed.


    Theck of powerful monsters makes it simr to the Empire, but Mizuho sporadically bes busy due to frequent natural disasters. It''s the worst environment for adventurers.


    That''s why few people willingly choose to be adventurers in Mizuho. The number of monsters does not decrease because there are fewer adventurers. Therefore, once the monsters start rampaging, the damage can be significant.


    Now, this problem seems to be highlighted.


    "Silver... Why would an SS-ranked adventurer from the Empire..."


    "Haven''t you heard? The Celestial Princess has given a request."


    "I heard, but that was just the other day... Did you teleport from the Empire...?"


    "How else would Ie here?"


    "There are ships, carriages, and so on. Don''t talk like teleportation ismon."


    Sieg interjects my words. Thinking about it, he''s right. I inadvertently agree with his retort, though I don''t voice it out.


    "So? Do you need help?"


    "If you could assist, that would be extremely helpful."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "For several days now, there have been frequent minor earthquakes, and because of that, the monsters have started rampaging. We''ve dispatched adventurers to various locations, but the monster groups in the east have been left untouched."


    "I see. Let me take care of it."


    "I must tell you, we don''t have the funds to hire you."


    "Don''t worry. I''m doing work that is not worth paying for."


    There are no powerful monsters in Mizuho. Not like there''s a mass migration happening as there was before. Just a portion are rampaging due to being scared by the earthquakes. No need to move from here. I m my foot on the floor and activate a wide-area barrier to the east. Capturing the monsters that get caught in the barrier, I throw silver magic bullets towards them.


    The silver magic bullets divide into countless fragments in the sky, raining down on the monster groups like a shower. I can hear the sound of explosions. The reaction of the monster groups has disappeared, so that should be the end of it.


    "I''ve wiped out the monster groups. You can take care of the remaining stray monsters."


    "That can''t be... without even taking a step..."


    "I heard that you once swept away a tsunami... but to this extent..."


    "Are you really human...?"


    The members of the Mizuho branch, who are not used to my magic, were taken aback by my actions. I understand their reactions. It was more or less the same when I first started operating in the Empire.


    "Hey, is what you just did okay? You didn''t involve anyone else, right?"


    "Don''t worry. I confirmed before I released it."


    "Long-distance teleportation, detection barrier, and an attack with magic bullets. You don''t even show signs of fatigue. How much magic power do you have?"


    I don''t answer Sieg''s words. Even for me, moving from the center of the continent to the eastern end is tiring.


    But now I have the Holy Ring. Because of this, I can use magic without worry. I''m grateful that the worry about how to save my magic has disappeared.


    "Well then, can we consider the greetings over? I am in Mizuho. As a branch of the Adventurer''s Guild, please keep that in mind."


    "Un, understood... So, how long do you n to stay?"


    "Well, that''s something to ask the Celestial Princess."


    Saying that, I turn on my heel. My target is the castle visible in the distance. Orihime is there.


    When I visited the castle, I was greeted by an elderly tiger-man.


    "I serve as the minister of Mizuho Sengoku, my name is Kotetsu."


    "I''m the SS-ranked adventurer, Silver. I''vee in response to the request from the Celestial Princess."


    "Thank you for arriving so promptly. Let''s guide you to the Celestial Princess."


    With that, Kotetsu starts walking. I follow him. But there''s no sign of us climbing any stairs.


    "Is this the right way?"


    "The Celestial Princesss residence is at the back of the castle. It''s invisible from the surroundings due to a barrier."


    "I see. It''s better for the location of the guardian deity to be unknown."


    So, the splendid castle is a bluff. Ordinary people probably think that the Celestial Princess is also there. But in reality, the actual residence is hidden behind it.


    "The castle is utilized by the king and those in high-ranking positions."


    "So even the king is just a deceptive material for hiding the location of the Celestial Princess."


    "This country is just like that. Nothing can start without the Celestial Princess."


    "It''s twisted."


    "Call it what you will. It can''t survive if it''s not twisted."


    Everything relies on the Celestial Princesss presence.


    But it''s not like she''s doing it willingly.


    She has to do it to survive. She faces pressure from the neighboring Sokal Empire, and thend is often struck by disasters.


    The fact that they can live in peace is thanks to the Celestial Princess.


    I feel a little sorry for Orihime.


    She''s likely to be burdened with restrictions in the future.


    Her innocent personality might be a rebellion against such circumstances. At least let the things that can be free be free, she might think.


    "We are here."


    After passing through a long corridor, there was arge door.


    When Kotetsu forms a special sign, the door automatically opens.


    And beyond it was a smaller door.


    Kotetsu approached that door and called out.


    "Celestial Princess-sama. I have brought Silver-dono."


    "Oh! You''re quick! Come in!"


    The same lively voice as alwayses from inside.


    When the door opens, Orihime is rxing inside.


    "You''ve arrived, Silver. That mask of yours is as gloomy as ever, it''s reassuring."


    "You''re just the same as always, Celestial Princess-dono."


    In contrast to Orihime''s innocent smile, I feel my energy drained.


    Considering she called me out, it should be a fairly significant matter, but Orihime is asid-back as ever.


    "Well, neither of us is free. Let''s get straight to the point. Kotetsu."


    "Yes, what we would like to request of Silver-dono is the rescue of a child who has wandered into a mysterious forest known as ''Twilight Forest''."


    "The Twilight Forest?"


    Sieg, who had been on my shoulder, reflexively asks back.


    Seeing his reaction...


    "Is that the ce you''re heading to?"


    "Yeah. By the way, Silver, how much do you know?"


    "I was just told that there was someone who had business in a forest in Mizuho and to take him there. Celestial Princess-dono, this is a letter of introduction from Prince Arnold."


    Saying that, I hand Orihime the letter.


    It had a brief introduction of Sieg and his purpose.


    I also added that they should ask him for more details.


    If Sieg didn''t want to talk about it, it was better not to. Well, if that was the case, I wouldn''t be able to expect Orihime''s cooperation.


    "Hmm... So you''re the talking bear that Arnold mentioned. Arnold has dered that you have nothing to do with demons, is that true?"


    "Unless the Draconic Tribe is ssified as demons, no."


    "The Draconic Tribe?! Why is the name of the legendary tribe being mentioned?!"


    Kotetsu is surprised at Sieg''s words.


    In the end, Sieg tells his story to Orihime, Kotetsu, and me, as Silver.


    After hearing everything, Orihime nods once.


    "Umu, I will believe you. And I will spare no effort to cooperate as much as possible."


    "That''s the Celestial Princess for you. Your generosity is impressive."


    "Hehe. Praise me more!"


    Orihime puffs out her chest with an ''Ehehe''.


    Then her chest swings mightily.


    Sieg ispletely drawn to it, but I immediately grab him and m him onto the floor.


    "Ugh... What the..."


    "Do you understand why?"


    "You noticed, so you must have been looking too... you gloomy wizard. Bleh!"


    When I step on Sieg with my right foot, he makes a sound like a squashed frog.


    I continue the conversation while keeping him down.


    "Our goals coincidentally align. We will enter the Twilight Forest and make contact with the Draconic Tribe. Sieg is a rare returnee. We''ll proceed while sharing information."


    "Umu, I leave it to you!"


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Chapter 539: Mariannes Departure


    While Al is in Mizuho as Silver, Mia is in the fiefdom in her position as an imperial envoy.


    "I see... His Majesty the Emperor is serious about engaging in battle with the kingdom."


    "Yes."


    Mia, who conveyed the Emperor''s message to Marianne, examines Marianne''s expression. Mia''s visit was highly confidential. Only a part of the fiefdom knew about it. That''s because the information had been sent to the fiefdom side in advance. Marianne was likely prepared for it at that point. She showed no surprise upon hearing Mia''s story.


    "His Majesty the Emperor has said that if you don''t want to get involved, you don''t have to."


    "So, it''s not an order after all. However, even if it''s not an order... It''s a request from my father-inw. I can''t refuse it."


    "Aren''t you pushing yourself too hard?"


    Mia worries about Marianne.


    It''s been a year since the fiefdom came under King Traugott. In other words, it had been only a year since the invasion by the Empire.


    It couldn''t be helped. If they had left things as they were, many more people would have died. They had chosen the future of the country over their families.


    However, regardless of what they thought, the fact was that Marianne had brought in the Empire herself. There were not a few people who called her a traitor.


    Even though under King Traugott, injustices are steadily being rectified and the fiefdom is beginning to prosper, the voices using her do not cease. Marianne knows what it means to be involved in an invasion. If the United Kingdom acts on Marianne''s request, the voices of resentment will likelye from the citizens of the kingdom who will be exposed to the invasion.


    "Is it hard...? Yes, it is hard."


    "But then..."


    "But I am a queen. I''vee to understand recently that it''s my role to push myself and persevere."


    "That''s quite the opposite of my image of a queen..."


    "No matter what words are thrown at me, I must smile and wave to the people. No matter how depressed I feel, I must encourage those around me. The fiefdom is different from other countries. The power of the king is still weak, and difficulties arise one after another. I''m the queen. I must be a symbol for the people who confront those difficulties."


    After saying that, Marianne gives a bitter smile.


    Even though she thinks that way, she is still not able to do it well. The queen has to portray the ideal image of a queen. And the ideal image of a queen is, the more ideal the king is, the higher the hurdle gets.


    "Mia, has the fiefdom changed?"


    "Yes, it has... it has changed."


    She had only seen a bit, but the city was lively.


    Once upon a time, only the nobles were smiling. Those nobles were also watching the faces of the nobles above them. The country was the property of the king and a part of the nobles, and the rest were just enjoying the spillovers.


    The people were suffering from poverty, and children were always crying from hunger. Beggars were numerous, and many resorted to crime to survive. The city was overflowing with orphans and was far from lively. Every city was the same.


    But now, there is vitality. Foreign merchantse and go, and everyone is moving forward with energy. Many new stores have been established, and happy voices can be heard.


    Before Traugott became king, the people of the fiefdom had despaired of the royal family and the nobles. They were entities that only exploited them without giving anything in return. But now it''s different.


    Voices praising King Traugott can be heard here and there. It''s not just superficial words. There are heartfelt voices overflowing.


    "The fiefdom is changing. Although this might be the normal state for a country and the past was abnormal... but it is indeed getting better. However, it wasn''t achieved solely by our efforts. The fiefdom is rapidly improving because of therge support from the Empire."


    "Do you see this as a return for that support?"


    If so, she should stop.


    That''s what Mia thought.


    Support from the Empire was certainly wee. However, it was strange for Marianne alone to bear that debt. But...


    "I never thought of myself as such a significant figure. The gratitude we have received from the Empire is something that the fiefdom will return bit by bit in the future. But we can''t return it yet. So, there are people who are striving to make that possible. I''m willing to push myself for that person."


    "Marianne..."


    "I am King Traugott''s wife. In the history of the fiefdom, he will be regarded as the greatest king. As the queen standing beside him, I want to be someone who''s not ashamed. I don''t mind being called the wicked woman who stoked the United Kingdom. For the fiefdom, and for my husband, I should ept this cooperation request. Please tell His Majesty the Emperor that this Marianne will secure the United Kingdom''s participation in the war."


    To Mia, her image of Marianne was from her princess days.


    But she had to realize that it was outdated.


    Even if her appearance was the same, the current Marianne was a different person from her princess days.


    "You''ve changed, Marianne."


    "Marriage changes a person."


    With a small smile on her face, Marianne emanated an aura of dignity that Mia couldn''t help but feel.


    A few dayster.


    Marianne was at the fiefdom''s port.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, okay? Be careful of seasickness, and rest when you''re tired. There''s no need to hurry."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    Her husband, Traugott, had alsoe to the port to see Marianne off.


    When Traugott learned everything, the ship was already arranged, and there was no stopping it.


    His anger at the time was immense, so much so that he sent a letter of protest to his father, Johannes.


    He was not angry about being overlooked, but rather, he disliked the idea of his wife shouldering such a heavy responsibility.


    "Don''t worry... you just need to convey the message. If weck forces, I''ll march into battle."


    "That''s not possible. And it would be difficult for you to substitute for a dragon knight, wouldn''t it?"


    "That''s not true! I''ve defeated a dragon knight before! If needed, I''ll lead the charge and crush the kingdom''s army! Like this, like this!"


    While mimicking the swing of a sword, Traugott spoke with utmost seriousness.


    However, Traugott also knew deep down.


    The reason the Empire was relying on the United Kingdom was because they had doubts about the fiefdom''s forces.


    If the Imperial Army were to prepare arge-scale army, a mediocre force would not suffice as reinforcements.


    "I don''t doubt your bravery. You can show that bravery another time. His Majesty the Emperor desires the Dragon Knight Order."


    "I see..."


    Watching Marianne chuckle, Traugott hung his head.


    He knew very well that no matter what he said, he couldn''t stop her.


    "Well then, I''ll be off. Please prepare for the supply of the United Kingdom''s forces."


    "Understood. By the way, how much of the forces do you intend to pull in?"


    "Of course... I n to bring in the Dragon King and all the Dragon Knights."


    "That''s... quite a number."


    Although he thought it was impossible, Traugott smiled vaguely.


    Marianne waved to him as she boarded the ship.


    Thus, as an envoy to the United Kingdom, Marianne set off.


    <strong>TL''s Corner:</strong>


    <strong>A very short arc, stay tuned for what is probably the most important arc starting next chapter in my opinion....</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Chapter 540: The Forest at Dusk


    The southern part of Mizuho Sengoku is home to a forest known as the Forest of Dusk. It''s quiterge for a forest, but that''s about the only thing special about it. It looks and feels like a regr forest.


    "Here, this is where I went in. Well, to be exact, I was dragged in," Sieg points towards a particrlyrge tree. But as they approach and touch the tree, nothing happens.


    "That''s strange..." Sieg hesitantly steps into the forest, but again, nothing happens. It''s just like any other forest.


    "Could you be remembering wrong?"


    "No, I''m sure of it. The fact that nothing''s happening probably means the forest''s protective power hasn''t weakened."


    "So, if it hasn''t weakened, we can''t get in?"


    "Looks like it. The forest probably strengthened its defenses after the children got in. But that''s not necessarily a dead end."


    Iunched a few magical bullets into the forest, dropping them from the sky, shooting them straight into the forest. However, all of them pass through the forest. Interesting. It''s simr to a barrier but different.


    "This forest appears to be here, yet not here."


    "...What are you talking about?"


    "Just a theory, but I think this forest has a front and a back. What we''re seeing and touching now is the front. The Dragon Tribe probably lives in the back. And to enter the back, you probably need a legitimate method."


    "I''m amazed you figured that out."


    "I''m well-versed in magic, after all. However, this isn''t magic. It''s something different that merely resembles magic."


    It''s not that the front of the forest is an illusion. The front genuinely exists. The back just exists in a slightly different location. The membrane is probably what''s creating the backside, but the principle behind it is unknown. Is it shifting dimensions, or is it something even beyond our imagination? The curiosity is endless. But...


    "The Dragon Tribe doesn''t let anyone who enters leave, right?"


    "The elder did say that. They don''t let humans who wander in leave."


    "So they exploited that loophole and turned you into a bear. There sure are some amusing fellows around."


    "Well, it''s funny if you''re just watching. But being forced to drink a potion, then subjected to a suspicious spell that turns you into this... It''s not something you can justugh off."


    "That spell is intriguing. I''ll have to learn it once we get in."


    "Ugh... What are you going to do with a spell like that?"


    "I can use it on people I dislike."


    "You''ve got some bad taste. It''s a good deed, but your mask... itcks style."


    "No problem. I think it suits me perfectly."


    Sieg sighs at my unshakeable confidence and whispers, "Is that so?" But let''s get back to the topic. The Dragon Tribe doesn''t let those who enter leave. In other words, there have always been people like the children who identally entered. When did they wander in? When the membrane was weakened, probably. So, if we can weaken the membrane, we can get in. But as I''ve already tried, all attacks go to the front of the forest.


    "So, what do we do?"


    "There are two ways to get to the back. Get invited in or sneak in when it''s weakened."


    "It''s strengthened, right? So we have to get invited in?"


    Saying that, Sieg stands imposingly in front of therge tree.


    "Hey! Loretta! It''s me, Sieg! Let me in!"


    However, there is no response.


    "You''ve been rejected."


    "I haven''t been rejected, how rude!"


    Sieg is angry at my words, but it''s a fact that there''s no response to his call. It''s just after the children strayed in. They must have at least some guard up. They should be aware of us. Either the woman Sieg saved is not there, or she is not in a position to act on her own. I guess it''s thetter. As I have this thought, I exhale deeply.


    "If Loretta won''t help us, we''re stuck, aren''t we?"


    "I''ve already told you, we aren''t."


    "Then what do we do?"


    "We do this."


    I slowly begin to rise into the sky. And then I start to chant.


    "I am the one who knows the truth of silver. I am the one chosen by the true silver. The silver stares from the star sea, illuminating the earth and making the heavens tremble. Its silver glow is the truth of the gods, its silver brilliance is the blessing of the heavens. The silver sh of the moment, the eternal silver brilliance. May the silver light dwell in my hand, to extinguish the insolent..."


    The chant brings a sphere of silver light into existence between my hands. If I crush it, it will activate. My magical power shakes the earth and stirs the trees.


    "To those dragonkin on the other side, whether you understand or not, let me introduce myself. I am Silver, an SS-ranked adventurer from the Adventurer''s Guild. Currently, you may consider me the strongest mage on the continent. As you can see, I am in an attack posture. Open the forest, or I will annihte it. If the front of the forest is annihted, the back cannot avoid the aftereffects."


    If they can create a backside anywhere, they should be able to create it anywhere else. The reason they chose the forest is that they can''t just do it anywhere. The back of the forest must be dependent on the front. If the front takes a catastrophic hit, the back will not be unscathed.


    "Hey!? What are you doing!?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m making a request."


    "That''s called a threat in most ces, you know! Unbelievable!"


    At Sieg''s scream, I give a smallugh. But I don''t release my attack stance. If I have to, I will destroy the forest. I don''t have the time to slowly analyze the situation.


    <strong>TL''s Notes: Sorry for thete release! Here are 2 chapters for your patience :D</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Chapter 541: The Elder''s Strategy


    As much as I was running out of time, threatening to annihte the forest with Silver Ray might have been too much.


    Already having deployed the Silver Ray, ready to activate at any time, I found myself questioning my actions.


    If asked if there was another way, I would say there wasn''t, but I could have thought of a different approach.


    "Hey, hey! There''s no reaction at all!? What are we going to do!?"


    "Just wait a little longer."


    While responding to Sieg, I lightly look up at the sky.


    I might have rushed things.


    Even so, I can''t say ''Actually, I''m going to stop now''.


    If they don''te out now, the aftermath will be extremely troublesome.


    Well, the assumption that if something happens to the front side of the forest, it will affect the backside should be almost correct.


    That''s why this threat should work.


    The problem is if there are many who will not yield to threats.


    "Orihime might get angry if I really annihte it..."


    This is a race that transformed Sieg into a bear.


    Even if the front side of the forest is annihted, they should be able to escape.


    So, there should be no human casualties.


    Unless they are extremely hostile to humans, they may leave the lost children behind.


    Those who would do such a thing would surely execute those who wandered in.


    Considering Sieg is safe, that possibility is thin.


    In that case, the biggest issue is the act of destroying the forest in Mizuho Xian Kingdom.


    If I do that, I may be spoken of in the same breath as the other troublemakers.


    I''d hate that, I think as I wait a little longer.


    And then...


    "Finally, they''ve shown up."


    Suddenly, an old man emerged from the forest.


    A demi-human with two horns like a dragon.


    The Dragonkin race, already the stuff of legends.


    "Whoa! It''s the old man, the Elder!"


    "If it isn''t the warrior who brought back Loretta. Why have you returned? And why have you brought such a barbaric mage with you?"


    The elder, who was called so, res at me.


    In response, I shrug my shoulders.


    "Well, sorry about that. But I need Loretta for something. Also, there are children who have wandered in, right? Can you help them out?"


    "Thew is thew. Humans who wander into the forest are not allowed out. The children are safe, but they cannot be let out. If you insist, the only way is to change their appearance like the warrior here."


    "Well, making them like me is a bit... Can''t you release them somehow?"


    "Ordinarily, we do not interact with the outside world. We do not ignore those who have gone out, even if they have taken the form of beasts. Because the warrior here saved Loretta, we are turning a blind eye and even responding to this conversation."


    "That is... I''m grateful... but the one who has undertaken the mission to save the children is that mage over there..."


    Sieg turns his gaze to me.


    Then, the elder shifts his gaze back to me.


    After looking at me for a while, the elder casually swings his left hand.


    At the same time, he sets up a barrier in the left direction.


    A shock runs through, and the barrier crumbles away.


    Is this what you''d expect from the elder of the Dragonkin race?


    Even if it was a half-hearted barrier before the activation of Silver Ray, it was destroyed quite easily.


    "Hmm... Ancient magic, huh? A troublesome mage."


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    "Reviving a magic that even five hundred years ago barely had any users, you must be quite talented."


    "Not particrly."


    The lifespan of demi-humans varies.


    There are races with lifespans simr to humans, and there are long-lived species like elves.


    It seems that the Dragonkin race also belongs to thetter category.


    From his words, it can be inferred that this elder participated in the Great War against the demons five hundred years ago.


    "Undo your magic. I cannot let someone who maintains such a dangerous magic inside."


    "You''re going to let me in?"


    "Would you leave if I asked?"


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible."


    "Then undo your magic. I have no desire to confront someone who wields ancient magic."


    With that, the elder tries to gauge my reaction. Reluctantly, I cancel the Silver Ray andnd on the ground. The elder then begins to walk into the forest.


    "He''s saying ''Follow me'', isn''t he?"


    "Something seems suspicious."


    "But we have no choice but to follow, right?"


    Sieg''s words, uttered from my shoulder, were correct. Just because it''s suspicious doesn''t mean we shouldn''t follow. This elder is our only hope. So, I slowly follow behind the elder. Eventually, we reach the center of the forest. Suddenly, a light begins to glow beneath my feet.


    "Hey! What is this?"


    "We''ve been tricked."


    "Don''t take it personally. This is for our survival."


    At the same time as the elder''s words, Sieg and I are instantly transported away. This must be a trap, using a fixed-point teleportation magic. Lure us in and then throw us somewhere else.


    "That old man! He did it!"


    Sieg yells in frustration. It''s expected since the whole situation was nothing but suspicious. The elder who kept talking about rules suddenly started guiding us. Probably he thought that excluding us by force would be troublesome. Most opponents would be dealt with a single strike from the elder. It''s a trap for those who could resist that. There might be more toe.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t it hot!? Where are we!?"


    "Looks like we''re inside a volcano."


    There are rivers of magma flowing all around us. Because we''re shielded by a barrier, we only feel the heat, but normally, this isn''t a ce where humans can survive. Hearing the word ''volcano'', one cees to mind.


    "He teleported us into a volcano!? Is he trying to kill us!?"


    "Seems like it. It''s a good strategy to silence a formidable enemy they can''t handle..."


    I slowly turn around. Then, the magma behind me rises, and a huge red serpent''s head appears.


    "Hey, wait..."


    "I''ve heard rumors of a monster living in a volcano."


    "Is this the time to be calm!? This is a Hydra!"


    As if responding to Sieg''s words, more red serpent heads emerge from the magma. In total, nine heads. Underneath them is a massive body. This is a Hydra, a monster said to be a subspecies of dragons, its ecology not well understood due to its rarity. Moreover, an individual living in magma is definitely not normal.


    "What an unbearable old man."


    "Hey, hey, hey!! What are we going to do!?"


    "Don''t leave my side. If you step outside the barrier, you''ll burn to death."


    "Eh!? You had a barrier up!? And it''s still this hot!? I''m going to die!?"


    "That''s why you shouldn''t leave. I won''t take responsibility if you do."


    "Just run away already! You can teleport, can''t you!?"


    "If we just run away now, the elder will just try something else. It''s a dead end. We need to make them realize that we''re not an opponent to be trifled with."


    "So basically..."


    "We need to defeat this Hydra as quickly as possible, then return to the elder."


    With that said, I prepared myself for the battle ahead.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Chapter 542: Ice Magic


    "Aaaargh!"


    While swiftly moving around, I was beheading the Hydra. Sieg''s screams, while clinging to my shoulder, were extremely loud.


    "You''re loud."


    "Don''t be unreasonable!"


    Sieg let out a roar of real anger, but at the same time, the Hydra''s attack came. The Hydra would typically spit out venomous slime. However, what it spewed was a magma-like substance.


    An individual living in magma, that in itself was not surprising. However, the stickiness was a real nuisance. When I caught it with the barrier, it would stick to it and gradually melt it. That''s why I had to move fast, behead it quickly, but Sieg was seriously annoying.


    "Seriously."


    While dodging the magma slime by flying upwards, I consider settling it with a grand spell. However, if I use a grand spell in such a ce and cause an eruption, the damage to the ecosystem could be unimaginable. I don''t even know where this ce is, I should refrain from such an action. That''s themon sense.


    "Get rid of it with magic quickly!"


    "What if the volcano erupts? Have somemon sense."


    "Don''t pretend to be sensible here! It''s dangerous, see? The head is regenerating!"


    The head, which should have been severed, was growing anew. An absurdly high regenerative power. The Hydra has high regenerative ability, but it is ridiculous for the severed head to regenerate immediately.


    "Let''s be unreasonable too."


    "There are living things around us striving to survive. I don''t want to cause them harm if I can help it."


    "I wish I could tell that to the Dragonfolk..."


    Well, from their perspective, I might be a monster who suddenly came to destroy their home, but from the perspective of the people of Mizuho, they are evil people who abducted a child and are holding her captive. I am on the side of the people of Mizuho. However, I tried to resolve the situation calmly, by threatening them, I didn''t want to cause too much harm. My stance has not changed anywhere.


    "We either have to somehow draw it away from the magma, or nullify the effect of the magma."


    "So! Just hit it with a grand spell that won''t change the environment!"


    "Don''t say something soplicated all of a sudden."


    "You''ve done much moreplicated things many times, haven''t you!?"


    Sieg, in his anger, tries to jab me. But, unfortunately, the Hydra''s attack came at that moment. So, when I dodged.


    Sieg then proceeded to fall.


    "Aaaaaaaah!"


    "What a troublesome guy."


    As Sieg was falling, I extended my arm. Then, a gigantic translucent magical arm appeared. The magical arm caught Sieg, who was about to be swallowed by the Hydra with its mouth open, just in time, and pulled him back to me.


    "How was it? An enjoyable trip?"


    "I thought I was going to die..."


    "I''m d you didn''t die."


    "I don''t even have the energy to retort anymore... It''s hot, I want to eat ice..."


    "Ice... That''s a good idea."


    If it''s regenerating rapidly thanks to the magma, I should deprive it of that. Let''s freeze the Hydra along with the magma.


    "Let the freezing timee. The blue sky turns into an icy sky. The grasnd bes an icy field. Gather, ice flowers. Dance, heavenly flowers. All to white, all to zero. Give the sinner a white nightmare - Absolute Zero."


    A pure white sphere was created in front of me. The sphere slowly descended towards the Hydra. All nine of the Hydra''s heads tried to defend by spitting out magma slime, but the slime froze first. While breaking the frozen slime, the white sphere hit the Hydra.


    In an instant.


    The volcano, along with the Hydra, froze. The entire scene turned into a pure white world.


    "Cold!"


    "It seems it can''t regenerate if frozen."


    As a test, I severed the frozen Hydra''s head, but it didn''t regenerate. Even the stubborn regenerative ability of the Hydra seems to end once it''s frozen with the magma.


    "Hey! Freezing the volcano will cause changes in the ecosystem!?"


    "...Life is designed to adapt to natural changes, don''t worry."


    "Ah! You realized that after being told, didn''t you?"


    "Everything is within my expectations."


    While saying that to Sieg, I lifted up the frozen head of the Hydra. One should be enough to make a statement.


    It took longer than I thought. Let''s get back as soon as possible.


    "Hey, hey, can you teleport even if you don''t know where this ce is?"


    "I have a grasp of the adventurers'' guild branches across the continent. Judging by the huge volcano, it must be within the Empire. It''s not a problem."


    Saying that, I teleport to an adventurers'' guild branch within the Empire, holding the Hydra''s head. As long as there is a ce of origin, you can teleport to most ces. The reason why I prefer to teleport from the capital branch is that it''s easier to do so.


    Passing through several branches, we sessfully returned to the Twilight Forest.


    "We managed to return quite quickly."


    "No, we took too much time, surprisingly. Now, let''s proceed."


    Saying that, I threw the Hydra''s head on the ground and began chanting again.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Chapter 543: Moving


    "Hey, hey! Wait a sec!"


    "I guess we can''t ignore this one."


    Ignoring Sieg''s protest, I begin preparing my magic.


    However...


    "Calm down! Let''s discuss this peacefully! I''ll sort it out!"


    "No... it seems that''s not necessary."


    I stop preparing my magic and observe the state of the forest. There''s no doubt that this is the Twilight Forest. However, the membrane that made the Twilight Forest what it is, is gone. The current Twilight Forest is no different from any ordinary forest.


    "What happened? What''s going on?"


    "The dragon-kin... seem to have left the forest."


    That''s the only possible exnation. It appears they''ve moved while I was fighting the Hydra.


    "They left the forest..."


    "We should assume they moved by teleportation. They must have a base somewhere else."


    "No, no... we weren''t fighting that long, were we...?"


    "It''s not surprising if they had already prepared. They were hiding, after all. It''s only natural that they would have a ce to evacuate."


    Even so, it was too fast. What an rming decision-making ability.


    As I''m thinking about this...


    "Hey! Look inside the forest!"


    Sieg pointed into the forest. There were children lying down there.


    "Five of them..."


    "I''ll check them out."


    "It could be another trap."


    "We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it."


    Without a second thought, Sieg rushed into the forest and went to the children. After carefully checking the condition of the five children...


    "They''re all breathing! I can''t find any external injuries!"


    "They broke thew for us. They''re surprisingly flexible."


    "I don''t know how you came to that conclusion..."


    "Then what?"


    "They probably wanted to avoid any involvement with you so badly that they gave up their habitat and broke thew. They didn''t even move when Loretta, the dragon-kin girl I saved, was abducted."


    "That''s a sad story."


    "I think it''s wise. Hey, let''s take them with us quickly! They might catch a cold here."


    "That''s true."


    Unintentionally, the mission was aplished. Despite feeling a bit unsatisfied, I teleported away with the children.


    "You''ve done well, Silver."


    "I didn''t do anything."


    We took the children and returned to Orihime. The castle''s staff took the children under their care and were nursing them. They''ll wake up soon.


    "It was because of you that the dragon-kinpromised. You should be proud."


    "I don''t feel proud."


    "You seem dissatisfied? The mission waspleted safely. Isn''t this a perfect result for an adventurer?"


    "I''m d the children are safe. But now we have lost all clues about the dragon-kin."


    "They are people who live in hiding. There''s nothing we can do."


    "The situation isn''t easy enough to just give up and say there''s nothing we can do. In the current situation where demons are appearing, knowledge from 500 years ago would be helpful. At least, I wanted to talk with the elder."


    "Hmm, it seems like you''re always thinking ahead. So, what will you do?"


    Orihimes question silences me for a moment.


    I don''t have that much time.


    But if I withdraw now, I lose the chance to investigate the Dragon people.


    Moving as Arnold is important, but I''m an SS-rank adventurer.


    I have to think about contributing to the continent.


    Henrik is pretending to be me in the principality.


    I''ll have him hold on a little longer. Fine and Sebas will support where he falls short.


    "If you allow me... I want to investigate a bit more."


    "Uhm, allowing an SS-rank adventurer to investigate freely within the country is a tough proposal."


    What Orihime says is natural for someone who holds a national post.


    A human weapon, jumping around the country in the name of investigation.


    The citizens would start to wonder.


    Isnt the matter resolved yet? Unnecessary doubts will be raised.


    But.


    "Well, Mizuho is a member of the continent as well. It would be problematic to deny cooperation here. Ill permit it with my authority."


    "Thank you."


    "However, try to minimize monster encounters. Dont cause any harm. And dont harm the Dragon people. They have some reason to hide. To pursue that, we must show sincerity to gain their trust."


    "I understand."


    Upon hearing my words, Orihime gives a cheerful smile.


    Although she smiles, she will probably hearints from the ministers.


    I shouldn''t drag it out too long.


    I leave Orihime''s pce and return to the castle.


    And I stop by the room where the children are sleeping.


    "How are they doing?"


    "They''re still asleep."


    "Just checking, are you angry?"


    "Angry? Why would I be?"


    "It''s a rule that could be broken by just my presence, and they turned you into a bear. Arent you mad?"


    "I don''t think it was just your presence. They probably had to choose between survival and upholding thew. Besides, you can''t equate adults and children."


    "I see. That''s good. Then, you cane along. We''re going to find the Dragon people."


    "Oh? What kind of wind blew this?"


    "There are a lot of things I want to ask them. About the devils, for example."


    "Since they participated in the war 500 years ago... Then, should we ask the children? They are our only lead."


    "That wouldnt help. I can manipte memories a bit, but I can''t mess with strong memories. However, children are different. Children''s memories are always vague. They can''t fully process information. That''s why it''s not hard to manipte."


    Hearing my words, Sieg doesn''t look surprised, he just epts.


    It''s difficult to erase the memory of the forest, but it''s possible to add alterations that contradict the facts.


    If it were me, I''d give the children false memories to confuse our side.


    We shouldn''t rely on them.


    "So, what will you do? We don''t have any leads."


    "That''s not entirely true. The Twilight Forest must have been a favorable location for the Dragon people. If we find ces simr to that, we''ll eventually get there."


    "So, we''re going to use our feet... Sounds tiring."


    "Don''t worry. We have a helper."


    "Someone who''d willingly apany you?"


    "Yes. My disciple."


    With that, I smile underneath my mask.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>1 day to Christmas..... and im in the hospital for some reason :(</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Chapter 544 - Reuniting with the Disciple


    "Master! It''s been a while!"


    Chloees over to us, waving her hands vigorously. As Mizuho''s sole high-rank adventurer, Chloe had been scurrying around to subdue monsters wreaking havoc in various ces. But now, that too hade to an end, and she finally managed to meet up with us.


    "It''s not been that long, but I apologize for summoning you during your busy times."


    "No problem! You need help, right? Leave it to me!"


    Saying so, Chloe gives a beaming smile. Then...


    "So the one on your shoulder is Sieg, right?"


    "Yeah! Youngdy! I am the spear user whose fame resounds across the continent! Siegmund Eisler!"


    Sieg introduces himself with a crisp nod.


    "Wow! A real talking bear! So cute!"


    "Hold on, you''re making me blush. Well, if you insist... I''ll let you hug me."


    With clear ulterior motives, Sieg tries to get Chloe to hug him. To this, I whisper only to Sieg.


    "Are you good at swimming?"


    I can teleport us to the ocean at any time. Before meeting Chloe, I had warned Sieg about this. Remembering those words, Sieg falls silent.


    "..."


    "Hey, Master! Can I not hug him?"


    "He was originally human. Treat him as a human. It''s disrespectful."


    "Ah, I see. You''re right."


    At my words, Chloe nods obediently. Watching Chloe, Sieg mutters under his breath.


    "When I learned you had a disciple in the Imperial Capital... I wondered, is she really your disciple?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There''s nothing about her that''s simr to you."


    On one hand, Chloe is always smiling and chatting. On the other hand, I wear a mask and avoid social interaction. Sure, we''re not simr. But...


    "Does the personality have to match between a master and their disciple?"


    "No, but they usually do. I don''t sense any of your typical danger from this girl."


    "Chloe is an S-rank."


    "I''m not talking about strength. I wonder, did she not inherit your sense of absurdity? Or is it an upbringing issue?"


    "I''m not that absurd."


    "Everyone who''s absurd says that."


    It''s extremely frustrating to be told that by someone whose every aspect, from appearance to behavior, is absurd.


    "Hey, Master! What''s our mission this time?"


    "The mission itself is already settled. However, something caught my interest."


    "Isn''t it bad to leave the Imperial Capital unattended?"


    "That''s why I want to resolve it quickly. What piqued my interest is the Dragon people, a race we encountered during this mission. They vanished mysteriously 500 years ago, but they seem to have been hiding in Mizuho with their power."


    "What do you want to do with those Dragon people?"


    "I want to talk to them. They refused tomunicate during our initial contact."


    "More like you refused tomunicate..."


    Sieg adds something unnecessary. Hearing that, Chloe''s expression turns sour.


    "What do you mean?"


    "...I was in a hurry. I threatened them a bit. Then, they ran away."


    "Of course they did! Obviously!"


    "They had kidnapped five children, and normal methods wouldn''t have allowed me to make contact."


    "But weren''t there any other methods? Just so you know, your threats aren''t normal, okay?"


    Chloe seemed exasperated.


    She began to exin the difference between my threats and normal ones.


    "Listen, a normal threat would be like showing off your de, like this."


    She partially drew the sword at her waist and showed me the de.


    This was an intimidation method, showing off that you have a weapon. A light threat.


    "But the threat you use is..."


    Immediately after, the des of Chloe''s twin swords was pointed at my neck.


    A fast action.


    And yet she wasn''t even using her full strength.


    "It''s something that brings people to the brink of death. Threats are used to make people submit, but in your case, it makes people prepare for death."


    "I see. I just feel like I''m lightly showing off my weapon, though."


    "Even if you think so, the one being threatened doesn''t. You use magic, right? Are you aware that you''re the strongest mage on the continent?"


    "I am, somewhat. Now, could you please withdraw your swords?"


    It''s not like I was displeased with having the swords pointed at me.


    If I felt like it, I could use a barrier to defend myself.


    The problem was the position.


    Because the swords were crossed, the tips pointed towards my shoulder.


    And on my shoulder was Sieg.


    He had been shivering since a while ago.


    "Ah! Sorry, Mr. Sieg."


    "It''s okay... I wasn''t scared or anything."


    "But you were shaking."


    "Shut up! But, I kind of get why she''s your disciple now."


    "I''m d then."


    Chloe bowed her head.


    This was one of the differences between me and her.


    Even if I feel like I''ve done something wrong, I don''t usually bow my head.


    It''s just not a habit I have.


    After all, I''m a prince.


    I''ve never bowed my head on impulse.


    When I bow my head, it''s a conscious decision.


    So I don''t bow to those I don''t think I need to.


    "So, our mission is to find the dragon people who were scared off by Master and bring them to a negotiation, right?"


    "That''s the idea. I have several potential ces in mind where they might have teleported. We''ll split up and find them."


    "Um, I don''t think it''s a good idea to split up. If I were a dragon person and saw Master, I''d run away too. We should move as a group."


    "We''re too conspicuous as a group, aren''t we?"


    "Taking the long way around is faster sometimes. Just leave it to me. When ites to getting along with people, I''m better than Master, right?"


    "I think it would be more unusual to find someone who''s worse than him."


    "Shut up. Do you prefer the sea or a volcano?"


    "See! That''s it! That''s what I''m talking about! Your dangerous side is showing!"


    Sieg shouted from my shoulder, but I ignored him.


    And so, the party of me, Sieg, and Chloe was formed.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>The way I interpreted Chloe calling Silver is as "Master", which is like a formal way of saying teacher.... y''know like in Karate Kid.</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Chapter 545: Adventurer''s Issue


    "I''ve been meaning to ask, why are you in Mizuho, Missy?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Weren''t you relocated to bolster the Empire''s power?"


    During our journey through the possible locations, Sieg raised a question to Chloe. She responded with a wry smile.


    "Well, it''s a long story..."


    "It''s not that long."


    Knowing the circumstances, I interjected in response to Chloe''s apparent distress.


    "Huh? You know about it too?"


    "Originally, I was the one who called Chloe to the capital. There was a proposal to station an S-rank adventurer in the capital, and I advised the guild leader to call Chloe."


    "Oh, really? So why did Missye back to Mizuho?"


    "The recement was ipetent. That sums it up."


    "I''m not sure I canpletely agree with that way of putting it. Mizuho is unique."


    "That doesn''t change the fact that they were ipetent as an adventurer."


    When Chloe was moved to the capital, the n was to send a recement adventurer to Mizuho. That recement failed to function effectively. With that, Chloe couldn''t be left in the capital. At least until Mizuho adventurer situation was settled, she had to return.


    "That''s harsh. Well, Mizuho does have a bad reputation among adventurers."


    "The weather changes frequently, and thend is prone to earthquakes, making it hard to predict monster movements. I''m used to it, but it must be tough for a neer."


    "The guild headquarters messed up and ruined my ns."


    "Isn''t saying they were careless with personnel a bit of an exaggeration? The recement was an S-ss, right?"


    "Actually, ten adventurers of ranks A and AA came as recements, but eight of them got scared of the earthquakes and fled."


    "That is indeed careless."


    Initially, Sieg had defended the guild headquarters. But hearing Chloe''s words, he had no choice but to agree. Chloe was originally AAA-ranked and had effectively managed Mizuho. They probably thought that they could manage with the recements of such ranks. However, what is needed in Mizuho is flexibility and responsiveness, more than just power. It is the quality of an adventurer that is tested in a ce where the environment changes frequently. Just being strong is not enough.


    "The headquarters panicked and immediately requested Chloe to return. If not, Mizuho would have plunged into panic."


    "The Clesti Princess formally requested me to return too, so I couldn''t refuse."


    "Of course, you''re like a panacea. Is that why you''re upset? Your n to call your disciple and prepare for the anti-devil situation got disrupted?"


    "I wouldn''t get upset over something so trivial."


    Despite what I said, I was upset.


    Because the panicked guild headquarters had decided on Chloe''s return without discussing it with me.


    Well, it was a natural decision.


    But I only got to know everything after Chloe was already on her way back.


    "The guild didn''t consult Master. He gets irritated when he''s left out."


    "What a petty man."


    "I have my own ns. I just hate them being thrown off course."


    With Chloe here, I was able to leave the capital with peace of mind. And yet, they let her return on their own. It was annoying.


    And I''m supposed to leave the capital more frequently from now on.


    "Well, the monsters have calmed down and I think I''ll be able to go back to the capital soon. It won''t work out unless a recement arrives though."


    "If at least someone capable of properly leading the A-rank ss guys was there, the situation would be different."


    The monsters in Mizuho aren''t that strong.


    If there were someone who could effectively take leadership, a group of A-rank adventurers could probably manage.


    The problem is that adventurers who can exhibit leadership are needed everywhere, and there aren''t any avable.


    Ultimately, it''s a case of wishing for what doesn''t exist.


    Isn''t there someone out there?


    A seasoned adventurer who could rece Chloe.


    If so, I could safely go to the kingdom.


    As I was thinking about this, we arrived at our first potential site.


    A forest with conditions nearly identical to the Twilight Forest.


    The Twilight Forest was a ce where a substantial amount of magic power had umted.


    If it''s not such a ce, it would be difficult to use various magic forms.


    That''s why the options can be narrowed down.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s anything unusual from what I can see."


    "Indeed. But..."


    "They might have been here."


    As users of ancient magic, which is rare even on this continent, Chloe and I are different from other magic users.


    We can sense even minor changes in magic power.


    There were traces in that forest.


    There''s no doubt that the dragon-kin were here, though they had already left.


    "It seems like they''ve already moved out."


    "They might have sensed that we''de looking."


    As I spoke, I crossed my arms and pondered.


    As things stand, it could turn into a game of chase.


    I don''t have the time to get involved in such things.


    "Chloe, do you have any good ideas?"


    "Hmm, there''s one thing I''d like to try."


    "Then, let''s go with that."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Chapter 546: Capturing Silver


    "The dragon-kin are fully on guard against you, master, and I think they''ll move if you move. We''re not getting anywhere with this cat and mouse game, so I guess you''ll have to erase your presence."


    "Erase my presence, how? If there''s a Silver ss among them, they''d definitely notice. Are you suggesting I leave Mizuho?"


    "Even if I mentioned teleportation, moving away would take time. So, you must stay in Mizuho."


    Chloe''s suggestion was quite impossible.


    As long as I''m in Mizuho, the dragon-kin will continue to detect my existence.


    If they were careless about it, they would have found me already.


    It''s like they think I''m a demon lord or something, the way they''re fleeing.


    "It''s impossible even for me to erase my existence while in Mizuho, you know?"


    "Yeah, that''s why let''s borrow some help. Mizuho has the best barrier users, right?"


    Saying that, Chloe gave a friendly smile.


    "Her Highness The Celestial Princess! Please help us!"


    "Umu! Very well! You may ask anything!"


    Orihime, who loves being relied upon, adores straightforward types like Chloe who ask for help openly.


    When Chloe says she needs her Celestial Princesss power, she immediatelyes to meet her. When asked for help, she immediately nods.


    Even though it seems too easy, the person herself was delighted.


    "As expected of the Celestial Princess! You''re very generous!"


    "Umu! Umu!"


    Chloe is good at ttering people.


    Being praised with a sincere smile usually makes one feel good.


    Even more so for someone as simple as Orihime.


    She nodded many times to Chloe''s words.


    But she still seems to want to hear more.


    "Other influential people from different countries wouldn''t even meet with us. You are one of the few people that my master wants to borrow power from."


    "That would be so! That would be so! I''m the best on the continent when ites to barriers! But! I will not hesitate to use that power! If needed, I will lend you as much power as necessary! Because I am generous!"


    It was written all over her face that she was absolutely satisfied.


    As I thought how easy she must be to please, Chloe nudged me with her gaze.


    It seemed like she wanted me to make the request as well.


    "...I would like to borrow your power."


    Looking at the excited Orihime, I felt like deting her a bit, but I couldn''t ruin what Chloe had painstakingly set up.


    So I asked sincerely.


    Then, Orihime became even more excited.


    "Umu! Leave it to me!"


    "Then, I would like you to iste my master with a barrier. So that the dragon-kin can''t detect his presence."


    "Hmm, indeed, this is a case where my power is needed. But, I don''t know to what extent the dragon-kin can sense Silver."


    "It doesn''t seem like they''re directly watching. They''re probably following my magic power. In any case, I want you to block my magic power."


    "You ask for difficult things. But! For me, it''s a piece of cake!"


    Saying that, Orihime surrounded me with a square barrier.


    A single one was already a top-ss barrier.


    Now there were five of them.


    Even I would have trouble breaking through it.


    "With this, the dragon-kin should not be able to sense Silver''s presence. So, how do you n to lure out the dragon-kin who thinks Silver is gone?"


    "About that, I think they''ll probably return to the Twilight Forest."


    "Even though they''ve fled once?"


    "I''ve seen several potential locations, but none are as suitable for hiding as the Twilight Forest."


    Mizuho doesn''t have many areas rich in magical energy.


    That''s because the Celestial Princess is already using them.


    Therefore, Chloe predicted that they would return to the Twilight Forest.


    It''s too valuable a ce to easily let go.


    Furthermore, the movement from other ces was quick, suggesting they had no intention to settle there.


    They were just using it as an evacuation site.


    That was Chloe''s reading, and I agreed.


    It''s not like I''ll be in Mizuho forever.


    Eventually, I''ll leave. All they need to do is evade me until then. That''s probably their strategy.


    So, I will just have to pretend to disappear.


    "Then, Sieg and I will go and check it out."


    "Yeah, please do it as soon as possible."


    I told them, cringing inside my mask.


    The reason was the shape of the barrier.


    Seizing the opportunity, Orihime had changed the shape of the barrier.


    Into a doghouse.


    "Hehehe! You can''t get out, Silver!"


    "It seems better to hurry up indeed."


    "Yay, yay."


    How long will my self-controlst?


    It''s that kind of game.


    To Orihime, I''m nothing more than a new toy she suddenly got her hands on.


    She thinks I definitely won''t retaliate, and indeed I can''t.


    But, if my self-control runs out, I might break the barrier.


    If that happens, it''s all over.


    "Celestial Princess-sama... my master, he''s surprisingly short-tempered, so please go easy on him."


    "Umu! I understand! If you don''t like the doghouse, how about a horse stable? I will give you the privilege to be my beloved horse!"


    "Chloe, go quickly."


    "Absolutely no rampaging, okay? And hitting any dragon-kin is a no-no too. Bear with it, okay?"


    "I''ll. try."


    While squeezing out these words to the fullest, I averted my gaze from Orihime, who wore a broad smile.


    Looking at her smiling face, I felt an urge to punch her.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>Myst chapter this year!!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Chapter 547: The Dragon-Kin Sisters


    Chloe and Sieg, who had headed towards the Twilight Forest, had confirmed that a membrane was present over the forest.


    "It''s just as predicted."


    "Yes. I think they thought that Master''s presence had disappeared and teleported back."


    While saying so, Chloe slowly walked towards the Twilight Forest. And when she got close, she put her twin swords, which she had on both hips, on the ground.


    "My name is Chloe. I''m an S-rank adventurer based in Mizuho. I''m not here for a fight. Including Sieg here, there are some things I want to discuss."


    First, she needed to lower their guard.


    If they fled again, it would be endless.


    Furthermore, pursuing people hiding in the forest contradicted Chloe''s beliefs.


    They have their own territory.


    For generations, the people living near the Twilight Forest have told stories about how dangerous it is. It was the children who broke that convention.


    Mizuho is a dangerous ce. Thanks to the Celestial Princesss barrier, humans can live normally.


    Going outside of that protection would be suicidal.


    Humans have their territories, monsters and the dragon-kin have theirs.


    It''s only natural that conflicts arise if these territories are not respected.


    If the territory is vited, it should be removed. Humans have been hunting monsters in this way.


    The dragon-kin did the same.


    That''s why Chloe honestly apologized to the dragon-kin.


    "First, I want to thank you for releasing the children. And I want to apologize for our rudeness. The sorcerer Silver didn''t intend to obliterate the forest. It was just a threat. He meant no harm. Please forgive us."


    Threats of killing aremonce.


    However, depending on who says it, it can stir the imagination.


    Ordinary people mightugh and ask, ''How would you kill me?'' But if the person saying it is Silver, it bes more like: ''How will I be killed...''


    Killing is an easy task for Silver.


    The line of what can be achieved is different for him than for ordinary people.


    Threatening to obliterate a forest is like a threat of possibly attacking.


    However, if Silver says it, it''s a clear deration that he could do it in the next second.


    The intentions of the speaker don''t matter. It''s about whether the person being told can imagine it.


    And Silver has the record and power to stimte such an imagination.


    It was only natural that the dragon-kin would flee.


    "Our Adventurer''s Guild has fought against demons several times and is looking for information on demons. Would it be possible to hear from an elder who participated in the Great War five hundred years ago? At the same time, we are looking for a way to restore Sieg''s form. We understand that you have strict rules, but we ask for your help."


    If they are hiding, they might not understand the current continental situation.


    So Chloe exined the situation.


    The demons are enemies of all those living on the continent.


    Moreover, the information that demons are starting to appear may move the dragon-kin.


    As she was thinking about this, suddenly a woman appeared from the forest.


    She appeared to be in herte teens.


    She had long purple hair and two horns.


    She was a beautiful woman with a mysterious atmosphere.


    "Oh! Loretta! It''s been a while!"


    "Sieg!"


    The woman called Loretta ran to Sieg, who had raised his hand, and hugged him.


    "I''m d you''re safe..."


    "You''re overreacting. I didn''t die just because I turned into a bear."


    "That''s a relief..."


    Loretta muttered, seeming genuinely relieved.


    Following Loretta, another woman came out of the forest.


    She looked exactly like Loretta.


    The only difference was that her hair was tied up in a ponytail.


    "Hey, Sieg!"


    "Wha... Rubetta!?"


    "How was it? Living as a bear cub?"


    "Not good at all! Turn me back into a human already!"


    "Ohe on, you''re cute like this."


    Loretta was the woman whom Sieg had saved, and Rubetta was the woman who had turned Sieg into a bear.


    They were sisters.


    However, because they grew up in different environments, their personalities wereplete opposites. Loretta was reserved, whereas Rubetta was innocent and bubbly.


    "It''s true that you are cute. I do like it, but being a human is more convenient in many ways. Oh, by the way! What about the elder!? That old guy! He said I could enter the forest, but then he sent me to the volcano!"


    Siegined, almost shouting, that he almost died, but all Loretta and Rubetta could do was give a wry smile.


    "You''ve were with that lunatic wizard, there''s no way you would die."


    From within the forest, the elder appeared. Chloe gave a courteous bow to the elder.


    "I am honored to meet you. I am Chloe, an adventurer from Mizuho."


    "I know. I''ve seen you hunt nearby monsters several times. Thanks to that, we''ve been saved a few times."


    "Is that so? I''m d."


    "... Loretta and Rubetta sometimes leave the forest to explore the outside world. They frequently mention your name. They say they trust you, and that''s why I''vee out to meet you. I''ll say this, I trust you, the warrior, and you who have been protecting Mizuho."


    "Is that so... Thank you for trusting us. But the person who wants to talk isn''t me."


    Upon hearing Chloe''s words, the elder nodded. He was aware of this, because...


    "The one representing the continent to fight against the demons is my master, Silver. It would be most appropriate for Silver to speak with the elder. Could you please forgive us for our previous rudeness? While I have been protecting Mizuho, Silver has been protecting the entire continent. Can you forgive us for his achievements?"


    " ... I don''t mind talking. Mypanions are tired of running away. They''d rather settle things here than be chased."


    "Thank you."


    "But there is a condition. We, for certain reasons, haven''t been out for a long time. Therefore, we must speak within the forest."


    "But Loretta has been out for a long time, right?"


    "There are exceptions. As long as it''s "safe," it''s not a problem. However, I can''t confirm that with Silver. Because of his mask."


    "No way..."


    "Make Silver take off his mask. The discussion starts from there."


    Chloe nodded, thinking this might be difficult.


    There was no choice but to nod for now.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Chapter 548: The Disease


    "Hmm... If I move this piece here..."


    "And I will move like this."


    "Ah!?? My piece!?"


    Before Orihime''s eyes, a knight piece replicated by the barrier was destroyed.


    The one that destroyed it was my knight piece, which was also a replica created by the barrier.


    From the perspective of an average magic user, this would be too advanced to understand.


    Originally, a barrier is not something to change shape with. First, it is about hardness, and then width.


    There''s no need to develop flexibility. However, when ites to Orihime and me, we can deform it quite freely.


    "Um... I''m back, Master."


    "You''re back early. Did it go well?"


    "Yeah... I was sessful in making contact. But... Why is Lady Celestial Princess inside the barrier?"


    Chloe''s face was filled with confusion.


    Well, that''s understandable.


    Before Chloe left, Orihime was trapping me and enjoying it.


    She was very enthusiastic about making me her toy, enjoying every moment.


    However...


    "Ask her yourself."


    "Celestial Princess-sama, what happened?"


    "I''m d you asked! I was young back then. I trapped Silver in a barrier and was feeling quite proud. But... I soon realized that when I was outside the barrier, I was the only one talking, and it felt kind of empty."


    "..."


    "This masked man, when outside the barrier, didn''t react to anything I did. I was supposed to enjoy it, but it felt more like I was trying hard to get a reaction. So, I thought it was wrong and decided to enter the barrier as well. Now we are on equal terms and the conversation is lively."


    "In other words, you enjoyed trapping Master in the barrier at first, but soon it wasn''t fun anymore...?"


    "That''s right. To put it simply, I got bored."


    It''s very like Orihime.


    Even if she taunts me from across the barrier, it just makes me ufortable.


    At first, my reactions seemed to amuse her, but gradually they seemed less amusing.


    And so, she entered the barrier to y with me.


    Whether you call it doing things at her own pace or being innocent and bubbly.


    At first, it was a game ofparing barrier strength, but since there was no hope of winning, it turned into a game of making pieces with the barrier.


    This way, she can''t pull off any unreasonable power ys.


    "So wait a little! I''m about to defeat Silver!"


    "Try it if you can."


    I already dominated the board.


    There should be no way to turn this around.


    That''s what I thought, but...


    "My King is invincible!"


    Suddenly, Orihime''s King began to move and started to destroy my pieces.


    She had only strengthened her King.


    "Hey..."


    "Destroy it if you can! If the King is not defeated, there''s no loss! Fuhahaha!!"


    Maybe it was naive of me to expect her to follow the rules.


    My pieces, which had been dominating the board, were rapidly being destroyed.


    Eventually, only my King and Orihime''s King were left.


    And then...


    "It''s the end!"


    "No, it''s already over."


    I crushed Orihime''s King.


    Seeing this, Orihime let out a scream.


    "Aaaaaah!?? My King!? What are you doing!?"


    "I only destroyed your King, right?"


    "It was supposed to be a rule to battle between pieces! It''s a rule vition!"


    "You were the one who did it first, weren''t you?"


    "Hmm... but attacking directly is unfair!"


    "Well, it''s a draw then."


    Saying so, I concluded the game.


    If I admit to losing to such a power y, it would be a blow to my dignity.


    If it''s a draw, my pride won''t be hurt.


    Orihime, who couldn''t be assertive, reluctantly epted the offer for a draw.


    "I was so close..."


    "Why are you being so immature, Master?"


    "I just don''t like to lose. So? What kind of conditions did they propose?"


    "How did you know they proposed conditions?"


    "It must be difficult to be pursued. They must propose some conditions to make us stop. It''s a base-to-base move, so the pursuer has the advantage."


    "That''s right. They seemed really fed up. On top of that, the elder said that he would trust Master if you remove the mask."


    I smirk at Chloe''s words.


    If it''s about trust, their proposal is very reasonable.


    It''s hard to trust someone who is hiding their face.


    "Is it absolutely necessary?"


    "It seems so. They say that if we want to talk, we have to do it in the forest, and to enter the forest, I have to remove my mask."


    "If that''s the case, I have no choice. I''ll ept."


    At my words, Chloe''s eyes widen, and Orihime lets out a surprised voice.


    "What!? Are you going to take off your mask!?"


    "The demon issue is a continental problem. Me hiding my face is a personal issue. It''s a fair bnce."


    The chance to talk to someone who participated in the war five hundred years ago may note again.


    The information that can be obtained here is crucial. The elder probably has more information than I think.


    What happened during the past war?


    He is the living witness.


    "Can I watch too!?"


    "Don''t follow me."


    "Why not!?"


    "I refuse out of mere curiosity."


    I tell Orihime to break the barrier, and I start walking.


    Then I turn my gaze to Chloe and Sieg.


    "Will youe along?"


    "No, I''m good."


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    "I am, but... you''ll tell me if I need to know, right?"


    "That''s true. What about you?"


    "I''ll pass, too. Instead, could you ask them about how to revert to being human?"


    "I''m surprised. I thought you''de along."


    Sieg is the party concerned.


    If he says he wants to hear the conversation, I won''t deny him.


    But...


    "If I was the one letting him hear the conversation, I''d let him see it, but the elder is the one talking. The right is with the elderl. I choose to keep the mystery."


    "You''re a reasonable guy. Well, if that''s the case, I won''t force it. I''ll be going then."


    With that, I teleported to the Twilight Forest.


    Upon reaching the Twilight Forest, the elder came out from the forest.


    "I heard that if I remove my mask, you will let me into the forest, right?"


    "You must remove your mask to confirm our safety."


    "Safety?"


    "We weren''t hiding from humans. We''ve been avoiding contact with the outside world for five hundred years to escape the power of demons."


    "You''ve been running for five hundred years? What kind of power is it?"


    "It''s the power of a virus. One of the demon king''s close aides, Wepal, casted a ck rain when he returned to the demon world. It was poisonous rain. However, it didn''t affect those with strong blood. But the troublesome thing about the poison was that it grew little by little. It started from the weak and eventually spread to the strong as a disease. Knowing Wepal''s characteristics well, he chose to hide. We could predict that the poison would eventually approach us."


    Listening to the elder''s story, I let out a quiet breath.


    As calmly as possible, I inhale deeply and exhale deeply.


    And then...


    "Why didn''t you take measures?"


    "There was no way to take measures. The symptoms were almost the same as amon cold, and topletely eliminate the poison, you had to kill Wepal. However, he had already returned to the demon world. We didn''t even know who carried the poison. The ck rain fell all over the continent. And we chose to hide, and the main ones who fought the demon king chose to recover. There were plenty of possibilities. We, who were hidden, might find a solution. The growth of the poison might be slow. There was no threat at that point."


    "I''ve read many books, but such things were not written."


    "It can''t be helped that it wasn''t conveyed. Only a few knew. That few also lost their lives in the chaotic period after the demons left. Now, if you understand the reason, remove your mask. If I see, I can tell if you''re safe."


    Prompted by the elder, I removed the silver mask.


    Then, the elder widens his eyes a little, and soon shows a pained expression.


    "As I thought... you''re of the Adler bloodline..."


    "I am Arnold Lakes Adler, the seventh imperial prince. Am I infected with the disease?"


    "It''s lurking in your blood. But if you''re an Adler, the story changes. Come into the forest. Your Adler blood is stronger than ours."


    With that, the elder turns on his heel.


    And then...


    "To think that in five hundred years it reached the Adler... I thought it would take a thousand years."


    "Is there no way to cure it?"


    "We''ve been researching it all along. The past kings, including the emperor, entrusted everything to us. But, we didn''t make it in time... The fate of mankind is also nearing its end."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The poison Wepal released was to eradicate the strongest bloodline. Its name is Amsberg. If it reached Adler, it will eventually reach Amsberg. If the bearers of the holy sword are lost, the power of mankind will be greatly reduced. The remnants of the demons are waiting for that time."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Chapter 549: The Tired n


    Following the elder''s guidance, with my mask put back on, I entered the forest.


    For a moment, I experienced a sensation as if I had entered water. Then, the forest that had been an ordinary one at dusk transformed entirely.


    In perfect harmony with nature, there was a vige.


    It was a dragon-folk n vige.


    "We have prepared shelters in various ces, but we have been living here for a long time. Everyone likes living here,"


    "I''m sorry for what happened. I wanted to get the children back as soon as possible. We are both in the same situation, so I hope you can forgive me."


    "I don''t intend to me you. Even more so now that we know your identity."


    I passed several dragon-man n members, receiving curious looks, and was guided to the elder''s house.


    "No one enters without permission. We should be able to talk at length here."


    "Then I want to ask right away. My mother probably has the virus. But my mother is amoner. Why did she contract it? Isn''t the poison supposed to target the strong?"


    "What we know is that Wepal''s poison is somewhat sentient. It acts as an individual, not a swarm. Each poison learns as it moves towards its final target, the bloodline of the hero. That''s why there are variations in the evolution of the poison. However, if it''s your mother, the timing of her contracting the disease was probably during her pregnancy. This disease doesn''t develop immediately. Just like you haven''t developed it yet. There is an incubation period. If a child with such arge amount of magic power is in her womb... It wouldn''t be strange for the mother to be a target of the poison."


    The answer was roughly what I had expected.


    At the same time, I felt regret that my expectation was not denied.


    So... it''s my fault.


    "What happens if one develops the disease?"


    "It gradually weakens the body and eventually takes their life. There is no way topletely cure it. And the poison bes more powerful and moves on to another person. It''s a vicious cycle."


    "Can''t we prolong her life?"


    "It''s not that there is no way... but what would that do? The virus carries an enormous amount of magic power, and has reached you, an SS-rank adventurer. There is no future for the Adler family anymore. And for the Amsberg family as well. The empire that holds vast territory will copse. Then the demons will take advantage of the chaos and attack. That will be the end of everything."


    "Are you telling me to give up...? To give up everything because of the poison that was scattered five hundred years ago? If only we knew!"


    "What would you do if you knew? Whether the records were passed down or not, the result would not change. Besides, it seems that the records were not passed down, but measures were taken. The Adler refined their blood to keep the poison away. And they protected the Amsberg, making sure their blood did not dilute. They did what they could."


    At the elder''s words, I fell silent.


    The Adler had been taking in stronger blood into themselves.


    I thought it was to prepare for the future demon invasion that was expected, but it was also a measure against the poison.


    And because of the existence of the poison, the Amsberg epted the position of the Brave house.


    To not let the strong bloodline that can handle the holy sword perish, and to prevent it from diluting.


    "...If we kill Wepal, will the poison disappear...?"


    "That''s correct. A demon''s authority disappears when the demon does. However, Wepal is the one Great Demon that the hero failed to finish off. After the Demon King fell, Wepal, who severely wounded, fled back to the demon world with the remaining demons. His injuries were so severe that we thought he had died unless the ck rain fell. In fact, until the ck rain fell, we thought all of the Demon King''s aides were exterminated. The Hero was so thorough in finishing them off. Unless something serious happens, Wepal, who escaped barely alive, probably won''te out of the demon world."


    Hearing the elder''s words, I nodded.


    Then there is only one thing to do.


    "Tell me how to get to the demon world. I will go and subdue him."


    "The holes that connect to the demon world are essentially one-way. You can summon them, but you can''t go there. Even the demons took advantage of being summoned to invade. Unless you''re summoned from the other side, it''s impossible to go to the demon world."


    "Then how did they return!?"


    "They had expanded the hole when they were summoned. From there, a stream of demons came. But after Wepal retreated, the hole was closed. By the Hero."


    "If there was a hole... why didn''t you send a subjugation force!?"


    "The continent didn''t have such resources! The hero offered to subjugate him, but we stopped him! To close the hole, a super powerful attack from the outside was necessary. The only one who could do that was the hero''s holy sword. If by any chance the hero were defeated in the demon world, we would lose the hero and the holy sword, and we would not be able to close the hole. We could not take such a risk!"


    I could tell it was a bitter decision just by looking at his face.


    But the result is now.


    I wish he could be in my shoes, unknowingly infected by the virus and being told that the fate of humanity is hanging by a thread.


    "Is there a medicine that can alleviate it?"


    "We, the dragon-man n, are skilled in medicine. If we had another five hundred years, eradication would not be a dream. But there''s not enough time. What we can make is only medicine that can alleviate the symptoms. Even if it prolongs life a little, the end is predictable."


    The poison that has reached the Adler will soon head to the Amsberg, humanity''s hope.


    That is the real time limit.


    And the virus is already in my blood.


    In other words...


    "The time limit is until I die from the disease, right?"


    "If that happens, it would undoubtedly be toote. After a strong individual like you, there''s no one left but the Amsberg."


    "But we can dy it. That''s right, isn''t it? If we have time, there''s no problem. I''ll just search for a solution during that time."


    "Do you not have the word ''give up'' in your dictionary? This is why the Adler are..."


    The elder showed a tired expression.


    But immediately after, he let out a faint smile.


    "No matter how much of a genius you are, it takes time to develop medicine. Instead ofpleting the medicine, it would be better to think of another way."


    "A way to get to the demon world?"


    "Or a way to drag Wepal out from the demon world would be good too. If we can cut off the root, this poison will disappear."


    It sounds easy when said.


    But we''re troubled because we can''t do it.


    "Do you have any wisdom?"


    "Good grief... It''s been a while since I''ve talked with an Adler, but you''re an exhausting n as always... I heard that demons have started to appear, right?"


    "Yes. I''ve already subdued several demons, but I believe there are still more out there."


    "If multiple demons are moving at the same time, there are likely more. If they see an opportunity to win and start moving... it might be a chance."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just as it sounds. If they are overwhelmingly dominant, Wepal might show his face from the demon world. The Emperor at that time proposed this idea, but we couldn''t use it because the demons, who live for a long time, wouldn''t easily let their guard down. Besides, giving the enemy the upper hand on purpose is a double-edged sword."


    "But now there might not be a problem. A long time has passed, and humanity doesn''t have much time left..."


    I froze as I thought up to that point.


    It is indeed a crisis and a chance at the same time right now.


    But that kind of development wouldn''te so easily.


    What if, just if, this situation was orchestrated?


    The weakening of the powerful Aldrasia Empire, reigning over the center of the continent, would be the cause of the unrest.


    Due to the frequent disturbances in recent years, the empire has weakened and is now on the verge of full-scale war with the kingdom.


    Whether we win or lose, both sides will suffer damage.


    From the perspective of humanity as a whole, it is nothing more than a reduction in military strength.


    For the demons, it''s an opportunity.


    An excellent chance to invade.


    But, that also means there would be a chance for humanity to make aeback.


    The person who sets up this counterattack is...


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>That''s a wrap on this arc! Pretty important lore here and d we finally understand a bit of what is going on with Al''s mom.... Anyway, back to ying Minecraft</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter: 550

    Chapter: 550


    Chapter 550: A Recollection


    No one would have thought a few years ago that the Empire would be invaded by surrounding countries.


    Everyone was predicting the golden age of the Empire.


    At the center of it was the Emperor''s eldest son, Crown Prince Wilhelm.


    His siblings, all remarkable talents, fortified his nks.


    At that time, the Empire was truly impregnable.


    What weakened it was the beginning of a single event.


    The death of Crown Prince Wilhelm.


    From there, everything crumbled.


    If that hadn''t happened, there would have been no future where the Empire weakened.


    If the Empire reigning in the central continent was firm, other countries could not act recklessly.


    Even if the Empire started to unify the continent, the chaos that is happening now would not have urred.


    The chaos from a strong country copsing isrger than that of a strong country absorbing other countries.


    But, such things rarely happen. It''s a strong country because it doesn''t copse.


    But the Empire did copse.


    Crown Prince Wilhelm fell at the perfect timing, and the siblings who were supporting Wilhelm around him began to quarrel.


    Nothing drains national power more than infighting. Even more so if it''s unexpected.


    A session struggle that no one thought would happen, happened. Moreover, it''s a quagmire of a struggle.


    Everything leads to one thing.


    The death of Crown Prince Wilhelm, shrouded in mystery.


    He was killed by a stray arrow in a battle with a vassal country.


    Wilhelm is human too. It''s possible for him to die from a stray arrow. But everyone was surprised.


    The Crown Prince, killed by a stray arrow, they thought.


    But what if he wanted his own death?


    Whates to mind are those uncharacteristic words.


    "Take care of the Empire while I''m gone," the eldest brother left saying this before departing.


    I thought it was a whim at the time, but it''s a possible statement if he knew he wouldn''t be around.


    Well, he would be gone.


    Because he would lose his life.


    Even now, the people of the Empire are still chasing after the shadow of the Crown Prince.


    Because he was so great, his absence... His loss is immense.


    What if.


    I don''t want to believe it.


    But if there''s a person who created this situation, betting on humanity''s one-shot reversal.


    That would be our eldest brother, Wilhelm.


    But that means.


    Those who lost their lives in this period of turmoil, lost their lives due to Wilhelm''s action.


    It''s not just the family. Many citizens of the Empire, and of other nations, lost their lives.


    The sacrifice is toorge to be considered necessary.


    That''s why, I don''t want to believe it.


    I don''t want to imagine that kind older brother making such a decision.


    "What''s wrong? Are you thinking?"


    "...Is the war against the demons... something where everything has to be sacrificed...?"


    "...It used to be like that. Let me tell you a little story from the past."


    Saying so, the elder slowly closed his eyes.


    At the same time, the elder''s house disappeared, and the elder and I were in the sky.


    "What is this...?"


    "It''s a recollection. From the past great war."


    With the elder''s words, the scene changed.


    A zing vige.


    Countless dead bodies around.


    The only ones standing were demons with ck wings.


    "The beginning was from a demon summoning performed by a sorcerer. But even in the era of ancient magic, demon summoning was an uncertain magic. It was unknown what kind of demon would appear and whether it could be controlled. Naturally, it failed this time too. The problem was in trying to summon and control a resident of the other world in the first ce... But this time, the entire human race paid the price. The demon summoned was the strongest demon in the demon world, the Demon King Lucifer."


    Long jet-ck hair, golden eyes that shine like stars in the night sky.


    His appearance isn''t much different from humans.


    He''s a handsome young man. Apart from the ck wings and ominous magic.


    Even though I''m not actually there, my body freezes at his oppressive presence.


    Without a doubt, I can''t beat him alone.


    He makes the monsters I''ve seen so far look cute.


    Indeed, the nickname Demon King fits him perfectly.


    "The summoning was carried out on an ind where the current United Federation stands. The wave of summoning extended as a ck pir, reaching the sky. Those on the ind who noticed the anomaly unified and moved to subdue Lucifer, but they were incinerated in an instant. Then, the people of the ind fled. It was probably human instinct. They realized they were up against an unbeatable monster."


    "It''s amazing... that they could escape."


    "Lucifer didn''t move immediately. He was expanding the hole through which he had been summoned. When the expansion of the hole waspleted, he used the ind as a base, and countless demons invaded the maind."


    The scene changes.


    We''re back in the sky again.


    Below us is the maind.


    And the mes spread across the maind.


    This is not just an image.


    In reality, the mes had indeed spread across the entire continent.


    "Immediately after the demons invaded, the many nations scattered across the continent each attempted to deal with the situation individually. All of them were defeated in return. One by one, the nations fell, and in the face of the tyrannying from the north, many people chose to flee southward."


    The mes keep moving from the north to the south.


    On the western side, the center, the eastern side of the continent.


    The demons advanced from these three directions.


    However, while the western and eastern sides were rapidly engulfed in mes, the movement of the mes in the central continent had stopped.


    "The humans were on the run. All the demons thought they could easily crush the soft-hearted people of the continent. But one nation stood up against such demons. It was the Arssia Empire, which had already established its position as a major power in the central continent."


    The scene changes again.


    This time it''s a wide in.


    Probably after a battle.


    Many wounded knights were staring at a single point.


    A man stood not on a grand pedestal, but on a rugged rock.


    Holding his sword aloft in his hand, he inspired the knights.


    "Behold! My knights! Even the demons are not invincible! If webine our strength, we can defeat them! Raise your voices! Let''s let the people in all thends who are fleeing hear our victorious cry! The beacon of human retaliation is raised by our Empire!!"


    Listening to the man''s speech, the knights gathered on the ins raised their voices towards the sky.


    Even a knight who was wounded and looked as if he might die at any moment raised his voice.


    Until the moment his life ran out, the knight continued to shout.


    It was his final victorious cry, dedicated to the lord he admired.


    "The Knight Emperor who took the lead himself and opposed the demons... Andreas."


    He''s a short blond man. He looks to be in histe twenties.


    He doesn''t have an oppressive presence like the Demon King earlier.


    He''s just a man.


    Not a non-human. But as a human, he had the pinnacle of ability and charisma.


    "The demon invasion was pushed back by the resistance of the Empire. The Empire, which had be a beacon of hope for human resistance, began to gather people from all over who were willing to resist the demons. Among them was a boy. That boy was the hope of humanity."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Chapter 551: The Counteroffensive forces


    The location switches.


    Below, an army was advancing.


    However, this army was odd.


    Their equipment and attire were mismatched, and their races were diverse.


    Both humans and demi-humans were present.


    "We were lucky."


    "Because the hero appeared?"


    "That too. However, we could not have won the war against the demons with just the hero. Five hundred years ago, the continent was blessed with the right era."


    The scene changes again.


    A massive sword of light splits the sky, eradicating the demons.


    The First Hero was said to be the only one who could fully master the Holy Sword.


    Seeing Elna''s Holy Sword, which is said to be its seconding, I had to agree.


    The boy with the hair color of cherry blossoms, holding a shining star sword, was undoubtedly stronger than Elna.


    However, what''s astonishing wasn''t just that.


    There were extraordinary warriors standing shoulder to shoulder with such a hero on the battlefield.


    "There has probably never been a time in the continent''s history when we were blessed with such extraordinary individuals. The continent at that time was truly blessed with talent. While many countries were unable to resist the demons, only the Empire put up a bold resistance. As a result, the Empire was recognized as a symbol of resistance by countries across the continent. Thanks to this, mankind was able to unite under the banner of the Empire. Disputes between nations, conflicts between races, all disappeared in the face of the formidable enemy known as the demons. The Empire gathered the forces of the entire continent, formed a counteroffensive army, and created a system where they could fight to the fullest."


    The scene changes to a forward base.


    There, arge quantity of armaments were being brought to the front line, and food supplies were being replenished incessantly.


    New warriors eager to make a name for themselves joined the front line from the rear, resisting with a weapon the demons didn''t possess - a great number of soldiers.


    However, sheer numbers alone couldn''t defeat the demons.


    The key was a handful of extraordinary individuals.


    The soldiers gathered from across the continent paved the way for them, preventing unnecessary losses.


    Even if it meant sacrificing their own lives.


    "The invasion of the demons was the worst thing that could have happened. However, the timing of their invasion was perfect. Miraculously, the continent had the power to push them back."


    "Were you also part of that?"


    "Of course. I fought diligently alongside that boy. Of course, the Dragonfolk and other demi-humans too. It wasn''t an easy battle."


    The scene changes again.


    Many bodiesy scattered around.


    Among them were the extraordinary individuals we saw earlier.


    Even those strong enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with the hero were falling.


    Indeed, it wouldn''t have been easy.


    "I prepared myself for death many times. That''s why it''s written in history that we were lucky. Winning was a miracle. Of course, it was the result of everyone''s desperate efforts back then."


    The scene changes once more.


    There was a ce where something was being excavated.


    A considerable number of people were mobilized.


    "The Empire knew how to fight against the demons. Most of humanity would be powerless against the demons. Therefore, they left the front lines to the strong ones, while everyone else supported them as much as they could. Part of this support was the excavation of relics from the ancient magic era."


    "I see. That''s why there are so many relics from the ancient magic era in the castle''s treasury."


    "Some relics were used, others weren''t. The Knight Emperor probably wanted to find a second Holy Sword. In the end, no artifacts could match the Holy Sword, but the various powerful equipment that was found was of great help in the battle against the demons."


    "The scene shifts once again.


    We are in the sky above.


    The mes that engulfed the continent were slowly being pushed back to the north.


    The side that was just taking hits from the demons had begun to turn the tide on the battlefield.


    ''So this is how humanity started to turn things around?''


    ''Don''t be foolish. The enemy isn''t sweet enough to be turned around by something like this.''


    The elder''s words coincided with a new spectacle.


    The entire continent was engulfed in mes.


    Even the central part of the continent, where the Empire should be, was covered in fire.


    ''What happened...?''


    ''There were two wars against the demons. The first time, a counteroffensive army was formed, and the demons were temporarily driven out from the continent. However, the first counteroffensive army was instantly forced to retreat.''


    ''The Demon King...''


    ''Correct. Even the Hero, who was thought to be humanity''s hope, was no match for the Demon King. With the emergence of the Demon King on the front lines, the counteroffensive army was nearly annihted. They challenged the Demon King in order to allow the mortally wounded Hero to escape.''


    The scene changes.


    A lone swordsman is desperately fleeing, carrying the bloodied First Hero on his back.


    Warriors challenge the demons that chase them from behind.


    Deep in the battlefield, a little away from there.


    The Demon King, with a bored expression, was sweeping away the swarming warriors like dust.


    ''How did they...''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''How did they beat this guy?''


    ''Humanity did not give up. They held out until the Hero healed his wounds and returned even stronger. Moreover, the demons showed their bad habits.''


    ''Bad habits?''


    ''They''re arrogant, those guys. Despite the fierce resistance, even seeing the anomaly known as the Hero, they didn''t think they, as demons, could lose. While the Demon King''s direct appearance somewhat stabilized the war situation, the damage on the demons'' side was also enormous. Therefore, Dantalion, the chief strategist of the Demon King''s army, suggested a retreat. Leaving defensive forces on the ind and returning to the Demon World to regroup. But he was purged by the Demon King. To the Demon King, who had absolute confidence in his own power, retreat was an unthinkable proposal. Indeed, he had that much power.''


    ''I can see why. If they''re that strong, they''d be arrogant. I can''t even begin to imagine winning.''


    ''Everyone felt the same. However, the Demon King did not engage in the mop-up of the remnants. The other demonsunched a counteroffensive, and the continent was engulfed in the mes of war, but without their strategist, they were just a forceful push. Thanks to that, we were able to buy some time.''


    The bored expression of the Demon King from earlier came to mind.


    If the Demon King was serious, humanity would have been extinct a long time ago.


    However, it might have been just a way to kill time for the Demon King.


    Having sent the Hero into retreat, the Demon King must have gotten bored.


    That''s why he left it to others and purged the strategist who suggested a temporary retreat.


    ''It took two years for the Hero to rise again. Humanity endured until then. They endured, making enormous sacrifices. And thus, the second counteroffensive army was formed.''"


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>More Chappies!!!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter: 552

    Chapter: 552


    Chapter 552: The Subjugation of the Demon King


    "The second counteroffensive army also faced a difficult battle. The demons were scattered all over the continent, and they had to defeat each one of them."


    Many of the powerful fighters were defeated by the Demon King. Despite this, the second counteroffensive army steadily defeated the demons.


    "Did the Hero be even stronger?"


    "The Holy Sword has existed since before the era of ancient magic. It was a mysterious sword, but the Hero had sessfully mastered it."


    The scene changes.


    The first Hero, who had transitioned from a boy to a young man, held a Holy Sword that was different from the one I knew.


    When I first saw him, I felt that he was stronger than Elna. So, at that point, I thought he had gained control over the Holy Sword.


    But I was wrong.


    This is definitely on another level.


    Although it looks the same, the waves emitted by the Holy Sword are now iparably stronger.


    Using this Holy Sword, the Hero ughtered the demons.


    "The Hero was strong. His strength wasparable to that of the Demon King. However, the demons weren''t helpless. They used traitors from the human side to increase their power."


    The scene changes again.


    There, the Dark Elves, who had turned into ck-skinned beings, were fighting against the counteroffensive army.


    There were also human traitors among them.


    "Many people fell into despair during the long battle. If they could survive, they sold their hearts to the demons. There was a surge of such traitors."


    "Were the demons nning to keep the traitorous humans alive?"


    "I don''t know. For the Demon King, the invasion of the continent was just a pastime. I don''t know whether he intended to annihte humanity or to keep them as ves. However, he did give power to the traitors. There''s no doubt that he wanted to use them as a military force."


    The traitors, empowered by the Demon King, stood in the way of the counteroffensive army. However, they too were defeated.


    "During the first counteroffensive, the banner was held by the Knight Emperor. However, during the second counteroffensive, the banner was held by the Hero. He led the army and hunted down the demons."


    The mes that had enveloped the entire continent were quickly pushed back to the north, and finally, they disappeared from the continent.


    Then...


    "There was a growing sentiment to y the Demon King. With the demons driven out of the continent, the counteroffensive army wanted to go to the ind and defeat the Demon King. However, a minority wished to maintain the status quo."


    "What do you mean?"


    "After repelling the first counteroffensive, the Demon King didn''t move from the ind. So, if we didn''t provoke him, we could maintain peace. That was their argument."


    "That sounds too optimistic."


    "Indeed. However, the survivors of the first counteroffensive had seen the terror of the Demon King with their own eyes. So, I can understand their point of view."


    The scene changes again.


    There, the pink-haired Hero and the swordsman who had carried the Hero away were engaged in a duel.


    "The swordsman, who could be called the Hero''s ally, challenged the Hero to a duel. He said that if he won, he would use the Holy Sword."


    "Arvain Knox..."


    "They were best friends. And Arvain had seen the Hero on the brink of death. I don''t know what his true feelings were, but... He may not have wanted to send his best friend to a potentially deadly battle. Because the one who holds the Holy Sword has to confront the Demon King head-on."


    The evenly matched duel ended with the Hero''s victory.


    A teary-eyed Arvain vanished somewhere.


    "Even with his heart possibly broken from witnessing the Demon King, Arvain fought until the very end, just before the decisive battle with the Demon King. Even when broken, Arvain had the strength to fight until the end."


    "Wasn''t it tough to lose the swordsman who stood shoulder to shoulder with the Hero in terms ofbat strength?"


    "People thought that at first. However, defeating his best friend solidified the Hero''s resolve. The Hero was human too. He must have been afraid of the Demon King. But he overcame that fear and faced it."


    The location changes to an ind.


    The Hero and the Demon King were engaged in a fierce battle in a gigantic castle.


    The battle was evenly matched.


    The Demon King, who was thought to be overwhelmingly powerful.


    That Demon King and the Hero were fighting on equal terms.


    The counteroffensive army that had invaded the castle was steadily defeating the demons that surrounded the Demon King.


    "When was Wepar defeated by the Hero?"


    "At the very beginning. Wepar challenged the Hero to prevent him from entering the castle and received an attack from the Holy Sword. It was believed that he died from it, but in the end, he barely survived."


    The fact that he was alive even after receiving the Holy Sword.


    That''s too tenacious.


    However, looking at the fight with the Demon King, the Hero must have been conserving his strength.


    If he had received the same attack as the Demon King and survived, he would indeed be a monster.


    The Demon King himself was avoiding it after all.


    The battle continues for a long time.


    When the sun set and the darkness began to dominate.


    The moment of decision arrived.


    The stage for the decision was in the sky.


    Both were panting heavily.


    They each unleashed their final attacks.


    A ck torrent released by the Demon King.


    Against that, the Hero unleashed a full swing.


    The world, dominated by darkness, was enveloped by a golden light.


    Then a glowing torrent like a falling meteor swallowed the Demon King from the sky.


    Its power was tremendous.


    Despite being at night, it became so bright that it seemed like daytime, and the shockwave shook the continent.


    It wasn''t an attack a human should unleash.


    When the torrent disappeared and the night returned.


    The counteroffensive army was cheering in victory.


    At the same time, the remaining demons were retreatingpletely.


    "We pursued the retreating demons. The Demon King''s close aides were mostly in by the Hero, but the other demons were still a threat to humanity. But..."


    The elder sighed after saying that.


    And then...


    "ck rain fell all over the continent from the sky. We realized it was from Wepar, and we immediately defended ourselves, but it was toote. We should have killed him before he did something. When we reached the hole, there was no sign of Wepar or any other demon. They had retreated to the Demon World while wounded."


    It was an unmistakable victory.


    But there was no one on the human side who was unscathed.


    There was no strength left on the continent to pursue Wepar.


    You can understand the meaning of those words if you look at the surviving counteroffensive army.


    The counteroffensive army, which had finally won the long battle, was battered.


    Looking at them, you would think that the counteroffensive army had lost.


    They literally fought with all their might.


    "The survival of Wepar was kept a secret among a select few. They understood that it was important. But humanity couldn''t handle any more bad news."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Chapter 553: The Birth of the Brave House


    The war with the demons, led by the Demon King, had ended.


    The entire continent had been engulfed in warfare, and humanity had paid a huge sacrifice to barely win.


    However, the souvenir left by the demons was significant.


    "After the hero sealed the hole, the Knight Emperor asked us, the Dragon People, to investigate Wepar''s abilities. In exchange, the Empire helped us find a safe ce to settle," said the elder.


    "A safe ce to search for?"


    "Even as a prince, you should understand the nature of humans. If there are no external enemies, they start fighting internally. That''s humanity."


    Again, the scene changes.


    During the war with the demons, many countries across the continent had be exhausted. Many nations had perished, and the power map of the continent hadpletely changed from before the war with the demons.


    "The Empire that opposed the demons also mobilized its national power to challenge the war with the demons. Although the whole continent was engulfed in war, some countries suffered less damage. Such countries took advantage of this opportunity to aggressively expand their territories. The Empire, which had fought through the great war, didn''t have enough power to stop this."


    During the great war, the Empire had be the leader of the continent.


    Human resources and materials were concentrated in the Empire. If things had gone well, a unified nation centered around the Empire would have beenpleted.


    However, the opponent was not so generous to let them win while still having some spare energy. The Empire had truly exerted its power to the limit.


    As a result, norge countries remained, and there was no deterrent. The continent had entered an era of warring states where the strong ruled.


    "The Empire was just managing to defend its territory. New countries were emerging, and many wars were breaking out everywhere. During this time, discrimination against demi-humans, which had been sealed during the war with the demons, started to resurge. To escape such persecution, many demi-humans founded their own nations. However, we couldn''t do that."


    "Because of Wepar''s ability..."


    "Yes. The virus that might reach us eventually. We can''t go out into the outside world in peace unless we figure this out. Even without the Emperor''s request, we would have researched it. And the Emperor secretly arranged for a ship and transported us to the far east. As far as possible, to keep us away from the war."


    The scene changes again.


    This is the central part of the continent, which is now part of the Empire''s territory. The central part of the continent is a strategic point that everyone wants. If you can secure this ce, you can see the path to continental domination.


    In order to obtain it, many nations started to advance towards the center. The central part of the continent turned into a fierce battleground. The bnce of power changes day by day.


    However, the great fire that had started in the center suddenly stopped.


    "What happened...?"


    "A historic event. Surely, among the emperors of the past, the Knight Emperor has achieved one of the top three feats."


    The wars in the center started to disappear rapidly.


    And the ripple effects gradually made wars disappear from the continent.


    It might have been a temporary event.


    Still, the wars had disappeared from the continent.


    The scene changes again.


    There, next to the Emperor, stood the hero.


    "After sealing the hole, the hero went on a journey. At the time of parting, he talked about what to do with the Holy Sword. A power too great brings conflict. The hero who defeated the Demon King understood that he was a threat more significant than the Demon King. He might have been looking for his missing friend. Anyway, the hero went on a journey. And that for several years."


    "And then...he came to the Emperor."


    Everyone living in the Empire knows what happened from there.


    The Emperor wanted to keep the hero in the Empire and offered him the status of a duke, a marquis, and an earl, but the hero refused them all.


    For such a hero, the Emperor came up with a n and managed to keep him in the Empire by giving him the only noble title on the continent.


    That title was "The Brave House".


    "When the heropleted his first journey, he came to us first. He asked us to take care of the Holy Sword. We firmly declined, saying we could not possibly defend it, but the hero looked disappointed. And he seemed very tired. He then consulted with us about the possibility of the virus''s abilities stopping if he ended his life."


    "He was prepared to die..."


    "The poison was growing. Its aim was clear. So the hero tried to eliminate the target. But we didn''t know that. So we exined it was a dangerous gamble and rmended he talk to the Emperor. At the time, the Emperor was looking for the hero."


    "And the Knight Emperor seeded in persuading the hero to reconsider..."


    "There was no guarantee that the poison would disappear. One could even say the chances of it not disappearing were higher. Perhaps he decided to entrust it to the future. And he left his own bloodline behind. As the bearer and protector of the Holy Sword. It was a major event for all the countries on the continent. Because the hero bing a noble of the Empire meant bing a subject of the Emperor."


    "So that''s why the wars stopped. Out of fear of the Holy Sword."


    The hero had defeated the Demon King.


    He was the strongest in the world. If such a person moves at the Emperor''s discretion, no country would think of starting a war near the Empire.


    Because it would be unbearable to have the hero, under the guise of maintaining peace, sent into their territories.


    "However, the hero never wielded the Holy Sword in his lifetime. During the remainder of his life spent in the Empire, he dedicated his power to sealing the Holy Sword. And with the death of the hero, a powerful seal that no one could break waspleted."


    The location of the Holy Sword is not recorded anywhere.


    It''s said to be in the grave of the first Brave Lord, or in the underground of the Imperial City, but looking at how the Dragon People hide, it''s not amon hiding ce.


    "However, a future invasion by the demons was also anticipated. So the hero left a way to summon the Holy Sword. It''s not anyone who can do this. The residue of the hero''s thoughts will judge. Only those approved by the hero can summon the Holy Sword. Of course, on the premise that they have the power to handle it."


    "Looking at the sealed ce, even the first Brave Lord couldn''t break it..."


    "It seems he tried, but it was impossible. The hero was afraid. Like himself, outliers appear in humanity from time to time. If such a person gets hold of the Holy Sword, no one knows whether they will use it correctly."


    I understand that fear.


    In fact, just the asional summoning of the Holy Sword is enough to disrupt the power bnce of the continent.


    "After the hero''s death, the various countries began to fight again. But the time the hero bought was enough for the Empire to recover its national power. Originally, it was a country that opposed the demons. It swallowed up the emerging countries that were advancing to the center of the continent one after another. As a result, the other countries had to give up their advance to the center of the continent. Of course, the Empire itself must have been terrifying, but by that time, the descendants of the hero had begun to summon the Holy Sword. Thanks to that, the period of continental warfare began to subside."


    The scene changes again to the sky.


    The power map of the continent gradually moves, transforming into a shape I am well familiar with.


    "And this brings us to the present. This is the end of the story from five hundred years ago. Even the humans of that time could not defeat the demons unless they tried their best. No, since they couldn''t prevent Wepar''s virus in the end, it wasn''t a victory..."


    "I understand that they are powerful enemies. I also understand that without the first Brave Lord, the battle will be tough. But... the enemy also doesn''t have a Demon King. And in terms of personnel, we''re not losing even now. If there''s no Demon King... with the current power of the continent, we can manage somehow."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Chapter 554: The Elixir


    Hearing my words, the Elder let out a sigh. Then, we returned to the Elder''s house.


    "You''ve seen the great war from five hundred years ago and still believe you can win?"


    "If I have to win, I''ll keep going until I do. I understand that I can''t defeat my enemy without pushing myself to the limit. But despairing won''t aplish anything. The future of humanity may be a heavy burden for me... but my mother''s life is at stake. I''ll destroy the Demon King, no matter what it takes. I''ll drag Wepar out of the demon realm and kill him. Then, I''ll finish off the rest of the demons that are currently popping up everywhere."


    "You''ve seen all that, and still say you''ll destroy the Demon King... Is this the true nature of an Adler, or is it due to the blood of the hero mixed with yours?"


    "I don''t know. Well, I can''t deny that my lineage has something to do with it. It''s because I''m an Adler."


    My family has always sought strength from all corners. Perhaps my strength is the greatest on the continent.


    "It is indeed very Adler of you to care more about your mother than yourself. Prioritizing others over oneself is both a strength and a weakness. It''s advice from an old man, but those who neglect themselves can never be happy."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, for what it''s worth."


    "Make sure you do. Speaking of which... where did you get that mask?"


    The elder looks at the mask with interest. Telling him I got it from an old man wouldn''t exin much.


    "I received it from an acquaintance."


    "If I''m not mistaken, that is... the ''Silver Mask of the Demon King''. It was worn by the royal family during the era of ancient magic."


    "Really? Is it something special?"


    "It''s special, but not powerful. It was created to suppress the overly powerful abilities of the royals. It inhibits all recognition, but that''s just a byproduct. Its main purpose is to strongly suppress the magical power of the wearer. You can fight with that on?"


    "I wasn''t aware of that. I thought it was a mask to block recognition."


    "You''ve been wearing it without knowing... It was used for training by the royal magicians of the era of ancient magic, who had reached a level far beyond our own. It''s like a restraint for the magicians who could affect the world if they used their full power. If you keep fighting at full strength with that on, your body will eventually not be able to keep up. It''s constantly interfering with your release of magical power."


    So it was such a ridiculous thing.


    I''ve always found it irritating to wear, but now I understand the source of that difort.


    I thought it was a convenient item for hiding my identity. I thought it was a powerful magical tool with no drawbacks that could inhibit all recognition...


    It turns out there was a muchrger drawback than I thought.


    "So you''re saying I would be stronger without the mask?"


    "Yes, but... why didn''t you notice?"


    "I rarely use my full power."


    "So you''re the culmination of the Adler, akin to the hero. In that case, let me advise you. If you... don''t find the mask too bothersome, be sure to time it when you take it off. If you''ve been using it in battle, it''s like you''ve been training as the royal family did in the era of ancient magic. The full power you can disy without it... may well rival that of the magicians of that time."


    "Is that bad?"


    "Do you use ancient magic without knowing about the downfall of the era of ancient magic?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Alright... listen, the civilization of ancient magic declined. Magic that was too powerful started to have too much influence on the world, so it became impossible to use carelessly. They didn''t weaken; the world couldn''t withstand their magic. So they abandoned their magic. That''s the limit of human achievement."


    Humans exist because the world exists.


    We can''t live if this world copses.


    Humans are puppets, and the world is the puppet box.


    But the magicians of the ancient magical civilization had the power to destroy the puppet box, even though they were puppets themselves.


    So they gave up their power, huh?


    "But you know a lot, Elder."


    "The lifespan of the Dragonfolk is about seven hundred years. My father witnessed those times with his own eyes. He also saw the extreme chaos that followed."


    "So, after the decline of the ancient magical civilization, disputes arose again?"


    "It was more severe than mere disputes. Even during the time of the ancient magical civilization, only a handful of people could use powerful magic. These individuals were the royalty and the privileged ss. However, one day, they suddenly renounced their magic and went into hiding. The chaos that ensued was horrific."


    That does seem irresponsible.


    But if they lost their power, they would face rebellion. It would be only natural to hide themselves before that happened.


    The world or life. They had to weigh the two, and they chose life. They wouldn''t just throw away their life without cause.


    However, if a powerful entity disappears, conflicts intensify.


    "Humans never learn. Even if you drag out Wepar and eliminate the threat of demons, disputes among humans will continue. Remember this well."


    "I know that better than anyone. After all, we''ve been fighting amongst ourselves for hundreds of years..."


    "That''s true."


    The Elder says with a bitter smile.


    Then he takes out three bottles from a nearby shelf.


    "This is a medicine that reduces the effects of the Virus Authority. The promise with the Knight Emperor was to erase the Authority..."


    "You''ve been researching it for five hundred years. You''ve done more than enough for me."


    "I don''t know how severe your mother''s condition is, but this should buy her a few years. Can you settle things in that time?"


    "It''s not a matter of whether I can. I will."


    With that, I epted the medicine.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Chapter 555: Sieg''s Problem


    Having received the medicine, I left the Dragonfolk vige and returned to Orihime''s pce.


    "Oh! You''re back! How did it go?"


    Orihime approached with a look of keen interest. Sieg, lookingpletely worn out, was held in her arms.


    "Did you be a toy?"


    "I did not be a toy!"


    "I want to return to my original form soon... What did the Elder say...?"


    I took a moment to think in response to Sieg''s question.


    Then...


    "I''m sorry. I forgot to ask."


    "What!? What were you doing!?"


    "I was told so many shocking things, Ipletely forgot."


    "Are you out of your mind!? Look!? I''ve turned into such a cute little bear! Is there anything more shocking than this!?"


    Sieg pleaded desperately.


    Certainly, Sieg''s predicament is also shocking. It''s a problem that needs to be resolved first, but after hearing the Elder''s stories, it just seems less significant in scale.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s a problem we can ignore.


    "I''ll go back now. For now, ask the sisters."


    "It''s not just about whether I can return or not, but whether the Elder will allow it!?"


    "He will. They no longer have a reason to be bound by the rules."


    "What does that mean...?"


    "It means exactly what I said. Let''s go."


    Saying so, I took Sieg and returned to the Twilight Forest.


    Once back in the Twilight Forest, I unhesitatingly entered the woods.


    "Hey, just going in like this..."


    Ignoring the confused Sieg, we were able to enter from the back.


    "Why...?"


    "Though it would repel outsiders, we are no longer considered enemies."


    "I didn''t expect you to return so soon. What do you need?"


    The Elder asked, a look of annoyance on his face.


    In response, I pointed at Sieg.


    "I forgot one thing. Can you return Sieg to his original form?"


    "It''s not impossible, but you should ask Rubetta. She''s the best apothecary in our tribe. There are some problems with the medicine she makes, though."


    "It seems so."


    The fact that she deliberately makes a potion that turns people into bear cubs is entric.


    Well, I suppose it''s a byproduct of her research on the Authority.


    If turning into an animal makes one immune to the Authority''s effects, then as a measure, it does function.


    Though it would likely cause massive confusion across the continent.


    "Ah! Sieg! Wee!"


    As soon as we mentioned her, Rubetta popped her head in.


    Then Sieg said.


    "Dont Wee me! Hurry up and return me to my original form!"


    "Eh, but you''re so cute... Are you sure? Elder, is it okay?"


    "I don''t mind. There''s no longer any need to hide. The future... I entrust that to that masked man."


    With that, the Elder turned his back.


    Even if the continent''s strongest fall to the Virus, it doesn''t mean humanity on the continent will perish.


    However, the continent, weakened in its defenses, will likely fall into the hands of demons.


    There''s no future left unless we settle this before the Virus reaches the bloodline of the heroes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means exactly what I said. Return to your original form as soon as possible. Right now... we need as many powerful individuals as possible."


    "You didn''t have to tell me that. When I return to my original form, I''m worth a hundred men!"


    "Okay, but it will take time."


    "Eh...?"


    With a smile, Rubetta dampened Sieg''s enthusiasm with her words.


    If it takes time, that means he can be returned to his original form.


    However, Sieg, who thought he could return immediately, was taken aback.


    "W-What do you mean!?"


    "Because I have to slowly draw out the medicine inside your body, it takes time. You can return for a short while, but you''ll turn back into a bear immediately."


    "What''s the point of that!? Make me returnpletely!?"


    "I can''t do it right away. I didn''t make the medicine with the intention of reversing it in the first ce."


    "You gave me something that scary..."


    Sieg shivered at Rubetta''s words.


    Well, it''s a medicine that turns people into animals. It would be odd if its effect wore off quickly.


    "So? How long is it going to take..."


    "I''m not sure. You''ll have to drink a medicine that slowly draws out the other medicine, but the speed at which ites out differs from person to person."


    "Eh..."


    "So that means he''ll have to stay here for a while?"


    "Yeah, that''s how it''ll be."


    "Staying in Mizuho..."


    Sieg hung his head in resignation, perhaps recalling the way Orihime treated him earlier.


    Well, he''ll be a toy for a while, no doubt about that.


    But it''s not all bad news.


    "This works out perfectly. I''m taking Chloe to the Empire, so I needed an adventurer to take care of Mizuho. I''m leaving it to you."


    "Hey!? Don''t decide that on your own!"


    "It''s necessary. I''ll talk to the Guild Master. Wee back to being an adventurer."


    "Wait a minute! I don''t know anything about Mizuho!?"


    "As long as you have the skills, there''s no problem. There aren''t any significant monsters."


    "That''s the problem! There aren''t any significant monsters, so there aren''t any significant adventurers either! This is going to increase my burden!"


    "Use the other adventurers wisely. If they''re not mature enough, raise them. Or clean up everything by yourself. That''s what I''m doing."


    "Don''t put me in the same category as you!"


    Sieg shouted, but this is a done deal.


    He has to stay here anyway.


    I''ll let him take care of all the trouble.


    "Now, shall we get him to drink the medicine right away?"


    "Yeah, that''s what we''ll do!"


    "Then, I''ll leave him to you. Take care."


    "Hey, hey! Seriously!? You''re seriously leaving me!?"


    "I appreciate it. Thanks to you, I can take my disciple with me."


    With a wave of my hand, I left the scene.


    <strong>TL''s Notes: Enjoy the 3 chapter per upload day as a New Year''s te) present!! This could not have been possible without the support from the Patrons so I will be doing a Patron Appreciation Week some time in Feb... So stay tuned :)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Chapter 556: Passing on the Message


    When I returned to Orihime''s pce, I exined briefly.


    "The Dragon Tribe will open the Twilight Forest. From now on, there should be no instances of people getting lost and not returning."


    "Oh! That''s good news. So? Where is Sieg?"


    Orihime looked around restlessly for Sieg.


    It seems she''s taken a liking to him.


    Although it might be a pain for the one being liked.


    "I left him in the Twilight Forest. Apparently, it takes time for him to return to human form."


    "You left him!? Then I can''t y with him! Let''s go retrieve him!"


    "He will return eventually. I''m leaving him in charge of the Mizuho Adventurer''s Branch. You can do as you like."


    "Really!? I''m delighted! You''re thoughtful, Silver!"


    "It''s not a big deal."


    If I can be thanked by Orihime just for leaving Sieg behind, it''s a small price to pay.


    From a tactical standpoint, I need him to return to human form as soon as possible.


    Leaving him behind is definite.


    The rest will be up to the Dragon Tribe to handle properly.


    "Master, what about me?"


    Chloe earnestly raised her hand and asked a question.


    I nodded to Chloe.


    "It''s a reassignment. You''ll head to the Imperial City Branch. That was the original n."


    "But, is it okay for Master to arbitrarily decide that? And is Mizuho okay?"


    "I''ll pass on the message. And Sieg is an S-ss adventurer, even if he''s turned into a bear. His experience remains the same. There shouldn''t be a problem."


    With that, I gave Chloe instructions.


    "So, hurry to the Imperial City."


    "Eh, isn''t Master going to apany me?"


    "I have ces to go."


    "Traveling by carriage is tough, you know? It hurts my butt."


    "Can you arrange for a first-ss carriage?"


    "If you''re willing to pay for what you should pay for, I don''t mind."


    "In that case, please take care of it."


    I handed a bag of gold coins to Orihime and looked at Chloe.


    Upon doing so, Chloe had a sullen look on her face.


    "With this, you should be able to have afortable journey."


    "That''s not what I meant... and to use so much money..."


    "It was necessary to spend, so I did. Now hurry to the Imperial City. I can''t leave the city unattended without you."


    "Where is Master going?"


    "I''m going to pass on the message upstairs."


    With that, I teleported away.


    "Do you have time, Clyde?"


    "Wha!?"


    I had teleported into the office of the Adventurer Guild Headquarters, Babel.


    Clyde was drinking tea and was caught off guard by my sudden entrance, causing him to spill his tea.


    "It''s an emergency."


    "Oh yes, it is... My best outfit is drenched..."


    "That''s irrelevant."


    "How can you say it''s irrelevant!? Whose fault do you think it is!?"


    "It''s your own fault for bing dull after bing the Guildmaster."


    This is the first time I''ve seen Clyde clumsily spill tea like this.


    He''s likely be dull due to his Guildmaster duties.


    It''s quite pathetic for a former S-rank adventurer.


    "I wish you''d question your own rudeness for teleporting into someone else''s room."


    As he said this, Clyde took off his tea-stained jacket and guided me to the sofa.


    "Now, what''s this emergency? Currently, we''re in the middle of one of thergest emergencies in history, you know?"


    "Is it because the war between the kingdom and the empire might provoke the demons?"


    "Right. The Adventurer Guild''s forces are basically distributed evenly across the continent, but right now, a lot are stationed on the kingdom''s side. We''re preparing for a worst-case scenario. Even without that, it''s a total war between the empire and the kingdom. We don''t know what could happen."


    "That''s wise. But the problem is much deeper. I''ve just heard from the Dragon Tribe about the events from five hundred years ago."


    "Wait, wait. Five hundred years ago? From the Dragon Tribe? What do you mean? The demi-human race that disappeared five hundred years ago?"


    "They had been hiding in Mizuho. I heard the story from their elder. It''s a story from that time. Thanks to it, a lot of problems have emerged."


    "What do you mean, ''thanks to it''? I wish you wouldn''t bring any more problems..."


    Clyde mutters with a weary look.


    Then, he sighs deeply, slowly lifts his face, and...


    "Tell me...about this problem."


    He must have made up his mind.


    A resolution not to be surprised by whateveres.


    But, surely, that resolution will be shattered.


    The content is that shocking.


    "Then listen carefully. I''ll tell you what happened five hundred years ago, and what kind of impact it has left until today."


    After my disimer, I began to recount to Clyde the story I had heard from the elder.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Chapter 557: The Scent of Covert Maneuvering


    "---that''s how it is."


    I told Clyde the story I heard from the elder.


    I simply ryed what I heard, but the shock for Clyde was tremendous.


    Even without directly seeing the scene, he was clutching his head.


    "So, in other words... if you don''t solve the demon problem before you die from the poison, humanity is doomed?"


    "More urately, the Amsberg family will be gone."


    "That''s practically the same thing. Moreover, we would also lose Silver. We could potentially lose other SS-ranked adventurers as well. It''s unlikely that the situation will improve."


    I nod at Clyde''s words.


    There''s no doubt that the more time passes, the more disadvantaged we are.


    However...


    "Judging from your reaction, you''re hearing this for the first time... Hasn''t the Guild heard anything? Haven''t you heard anything from Linares?"


    "I haven''t heard anything. Not even from Linares. There''s a possibility that she''s keeping quiet... but most likely, Linares herself doesn''t know."


    "Can that be possible?"


    "Linares'' grandfather, Anaclet, entrusted everything to his son before he died of old age. But that son, Linares'' father, died before he could entrust everything to Linares. He was attacked by an unidentified assassin. Linares was raised by her mother, who wasn''t of Anaclet''s bloodline. There must have been a limit to what she knew."


    Linareses from a unique lineage.


    She was attacked by an assassin?


    I felt a sense of unease about this, but nodded and moved the conversation along.


    "If that''s the case, it can''t be helped. The fact that things won''t improve from here means, on the flip side, that our forces are currently at their strongest. If we''re going to end it all, there''s no better time than now."


    "Indeed, we''re at our full strength. But, will the demon that has waited five hundred years show up?"


    "I don''t know if Wepar will show up. However, the other demons are beginning to move. Demons are arrogant. If the other demons push humanity to the brink, they will likely show themselves. I can''t imagine them forgetting the humiliation of fleeing by the skin of their teeth."


    "That might be true, but if that happens, we''ll have to be pushed to the brink, right?"


    "The Kingdom and the Empire are in conflict, and humanity is in chaos and weakened. The demons in the demon realm aside, I can''t imagine the demons already infiltrated into the continent will miss this opportunity."


    "That''s true. Since the virus couldn''t wait to kill the Hero, it''s alreadye to the continent."


    Wepar''s authority is rightfully nearing the Hero''s bloodline.


    However, that has taken a long five hundred years.


    The elder called the demons arrogant. Therefore, they likely wouldn''t approve of a drawn-out battle with mere humans.


    Fortunately,pared to five hundred years ago, humanity''s forces have declined.


    They don''t have to wait for the virus to reach the Hero. That''s probably why they thought they could make their move onto the continent.


    It''s not a decisive weakening. But, the demons might see it as an opportunity.


    "So... they might make their move during the war between the Empire and the Kingdom?"


    "Nine out of ten times, if they''re aligned with the Kingdom. The course of action remains the same. Deploy forces. If ites down to it, we might have to send forces from all over the continent to the Kingdom."


    "A decisive battle in the Kingdom... I''d rather not think about it."


    If the forces from all over the continent are gathered, the terrain itself will change.


    The Kingdom is one of the three strongest nations on the continent.


    If the decisive battle takes ce there, the damage would be unimaginable.


    People will die, buildings will be destroyed, and logistics will be affected.


    Moreover, the existence of the Kingdom itself will be at stake.


    The continent will probably fall into a chaos simr to five hundred years ago.


    "If only they would choose the ce for us."


    "We can''t expect much from the enemy... The Guild is already doing everything it can to prepare for the chaos. We''ve yed all the cards we can y at this point."


    "That''s enough. If the demons act when they see the weakening of the Empire and the Kingdom, we''ll annihte them. That''s all we can do right now."


    "What if Wepar doesn''t show up?"


    "We''ll think about that when it happens. But there''s something I can''t stop wondering about. The demons are basically a force to be reckoned with. There was one exception, who was said to have been purged by the Demon King. However, looking at the movement of the demons over thest five hundred years, I can''t help but see traces of that one."


    "The Demon King''s chief strategist, Dantalion?"


    "It''s strange that the demons waited five hundred years and it''s strange that nothing about the virus was passed down toter generations. Even if only a handful knew, it seems like there should be some traces, but there was nothing."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I feel like the demons are operating under Dantalion''smand. If you think about it, there were organizations that operated covertly. Organizations that were searching for magical literature, for example."


    "The Grimoire Magic Society..."


    "If they wanted to pass it down toter generations, they would use oral transmission or valuable magical artifacts. Assassinations can stop oral transmission, and magical artifacts can be recovered if they are sought. Even if they are valuable magical artifacts passed down from generation to generation, humans will sell them if they are in a bind."


    An organization seeking the mysteries of magic.


    They were collecting magical artifacts and magic books.


    Their faces appear here and there.


    "If Linares''s father was assassinated as part of that, it would make sense. If they are an organization connected to demons, they would want to get rid of Linares''s family as soon as possible."


    "Isn''t that a big leap? It''s all spection."


    "It''s a possible story. Everything is conveniently manipted from behind... I sense the smell of my own kind in this situation."


    "I wish you wouldn''t say such convincing things..."


    As I nodded at Clyde''s words, I stood up.


    I''ve said what I needed to say.


    The rest should be left to Clyde.


    "Please pass on this information from you to those around you. Especially to the Emperor, I absolutely want him to know."


    "Don''t you have the option to tell him yourself? You... are his son, right?"


    "The demons know the terror of the Hero and the terror of the Adler family. If I was just an extraordinary magician, they wouldn''t be afraid, but since I am of the Adler''s lineage, it''s a different story. I can''t afford to bex and I have no intention of increasing the number of people who know my secrets. Even if one of them is my father."


    "You have a difficult personality, don''t you? So, you''re going to reveal your true identity when all the demons are gone?"


    "That''s a foolish question. If all the demons are gone, an SS-ranked adventurer possessing the Adler''s bloodline would be the most dangerous existence remaining. At that time, I''ll quietly disappear."


    With that, I used a teleportation spell to leave the ce.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Chapter 558: Ive Been Found Out


    I teleport multiple times and end up near the adventurer''s guild branch in the Duchy. I cast a barrier to hide my presence from the surroundings.


    I can''t let it be known that Silver is here.


    Then, I head to where Henrik, disguised as me, is.


    However, I immediately stopped.


    I feel like I''ve forgotten something.


    Well, I''ve told them the important stuff, so it should be fine.


    Compared to the main issue, everything else is trivial.


    Everything from now on should be fine if I leave it to Clyde.


    He understands the field as a former S-ss, and he''s apetent man who''s been pushing for reforms since he became the Guild Master.


    He can listen to what others have to say, and if there''s any problem, I can just go and advise him.


    Thinking that, I start walking again.


    "What''s next......"


    Should I consider surviving the war between the Empire and the Kingdom?


    As long as there''s a possibility that the Kingdom and the demons are connected, the demons won''te out unless the Empire is dominant.


    If the Kingdom, their cover, is in a dominant position, there''s no need for them toe out in the first ce.


    By manipting the Kingdom, they can invade the Empire.


    That''s why the Empire''s forces need to be rallied.


    If it''s confirmed that the demons and the Kingdom have definitely joined hands, we can gather the military power of the entire continent, but if not, this is a conflict between nations.


    The Adventurer''s Guild cannot intervene.


    The Empire''s role is to drag the demons onto the main stage.


    Once that happens, I can also participate as an SS-ranked adventurer.


    "Should I think about itter......"


    The weakening of mankind.


    That''s probably what the demons desire.


    They moved seeking that.


    Their various covert operations indicate this.


    But at the same time, another covert operation flickers in my mind.


    The beginning of it all.


    The death of my eldest brother, the crown prince.


    It all seems to be moving as the demons wish, but it also seems to be leading to a counterattack by mankind.


    This is purely my spection.


    That''s why I didn''t tell Clyde. Telling him wouldn''t change anything.


    Even if my eldest brother had orchestrated everything, the situation is already in motion.


    We, who are pieces on the board, can only move desperately.


    However, still...


    "I can''t imagine that my elder brother would leave everything to chance......"


    Chaos is inevitable.


    It''s more likely that things won''t go as nned.


    So, there must be someone prepared to adjust.


    That role is the hardest.


    They need to weaken humanity to the extent that the demons think it''s a good opportunity, but they also need to keep the military power intact.


    My eldest brother is just a trigger after all.


    There''s another executor.


    Who is it?


    Only one persones to mind.


    But that would be troublesome.


    Even if I asked directly, they probably wouldn''t answer.


    That''s the kind of person they are.


    "A troublesome family, indeed. Seriously."


    Even though it''s my own bloodline, such thoughts emerge.


    It''s merely my imagination.


    However, it''s troublesome because they do have the ability to pull it off.


    How wonderful it would be if it was all my imagination, and there were no covert operations on the human side, and the demons were doing as they pleased.


    It would be simple then.


    But if my imagination is correct, my eldest brother must have had a clear vision.


    And if he''s doing something thisrge, he must have thought that it''s the only way.


    I wonder what kind of future my eldest brother envisioned.


    My eldest brother was someone who could find a way to win, no matter how difficult the board was.


    Surely, if things went ording to n, he would have found his way to win.


    "Are we getting closer to that victory now......?"


    The more I think, the less end there is.


    But it''s also difficult not to think.


    There must be some reason for it.


    If only there was a problem right in front of me, I could stop thinking.


    That''s what I''m thinking.


    "I don''t particrly want a problem......"


    Sebas was waiting in front of the mansion I use as a base.


    I adjust the barrier so that Sebas can see me.


    "How did you know I woulde back?"


    "If you hadn''te back, I would have been in a bind."


    "What happened?"


    "We''ve been discovered."


    To the calmly reporting Sebas, I grimace.


    Indeed, it would be a problem if I didn''te back.


    "Who found out?"


    "The Imperial Highness."


    "My uncle......"


    Neither surprising nor unexpected.


    Henrik is proficient in using Grandpa''s magic tools.


    If hebines multiple ones, he should be able to impersonate Arnold without being noticed by most people.


    If it was discovered, it would be by someone close or someone with superior insight.


    He fits both.


    Not surprising at all.


    That doesn''t mean it''s not a problem, though.


    The fact that my uncle has returned means that he has brought a response from my father.


    Saying I used a body double in this situation would be extremely disrespectful.


    My uncle might not care about the disrespect, but he would question the reason.


    I can''t exactly say that I was out on business as an SS-ranked adventurer.


    "Guess I''ll have to bluff it out......"


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Chapter 559: The Truth in the Lie


    Moving inside the mansion, I open the door to my office.


    Inside, there''s Henrik impersonating me, Finne was at his side as well as my stern-faced uncle.


    "I knew I couldn''t fool you, Uncle."


    "...It seems you''re the real deal this time. Do you understand the meaning of using a body double against the Emperor''s messenger?"


    "Of course. I prepared the body double with the intention of deceiving you, Uncle."


    "What do you mean?"


    I can''t tell him the truth.


    If I do, it will reach my father''s ears.


    My uncle likes me. I understand that. But in the end, he is my father''s ally.


    He always has my father in mind.


    So if he learns the truth, he''ll probably inform my father about my secret.


    I''m not saying that''s a bad thing.


    However, I can''t disclose my secrets to someone in such a position.


    So, I have no choice but to say that I intentionally prepared the body double.


    "Before we continue, I''d like to hear your thoughts. How is he? This body double?"


    "...There was a slight strangeness in the voice. Also, the use of words."


    "I see. There''s room for improvement. You may leave."


    I shrug my shoulders and signal for Henrik, who''s impersonating me as Arnold, to leave.


    If he stays here and is found out to be Henrik, it would be another problem.


    Henrik seems to understand and bows before leaving.


    "I thought it was a very urate impersonation, but if it can''t fool you, Uncle, it''s still not enough."


    "Certainly, if it wasn''t me, one might not notice. But I am family. Unless something drastic happens, I would notice. You''re not someone who wouldn''t realize that."


    "I have to deceive such people. If I don''t, my life would be at stake."


    "...A solution for when someone turned an assassination hand against you?"


    My uncle is as sharp as always.


    His mind works fast.


    When telling a lie, it''s a golden rule to mix in some truth.


    "My eldest brother, the Crown Prince, was assassinated. By a method that left no evidence. I can''tpete if the same method is used on me. So, I''ll make them recognize that I''m the bigger threat. It''s not a trick that can be used many times. Once I evade it, the hand of assassination will stay away."


    Even if my eldest brother chose death, he wouldn''t die so easily.


    In a small skirmish with the domain countries, it''s impossible that a stray arrow would reach my eldest brother.


    Even if he intended to get hit, there were many guards around my eldest brother.


    There''s no testimony of any suspicious movements from my eldest brother.


    The guards protecting the Imperial Crown Prince didn''t notice a single stray arrow flying towards my eldest brother.


    Perhaps my eldest brother anticipated such a situation.


    He jumped in because he had anticipated it.


    Because his death was necessary.


    But if so, it means there was a way to assassinate the Crown Prince.


    I need to be wary of that.


    As soon as I heard about the method of directing the threat of assassination towards me, I was thinking about preparing my body double.


    However, the problem is that unless the body double is so urate that even family members won''t notice, it won''t fool the enemy.


    If the enemy is easily fooled, they wouldn''t be able to assassinate the Crown Prince.


    "So, it was a test for that... But, it failed."


    "Unfortunately. But there''s still time. I''ll refine it carefully."


    "That''s fine, but you have something else you should do before that."


    "Something I should do?"


    My uncle handed me a single letter.


    When I opened it, I could see my father''s handwriting.


    "...Come by yourself, huh..."


    The message is brief.


    Come by yourself.


    That''s all.


    In other words, he won''t ept requests through my uncle.


    "My brother is worried about you. After all, you suddenly demanded the position of Marshal. Of course, he''s not worried about you breaking away from Leo. He''s worried that you''re going to sacrifice yourself."


    "Isn''t it a bitte for that? Leo is currently the most likely candidate for the Crown Prince. If Leo gets assassinated after my eldest brother, the empire could copse. That''s why I''m taking action. Worrying about my life is...secondary."


    "He should understand. But he probably wants to hear your thoughts directly. You''ve prepared a body double, and you''re surrounded by elite guards. If you exin that properly, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    "He wants me to return to the Imperial City, even though we don''t know when the war will start?"


    "I''ll take care of the Principality. Before the expedition, Leo will also go to greet my brother. You should return to the Imperial City too."


    My uncle dered in a tone that wouldn''t ept any refusal.


    While I was pondering what to do, Finne spoke.


    "You should meet him."


    "...I see. Then, Uncle, I leave this ce to you."


    "Leave it to me. I appreciate your persuasion."


    My uncle thanked Finne and then left the room.


    He must have gone to see the Duke.


    Probably to inform him that he will be my substitute for a while.


    "Do I have to return to the Imperial City..."


    "Do you dislike the idea?"


    "Not at all. Actually, I have some business in the Imperial City...but"


    "But?"


    After some thought, I let out a sigh.


    Then.


    "I...don''t want to see my father''s worried face."


    "Isn''t it a son''s duty to ease his father''s worries? If I were a parent...I would want my child toe and see me."


    "You''repletely..."


    Whenever Finne exins the reason to me, I can''t argue back.


    Resigning myself, I turned on my heels.


    "We''re heading to the Imperial City. Let''s go, Finne, Sebas."


    And so, I set out on my return journey to the Imperial City.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Chapter 560: The Emperor''s Proud Children


    Amelia, the second wife of the empire.


    She was the emperor''s beloved, the most favored among his consorts.


    Outstanding in magic, she was the ideal wife, always supporting the emperor by his side.


    That''s what they used to say.


    However, there was a time when Amelia lost her physical and mental bnce.


    It was when she was pregnant with the third imperial princess, Krista.


    Suddenly, she would start screaming, or suddenly start writing something.


    The harem was in a panic because of Amelia''s unusual behavior, who was normally intelligent.


    Handmaidens were reced, doctors were frantically brought in.


    The diagnosis was always the same.


    She was seeing hallucinations due to anxiety from her pregnancy. Since both mother and child were stable, it was best to wait and see.


    Because of the pregnancy.


    When they say that, there''s nothing more to say.


    However, Amelia''s odd behavior continued, and she even started refusing to see Emperor Johannes.


    Exasperated, Johannes called back his two princes, who were inspecting the front lines, as hisst hope.


    "Sorry for calling you back all of a sudden."


    "If the health of our stepmother is not good, it''s our duty as sons to return. Especially since we are the eldest and the second sons. Leave it to us, father."


    "I''m counting on you, Wilhelm, Erik."


    Wilhelm, the first prince, and Erik, the second prince, had started to rece Emperor Johannes on the front lines more often.


    The emperor''s pride and joy, his sons.


    The two young princes in theirte teens, known as such, were the emperor''s pir of support.


    When in trouble, rely on the two of them.


    But...


    "Don''t promise too easily, Wilhelm. Do you think Amelia will meet us if she won''t even see our father?"


    "We won''t know unless we try. I hear pregnancy can be tough. Let''s relieve Amelia of her worries."


    "I think it''s best to leave her alone at times like this. I won''t take responsibility if you do something unnecessary andplicate things."


    "If she tells us to leave her alone, we''ll do that. But what if she has worries that she can''t even talk to our father about? That''s when it''s our turn!"


    Wilhelm announced cheerfully.


    Following him, Erik let out a sigh.


    Always looking on the bright side of things is a rare virtue, but it can be a pain for those who have to go along with it.


    What''s troublesome is not that he''s slow-witted.


    He can consider the feelings of others and predict the troubles that might follow, yet he still remains cheerful.


    "If we solve this, we''ll earn our father''s jealousy, won''t we?"


    "Our father is not that narrow-minded."


    "It''s different when ites to Amelia. It''s not umon for a son to fall from grace due to his father''s jealousy. Be careful not to stick your neck out too far."


    "If that happens, you''ll step in, right, Erik?"


    "Don''t keep pushing troublesome things onto me."


    With such a conversation, Wilhelm and Erik headed towards Amelia''s room.


    Amelia had already been informed that the two of them would being to greet her on their return.


    And then...


    "There are no guards...?"


    "What''s going on?"


    There was no one outside the room.


    Furthermore, they couldn''t even feel any presence from inside the room.


    Feeling suspicious, Wilhelm knocked on the door.


    "...Pleasee in."


    A frail voice returned from inside the room.


    It was Amelia''s voice.


    Feeling relieved by that, Wilhelm opened the door after saying excuse me.


    Then, Amelia was smiling on the bed.


    "I''m d... you both came... Wilhelm, Erik."


    "We''re back, Amelia."


    "We heard your condition wasn''t good, but why is there no one in the room?"


    Erik suddenly confronted Amelia with questions, and Wilhelm elbowed him in the side. But Erik didn''t mind.


    Amelia answered Erik''s question with a smile.


    "I asked everyone to leave... when I heard you two wereing. There''s no one around now..."


    "Why would you send everyone away? What if something happens to your health..."


    "That''s why... I''ll get it over with quickly... I have something to talk about, but only with you two."


    "If you have any concerns, we''re here to listen. Please, tell us everything."


    Encouraged by Wilhelm, Amelia pulled out a book. It was a book she had written herself.


    "I''ve written down all the nightmares I''ve been having... The doctors say it''s hallucinations due to pregnancy... but I don''t think so."


    "What do you mean?"


    Amelia stroked her swollen belly. Inside, the child of the emperor was growing. Amelia''s treasure. And the treasure of the empire. That''s why she couldn''t talk to the emperor. Because there was a possibility of it being rejected as a cmity for the country.


    "...It''s the magic that came into effect due to my pregnancy... I see various futures... and in all of them... the empire is devastated and in a miserable state... "


    "Foresight magic... I''ve only read about it in literature."


    "I can''t believe it either... but I can see it. I can''t dismiss it as a hallucination. The empire is in ruins... and Wilhelm... you''re nowhere to be found. And... your grown-up younger brothers are fighting... Recently, I''ve even seen futures where I harm the emperor..."


    It was unbelievable. With those feelings, Wilhelm and Erik looked at each other. But they couldn''t voice it out. Amelia did not seem to be hallucinating or going crazy. She seemed to be simply confused yet epting of the current situation. At least, that''s how they perceived her.


    "I don''t know how long this willst... but in many futures, the empire is divided. Leonardo leads one, and Arnold leads the other. You can dismiss it as nonsense... But I want you two to keep this book... and protect the family. If I can entrust this to you, I can withstand the nightmares from now on."


    With those words, Amelia beckoned Wilhelm and Erik, handing over her book. Then she fell asleep as if relieved.


    The two, who couldn''t keep up with the situation, were merely worried about Amelia who had fallen asleep.


    What remained was the book in which Amelia had recorded her nightmares. The two of them brought back Amelia''s handmaidens who had been sent away, and for the time being, nced through the outrageous book.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:


    </strong>


    <strong>Series is almost over... (ording to the RAWS)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Chapter 561: Erik''s Private Residence


    I had returned to the Imperial Capital, Virt.


    Of course, I was going to meet with my father.


    "Will the Emperor ept Al''s request...?"


    In the carriage, Finne mutters. In response, I replied in a matter-of-factly way.


    "I''m sure my uncle must have exined the benefits of granting me the position of Grand Marshal. My father is not the kind to fail to understand such reasoning. Therefore, it now bes a matter of emotions. And I cannot predict where that will lead us."


    "The emperor must be worried."


    "It''s a blessing that he is. That he would worry about a wastrel son like me. But I am the only one who can be a bullet shield for Leo. After all, I have both the capabilities and the position."


    If there was a moment for me to step into the spotlight, it would be to draw attention to myself. To divert attention away from Leo.


    The fight for the imperial throne is also nearing its end. Even though the long conspiracy of the devil has been revealed, what I need to do remains unchanged.


    I have to make Leo the emperor. For that, I need the position of the Grand Marshal. Now is the best time to take the center stage, and if I miss this chance, there will be no opportunity to do so.


    By rising to prominence now, the attention of many will be focused on me. Everyone will realize that I was behind Leo''s rise to power. Those who had a faint idea would be more wary of me.


    Once the war in the kingdom is over, Leo''s position would be unshakeable. To overturn that, and to prevent the stabilization of the empire, the means avable are limited.


    The prime example is assassination.


    However, if I step into the limelight now, there will be two targets.


    Leonardo, who won the fight for the throne with unstoppable momentum, or Arnold, who manipted everything from behind the scenes?


    It''s hard to assassinate both at the same time. At the very least, they would have to get rid of one of them.


    At such a time, I would be the easier target, and the one they would want to aim for. After all, someone who has been behind the scenes all this while would appear more threatening than an actor on stage. After all, a behind-the-scenes worker can make an actor shine. Even if an actor is disposed of, another actor could potentially appear. It''s even more so if that behind-the-scenes worker can be an actor.


    For that reason, I need a rank. A clear rank that can make the current Leo subordinate. That''s the Grand Marshal.


    "Indeed, this might be something only Al can do. And Al has the power. I know that. But... even though I know, I''m still worried. It''s hard to see Al constantly transferring... I''m sure the emperor is even more worried than I am. Please reassure him."


    "Reassure him? I''m about to jump into a fire. And you want me to reassure him?"


    "If you just say that you will definitelye back... I''m sure that will be enough to reassure him."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t make promises I can''t keep. Any assassination thates flying at me will be aimed at a royal family member. There''s no guarantee that I can survive."


    "Even aforting word would be enough. If you show your intention to live, that you''re not going to die, that would... that would be enough."


    "Is that all it takes?"


    "That''s all it takes."


    Listening to Finne''s words, I let out a quiet sigh.


    Would there be so much value in words offort? I ask myself and answer, no, there wouldn''t be. However, despite such a self-answer...


    Finne''s opinion has value.


    Honestly, whether I live or die, I probably won''t return to the Empire.


    By stepping into the spotlight, I am bing Leo''s biggest enemy.


    There''s no need to split precious votes.


    I don''t intend to be assassinated easily, but I also have no intention of staying in the spotlight.


    I can''t be alive.


    No matter what the result is, Prince Arnold of the Empire has to die.


    Because I think so, I don''t want to see my father.


    Because I don''t have the confidence to tell my father, who will be worried, that I will definitely return alive.


    Feeling pathetic, I grimace and instruct the carriage to change course.


    "There''s a ce... I need to stop by."


    Here is the English trantion for the second half of the chapter:


    Before heading to the castle, I made a detour to the private residence in the Imperial Capital that Erik owned.


    It used to be a ce where Erik''s wife, my sister-inw Leia, was recuperating, but now that she''s left the capital, it''s rarely used.


    I went out of my way to stop there because I knew through magic that Erik was there.


    "What do you need?"


    "Well, I thought I''d drop in to say hello before I return."


    Erik''s private residence is surrounded by flowers.


    He was tending to those flowers.


    Without even looking at me who entered the residence, he silently continued to take care of the flowers.


    It must be in preparation for his wife''s possible return at any moment.


    "You''re not supposed to be dropping in... well, whatever. Good to have you back, now go see your father."


    "I will, once I''ve finished my errands."


    With that said, I forcefully handed a small bottle I had to Erik.


    It was one of the three potions I received from the elder.


    A disease that even a renowned doctor couldn''t cure.


    In addition to my mother, there was someone else nearby with suspicious symptoms.


    That person was Leia, Erik''s wife.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a rare medicine said to be effective against incurable diseases. I thought I''d bring it for Sister Leia."


    After saying just that, I bowed and turned my back.


    But,


    "We don''t need it. Leia and I don''t."


    With those words, Erik returns the medicine to me.


    I was surprised as I hadn''t expected him to return it.


    The Erik I know loves his wife. He''s the type of man who would ept medicine from his enemies for the sake of Sister Leia.


    "Why don''t you just give it a try? It might cure her!"


    "That time has passed. Don''t do anything unnecessary."


    "Unnecessary...? She might be your wife, but to me, she''s my sister-inw! Is it unnecessary for me to want her to get better?"


    "Hmm... you''re soft when ites to family matters. Do you still see me as your brother? Give it up, Arnold. I''ll never back down. I''m going to im the throne that Wilhelm was supposed to sit on. I won''t give it to anyone. There''s no ce for... the family image you idealize in this empire."


    "..."


    There was strength in Erik''s words.


    Words filled with determination.


    He''ll im the throne.


    I hadn''t expected to hear such words from Erik, who hadn''t been proactive so far.


    His stance was supposed to be that the throne was rightfully his.


    "I... acknowledge you and Leonardo. That''s why you should leave your softness behind ande at me. Only by defeating the one who survives can I surpass Wilhelm."


    "Unfortunately. And a correction."


    "What is it?"


    "What I''m seeking is a normal family. A family where each member cares for each other, just a very ordinary family. That''s what I''m seeking."


    "That''s not what you should be asking for from Adler. We''ve always been washing blood with blood. That''s not going to change."


    "..."


    Erik''s argument is probably correct.


    The Adlers are royalty. That alone makes them extraordinary.


    Despite that, asking for normalcy is a luxury.


    Still, I have these feelings that want it nheless.


    "You and I probably can''t change. But Leo is different. Leo will change the future of Adler. Leo is different from you and me."


    "You''re entrusting him with your dreams? Stop it. If you entrust your dreams to someone... they''ll shatter along with that person."


    "Is that from your own experience?"


    "Yes."


    "Then rest assured. Leo... I will protect him."


    "Hmm, anyone can say that in words. It was the same in the past. Everyone said that. But no one was able to protect their dreams."


    "You can say whatever you want. I... am different from you."


    With that, I turned my back on Erik.


    I have no more business here.


    If Erik says he doesn''t need it, I should probably give up on giving the medicine to Sister Leia.


    I thought this medicine might be a catalyst for something.


    No, that''s not it. I wanted to think that.


    But reality is cruel.


    It seems that the family I desire isn''t there yet.


    That''s why I need to create it.


    With renewed determination, I gave themand.


    "Head to the castle. I''m going to see my father."


    <strong>TL''s Notes:


    </strong>


    <strong>Am still really sick so idk if I can stick to the upload schedule this week... Will have to see ig.</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Chapter 562 - The Impossible Promise


    "Well done on returning, Arnold."


    "I didn''t want to return, though."


    A long-awaited reunion. Also, the return of a prince who was involved in a dispute in the Duchy. It wouldn''t be odd if it were a touching reunion, but both I and my father remained as usual.


    "We are both busy. Let''s get to the point. I heard the details about your demand from Dietrich. I''ve thoroughly exined the merits of it and have been persuaded many times. However, I am still hesitating about granting you the marshal''s cloak."


    "Are you worried about me?"


    If I were my usual self, I would exin the benefits and try to persuade my father. That''s the same approach as my uncle. However, my uncle couldn''t convince my father.


    If I, the person involved, exin the merits, it might be effective, but my father wouldn''t be genuinely convinced with that alone. I need to appeal to his emotions. I understand that it''s natural for a parent to worry about their child.


    After all, I''m acting as a decoy.


    Originally, it was a scheme by a handful of people, including my father. It seems foolish to hesitate now. Making me more prominent and keeping the assassins away from Leo is a given. The Empire needs Leo more than me.


    However, my father should understand that much. But the fact that he can''t decide... is because he''s human. And because he has tasted the pain of loss many times.


    "I''m surprised. I thought you would exin the benefits for the Empire."


    "I thought so too. But... you seem to understand the benefits well enough."


    "You have good intuition. I fully understand the benefits. Leonard is important. If I were to entrust the future of the Empire... it would be to Leonard. I intend to appoint him as the Crown Prince if he can achieve a result that everyone will agree with. However... that''s Leonard now. The Leonard that you support."


    My father understands well.


    Leo didn''te here on his own. He was supported by many people. But the one who supported him the most is me.


    If I were to be lost, would Leo function as a Crown Prince?


    If he wouldn''t function, exposing me to danger would be equivalent to exposing Leo to danger.


    Father''s concern, having experienced the mental burden of losing loved ones multiple times, is understandable.


    And only benefits can''t alleviate that concern.


    "I understand your worries. If I were to die... Leo would likely be unstable. It wouldn''t be as usual. But, I''m not the only one supporting Leo. The Leo participating in the session dispute might be one thing, but now it''s different. There are trustworthy people by Leo''s side. Especially Leticia, she will support Leo dedicatedly. With her, Leo won''t break. I am certain."


    Leticia is a strong woman. And she takes good care of Leo.


    They are two people who have ovee difficulties once. Even if they face difficulties again, they will ovee them together.


    We used to be together all the time. We relied on each other, entrusted our backs, and leaned on each other.


    But now, Leticia is by Leo''s side.


    He has someone to lean on other than me.


    "Indeed, Leonard has Leticia. She may support Leonard even if you were to be gone. But there''s no doubt he would be unsettled. What I want to know is not just about Leonard''s camp. Can it be maintained even without you? You''ve always been looking out for Leonard. Leonard is not as flexible as you. That''s why someone needed to stand in between. That was you. An organization can easily copse when it loses an important figure. You must know that, right?"


    I understand it well. I was shown the disarray of the Empire starkly after my eldest brother''s death.


    It''s quite possible for Leo''s camp to copse following my death.


    If that happens, Leo won''t be the Crown Prince. Erik, who clearly has arger force than Leo, is there.


    "I can''t say there will be no disturbance. However, Leo has enough charisma to calm it down. I''ve indeed been moving for Leo. I have been secretly operating in ces that even you don''t know, Father. But, the banner has always been Leo. The people who gathered under Leo now will follow Leo, even if I''m not there."


    "What''s the basis for your certainty?"


    "Those who admire me will also admire Leo, because they know I cherish Leo. Even if I were to die, the center of the faction would not waver. Rather, they would probably unite further for vengeance."


    Upon hearing my words, Father lowers his eyes, looking a bit sorrowful.


    I understand.


    Father doesn''t want to hear this.


    This is just confirmation work.


    He understands everything, yet Father is still hesitant.


    The emotion as a father is disturbing the correct judgment as an emperor.


    It''s not a bad thing to not want to lose any more children. It''s a feeling that would be allowed if he were not an emperor.


    However, Father is the emperor. He is in a position where he has to put the empire before his children.


    Father iscking ambition now.


    That made me determined.


    The Father I once saw wasn''t like this.


    The emperor I once admired, seated on the throne, was a majestic king.


    I can always recall the memory of my childhood.


    The image of the emperor, who stood up against the messenger of the empire, remains vivid in me.


    I am the one causing trouble for that emperor, myself.


    Therefore,


    "Actually... I don''t want to say this."


    I muttered softly, looking straight at Father''s face.


    The great benefactor who watched over useless me with my mother.


    I still haven''t fully repaid this favor.


    I don''t want to tell such a person a "lie".


    Yet, I have to say it.


    Nothing will progress if I don''t utter these words.


    "...I am the type who doesn''t make promises I can''t keep. Once a promise is broken, it feels like my words be terribly superficial. So, I try to keep serious promises as much as possible. Therefore... I don''t want to make any promises to you, Father. But, I have to make a promise or you will surely remain hesitant."


    I take a deep breath.


    The words hidden in my chest are hard to voice out.


    I''m reluctant.


    Once spoken, words cannot be taken back.


    Even so, I push myself.


    "...Arnold... if you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to force yourself."


    "No... this is necessary to show my resolve. I will don the mantle of the marshal, and attract the enemy''s attention for Leo''s sake. I n to make it known both domestically and abroad that I will be the most endangered from now on. I''m sure I will be targeted. But... I promise you, Father... not as the emperor of the Empire, but as my parent, that I will surely return. I will not die. When you are tired of living and peacefully asleep in your bed, I will surely be by your side. So... please trust me. Now, I need the position of marshal to ovee hardship. Even though I''m such a shabby prince... can''t you trust me?"


    Father must understand how difficult that is.


    That''s why he''s opposing it.


    Even so, it''s necessary.


    I''m not going to die.


    By promising to return alive, it gets across.


    Even if it''s just a cebo.


    People need a cebo sometimes.


    "...I''ll be honest. I don''t want to see you working hard. It would be better if you just lounged around in the castle. You''ve beenughed at by those around you. You don''t need to be confined to the responsibilities of the imperial family."


    "I''m not striving for the sake of the Empire. It''s just... I''m striving for my family. Don''t worry. When this is over, I''ll lead a carefree life."


    When Iughed, Father bit his lip.


    Then he lowered his head, and after a while raised his face.


    It was the face of an emperor filled with ambition.


    "I understand... your resolve. If you, my son, say that much... I must also be resolved. The promise to return... I won''t forgive you if you break it, okay?"


    "Yes, please leave it to me."


    "...I never thought the day woulde when I''d hear such things from you... Under the authority of the Emperor... I hereby appoint the seventh prince, Arnold Lakes Adler, as the interim marshal. Franz and I will deal with the details. Take this blue mantle and... this marshal''s staff."


    Saying so, Father throws me the staff that was ced next to the throne.


    Receiving it, it was lighter than I thought.


    However, the meaning embodied in this staff is heavy.


    After all, only a marshal in the empire can hold this.


    "...Thank you."


    "...This is only a temporary marshal. To maintain bnce, Erik will likely be given an appropriate position. You don''t have to state the difference. You understand that, right..."


    "I understand. Please rest assured. I will certainly keep my promise."


    Saying that, I bowed and left the throne room.


    I didn''t look back.


    My determination is already done.


    All that''s left is to do it.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:


    </strong>


    <strong>I am ALIVE!</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Chapter 563: There''s No Time


    After leaving the throne room, I was heading for the inner pce.


    To meet with my mother.


    However...


    "Arn-sama!!"


    "Finne? What happened?"


    "Lady Mitsuba''s condition has...!"


    Upon hearing Finne''s news on the straight path leading to the inner pce, I began to run.


    The distance wasn''t enough to justify teleportation.


    Using magic to enhance my physical abilities, I quickly ran down the straight path towards my mother''s room.


    When I opened the door, the maids were frantically running around the bed.


    "Lady Mitsuba! The pce doctor will be here soon! Please hang on!"


    "Quickly bring some water!"


    "Check what she ate quickly!"


    Loud voices were flying around.


    On the bed, my mother was gasping for breath.


    Seeing that, I took a deep breath.


    And then...


    "Calm down. There''s no need to call for the pce doctor. You all leave the room too."


    "Prince Arnold?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just... do as I say."


    With an imperative tone, I informed the maids.


    Seeing me behavingpletely differently from usual, the maids held their breath and left the room as instructed.


    After confirming they had left, I immediately made my mother drink some medicine while she was lying on the bed.


    I didn''t know if it would work.


    This medicine can only dy the symptoms. It''s not a fundamental solution.


    If the poison has seriously begun to take her life.


    There''s nothing I can do.


    Sweat burst out from all over my body.


    My mother''s rough breathing didn''t change.


    My anxiety grew as her condition remained the same.


    Not knowing what to do, I could only hold her hand.


    This alone didn''t change.


    No matter how strong I became, I couldn''t cure my mother.


    Every time my mother''s health deteriorated, a severe feeling of powerlessness overwhelmed me.


    What value does a son who can only hold her hand have?


    My sense of self seemed to waver.


    At that time, someone gently took hold of my empty hand.


    "--- It''s okay. Lady Mitsuba won''t leave you yet, Arn-sama."


    "Finne...?"


    She must have rushed over.


    She was sweaty, and her breathing was rough. Even so, Finne gave me a gentle smile.


    Seeing that smile, my mind gradually regained itsposure.


    At the same time, my mother''s breathing began to stabilize.


    The medicine had worked.


    Relieved, I slowly sat down in the nearby chair.


    "...There might not be as much time as I thought..."


    "Even so... doesn''t that mean what we have to do doesn''t change? The only way to victory is to continue to y what we believe is our best hand. It seems cruel... but in this situation, the only person who can help Arn-sama is Arn-sama himself."


    "Absolutely, you''re absolutely right."


    Finne denied my thinking that someone should help me.


    That was correct.


    How nice it would be if someone could gantly rush in to help during a pinch.


    I''m always the one in that position, so there''s no harm in hoping that someone could help me.


    But, I''m not helping everyone in the world.


    I''m only helping a portion of them. Most people are oveing their difficulties on their own.


    They''re still gritting their teeth and living despite that.


    Even if giving up would be easier, they''re striving because they don''t want to give up.


    I''m stronger and smarter than others. I have confidence in that.


    I also have a position. I''m blessed with the people around me.


    It would be arrogant for someone like me to sit and wait for someone else''s help.


    Besides, I''d rather help someone who''s struggling than someone who''s sitting and waiting for help.


    "I wish... I wish I could help more..."


    "It''s okay. You''re already helping me enough."


    I responded to Finne, getting up from the chair.


    There''s no time to rush, nor to wait here for someone''s help.


    Unless I do what needs to be done, I can''t save anyone.


    If I don''t exterminate the demon, I can''t save my mother, and if I don''t use the kingdom war to demonstrate my existence, I can''t save Leo.


    All I can do is pray my mother hangs on until it''s all over, and keep running.


    Stopping would be a waste of time and a wasteful expenditure of my mother''s life.


    "Finne, please stay with my mother. I''m going to the capital to finish what I need to do."


    "Understood."


    As the temporary marshal, I have a role to y inunching an invasion from the sea into the kingdom.


    I can''t stay in the capital forever.


    I need to finish what''s best done while I''m still in the capital.


    The hidden room in the Imperial Sword Castle.


    That''s where I found the old man living.


    "Hmm... It''s a more grand conspiracy than I thought. Annoyingly petty for a demon."


    I had told the old man everything I had heard so far.


    This was his response.


    He was pretty high-handed for an emperor who had his body stolen by a demon.


    "Humans are cornered. There are two ways. Either we go to the source and kill it, or we have ite to us and kill it."


    "If we knew how to get to the demon world, we wouldn''t be in this mess. Even ancient texts don''t describe how to get there. If anything, thetter is more realistic. If we''re cornered, it''ll likely appear triumphant."


    "How cornered are we talking?"


    "If the Empire copses, it''ll likelye out. It''s nearly a certain victory."


    I sighed at the old man''s words.


    If the Empire falls, it''ll be a significant chaos.


    Well, to drag an opponent who''s nearly guaranteed a victory in the demon world, we might have to go that far.


    "However, it doesn''t have topletely copse. It''s sufficient if half of the Empire falls into the enemy''s hands. Demons are always arrogant. That should be enough to draw them out."


    "Half, huh..."


    The quickest way is to seat Leo on the throne, then rally the rebels under my banner. Of course, in alliance with the demon.


    In that case, they will support us. All we have to do is defeat Vepar, who holds the power of the virus. If we can draw him out, we win.


    After that, Leo and the others may struggle, but as long as we can defeat Vepar, our forces should be sufficient.


    We have a hero and SS-ss adventurers. We can do it.


    But there''s an obstructive power.


    It''s Erik, who''s vying for the title of crown prince with Leo.


    Currently, Erik controls about half the Empire. If I don''t deal with Erik, I can''t use my n.


    "...Do you think everything was set up? Old man."


    "I don''t know. I don''t have enough information to make a judgment. But it''s certain that preparations to draw the demon areplete. Among the three great powers of the continent, the Empire and the Kingdom are at odds. Whichever wins, humanity''s weakening is inevitable. It must look like a good opportunity for the demon."


    "Do you think it''lle? From the demon world."


    "I don''t know that either. But... if they think they can do it, they wille. They must be at their limits, and they''re not sure if they can kill the descendants of the hero with their powers."


    They must think they can kill us. There''s no doubt that this is their strategy.


    But there''s no 100% guarantee. So if they think they can eradicate humanity now, they mighte.


    "Yeah... That was informative. By the way... why didn''t you tell me this silver mask is something incredible?"


    "I didn''t know it was something incredible. On the contrary, didn''t you feel ufortable wearing something that suppresses magic?"


    "I felt it a little, but I thought this was normal. How about you, old man?"


    "I never had to fight full force with that thing on. I had no way of noticing. You should realize just how abnormal you are."


    "Are you saying I''m insensitive...?"


    When I first started learning magic, I didn''t feel as constrained as I do when I wear the mask.


    But I quickly got used to it. I didn''t think much of it because I thought it was just like that.


    Even though I felt the constraint, the power of my magic was stronger than when I first started learning. Who would think that they''re being limited while they''re growing?


    "That''s why people like you should wear masks. Remember that. If you don''t feel difort with that mask, it means your power isparable to the royal family of the ancient magical civilization. If you take off the mask and fight with all your might, you could shake the world. Think carefully before you take it off. Once the magic power that''s been suppressed by the mask overflows, I don''t know if it can be returned to normal."


    The old man warns me with a serious face.


    I understand what he''s saying.


    The people of the ancient magical civilization disappeared.


    Because they had no choice.


    I could end up the same way.


    I understand that well.


    Even so.


    "If I have to... I won''t hesitate."


    "...I suppose."


    The old man doesn''t say anything more, as if saying more would be pointless.


    He''s still my master, after all. He knows me well.


    I left the room, thankful for his understanding.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Chapter 564 - Because We Are Brothers


    The day after Mother copsed.


    Leo arrived in the imperial capital from the western border for a farewell address before going off to battle.


    It''s likely he was called back at this time partly out of consideration for me.


    Of course, there are probably various other reasons as well.


    Leo is a general leading an army of 150,000.


    A candidate for the throne who will undoubtedly secure the position of Crown Prince if he wins.


    A heroic prince who has already achieved many feats.


    His presence alone boosts morale among the people.


    "Nii-san! How is our Mother!?"


    "Calm down. She''s stable now, and Finne is with her. ording to the doctor attached to the emperor''s harem, it seems to be due to a heartache. Well, it''s not surprising, considering that both of her sons are at the front lines."


    Upon hearing my exnation, Leo''s face distorts in grief.


    Currently, Mother is resting in a room in the inner pce, under heavy security.


    The one who issued the order was Father.


    The security arrangements are far from normal.


    It''s so alert that even the pce knights have been mobilized.


    For Father, he''s probably reminded of the nightmare when his second wife was ill.


    Moreover, Mother is the biological mother of Leo and me.


    The Crown Prince candidate leading 150,000 main forces from thend, and the temporarymander-in-chief who will be the overallmander of the entire army once he enters the field, leading the invasion from the sea.


    She''s the mother of these two. If she were to lose her life, it would affect morale.


    As our status rises, so does Mother''s status and importance.


    "Is her life... not in danger?"


    "That''s what they say... but the cause of her heartache is almost certainly us. I''m afraid her anxiety won''t be relieved."


    "Then... we need to finish this as soon as possible."


    In the past, Leo might have muttered something like, "At least you, big brother, should stay."


    But now, Leo sees what needs to be done.


    We must win. This is not a situation where we can reserve anything.


    "That''s right. I''ll be leading a united fleet from the Commonwealth. Once we join up, I''ll be the overallmander coordinating the entire army from the rear. Of course, it''s just a formality."


    "A temporary marshal, huh? It''s impressive that Father allowed it."


    "It was hard. But to lead a fleet from another country, you need a position. And for you to fight with all your might, someone needs to take care of the chores in the rear. This time, I''m serious too. The overallmander of the kingdom''s entire army, Prince Ansem, is a remarkable man. If you let your guard down, even you could lose."


    "If you say so, it must be true... Leticia warned me, too. If he had been in good health, she wouldn''t have needed to join the battle against the United Kingdom."


    "That''s the kind of opponent he is. I know you''re worried about Mother... but we won''t solve her heartache unless we end this war. Let''s just focus on winning for now. If we win, we can return."


    "That''s true. In this situation, we can''t hope for an early peace agreement. Both sides are raring to go. Ideally, we''d want to inflict a major blow in a single battle and then negotiate for peace, but..."


    "I can''t imagine the ambitious Crown Prince would ept that, nor do I think Ansem would allow such a defeat. We''ll have to be patient."


    "I guess so..."


    Leo''s face fell a little.


    He must want to minimize casualties. Part of it is because Leo is kind, but most of it is likely for Letitia''s sake.


    Under Leticia, there are quite a few former Kingdom members who admire her.


    For them, with Leticia at the forefront, they will be fighting against their own homnd.


    The fewer casualties, the better.


    "Peace is the best oue, but for that, the Empire needs to gain an advantage. Once we''re at the front lines, our only task is to defeat the enemy in front of us. That''s the quickest way to peace. We''ll have to leave the strategy to the Chancellor."


    While persuading Leo, I heave a sigh.


    There are just too many things we need to do.


    We cannot leave the Kingdom, which is likely linked to the demon, unattended. But without solid evidence, the adventurer''s guild can''t act. That''s why the Empire needs to expose them. If pushed into a corner, the demon will likely reveal itself.


    But they''re not an easy opponent to corner.


    The Kingdom is a major power.


    Their leader, Ansem, is a skilled tactician.


    Quality and quantity - they''re a formidable enemy possessing both. Plus, they have a robust fortress that the Empire failed to conquer previously.


    If they barricade themselves in, it would be a real issue.


    Thebined fleet is intended for this, but there''s no guarantee it can seed.


    If the war is prolonged, only the demon benefits.


    Of course, it would be a windfall if Wepal showed up, but if Wepal appeared and neither Leo nor I were in the Empire, it would be pointless.


    The war can''t be drawn out, and I want to be in the Empire when it''s weak.


    It''s self-indulgent, but everything hinges on continually ying the best hand and whether that will work or not.


    For that, we first need victory.


    It alles back to that.


    "Did you ever imagine when we were kids that we would lead a massive army and invade an enemy country?"


    "Of course, I did. Just like Wilhelm and Erik... I thought we could do that, too."


    "Really? I never did. I could imagine you going to the battlefield... but never thought I would go."


    "Really? I could easily imagine it because I can trust my back to you."


    "Your trust is terrifying to me."


    "I trust you more than anyone. That''s why I''m d that you''re going to the front line. It reassures me. Thank you, even though it''s a hassle for you to leave the castle."


    Leo honestly expresses his gratitude.


    He would likely get angry if he knew the real reason I''m going to the front line.


    That''s why I can''t tell him the truth.


    "...We''re brothers. One can''t just sit back and rx in the castle. Not even me."


    "That''s what I like about you. Even though you usually hate responsibility, when ites to family, you be responsible."


    "Shut up. If you tease me, I might not send reinforcements."


    "That''s okay. Only Elna will be mad."


    "By the time I send reinforcements, everything might be over... Remember to keep a tight rein on things, okay?"


    "I''ll try my best. Seriously."


    After our conversation, Leo finished greeting our father and after making his appearance to the citizens, he then returned to the front lines.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:


    </strong>


    <strong>Author finally ended the series (in RAWS) so we got around 203 chapters to go :^)</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Chapter 565: Military Port Inspection


    After Leo''s departure, the order formally appointing me as the provisional Field Marshal was sent to various locations.


    On the surface, it was said that I would lead both the Imperial Navy and the Principality Navy, but the real aim was to divert attention towards Arnold Lakes Adler.


    Of course, this true intention was not made public.


    For this reason, various objections were raised, both major and minor.


    It is a basic rule that there is one Field Marshal in the Imperial Capital and two on the national borders. They are the top of the Imperial Army and also the overseers of the battlefield.


    Many were opposed to the idea that I, not Leo with his overwhelming record of achievements, should take up this position, even temporarily. After all, Leo is not a Field Marshal. If we joined forces on the front line, Leo would be under mymand.


    Many people did not understand why it was me, not Leo.


    It''s an issue of the chain ofmand. Leo has not been given the rank of Field Marshal. Many were not satisfied with the fact that I, without any significant achievements like Leonardo, would be ced above him.


    However, an exnation was provided for this.


    It was necessary to perfectly control the Navy of the Principality. Even if it was just a formality, a rank was necessary for Arnold, who did not have the same achievements as Leonardo.


    After joining the Kingdom, Arnold will be the suprememander, but he will merely be a rear-organizer. Leo will takemand of the army.


    With this exnation, the Chancellor silenced the majority.


    Yet, those who were still unhappy were Erik''s supporters.


    From their point of view, it was intolerable.


    I, who they considered to be no more than a hanger-on to Leo, had suddenly be a powerful figure in the military, on par with Erik and Leo.


    In response, Father granted Erik a position known as "War Minister".


    This is a position only avable during wartime, simr to a military advisor. It''s a post that allows you to provide military advice and rmendations to the emperor at the closest possible distance.


    Originally, the Field Marshal in the Imperial Capital would take on this role, but this time, Erik was specifically given this role and position.


    It was to maintain the bnce.


    Thanks to this, Erik''s supporters also quieted down. There was more than enough benefit for Erik.


    In this way, thanks to the work of Father and the Chancellor, I safely ascended to the position of Temporary Field Marshal.


    A Field Marshal in name only.


    My first job was to inspect the Imperial Navy.


    "Prince Al! d you could make it! I''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival!!"


    At the Imperial Navy''s home base, the Imperial port town of Waltas, the first person to greet me was Minister of Technology, Cuber.


    The reason why Cuber was here was that he was involved in the development of a new type of ship following the gship Alphonse.


    He was involved in the construction of ships rted to the gship Alphonse.


    "I''ve been dying to introduce you to my masterpiece! I couldn''t wait toe and meet you!"


    "Thank you, Minister Cuber."


    "No, no, it''s not that big of a deal... But, it doesn''t suit you. That mantle."


    Looking at the blue mantle I was wearing for the Field Marshal, Cuber expressed his honest opinion.


    I didn''t think I looked good in it either, so I agreed with his opinion.


    "I don''t think it suits me. I probably won''t be able to pull it off."


    "I see, a typical Prince Al opinion. Well, it''s better than getting cocky all of a sudden because you''re a Field Marshal. Come on, this way."


    With that, Cuber tried to take me straight to the port.


    But I stopped him.


    "Sorry, could you stay behind me?"


    "Oh? Is something wrong?"


    "I am a Field Marshal, after all."


    With that, I walked in front of Cuber.


    Despite Cuber''s curious look, I entered the port.


    I knew what was going to happen.


    It''s a tradition, and a messenger hade before Cuber arrived. This is also a ceremony. It''s meant to boost morale.


    As I entered the port, a line of soldiers made a path.


    At the very end of it.


    There stood Minister of Marine, Giresberger.


    And then...


    "Imperial Navy officers and soldiers!! Salute to Field Marshal Arnold!!"


    At themand, all the soldiers standing in the harbor simultaneously saluted me.


    It was a straight path to Giresberger.


    I proceeded while returning their salute.


    "Thank you for the wee, Minister of Marine."


    "When weing a newly appointed Field Marshal, it is customary to involve all the officers and soldiers. But of course, that''s not the only reason for such a grand wee. You''re the first Field Marshal to lead our Imperial Navy. In the Empire, the Navy has been somewhat sidelined. But now, it is the era of the Navy. We all hope you will be a symbol of this."


    "Don''t get your hopes up too much. I''m just a temporary Field Marshal after all. Of course, I''ll do what needs to be done. The Navy only felt marginalized because itcked opportunities to shine. If it demonstrates its presence in this war, the importance of the Navy will increase. You don''t need to rely on me. You should depend on the abilities you''ve polished."


    "Indeed... I feel embarrassed. We will earn our own ce. Please forget what I said."


    "No problem. Minister Cuber! The wee is over. I want to hear about the new ship. Show me around."


    "Certainly!"


    Cuber, who seemed bored while the weing ceremony was taking ce, visibly brightened when I called him.


    Watching this, the Minister of Marine Giresberger grimaced, but it''s best not to expect formalities from Cuber.


    All we need is talent, and that''s why Cuber holds the position of Minister of Technology.


    However, it seems that''s not the only reason Giresberger frowned.


    "Field Marshal, between you and me..."


    "What is it?"


    "The new ship is a failure. It''s not something that can be used at all."


    "Everything depends on how you use it. I was called a spent prince and still am, but now I''m a temporary Field Marshal."


    I lightly chuckled and pped Giresberger''s shoulder, then followed Cuber away.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:</strong>


    <strong>The Minister''s name was a pain to trante....


    </strong>


    <strong>edit 2: Friendly reminder that in case you don''t read the announcements I made a discord group where I announce whentest chapters are posted for everyone so yea... </strong>


    <strong>Link Here :D</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Chapter 566: The Escort Ships


    Following Cuber, we arrived at the docked ships.


    There were five of them.


    One of them resembled my gship Alphonse but was smaller in size.


    The remaining four looked like standard Imperial ships but were clearly bigger.


    Alphonse is ssified as arge ship, but these were even bigger.


    "Lord Al! Behold my masterpiece! These are escort ships made specifically for the gship Alphonse! They don''t have names yet, so I want you to name them!"


    "Minister of Marine. They seem pretty well made just by the looks of it, don''t they?"


    "It''s just the appearance. To exin, the one in the middle is a prototype made during the construction of the gship Alphonse, it''s just for show. The remaining four ships are what Minister Cuber referred to as ''escort ships.''"


    Giresberger emphasizes the term ''escort ships.''


    I can somewhat guess their purpose just by looking at them, but I decided to ask anyway.


    "What do you mean by ''escort ships''?"


    "I''m d you asked! For that, please look at the Alphonse prototype in the middle!"


    Cuber enthusiastically started his exnation.


    As I was told to, I looked at the prototype, and at the bow of the ship was a huge turret. It was a magic cannon of a type I hadn''t seen before.


    "This is the Type 99 Focused Magic Cannon, also known as the ''Raitei''! Its magical power consumption was so high that the Alphonse alone couldn''t fire it, but we solved that problem with these four escort ships! By receiving magical power supply from the four ships, equipped with magical reactors evenrger than the Alphonse, we can fire this Raitei! It''s a decisive weapon that canpletely change the course of battle!!!!"


    "I see."


    So the ships were erged for that reason?


    However, I can''t expect them to be fast. The ones equipped on the Alphonse were considered for speed as well.


    In a battle at sea where there is nothing to hide behind, the speed of a ship bes crucial.


    Are these escort ships a trade-off for all of that?


    "Field Marshal, this weapon is..."


    "I get it. It''s a failure, isn''t it? Have you tested it?"


    "We conducted a test fire on the prototype. I admit it has considerable power, but the prototype was half destroyed. It''s still being repaired. The recoil is huge, and firing is difficult unless it''s connected to the four ships."


    "So, it''s a sitting duck?"


    "No, no! You''re supposed to fire the Raitei as soon as the battle starts! You can cripple the enemy fleet with a single blow!"


    "I guess there''s no other way to use it. But that''s not the only drawback, is it?"


    When I look at Giresberger, he nods deeply.


    A preemptive strike at the start of the battle. If the power is guaranteed, there''s no problem.


    And yet, Giresberger called it a failure.


    There must be a clear disadvantage.


    "These four ships are required to fire the Raitei. However, even with these four, the magical power required for the Raitei is barely enough. In other words, these four ships can''t equip any magic cannons. Also, they''re slow, so if a battle starts, they''ll be left behind right away. They can''t even get close to the enemy."


    "So, they''re truly ships only for the Raitei. They can damage the enemy, but at the same time, our four ships be useless..."


    Upon following Cuber, we arrived at the ce where the ships were anchored. There were five of them.


    One of them bore a striking resemnce to the gship Alphonse, although it was slightly smaller. The other four appeared to be standard Imperial ships, but they were unmistakably massive. Alphonse itself was ssified as arge ship, but these were even bigger.


    "Prince Al! Behold my masterpiece! These are special escort ships for the gship Alphonse! They don''t have names yet, so I''d like you to name them!"


    "Minister of Maritime Affairs, they look quite well made, don''t they?"


    "It''s not just their appearance. Let me exin. The one in the middle is a prototype built when constructing the Alphonse, and is purely for show. The remaining four, as Minister Cuber mentioned, are ''escort ships''."


    Minister Gilespelger emphasized the term ''escort ships''. I could guess their purpose from their appearance, but I decided to ask anyway.


    "What do you mean by ''escort ships''?"


    "I''m d you asked! First, please take a look at the Alphonse prototype in the middle!"


    Cuber started exining enthusiastically. Just as he had said, the prototype had a gigantic turret in its bow. It was a type of magical cannon I hadn''t seen before.


    "It''s called the Ny-nine Condensed Magic Cannon, also known as the Raiteibolt. It consumes so much magical power that it can''t be fired by the Alphonse alone. However, we solved this problem with the four escort ships! They are equipped withrger magic furnaces than the Alphonse and can supply it with the magic power needed to fire the Raiteibolt. It is a decisive weapon that can turn the tide of battle!"


    "I see."


    So that''s why the ships had been erged. However, their speed probably left much to be desired. The Alphonse was designed with speed in mind.


    In a naval battle, where there''s nothing to hide behind, the speed of a ship is critical. And these escort ships had traded speed for firepower.


    "Minister, this weapon..."


    "You know it''s a failure, right? Have you done a test fire?"


    "We tested it on the prototype. It''s powerful, I admit, but it nearly destroyed the prototype. We''re still repairing it. The recoil is massive, and it''s difficult to fire unless connected to the four escort ships."


    "So, they''re targets."


    "No, no! Youunch the Raiteibolt at the start of a battle! You can cripple the enemy fleet in one shot!"


    "Sure, that''s one way to use it. But that''s not the only problem, is it?"


    When I looked at Gilespelger, he nodded deeply. A pre-emptive strike at the start of a battle. If the power is guaranteed, there''s no issue. Yet, Gilespelger called it a failure. There must be a clear w.


    "Without these four ships, the Raiteibolt cannot be fired. However, even with these four ships, the magical power required for the Raiteibolt is just barely sufficient. In other words, these four ships cannot be equipped with magical cannons. Furthermore, because they are slow, they would be left behind as soon as a battle begins. They cannot even get close to the enemy."


    "So, they are truly ships solely for the Raiteibolt. They can cause damage to the enemy, but at the same time, our four ships be useless..."


    Crew members are finite. Furthermore, the distance to the Kingdom is vast. It requires a considerable number of trained crew members to operate a single ship. And they would all be incapacitated en masse.


    Indeed, it is a serious w.


    "But it has a merit! A strength that more than makes up for its weaknesses! Its power is immense!"


    "It is not eptable to concentrate excessive firepower on one ship! We asked for escort ships, not auxiliary ships! Please do not change our fleet n for your hobbies!"


    "I would have built an escort ship if we had the budget for it. Even the Alphonse was a stretch. Don''t you think it''s impossible to build a new escort ship, Minister of Maritime Affairs? Therefore, within our budget, I''m trying to get the best results."


    "Who would want to be on a slow ship that can''t do anything after firing the Raiteibolt? I don''t want to make our precious subordinates targets!"


    "They just need to fall back. It''s not a big deal."


    "You never know what will happen at sea! This is why I hate engineers!"


    "Don''t justin! I would have built a perfect escort ship if we had the budget! Don''t be extravagant when we have no budget!"


    A war of words began between the two ministers. It was an ugly argument, even for ministers. However, the Empire could not afford to let the ships sit idle. Once built, we should consider how to make the best use of them.


    Thinking this, I entered one of the auxiliary ships, leaving the squabbling ministers behind. The inside was more spacious than it looked from the outside. It was essentially a transport ship. It would have been great for transporting personnel, but the joint fleet''s mission was to eliminate the Royal Navy. You could send as many personnel as you wanted bynd.


    The objective was at sea, so no matter how many ground forces you load, it was pointless. Besides, the ship was slow and a big target. It would be showered with concentrated fire before it got close.


    "Hmm... This isn''t the time to be held back bymon sense..."


    There was an idea, but I didn''t know if it was possible. There was no time but to try, and there was a possibility that everything might fail. However, if possible, it could turn the tide of the naval battle in our favor.


    "The strength lies in the abundant space. It''s arge ship, so while it''s slow, it''s more stable than other ships. Furthermore, after the pre-emptive attack, it won''t participate in the offensive."


    The conditions were met. There was no choice but to try.


    "Get the Hayabusa to the imperial capital. I request the dispatch of the Sixth Imperial Guard Knights under the authority of the acting Field Marshal. Minister of Maritime Affairs! Where is the gship Alphonse right now?"


    "Ah, yes! The Alphonse is currently sailing towards this port. Its exact location is unknown, but it is expected to arrive within a few days."


    "Good. Minister of Technology. Can you quickly retrofit the auxiliary ships?"


    "It depends on what you want to change."


    "I want to change the interior. Make it asfortable as possible."


    "I don''t see why not, but who do you n on amodating?"


    "The Tenga. If possible, I''d also like a hatch that can be opened and closed. From now on, this auxiliary ship will be converted into an aircraft carrier. Of course, this depends on whether the Tenga can adapt to the ship."


    Upon hearing my proposal, Gilespelger grimaced while Cuber''s face lit up with interest. I knew I was suggesting something outrageous, but it was the only solution I had. The rest was to test it and see how it worked.


    Tengas are living creatures. There must be things they like and dislike. I heard that the Allied Kingdom has ships for transporting flying dragons, but they are only for transportation. They are not intended for deployment at sea.


    However, Fin and Nova were able tond on a ship. It''s a different story for long voyages, but there is a possibility. In a nar naval battle, there would be nothing more advantageous than being able to attack from the air.


    Combining this with Raiteibolt might allow us to eliminate the enemy fleet in one fell swoop.


    "Be happy, Minister of Maritime Affairs. The age of the navy might be upon us."


    With that, I smiled smugly.


    <strong>TL''s Notes:


    </strong>


    <strong>Day 4 of plugging my discord </strong>


    <strong>---> here <---</strong><strong> fortest announcements/chap releases</strong>


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Chapter 567: Maritime Exercises


    "Begin preparation for the Raiteiunch."


    "Prepare for the Raiteiunch! Connect with each ship!"


    At sea, I was sitting in the chair provided on the gship Alphonse.


    As I gave the instruction, the captain ordered the entire crew.


    With the gship Alphonse at the center, escort ships began to connect one by one, first to the right, then the left, then to the rear on both sides.


    To counteract the recoil of the Raitei, after connecting, the escort ships dropped anchor to prepare for the recoil.


    "Connectionplete! The magic supply to the Raitei is also sufficient!"


    "Raitei Is ready tounch! All hands prepare forunch!"


    The captain looked at me.


    I was to give the order tounch.


    I nodded quietly and gave themand.


    "Fire."


    "Launching Raitei!!"


    Along with the captain''smand, the Raitei... did notunch.


    The magic reactor is not a device that generates magic power on its own. It merely stores magic power. Once fired, it takes days to recharge.


    Also, the barrel of the Raitei requires maintenance after each firing.


    We can''t fire it for real each time during exercises.


    We move as if we had fired it.


    "Raitei hit the enemy fleet! There was significant damage!"


    "Disconnect. Alphonse moves forward. Escort ships,unch your aerial forces as soon as possible."


    "Understood! Disconnecting! Alphonse will move forward now!"


    We disconnect from the escort ships and the Alphonse begins to move forward.


    Meanwhile, the Sixth Imperial Knight Order began to rise into the sky one after another from the escort ships.


    However...


    "The fourth ship''sunch has been interrupted..."


    Looking at the escort ship to the rear left, it seemed there was trouble, and the Skyhawks were not rising into the sky.


    Seeing this, the third ship, located to the rear right, also stoppedunching its Skyhawks.


    The captain gave me a quick nce.


    He probably shares my thoughts.


    "Alphonse will move forward. Instruct the Skyhawk unit in the sky to attack the enemy fleet. The enemy fleet is disoriented by Raitei. We strike while we can."


    "Understood! Full speed ahead!"


    Leaving the halted escort ships behind, Alphonse moves forward.


    The Skyhawk units waiting in the sky understand the intent and begin to ascend and move forward to attack the enemy fleet.


    This is the flow of events.


    "How did it go? Your Excellency?"


    "Return to the port. It''s a waste to continue in this state."


    "Understood! We''re turning back to the port!"


    The exercise ended, and the Alphonse and four escort ships returned to the port.


    The Skyhawk unit of the Sixth Imperial Knight Order joined us yesterday.


    However, due to theck of time, exercises started immediately on the newly refurbished, yet nameless, escort ships.


    Perhaps due to the unfamiliarity of being on the ship, the Skyhawks were restless, and the crew struggled with the unfamiliar task ofunching the Skyhawks from the ship.


    But it''s already the second day.


    It can''t be chalked up to unfamiliarity anymore.


    "What happened?"


    "Yes! The Skyhawks wouldn''t listen, we couldn''tunch them into the sky, and we fell behind."


    The captain of the fourth ship, where the initial trouble had urred, answers my question at the port.


    "What is the contingency n in such a situation?"


    "We return the reluctant Skyhawk back inside and prepare another Skyhawk forunch."


    "Could you do that?"


    "We were instructed to do so, but I wouldn''t say we were able to do it. We need to modify the ship''s structure to allow for smoother swaps. We also think it''s necessary to devise ways to minimize shaking during takeoff."


    "Very well."


    He understands his failures and knows what is needed.


    Skyhawks are living creatures.


    It is required of the captain of the escort ship to strive to allow the Skyhawks tounch with as little stress as possible.


    The captain of the fourth ship seems to understand this.


    But,


    "Then let me ask, why did the third ship stopunching?"


    "Yes! Because the fourth ship couldn''t get the Skyhawks up, I thought we might start over from the beginning. I thought it would be wasteful to tire out the Skyhawks with unnecessaryunches."


    "Do you think there are do-overs on the battlefield?"


    Facing the captain of the third ship, who seemed to suggest that he had made the correct decision, I stared him down. Clearly, he hadn''t expected to be put on the spot.


    He straightened his back.


    "I... I apologize!!"


    "This is a military exercise. It''s not a y where we get apuse forunching Skyhawks all together. Without instructions from us, there should be no stoppage. The enemy is right before us, the gship is in the middle of operations. Your job is to get the Skyhawks up at full speed and provide support to the gship. Will you stop even in real battles if there is an issue with the adjacent ship?"


    "N-no... I apologize!"


    "Apologies are unnecessary. Giresburger!!"


    I called out loudly to the Minister of Marine Affairs Giresburger who was standing nearby.


    He probably knew he would be next.


    He came and stood before me with a resigned look on his face.


    "Yes! Right here!"


    "Weren''t you instructed to prepare the best captains? Is a captain who unterally suspends an exercise among the best? If so, I may have greatly misunderstood. It seems I may need to give up on centering strategies around the Imperial Navy."


    "I apologize, Your Excellency! It''s all my responsibility!"


    "If you''re going to talk about responsibility, do your job. Prepare another captain. A captain who can quickly understand the operations of the special escort ships and act correctly."


    "I understand!"


    The captain of the third ship, who had just been dismissed, was in shock.


    He looked as if he didn''t understand why such a thing was happening, but we can''t trust an escort ship to someone who can''t handle such things.


    "Since you don''t seem to understand, let me exin. The ship you are on is not a failure or defective product. It''s a special ship that carries precious Skyhawks and houses Imperial Knights. Even a minor mistake in judgment can lead to defeat, it''s that kind of ship. It cannot be entrusted to someone who is not prepared."


    After exining the reasons, I started to walk.


    My destination was Kuber, who was listening to improvement ns from the Sixth Imperial Knights.


    "Yes, yes, I understand. We''ll make improvements as soon as possible. Ah, about erging the hatches, we''re currently working on it."


    "Kuber! Having only one hatch for the Skyhawks to take off from inside the ship takes too much time and it doesn''t function if there''s a problem. Without reducing the ship''s durability, make it two."


    "Two!? Your Highness!? For all four ships!?"


    "You made them. Take responsibility and make them usable."


    "A-ah, Your Highness... I''ve been...cking sleeptely..."


    "The Sixth Imperial Knights haven''t been sleeping properly either. It''s important for them to get used to it, but it''s also important to make it morefortable. You''re the Minister of Technology, do your job."


    " Yes"


    Kuber responded to my demands with a soulless expression.


    Watching me, the crew of the escort ships stood rigidly, looking tense.


    They didn''t know when my wrath might descend upon them.


    "He''s like a demon."


    "Are you scared, Captain?"


    "I''m not really scared. I have confidence in myself."


    Captain of Alphonse approached me and spoke in a low voice.


    He probably understands that I''m intentionally being tough to keep everyone on their toes.


    Although I''m being respected as a temporary marshal, there''s an atmosphere of contempt around me. As if they think I''m just a prince who got lucky.


    I can''t fight with such an atmosphere.


    That''s why I had to be harsh to everyone to break this atmosphere.


    It''s probably more urate to say that I don''t have the luxury to be lenient.


    We can''t set sail if they''re not up to par.


    "The crew of Alphonse are all elite. Is it too much to ask for the same level?"


    "It''s tough, but we have no choice. It''s necessary."


    "That''s true. I''ll somehow make thempetent."


    "Do we have time?"


    "That depends on my brother."


    The movements of thebined fleet change with the activities of Leo''s 150,000 troops.


    If they''re just skirmishing around the border, we can''t provide support.


    We need the royal army to push in before we can take our turn.


    There''s a little grace period until then.


    We have to get it done in that time.


    "By the way, Captain, we need to name the escort ships soon. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "I''m at a loss if you ask me. Wouldn''t it be better for Your Excellency to name them as you wish?"


    "Then how about Johannes?"


    "I''d prefer you didn''t..."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Chapter 568: Before Deployment


    A grand total of 150,000.


    Until now, the Empire had been subjected to attacks by the Kingdom.


    However, the Emperor had amassed his forces and thrown them into the fight, signaling an end to their passive stance.


    Leading them was the heroic prince, Leonard.


    At his side were the generals who had distinguished themselves in the civil war, Elna of the House of Amsberg, and Theodore, who led the Second Imperial Knights.


    In addition, former Kingdom soldiers who surrendered out of their affection for Leticia.


    The majority of them were Gryphon Knights, a valuable aerial force.


    Their strength was sufficient.


    With such arge army, there was no way they could lose. That''s what many people thought.


    But...


    "Hmm... I can''t see a clear path to victory."


    Leo, as the suprememander, was crossing his arms, looking at the map spread out on his desk.


    The map disyed was of the Kingdom''s interior. Multiple routes of advancement were proposed, but none of them were satisfactory to Leo.


    "We''re about to set out, and you''re still mulling over this?"


    "Elna... it''s just that these nned routes of advancement are somehow..."


    Elna, in her position as deputy general, spoke to the troubled Leo.


    They had discussed the routes of advancement many times. They had decided in the military council that this was the only way.


    "If you don''t like it, just say so."


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. I think this is probably the only way. But the enemy''s formation is too perfect. I don''t feel like we can break through."


    "So, you don''t have any improvements to propose, you''re just vaguely anxious. You''re pretty pessimistic for a suprememander leading 150,000."


    "I have a right to be pessimistic. I am responsible for the lives of 150,000 people, after all."


    "That may seem harsh, but... if you''re conscious of the weight of each life, you can''t wage war, can you?"


    At Elna''s words, Leo gave a faint smile.


    Seeing his smile, reminiscent of Al, Elna opened her eyes slightly.


    "I know. You can''t wage war decently. It''s my job to tell soldiers to go die. But... It''s also my job to create a situation where they don''t have to die. Even if death is expected, it doesn''t excuse me from consideration. If we don''t win, the sacrifices will only increase. So, I''ll aim for victory. No matter the sacrifice. But, I won''t neglect efforts to reduce the sacrifice. That''s my pride as amander."


    "... I overstepped. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Thank you for your concern. But don''t worry. I know the enemy isn''t easy enough to beat with just wishful thinking."


    With that, Leo once again lowered his gaze to the map.


    The Empire''s invasion n was simple.


    Invade with the main force of 150,000. Repel the Kingdom''s army that came to intercept them and force the enemy to retreat.


    Once they retreated, the enemy would hole up in their proud fortress.


    It was known as the Louvill Fortress.


    It was a colossal fortress with an attached port, and in order to invade the Kingdom''s royal capital, this fortress had to be prated.


    Ignoring it was theoretically possible, but that would expose the supply lines. They would likely be ambushed en route to the capital.


    It was difficult to block off supplies and starve them out, as they constantly received supplies from the sea.


    Because the Gryphon Knights were always ready to sortie, they couldn''t be held back with half-hearted forces.


    The fortress was impregnable.


    Once before, the Empire had challenged it, failed to conquer it, and found themselves mired in a quagmire.


    The Empire''s strategy was to force the Kingdom''s army to hole up there.


    It would be difficult to annihte the Kingdom''s army before they retreated. Retreating to the fortress was the Kingdom''s basic tactic against the Empire''s invasion.


    In that case, they just needed to operate under the assumption that the enemy would hole up anyway.


    Surround the Kingdom''s main force withnd and naval forces and annihte them.


    That was the strategy the Empire hade up with. It was simple, but it required deploying a massive amount of forces on bothnd and sea. Numerical superiority obviated the need for tricks. That was the Empire''s invasion n.


    However, it was for this reason that Leo was troubled.


    "The enemy general Ansem understands the Empire''s strategy. That''s why he''sying out an extensive defensive line. The Kingdom''s defenses have beenpletely revamped. Every city is positioned so as not to be isted, with new forts in between. There''s always a position for reinforcements to arrive from, and there''s no easy ce to attack."


    "But didn''t we agree that our only option is to advance, anyway?"


    "Indeed. That''s the part I hate. We have no choice but to move forward. Ansem knows that too, which is why he''s set up a formidable defensive line. If we''re going to break through this, we''re going to be worn down. If the main force of 150,000 can''t make the Kingdom''s army retreat, the Empire''s basic strategy will copse. Because I know this, I''m sure Ansem has no intention of engaging in a decisive battle."


    "So, he''s nning to gradually whittle down our forces."


    Leo nodded at Elna''s words.


    The same discussion had taken ce during the military council. However, it was decided that the suitable routes of advancement were those where Ansem would eventually make a move, even if it meant being slowly worn down. This was because they had enough forces to withstand being worn down.


    However, Leo did not believe that an opponent that Al was cautious of would engage in a decisive battle so easily.


    However, there were no solutions either.


    "Elna, what do you think Al would do?"


    "You''re asking me? Don''t you know him better?"


    "I want to hear what Elna thinks."


    "Well... If he''s dealing with an enemy who won''te out, I think Al would use a tactic that forces them toe out."


    "If I could do that, I wouldn''t be having trouble."


    "If I had any ideas, I wouldn''t be struggling either. But in Al''s case... He always uses strategies that make you think, ''So that''s how he does it.'' He likes to attack from outside the opponent''s consciousness."


    Listening to Elna''s answer, Leo folded his arms and fell into deep thought.


    For a while, normal advancement wouldn''t pose a problem, but eventually, they''d need to draw out Ansem.


    He would have toe up with something by then.


    A strategy like Al''s.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Chapter 569: Both Armies March


    "ALL TROOPS!! ADVANCE!!"


    Riding a ck eagle-lion, Leo issued amand to the massive army of 150,000 from the sky.


    One step at a time, the soldiers moved forward.


    This was the moment the Empire, which had been focusing on border defense during the war with the Kingdom and since the rebellion in the Imperial City, started to truly invade the Kingdom''s territory.


    The United Kingdom, the Feudal States, the Kingdom.


    Three nations that had formed an alliance to attack.


    The United Kingdom and the Feudal States had already been taken care of.


    Only the Kingdom remained.


    For the enduring Imperial soldiers, this was a chance for a counterattack.


    How dare they do this to us.


    Now it''s your turn.


    With such thoughts, the soldiers advanced.


    Their confidence was backed by a massive force of 150,000.


    And leading them was the Heroic Prince, Leonard.


    The deputymander was the reincarnation of the Hero, Elna.


    Protecting Leonard was Theodore, who led the Second Royal Guard Knights.


    Even with two top Royal Guard Knights Captains participating, the Generals leading each division were all those who had made a name for themselves in the civil war.


    At the head of them all was Harnish, who led the vanguard.


    "To lead the vanguard of such arge army... General Estman would be pleased."


    "We haven''t even started yet. Don''t let your guard down."


    Despite cautioning his subordinates, Harnish himself was hardlyposed.


    Originally, Harnish, who had been General Estman''s aide, could be ssified as an elite in the military. However, no matter how elite, one is not given the responsibility of leading the vanguard of an army exceeding 100,000 in their twenties. That would either be for a royal family member, a grand noble, or someone who had achieved remarkable military sess.


    Harnish had fought under Leo in the battle with Gordon in the north. By siding with Leo during the internal conflict in the military, he had earned trust.


    His promotion was a product of the war times.


    However, while this excited him, he also felt a vague sense of anxiety.


    Almost none of the experienced generals were participating in the war. The participating generals were all those who had recently achieved military sesses.


    While it sounded good to emphasize skill, it was clear that Leonard chose people he could easily work with.


    What wascking was experience.


    Harnish had been of the opinion that they should have brought along a few generals who had attacked the Kingdom in the past. Even if such people were a thorn in Leonard''s side, their past experience would certainly be useful.


    "There''s no point in thinking about it now..."


    The army had already begun to advance.


    There was no point in thinking about the formation now.


    If they really needed experience, he would convince himself to call someone.


    Behind him was an army of 150,000 Imperial soldiers.


    If he copsed, the 150,000 behind him would also copse.


    That''s what it meant to be the vanguard. But he could not hesitate. It was also the role of the vanguard to boost the morale of the allies.


    He had to be strong and wise.


    His responsibilities were different from those of other generals.


    "Alright... send the cavalry to the front! We''re now in enemy territory! Do not neglect the search! Maintain a state where a search party is always ahead! We are the vanguard! Remember that victory or defeat depends on our performance!!"


    Leonard had left the actions of each division to their respective generals.


    Whether to send out a search party or not, if every single thing had to be reported to the suprememander, an army of 150,000 would not function.


    Young generals had been deliberately selected to prioritize decision-making on the spot.


    Immediate judgment, decision-making ability over experience. That''s why young generals were chosen.


    Why did they do that?


    If the enemy was weak, they could be overwhelmed by sheer numbers. But if they couldn''t be overwhelmed, it meant that the enemymander was formidable.


    In that case, on-the-spot judgment would be required.


    The personnel selection had been made with the assumption of being at a disadvantage.


    And it was not wrong.


    The opponent was Ansem, the one Arnold had warned about.


    As he flew through the sky, Leonard was quietly determined.


    He was prepared to be put at a disadvantage.


    "So they''ve moved."


    "Yes, themander-in-chief is Leonard. His deputy is the genius of Armsberg. It''s a fairly serious lineup."


    Kingdom''s famed general, Barand.


    He was a veteran who served as the deputymander of the empire''s interception force and had also eliminated the magic squadron on Ansem''s orders.


    "Serious, huh... If the empire was serious, the Princess General woulde out. If that woman led the Eastern Border Defense Army, we might not have had a chance of winning."


    "Your jests, sir. Even the Princess General would be no match for His Highness."


    "Do not underestimate the imperial royal family. The strongest general in the Adler family is the Princess General. Considering her achievements, we should be d she didn''te. Of course... that doesn''t mean Leonard is a step down."


    "He has no achievements in expeditions. He has won battles within the empire, but he has not led arge army like this one. His supporting deputy is the prodigy of Amusberg. He too has no experience leading an army. Personal bravery andmand ability are different things."


    Barand gave his reasonable opinion.


    There is no experience or track record. There should be a weakness to exploit.


    It was not wrong.


    It was not wrong, but...


    "Don''t view Adler and the Armsberg as ordinary. They''ll pull the rug from under you. Even if theyck experience, they have it engraved in their blood. And... Leonard and Elna are his brother and childhood friend. That alone should be enough for caution."


    "Who is ''he''?"


    "The Seventh Imperial Prince, Arnold. He got the better of us in the Duchy. Perhaps he''s more cunning than the Princess General. The kingdom might have to thank him. He chose to be called the Insipid Prince."


    "Is he that significant...?"


    To Barand''s question, Ansem nodded.


    Ansem had a dream.


    It was a possible future.


    "Once... the Empire had Wilhelm. I never doubted that I was the one to stop his path of conquest... but we both fell. However... I managed to bounce back somehow. Against my will, I might add. And before me now stand Wilhelm''s brothers. Princes trying to take over Wilhelm''s legacy. Not what I had in mind... but not bad."


    "So let''s stop Wilhelm''s sessors and show His Highness''s superiority. Even if Wilhelm was alive, he could not have walked the path of conquest."


    "That''s right. That''s my reason for existence now. But... I do have a bit of regret."


    It''s not about Wilhelm''s death.


    The one leading an army of 150,000 is Leonard, not Arnold.


    He lost in the Duchy. But they both had various constraints.


    It''s different here.


    "Is it because Arnold is not the enemymander?"


    "Exactly. I have a desire to settle scores with that man leading our respectiverge armies. I can''t finish with a defeat."


    As themander-in-chief leading the Kingdom''s army, he felt relieved that Arnold did not appear. But at the same time, as an individual, Ansem wanted to fight him.


    But as themander-in-chief, he couldn''t prioritize personal feelings.


    And besides...


    "Well, he''ll probablye from the sea anyway. If his brother is attacked, he should do something. A rematch then wouldn''t be a dream."


    Ansem stood up from his chair with a grin.


    Then, flipping his white cloak, he issued an order.


    "Meet Leonard head-on!! Deploy!!"


    Thus, to intercept the invading army, Ansem led an army of 100,000 Kingdom soldiers to deployment.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Chapter 570: Invisible Reinforcements


    Both armies have marched forth.


    When the news reached us at the port, the Maritime Minister Gillesberger was utterly panicked.


    "It''s, it''s disastrous! We''re not nearly ready enough to sortie yet...!"


    "Calm down. Our turn isn''t for a while."


    The Empire''s basic strategy is to force the enemy into the impregnable fortress of Louvill.


    Only then will our fleet have its role, until then we are idle.


    Even if we arrive early, a fleet alone cannot capture a fortress. Considering it is enemy territory, our supplies are also limited.


    Unless there is certainty that we can push through, we are unable to march, that is the current situation.


    "But, Prince Leonard''s main force is 150,000, while the Royal Army is 100,000. If there''s a difference of 50,000 troops, it''s possible to quickly break them down!"


    "Only if the Royal Army foolishly rushes into battle. They''re well aware of the difference in military power. The kingdom isn''t so foolish as to challenge a decisive battle under equal conditions."


    "So... what do you think will happen?"


    In response to Gillesberg''s question, I spread out a map of the kingdom that was sent with the report.


    The Empire''s goal is to subdue the kingdom. The crown prince must renounce his position, that''s the essential condition. For that, we need to corner the kingdom.


    On the other hand, the kingdom just needs to make the Empire give up their invasion as the defending party.


    In most cases, the defense has an advantage over the offense. This invasion will also likely favor the Royal Army.


    They have the geographical advantage, and usable strongholds. Moreover, they''re in a better position in terms of supplies.


    Anthem wouldn''t ignore this advantage.


    The Empire''s invasion route is filled with numerous cities and forts.


    At first nce, it may seem confusing, but they are interconnected.


    "If they don''te out for a decisive battle, the Imperial Army will want to drag out the Royal Army''s main force. Hence, they will engage in capturing each city. However, the cities are linked by forts, enabling detailed coordination. The Empire doesn''t have the luxury to capture each fort with arge army of 150,000. It takes too much time. Therefore, they''ll probably disperse, but capturing a city receiving reinforcements from all over isn''t easy. They''ll inevitably suffer substantial losses."


    "But even when dispersed, they''re armies of tens of thousands. Can they be resisted by small-scale cities?"


    "They don''t intend to hold out forever. They can resist moderately, then retreat or surrender. Such instructions should have been given. The role of this defensivework isn''t a wall. Not to prevent intrusion, but to take away the mobility of those who intrude, like a spider''s web. The more the Imperial Army advances, the less they''ll be able to move."


    "Then, we must notify them immediately!"


    "It''s toote now. Besides, Leonard isn''t the type not to notice. He''s aware of it but has no choice but to go, that''s the downside of such arge army of 150,000. They''re always dealing with supply issues, and after gathering 150,000, they can''t just say, ''Actually, we''ll stop.'' They have to attack even at a disadvantage."


    Still, I can''t imagine Leonard marching while being swayed by the situation without a chance of winning. He must have some n.


    I can think of a few ways, but considering that the opponent is Anthem, an average scheme might only give him an opportunity to exploit.


    "So, there''s a chance we won''t even have a role...?"


    "Quite possibly. The Empire''s basic strategy depends on the premise of being able to push through. If that falls apart, there''s almost nothing ourbined fleet can do."


    "No, no way..." "Don''t whine, Maritime Minister."


    "I, I apologize... But if the odds of winning are slim, what will you do? Will you lead the reinforcements to rescue them?"


    "If 150,000 isn''t enough, what can a few tens of thousands of reinforcements do? And there''s no way the Emperor and the Chancellor in the capital haven''t foreseen this situation. They''ve decided to move with this strategy because they believe they can push through even if it''s tough. The reinforcements should already be prepared."


    "Eh, reinforcements...? Do you mean Princess Liselotte?"


    "Princess Lise won''t move, and can''t move. She can''t abandon the eastern defense."


    "Then, who will be the reinforcements? Will they gather the noble armies?"


    "I don''t know. We do what we can do. The messengers sent to the Albatro and Rondine duchies should be arriving soon. Gather the fleet and prepare to sortie at any time. Just focus on that."


    "That''s unreasonable..."


    This is a crucial war for the Empire, but it''s even more important for the Imperial Navy.


    Finally, a stage has appeared for us to shine.


    It would be worrisome to be told that there might not be an opportunity to sortie.


    However, there is a limit to what can be done from here.


    Right now, the urgent task is to organize the fleet.


    Originally, I was supposed to go to both duchies and take over the fleets of each country, but due to the problem with the apanying ships, I cannot leave here.


    I can''t go to help Leo.


    However, reinforcements do exist. I can pretty much imagine what my father and the chancellor would likely do.


    "No matter how capable Ansem is, he''s going to have a hard time dealing with both Leo and the other one," I muttered under my breath.


    Looking up at the northern sky, I was lost in thought.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Chapter 571: The Siege of the City


    "They''re persistent."


    "Yes, they are."


    Harnish, leading a vanguard force of thirty thousand, was besieging a small city.


    Behind him was the main force of sixty thousand led by Leonard.


    The Imperial Army was also attacking two other cities with squadrons of thirty thousand each.


    The three-pronged assault on the cities was because the Kingdom Army of one hundred thousand, who had set off, was waiting in the rear, and there was a need to rapidly conquer the cities up to there.


    Leonard''s main force was watching the movements of the Kingdom''s army to be ready for them.


    Therefore, the skill of the generals leading each force was being tested.


    If they spent too much time capturing a city, it would give the enemy''s main force time. A swift conquest was necessary, but the city''s defenses were perfect when the Imperial Army headed to capture the city.


    As soon as the Imperial Army''s invasion route was known, garrison troops had quickly moved from the cities not targeted for capture.


    There were more troops entrenched in the city than expected.


    Capturing it would take time.


    Harnish admired the enemy''s movements.


    Such smooth troop movement could not be achieved without thorough training.


    "Shall I send a message to the main force? With the troops moved, the other cities should be vulnerable. If the main force moves, we could easily take the other cities."


    "Let it be. It would expose our ipetence."


    "How so?"


    At his adjutant''s words, Harnish sighed.


    Just as his adjutant said, the other cities should be vulnerable now that the troops had been moved.


    However, it was a trap.


    "Suppose we hold the garrison troops here, and the main force captures the vulnerable ces. The enemy''s main force will target there. The vulnerable cities are bait. If we take the bait, a counterattack from the enemy awaits."


    "I see. So, shall we break the siege and move? If the main force doesn''t move."


    "Then the distance between us and the main force bes too wide. Combined with the troops in this city, the enemy''s main force couldunch an attack on our main force. Besides, if we retreat even once, the enemy will boast that they''ve driven back the Imperial Army. It would only boost their morale. We can''t afford to make our troublesome enemy, who is putting their all into defending their country, any more troublesome."


    While exining, Harnish closed his eyes.


    The troublesome part of this situation was that there was no solution.


    They had no choice but to endure the enemy''s persistent defense.


    They still had plenty of provisions. However, it''s also true there were limits. It decreases just by maintaining one hundred and fifty thousand.


    No matter how it turns, it''s just as the enemy wishes.


    Even knowing that, once they attacked, they had no choice but to steadily capture the city.


    "A troublesome situation with troublesome enemies."


    "These are the times when ingenious nse into y, but would Prince Leonard use such a n?"


    "Half-baked ingenious ns won''t work against an opponent whoes up with such thorough defensive measures. The most effective is a direct approach. Prince Leonard must understand that too."


    "But during the decisive battle in the north, he had the armies of the northern lords nk..."


    "Don''t misunderstand. That was something Prince Arnold did on his own. He gathered the northern lords without being noticed by the enemy and nked the enemy. There was absolutely no message. Of course, it was quite something that Prince Leonard expected him toe, but it''s just a crazy story about Prince Arnold coordinating with Prince Leonard from afar based on very little information. Only those two could do something like that, and originally, it was a sessful pincer attack because Prince Arnold was not in the enemy''s calctions. The enemy army is closely monitoring our one hundred and fifty thousand movements and keeping an eye on Prince Arnold in the Duchy. It''s impossible to nk in such a cautious state."


    "So... are we just to continue the siege...?"


    "That''s right. But it''s not so easy. If we take the cities, we will get closer to the enemy. Their aim is probably to wear us down, but it is impossible to overturn a difference of fifty thousand troops. And there is a time limit for them too."


    "A time limit for them too?"


    Harnish nodded at his adjutant''s words.


    "Before we attacked, Prince Leonard mentioned this. If a force of one hundred thousand continues to wait in the rear, it will eventually arouse the suspicion of the Crown Prince. This isn''t a battlefield issue, it''s a political one. Prince Leonardo believes that the enemy will have to move sooner orter. In fact, it is said that the enemy general, the Third Prince, has a strained rtionship with the Crown Prince. There are rumors that the Crown Prince was the one who poisoned the Third Prince. A man like that wouldn''t leave an abundant military power in the hands of his talented younger brother indefinitely."


    The enemy also has vulnerabilities.


    But those vulnerabilities are uncertain. If the Crown Prince is more patient than expected, the Empire will be forced into a tough fight.


    The only way to break this stalemate is to catch the enemy off guard.


    The enemy is fully prepared to confront the one hundred and fifty thousand Imperial troops.


    Their defenses are perfect. It''s exceedingly difficult to break them.


    But a wall that''s strong in one direction can be weak to impacts from another direction.


    Even knowing it''s impossible, one can''t help but hope for a clever strategy, especially after witnessing the brilliant pincer attack in the north.


    "That''s the problem with those from Adler..."


    You end up hoping they''ll do something, but it''s shameful for a military man to expect something from the royal family.


    The military men are the ones who should exhibit their strength, treating the royals as a pnquin.


    "Notify all troops. Divide into several teams and keep attacking day and night. It doesn''t matter if it takes time. We just need to keep the siege going until the enemy is worn down."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Chapter 572: Leticia''s Strategy


    "It''s so frustrating."


    "No, Elna. Don''t rush out."


    "Do you think I''m a dog or something? I''m aware of my responsibilities as a deputy. Really..."


    "If that''s the case, then it''s okay. I was told by my brother to keep you on a leash."


    "You keep saying that... Remember that when we regroup, Al..."


    In the Imperial Army''s main force.


    That''s where Leo, the general-in-chief, and Elna, his deputy, were having such a conversation.


    They were aware that the enemy would fortify their defenses and aim for their losses.


    However, the enemy''s defense was stronger than expected.


    Reports from the frontline troops continued to arrive, saying that it was taking time.


    "If we attack the thin spots with our main force during this gap, the enemy''s main force will see it as an opportunity ande. If we move the front-line troops, the forces holed up at the base wille at us. On the other hand, if we take time, our food and forces will be eroded. Indeed, it''s the opponent my brother warned about. They''re quite shrewd."


    "Indeed. It''s admirable that the frontline cities are maintaining their morale. They''re popr, of course, but they never fail to prepare."


    Chess and real battles are different.


    If arge army of 150,000 approaches, it is possible that the cities they rely on will surrender all at once.


    However, the cities on the frontline are bravely resisting along with the troops that rushed to their aid.


    That''s because they believe in Ansem, the enemy''s suprememander.


    They understand that there is meaning in their resistance.


    They resist the Empire, and there is a sense of solidarity among the enemy.


    A good military leader can involve those around him.


    Elna had been revising her initial image of Supreme Commander Ansem.


    He''s not just a general. He''s an opponent who deserves the utmost caution.


    "There''s no need for arge army to resort to clever strategies. We''ve decided to attack head-on, but for the enemy, that''s expected. Even if we break through the city, if it''s ording to the enemy''s expectations, our chances of winning might be slim."


    "I want to say that''s pessimistic... but I agree. If the opponent is as prepared as this, they shouldn''t miscalcte our forces. If they assume they can win against a weakened Imperial Army, our chances of winning if we continue as is will be slim."


    "That''s right. All they need to do is create a stalemate. Our only hope is the bad rtionship with the Crown Prince, but that''s the domain of the ministers. They''re probably moving, but if things are going ording to the original n, there''s no point in shaking things up. We really need to do something."


    "Do you want me to take a city? I can handle a lightly defended city on my own."


    "I don''t want you to forget the responsibilities of a deputy. Besides, even if you forcibly take a lightly defended city, the situation won''t improve."


    Even if Amsberg takes a city, it would probably be within the enemy''s expectations.


    The enemy would be prepared for a lightly defended city to fall. It wouldn''t create any disturbance.


    "Then, what about if we don''t use force?"


    A voice reached Leo, who was deep in thought.


    There were few people who coulde and go in the main headquarters.


    One of the few was there.


    "So, if it''s not by force, it''s safe, isn''t it? Leticia."


    "Presumably."


    "I don''t like ''presumably''. I need certainty."


    At Leticia''s words, Leo furrowed his eyebrows.


    This was the Empire''s invasion of the Kingdom, but the Empire''s cause was to seize power from the current king and depose the crown prince, who had betrayed Saint Leticia.


    It was in a stance for the current king and Leticia, and the Empire''s true intention was that they didn''t want Leticia to move much.


    Of course, Leo also didn''t want her to do anything dangerous.


    "I consulted with Captain Theodore as well, and we think it''s not too risky."


    "As long as she is guarded," Theodore, who had been standing back, interjected.


    The reason the second and third top-ranking knights of the Imperial Guard apanied them was because of the presence of important figures like Leo and Leticia.


    They were there more for the purpose of guarding the two rather than asbatants. As much as possible, Elna and Theodore were their escorts, with their subordinates forming a protective ring around them.


    It was nearly impossible tounch an attack.


    The level of safety guaranteed at the main base was on par with when they were inside the castle.


    "We''ll just listen. Only listen."


    "Overprotection isn''t good, you know? Leo."


    "You''re one to talk, Elna."


    "When have I ever been overprotective?"


    "You''re always treating your brother overprotectively, aren''t you? I always think to myself you''re being overprotective, but I keep it to myself. So, please keep quiet."


    "I''m not overprotective!"


    Their familiar conversation, characteristic of childhood friends, continued.


    Listening with a pleasant smile, Leticia pointed to a region slightly north of the front line.


    "The northern part of the Kingdom was my base during the war with the United Kingdom. The cities in this area might be persuaded to surrender to the Empire."


    "You''re going to persuade them by yourself?"


    "Of course, I wouldn''t go alone. I''d be happy if Lady Elna could apany me. What do you think?"


    "Me?! Why not Deputy Commander Theodore?"


    "You''re a woman as well, and I''ve wanted to talk more with you, Lady Elna. Is that not okay?"


    "It''s not that it''s not okay, but..."


    Elna nced briefly at Leo.


    Her role had been to guard Leo. She also had the role of deputy general.


    Moreover, Leticia was the love interest of her childhood friend, Leo. There was a certain awkwardness for Elna.


    For that reason, she had avoided actively engaging with Leticia since their time at the western border.


    However,


    "If Elna will be the escort... I approve."


    "If Leo says so..."


    Seeing Elna unusually hesitant, Leticia responded with a smile.


    And then,


    "Thank you very much, Elna-sama."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Chapter 573: Leticia and Elna


    "The northern part of the kingdom is abundant in crops and popted by mild-mannered people. Until the United Kingdom invaded, it was almost never involved in war."


    "Is that why you''re popr?"


    "Well, more so than others. Prince Ansem is simr to thete Prince Wilhelm in the Empire. Everyone saw the future in Prince Ansem. Even now, there are people who adore him everywhere. The reason why the cities on the front lines do not retreat at all from therge army is because Prince Ansem is holding back."


    Inside the carriage.


    Elna, who was heading to the cities in the northern part of the kingdom with Leticia, was learning about the cities in the northern part of the kingdom from her.


    "A figure like Prince Wilhelm... the morale must be high."


    "If his body was healthy, Prince Ansem would have definitely been chosen as the crown prince. If Prince Ansem was the crown prince... he probably wouldn''t have thought of invading the empire."


    "Really? If he''s such a great man, wouldn''t he be burning to overthrow the empire?"


    "Prince Ansem has an overwhelming confidence in his own power. Even when he was bedridden, that didn''t change. He wouldn''t take advantage of the power struggle in the empire. If he were to invade the empire, it would be after the power struggle was over."


    "So in the end, he would invade..."


    "It''s probably because he has a fierce talent. He deeply desires topete with someone who is equal to him. Of course, he wouldn''t invade without a chance of winning, so he would probably maintain a cooperative line with the empire for a while."


    A worthy opponent.


    That was supposed to be Prince Wilhelm of the Empire.


    Just as two suns are not needed in the sky, two great kings are not needed in the same era.


    The unfortunate thing is that both suns have set.


    However, one survived and rose again.


    Topete with the new sun that rose in the empire.


    "For now, it''s better than the current crown prince. Just because he''s exceptionallypetent."


    "That''s right. I wish Prince Ansem would rise against the crown prince... but he probably can''t because his sister is probably being held hostage."


    "It''s amon story. It''s not umon for rulers to take hostages... Prince Ansem''s sister is also your sister or younger sister, right? That''s tough."


    "The crown prince sees Prince Ansem as aplex. He probably wants to suppress him somehow."


    "Listening to that, I wonder if you were also aplex to the crown prince? The holy woman Leticia who saved the country. If he''s the person I''ve been talking about, it''s no wonder he''s not happy."


    "That may be true. However, the crown prince''s anti-imperial tilt is a recent development. Until then, I thought we had a good rtionship, albeit superficially."


    "Even so, the fact that he tried to eliminate you is a fact. I haven''t forgiven him for that. You were abducted and faced great danger, Leo was shocked and closed off, and Al had to punch Leo. I''m thinking of punching the crown prince when I find him."


    Hearing Elna''s words, Leticia puts her hand to her mouth andughs elegantly.


    Looking at Leticia, Elna turns her face away a little embarrassed.


    She talked more honestly than she had expected.


    "Elna. I want to get along with you."


    "I, I want to get along too."


    Just, Elna murmured in her heart.


    Leticia''s position is very delicate.


    The title of the holy woman of the kingdom is powerful, even though she is in opposition to the kingdom now.


    However, the stronger title is Leo''s potential partner.


    Though not official, Leo treats Leticia as his fiancee.


    Leo is a strong candidate for crown prince. If things go as nned, Leticia would be the empress.


    Elna is supposed to serve her.


    Therefore, she was unsure of how to close the distance.


    Moreover, Leo and Elna are childhood friends.


    From Leticia''s perspective, Elna may not be the mostfortablepanion.


    However,


    "I... don''t know as much about Leo as you do, Elna. But, I''m hoping to know more about him in the future."


    "That sounds great. I''m supporting the two of you, you know?"


    "Yes. I understand. So... this may be a presumptuous request, but I would like for you, Elna, to be my support."


    "M-Me? Your support?"


    "Yes. Elna, you are a Sacred Sword user who carries the blood of the Amsberg family, and the captain of the Royal Guard. You may not be able to get involved in the battle for the throne openly, but you are a precious childhood friend to Leo. If Leo ascends the throne, you will undoubtedly be by his side. I''m not of noble birth. I''m currently at odds with the kingdom, my strongest support. I''m sure some people will consider me unworthy of being Leo''s partner. When that timees... I want a friend who will be on my side."


    "No one would say you''re unworthy... you''re far more refined than I am..."


    "...We don''t know what might happen. Just like how I was made a pawn by the kingdom."


    Those were heavy words.


    Words that only someone who has experienced them can say.


    The future is unpredictable.


    Impossible things can happen.


    Still, even so...


    "I... If that''s what Leo wishes, I want to be by his side. I''m also thinking of making an effort to be able to stay by his side. I''m sorry if this sounds calcting, but I want to get along with you, Elna, in this sense as well. Of course, I also find you personally very likable."


    "...That''s kind of sneaky, the way you say it."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "No, not that! It''s just that... If someone says they want to be with the person they love, you can''t say no. Especially if that person is your precious childhood friend."


    Saying that, Elna extends her hand to Leticia.


    Then...


    "I definitely want to get along with you. If it''s someone like you, I can entrust Leo to you without worries."


    "...Thank you."


    "Leave it to me. I''ll support you with all my might."


    "Yes! I''ll support you too, Elna!"


    "Me? I... don''t need it. I probably won''t have such a situation."


    "But, with Arnold-sama..."


    "Ah!! That''s fine! Don''t worry about it!"


    Elna covers Leticia''s mouth.


    She then moves from her seat across from Leticia to sit next to her.


    "Anyway, let''s put an end to this conversation. Since it''s a rare opportunity, let''s have a girl talk."


    "Yes, I would be happy to."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Chapter 574: Ansem''s Thoughts


    "Word has it that the Holy Maiden has headed to the northern city clusters. What will you do, Prince Ansem? If you head north now, you might be able to take back the Holy Maiden."


    In the royal army''s headquarters, upon hearing Barand''s words, Ansem sighs softly.


    "Do you still fixate on Leticia?"


    "We once fought together. She is a hero of the kingdom. If we can take her back, we should. We can reim the moral high ground from the Empire."


    "It''s toote to take back Leticia. The Empire''s moral high ground won''t disappear. In the Empire''s eyes, we are cowards who betrayed the Holy Maiden. They''ve built up that image of our kingdom. They won''t waver."


    "If we portray it as her being forced to cooperate with the Empire"


    "Enough."


    Ansem tells Barand quietly. Noticing the change in his tone, Barand falls silent.


    "It was our kingdom that used the hero who saved our country as a pawn. ept it. It''s not Leticia''s fault that she left the kingdom. It''s the kingdom''s fault. Telling her toe back when we need her after discarding her when we don''t... It''s still better to be called a coward than to do that."


    Ansem mumbles as if spitting out his words. Being called a coward was a humiliation to Ansem. Yet he had epted being called a coward. He was aware that he had done something deserving of that.


    It was easy to think he was not involved. Indeed, it was the crown prince who nned it, not Ansem. However, they were under the same g. They were the same kind under the banner of the kingdom. He wasplicit by not being able to stop it. Ansem thought so.


    "My apologies... But if we leave it be, the northern city clusters will"


    "Leave them be. I don''t trust people enough to think there won''t be anyone who would defect. It''s not unforeseen."


    "But...! If we leave things as they are, we''ll be outnked from the north!"


    "They won''t nk us. They''ll make us think that they will make the northern city clusters defect and nk us. That''s all the Empire will do."


    "H-how can you be so sure...?"


    "If they''re leading the defected northern city clusters, they need to make the one who made them defect their symbol. It seems that Leonard is treating Leticia as his fiance. He won''t do such a thing."


    "Fiance."


    When he used that word, Ansem grimaced.


    A hero who saved the kingdom. A user of the Four Sacred Treasures.


    While he was lying in bed, Leticia brilliantly saved the kingdom. Even towards him who couldn''t do anything, Leticia always treated him with respect.


    Many people left Ansem and went under Leticia, but she didn''t be arrogant and always thought only about the kingdom.


    To tell the unvarnished truth... he thought she was a desirable woman.


    If he had a chance to recover and sit on the kingdom''s throne one day...


    He wanted Leticia to be by his side.


    He had imagined that many times.


    But when he became able to move, Leticia was no longer in the kingdom.


    It was Leonard, the prince of the Empire, who saved Leticia in her plight. From the cowardly scheme of the kingdom, Leonard brilliantly rescued Leticia and offered her a ce by his side, which she had lost.


    Regarding that, Ansem was deeply grateful from the bottom of his heart. It goes without saying that if Leticia had been sacrificed like that, every day would have been filled with regret.


    When Leticia really needed help, he couldn''t do anything.


    It can''t be helped that he wasn''t chosen.


    However...


    "Leticia might want to lead... but Leonard will never allow it. There''s the fact that the Empire is raising the cause for the Holy Maiden and the king, but... I don''t think he''ll allow his fiance to actively fight against her homnd."


    If it were him, he wouldn''t allow it.


    Even if it''s a decisive move, if it only improves the war situation a little...


    There''s no way it could be allowed.


    "But, if Leonard is aiming for victory at all costs..."


    "If that''s the case, we''ll deal with it then. It''s not that big of a problem. Don''t worry. But... Leonard is Arnold''s younger brother. They seem to get along well. Seeing his elder brother, there''s no way he would grow up to be small-minded. I don''t know much about Leonard. But I know a lot about Leticia. The man Leticia chose to be her partner is Leonard. And his brother Arnold and I shed on the battlefield. We were enemies aiming for each other''s lives. I know him much better than a casual friend. That''s why I understand. Leonard won''t expose someone important to him to danger for a temporary advantage. If he does... then he''s not my enemy."


    With that, Ansem started reading the reports sent from the front, as if to say that the discussion was over.


    Deciding that it was futile to continue, Barand also bowed silently and left the tent.


    After seeing him off, Ansem called out his aide''s name after a brief pause.


    "Milene."


    "Yes, Your Highness?"


    Appearing quietly was the blonde dancer, Milene. An expert in espionage, Milene was Ansem''s eyes and ears during this war.


    Ansem, who called out Milene, quietly instructed.


    "I want you to spread a rumor among the Imperial Army."


    "What kind of rumor?"


    "That the Kingdoms Royal Army is targeting the Holy Maiden Leticia. Make sure it reaches Leonard. Can you do that?"


    "I can, but wouldn''t Leonard not let the Holy Lady stand on the front lines...?"


    "Just because he won''t doesn''t mean it''s fun to leave things be. Let him panic and be unsettled. It''s not an unfounded rumor. They will have no choice but to believe it."


    "Are you worried that the Crown Prince is targeting Lady Leticia?"


    "It''s also a precaution against that. I don''t think anything will happen since Amsberg is guarding her, but Leticia is not part of our n. It would only be detrimental to forcibly take her. We should have Leonard firmly protect her."


    "That sounds like you, Your Highness."


    Ansem didn''t respond to Milene''s words. Acknowledging, Milene disappeared.


    Alone in themand tent, Ansem heaved a deep sigh.


    "If he were a small man, I would still have had a chance... But to think my rival would be Arnold''s brother. I always have the worst luck."


    Ansem hated being disgraceful.


    Obsessing over one woman was disgraceful in Ansem''s view.


    Especially if she had already chosen to stand beside another man.


    He should respectfully step back.


    That was Ansem''s ideal.


    But, people have emotions.


    No matter how much they should act a certain way, emotions do not easily obey.


    "Is it too childish to think that I at least can''t afford to lose on the battlefield?"


    Smiling wryly, Ansem began to read through the report.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Chapter 575: Rumors


    "If Lady Leticia takes control of the northern cities, we might expect reinforcements from the United Kingdom,"


    Theodore, serving as Leonard''s guard in the Imperial Army''s main camp, suggested this to him. However, Leonard shook his head.


    "Even if we control the northern part of the kingdom, no reinforcements wille from the United Kingdom."


    "What?"


    Before the march, there was information that the Emperor had requested reinforcements from the United Kingdom. Therefore, Theodore tilted his head in confusion.


    "To be more precise, they can''te. Even if the United Kingdom wants to respond to the Empire''s request, they currently have no cards to y."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Kingdom has two fleets, the Northern Fleet and the Southern Fleet. The Northern Fleet was established after the invasion from the United Kingdom. In other words, when the United Kingdom attacked the Kingdom. The Kingdom didn''t anticipate an invasion from the north, so they didn''t deploy a fleet and their defenses were weak."


    "So now that the fleet is deployed and defenses are set up, the United Kingdom can''tnd?"


    "That''s right. The United Kingdom is using the Holy Dragon to defend their country. Therefore, merchant ships passing near the United Kingdom need their permission. Naturally, it''s a more expensive sea route, so it''s only used when absolutely necessary. For this reason, the northern side of the Kingdom didn''t have much maritime trade, which was a prime target for the United Kingdom."


    Because there were few ships, it took longer to notice an invasion from the sea.


    Because the defense was thin, they couldn''t put up much resistance.


    For these reasons, the Kingdom was surprised by the United Kingdom''s invasion and was put at a disadvantage for a while.


    But, that''s an old story.


    Now, they have a fleet and defenses in ce.


    If the United Kingdom wants to send reinforcements to the Empire, they need to break through the Northern Fleet at sea.


    Because they need to secure an advance route.


    It would take a huge amount of military power and time.


    "The Kingdom is not stupid. They always keep the north well guarded. They''ve always anticipated attacks from the United Kingdom. On the other hand, the United Kingdom has lost its Holy Dragon in the fight with Silver. When they had three heads, they could have left all the defense to the Holy Dragon and mobilized the navy, but now they only have one. There are gaps in their defenses everywhere. They can''t afford to gamble. That''s why the United Kingdom can''t send reinforcements."


    Certainly, a request for reinforcements might have been made.


    But, just because you ask, doesn''t mean they wille.


    Even if Leticia controls the northern cities, the northern ports probably won''t budge.


    It can put pressure on the Kingdom''s forces, but it won''t change the tide of war.


    That was Leonard''s judgment.


    "So, how do you intend to deal with this stalemate?"


    The stalemate is what the enemy wants.


    Even if we break through as is, our forces will be worn down.


    And the enemy believes they can win against a depleted Imperial Army.


    It''s going ording to their ns.


    "Of course, we can''t just stand still. But for a while, we''ll continue the siege of the city. We''ll see how much Leticia can control the northern cities and how the enemy reacts to it. We''ll move after observing that."


    "But wouldn''t they be prepared for us? If we move as soon as Lady Leticia controls the northern cities..."


    "No matter how much we move, the enemy will have countermeasures. There''s no point in rushing."


    Leo calmly dered. He was prepared for the worst. No matter how hard they tried, they would likely be at a disadvantage. Everyone might have thought they would win when they arrived at the front lines, but Leo thought differently. He thought they had a slim chance of winning from the moment Al showed caution.


    He couldn''t defeat Al. But that didn''t mean he was ready to ept defeat. He couldn''t afford to lose.


    "Sire! There''s a strange rumor circting within the army!"


    "A strange rumor?"


    One of Theodore''s subordinates, a pce guard, entered the tent. Theodore nced at Leo, who gave a small nod.


    "What kind of rumor is it?"


    "Sir, it''s a rumor that someone within the Royal Army is plotting against Lady Leticia. It seems usible, so it''s spreading fast. If this continues, it might affect morale."


    "That rumor"


    Theodore crossed his arms and sank into deep thought. It wasn''t impossible. The Royal Army had a motive, and currently, Leticia was away from the headquarters. The situation was ripe for such rumors. But still


    "Prepare the amplification magic tool. I want my voice to reach the entire army."


    "Y-yes sir!"


    "What do you intend to do?"


    "I''m going to stop the rumor from bing serious."


    How exactly he nned to do that, Leo didn''t say. In front of the main headquarters tent, an amplification magic tool was prepared. Taking it into his hands, Leo began to address the entire army.


    "I want you all to listen while you continue your duties. I am Leonard Lakes Adler, and Imand this army. I just heard a strange rumor, that the Royal Army is targeting Lady Leticia. It''s a usible rumor. I understand your anxiety. That''s why I want to state this here and now. Lady Leticia will not fall into the hands of the Royal Army."


    He paused, looking around at the soldiers gathered in front of the headquarters.


    "Lady Leticia is protected by Elna von Armsberg, the pride of our Empire. No citizen of our Empire would not understand the significance of the Armsberg name. The Armsbergs have always protected our Empire. No one in our Empire would dare question their contributions. I believe in them. Therefore! These rumors are spread by the enemy to shake us! My friends! Do not be disturbed! The enemy fears us! That''s why they''re spreading these rumors! Anyone who continues to speak of these rumors may return to the Empire right now. If you can''t believe in the Armsbergs, then you can''t believe in me. I have no intention of entrusting my back to those who can''t believe in me, the Armsbergs, or the Empire. If you have pride in being a part of the Imperial Army, then steel your resolve!! Do not be shaken by mere rumors!! You always have the Adler watching over you, and the Armsberg by your side!! Soldiers! Believe in me, and follow me. If you do, we can definitely win this war."


    As he finished speaking, Leonard unsheathed his sword, raising it high into the sky.


    The soldiers responded with a roaring cheer.


    "Well done, Your Highness."


    After sheathing his sword and returning to the tent, Theodore praised Leo.


    However, Leo grimaced.


    "It was mostly bluster."


    "It didn''t seem like that at all."


    "We can''t show weakness, or the enemy will take advantage."


    "So, should we send guards to protect Lady Leticia?"


    "That would be like acknowledging the rumor as true. We won''t do anything. While it was mostly bluster, the part about me trusting Elna is true. This is a battlefield. There''s no room for anything to hinder Elna. If anyone dares toe, let them. My childhood friend is the strongest, after all."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Chapter 576 - The Duchy Fleet


    The Imperial Army was struggling.


    As the news of this reached them, fleets from the Duchy of Albatro and the Duchy of Rondine had arrived at the Imperial Army''s port.


    Representing both duchies and leading the fleet was the prince of the Albatro Duchy, Julio.


    "The fleets of Albatro and Rondine Duchies have just arrived. From now on, we will be under themand of Field Marshal Arnold."


    "Reinforcements, I''m grateful. Prince Julio, let me express my gratitude on behalf of the Empire. Thank you."


    "We formed an alliance. It''s only natural. Besides, it was the Empire that saved our nations from crisis multiple times. Both Albatro and Rondine have been waiting for a chance to return that favor. However, the Empire is powerful. Whether we lend our power or not wouldn''t matter. But, if the battle is at sea, it''s a different story. Our main strength is the navy. Witness our power."


    Saying that, Julio pointed to the duchy fleets.


    There were twenty ships each from the Albatro Duchy and Rondine Duchy, making a total of forty ships.


    The Imperial Navy had sixty.


    Together, it made a coalition fleet of a hundred ships.


    Despite interference, the fact that both duchies could send this number showed the true power of their naval-based forces.


    "I have high expectations. But it seems we won''t have a role for a while."


    "I heard that Prince Leonard is having a hard time..."


    "That seems to be the case. Well, it''s within expectations. The Kingdom won''t be easily pushed around."


    At the beginning of the war, the majority expected the Imperial Army, with its 150,000-strong forces, to overwhelm the Kingdom Army.


    But when the dust settled, the Kingdom Army was holding back the Imperial Army''s attack despite being outnumbered.


    Those who were optimistic were surprised, and even those who expected some difficulties were astonished.


    This was proof of how thoroughly Ansem had prepared for the anti-Imperial war.


    Usually, defense has an advantage in war. Even if the attacking side has slightly more military power, the defender can utilize geographical advantages.


    "Firstly, if we can''t confine the enemy in the fortress, our coalition fleet won''t have a role. What about you, Field Marshal Arnold? If both you and Prince Leonardo were there, I think you could break through the Kingdom Army''s sturdy defense."


    "It''s toote to send reinforcements now. And it wouldn''t make much difference even if I went alone. The Kingdom Army''s defense is thorough. They''re executing a n to exhaust the Imperial Army, draw them into the Kingdom, and then end it. Since it''s a simple n, we have no choice but to y along. Even if I were there, we would have to methodically capture cities."


    It''s not a situation where clever tactics could easily turn the tide.


    Ansem had spent time crafting an anti-Imperial defensework.


    He probably took all possibilities into ount.


    Breaking through something they meticulously prepared with a mere stroke of genius is an extremely difficult task.


    Rather than preventing the enemy from doing anything, it''s about restricting the enemy''s actions and leading the situation to your desired oue.


    This was typical of Ansem''s control.


    "So, are we just waiting?"


    "It seems so."


    "Our sailors from the Duchy are used to life at sea. They can hold out for a while on standby at sea... but if this drags on, it will affect their morale."


    Julio made a sharp point.


    Not all of the hundred ships were in the Imperial port.


    Ships that couldn''t fit were waiting at sea.


    There were enough supplies for a hundred ships, but consumption would be faster at sea than onnd.


    Even with food and water, they can''t fight without morale.


    This state can''t be maintained forever.


    And that was exactly what the Kingdom Army was aiming for.


    The Empire had nned arge-scale invasion operation.


    By dying the first move, they could throw all the gears out of sync.


    War can''t be fought with manpower alone. Massive supplies are needed, and preparing them takes time.


    Once they fail, they can''t just do it again immediately.


    They understood the weak points of a great nation''s military advance well.


    If their first move was thwarted, the Empire would have no choice but to react.


    Especially since they were attacking with a huge army of 150,000 to prevent such a failure. If they faltered there, they would have almost no countermeasures.


    "I guarantee as the Imperial Field Marshal. The situation will change eventually. Please somehow maintain the morale."


    "I believe your words... but how are you going to change this situation? There is no information about reinforcementsing from the United Kingdom..."


    Julio''s words resonated with me.


    The United Kingdom had received a request for reinforcements from the Empire.


    Since the coup where the Dragon Prince William seized the throne, the United Kingdom has been an ally of the Empire.


    However, for William, who seized the throne in the coup, stabilizing the nation was his top priority.


    If they were to invade the Kingdom, it would entail arge-scale attack from the sea.


    That wouldn''t be a sweet deal for the United Kingdom.


    After all, they were merely reinforcements for the Empire.


    Even if they defeated the Kingdom, the share that would go to the United Kingdom would be trivial.


    In an unstable situation, there is little return for desperately moving on behalf of the Empire. It makes sense not to act at all.


    For a normal king, anyway.


    "Ansem, whomands the Kingdom''s army, is exceptional, but so is the Dragon King of the United Kingdom. The request for reinforcements should have been made quite some time ago. There must have been time to devise some strategy. That''s what I''m hoping for."


    "You''re hoping..."


    It was a baseless conjecture.


    Even Julio was a bit skeptical.


    About hoping that the Dragon King would do something.


    Would it be difficult to keep morale high with just that?


    After all, this is just my expectation.


    "Then let me share an interesting piece of information."


    "What might that be?"


    "In recent times, the United Kingdom and the Dominion have been frequently trading ships. Since both have be allies of the Empire, it''s beneficial to circte supplies in such a manner."


    "Yes, and your point is?"


    "It seems a considerable number ofrge ships are involved. What on earth are the Dominion and the United Kingdom exchanging in suchrge volumes? As the former Prime Minister of the Dominion, I can''t imagine what would require suchrge ships for trade."


    "I''m sorry... Could you exin what you mean?"


    Julio wore a troubled expression at my words.


    With a wry smile to such a Julio, I answered.


    "While establishing an invasion route through the sea is necessary, there is no problem if we usend routes. That''s what I mean."


    At my words, Julio gasped in realization.


    The tricky part of this was that it was all too natural.


    The Dominion is a nation in the midst of recovery and eager to trade. A poverty-stricken country that must make money in any way possible.


    On the other hand, the United Kingdom, being an ind nation,cks supplies from the continent. Therefore, it''s natural for the Dominion to gather goods and send supplies to the United Kingdom.


    Nobody cares what''s on those emptyrge ships.


    Of course, it''s not something that could be achieved by the Dragon King alone.


    Certainly, another one.


    Another exceptional person must be involved.


    "Well, that''s the end of the discussion. There''s no point in having spare time. Let''s have a fleet-wide exercise."


    "Yes, sir!"


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Chapter 577: Fall of the Frontline City


    "General Harnish! The enemy city has surrendered!"


    "Finally..."


    A siege with thirty thousand men.


    It was too resilient for a small city.


    Despite continuous attacks day and night, their morale never faltered.


    "That was a tough enemy."


    "Indeed... It''s daunting to think there are still several cities like this remaining."


    "Fortunately, I don''t think there are any cities in the rear that hold as much power as this one."


    "I hope so..."


    Undoubtedly, the three toughest cities were those on the frontline.


    There was no mistake about that.


    We have received reports that the other two cities are on the verge of falling.


    Despite being small, they had a force not to be underestimated, thanks to reinforcements from other defensive positions.


    However, their resilience was not due to their abundant military power.


    At its root, their high morale was the cause.


    "To defend their country..."


    It''s easy to understand the reason to oppose the invaders.


    With the shared consciousness of the nation, it''s an easy cause to rally around.


    However, the Empire was well aware of this.


    That''s why they elevated the Kingdom''s saint, and propagated the Prince''s atrocities.


    Those who follow the prince are evil, they built such a narrative.


    The fact that the prince had abandoned the saint is undeniable because it is true.


    Even though the saint was still within the Empire, the Kingdom''s army invaded the Empire. There''s no way to dodge this fact.


    So we had expected the morale of each city to be low. The presence of the saint was supposed to have a major impact on the Kingdom.


    "Is Prince Ansem, themander of the Kingdom''s army, such a remarkable person..."


    A troublesome existence.


    A person who could overwrite the presence of the saint.


    If he has gathered such trust, the army he leads, even beyond the frontline cities, has high morale.


    Certainly, there must be many people who wouldn''t mind dying for Ansem.


    "I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Could you die for Prince Leonard?"


    "? If it''s an order..."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    In response to his aide''s answer, Harnish answered and started walking forward.


    Because the city gates had opened.


    Next, we move to the upation procedures.


    "Do I need to be prepared..."


    Those in the Imperial army can die as soldiers.


    Once you be a soldier, it''s natural to follow orders.


    However, even the general public in the Kingdom''s army has high morale.


    Surely those in Ansem''s direct control are willing to die beyond the confines of being a soldier.


    That''s a big difference.


    However, the Imperial army is not losing either.


    At least as an individual, Harnish thought he wouldn''t mind dying for Leo.


    "Make sure all soldiers understand! Any abuse towards those who have surrendered will not be tolerated! This is an edict from the Commander in Chief, Prince Leonard! Break it and be immediately executed!"


    It''s a lenient measure.


    Fear would be more effective to crush morale.


    If they know they will be spared even after a full-scale resistance, they will continue to resist.


    Fully aware of this, we are issuing this order.


    Harnish liked this about Leo.


    "As expected of Ansem."


    While listening to the report from the frontlines, Leo muttered.


    The three cities had fallen.


    The frontline generals managed their troops well, and there was no chaos.


    However, they all shared amon problem.


    "The enemy cities burned all their food supplies upon surrendering, so we need food to sustain the city''s poption..."


    "I didn''t expect they would go that far."


    "Indeed."


    Leo nodded at Theodore''s words.


    Whether this was Ansem''s directive, or an independent decision of the frontline, was unknown.


    However, it was a dangerous act.


    If the Imperial Army refused, mass starvation would ensue in the three cities. The death toll would likely surpass that of the war.


    "Did they act on the rumors about your Highness, assuming you wouldn''t abandon them?"


    "I wonder. That''s possible... But I think it''s probably the frontline''s independent decision. When I say ''as expected of Ansem'', I mean that he has gathered enough trust to make them take such actions."


    "In that sense, they are fanatics. Involve the citizens even after the city gates are open... It''s not desirable."


    Theodore said, grimacing.


    The Imperial Army has a vast amount of food supplies - enough to feed the 150,000 Imperial soldiers.


    However, if they had to distribute it to the citizens every time a city fell, the supplies would quickly run out.


    Yet, they couldn''t abandon the people.


    "I didn''t expect that elevating Saint Leticia would backfire at this point."


    "Because we are the righteous Imperial Army fighting for Saint Leticia. After promoting ourselves that way, we can''t abandon the citizens. Of course, we wouldn''t abandon them even without such propaganda. If Ansem knew that and took this action to win, he''s remarkable. However, from a strategic standpoint, it''s a failure."


    "How so?"


    "It''s okay for now, but this action will tie down Ansem''s movements like a slow-acting poison. Moreover, Ansem will be the one in trouble after driving us out. After all, I don''t think this was Ansem''s directive. I can''t imagine a broad-minded person like Ansem doing such a thing."


    "However, even if it was an independent decision from the frontlines, we are the ones in trouble at the moment."


    "Yes, that''s true. For now, I want you to hurry and transport food supplies to each frontline. That''s the top priority. We''ll think about what to do next after we finish that."


    "Understood."


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Chapter 578: The Importance of the North


    The news of the frontline cities falling had naturally reached Ansem, who was assessing the situation from the rear.


    Of course.


    He also knew about his subordinates burning all the city''s food supplies.


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    Hearing the report, Ansem couldn''t help but kick a nearby chair.


    A dull pain ran through his leg, but this was not the time to worry about such things.


    "And the Imperial Army? Did they ept it?"


    "Yes, they provided food supplies. It wasn''t an ordered action, but it ended up reducing the enemy''s food."


    "Do you mean it''s fine to do anything if it can cut down the enemy''s food? What value does the reduced food have when we are pushing our own people, who we should protect, to the brink of starvation?"


    "We can''t afford to choose our methods, Your Highness."


    "We must choose our methods! Why don''t you understand?!"


    Ansem yelled at Bnd, unable to hold back his anger.


    Faced with an outburst he usually never hears, Bnd froze.


    Bnd is an excellent general, but he remains just that, a general.


    He excels in defeating enemies on the frontline, but not in overseeing the bigger picture.


    There were many such generals in the kingdom, which was why amander was needed to lead them all.


    They are the type to shine when utilized correctly.


    The struggle against the United Kingdom, even with military strength, after Ansem''s fall was due to this factor.


    To such a general, the decision to burn food supplies in the cities that had surrendered seemed like a good idea in the current situation of using food as a weapon against an army of 150,000.


    But Ansem saw things differently.


    "Our nation is being invaded. That''s why we are now united and working together. Amon enemy in the form of the Imperial Army. That''s important. However, if we burn our food, the enemy of the people bes the Royal Army. They are not just pieces on a board. Without the cooperation of the people, we can''t conduct a siege. The reason why the frontline cities have held out this much is due to the people''s cooperation. They are ourrades in arms. And we must show sincerity to ourrades. That''s why I ordered them to surrender before we ran out of food."


    Even if there was certainty that themander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, Leonard, would absolutely ept the people, the decision on the ground went against the overall strategy.


    Ansem''s basic strategy was to engage in sieges in various cities, drawing the enemy further into the kingdom while wearing them out.


    Sieges of cities will continue in the future. However, if it bes known that the Royal Army burns food at the end of a siege, the morale of the people will drop significantly.


    "But if the citizens see it as a fight against the invaders..."


    "What matters to the people is their daily life! Whoever can guarantee their daily life is their protector! If we threaten their daily life, we be the invaders! They are not soldiers. They don''t have an obligation to risk their lives fighting for the kingdom. The fact that they agreed to the siege is because they have an affection for their country, the kingdom. The Royal Army must not carry out actions that extinguish that affection!"


    After finishing his exnation, Ansem immediately turned to his desk.


    Every moment counts.


    "Your Highness, what are you...?"


    "I''m calcting the amount of food to send to the frontlines."


    "Are you sending it to the cities that have already fallen?!"


    "Are you sending it to a city that''s already fallen!?"


    "It''s because food supplies willeter that we burned them. I''ll make it so that we can use that as an excuse. No matter how hard it may be, it''s better than nothing."


    "You''re giving a lot of food supplies to the enemy for the sake of ''better than nothing''..."


    "We''re not giving them to the enemy. We''re giving them to the people of the kingdom. If they receive food supplies from us, the Imperial Army can''t widely advertise this incident. We need to show that we won''t use the people on the front line as pawns!"


    With that, Ansem began calcting the food supplies at an astonishing speed.


    It''s not good to have too much or too little.


    You need to send the right amount.


    However, it was an act that put a strain on the body.


    "Guhh... Ghh...!"


    "Your Highness!?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Even as he spat out blood from his mouth, Ansem didn''t stop his hand.


    Because there was still time.


    If they could send the food supplies, they could maintain the unified kingdom.


    If this fails, the copse will begin. If the cities continue to rebel, they will have to change their original strategy.


    A move to stop that.


    When Ansem finished that calction, he handed the paper to Bnd.


    "Send the food supplies written there to the frontline cities. It''s urgent!"


    "Y-Yes! Understood! But Your Highness, please rest..."


    "If you want me to rest, make me think it''s okay to rest! Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    Scolding Bnd, Ansem hurried him on.


    It was a race against time.


    This matter should not be taken lightly.


    With that thought, Ansem, who was in a hurry, received a message.


    Having a bad premonition, Ansem quickly wiped the blood from his mouth.


    "What happened!?"


    "Message! The Northern cities have defected in response to the call of the Holy Maiden Leticia! They have begun to moverge amounts of food supplies!"


    "Damn it! Was I toote!!"


    Ansem distorted his face in frustration.


    The Northern part of the kingdom was and rich in crops.


    However, it''s notrge enough to maintain 150,000 food supplies.


    That''s why they didn''t take proactive measures.


    At that time, even if they rebelled, it wasn''t a big deal.


    But now it''s different. The importance of the north has changed.


    The northern cities wouldn''t have agreed to hand over food supplies so quickly for the Imperial Army, and it should have taken time to rebel in the first ce.


    But everything has elerated because of this incident.


    Now, the food supplies being sent are to maintain the frontline cities. They are food supplies to help their brethren.


    Moreover, the one leading this is the Holy Maiden Leticia.


    With this, Leticia''s poprity will revive.


    She didn''t go to the north foreseeing everything.


    But she went to the north because she judged that she could do something.


    Whether her nose is good, or her intuition is sharp.


    Anyway, in the face of Leticia''s initiative that once saved the kingdom, Ansem inadvertently clicked his tongue.


    "...Bnd... Stop the transportation of food supplies... It''s toote now."


    "What will you do now...?"


    "Cities everywhere will start to rebel... We''ll try to prevent it, but it''s impossible to prevent everything. Our defenses have copsed... We''re changing the strategy."


    With a body that didn''t listen to him, Ansem breathed life into it.


    It was unexpected, but it was not a desperate situation.


    He hadn''t lost yet.


    Telling himself that, Ansem stood up from his chair.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Chapter 579: A Heavy Responsibility


    "Report! News from the kingdom has arrived by swift horse! The kingdom''s frontline cities have fallen! Furthermore, after their fall, the kingdom''s soldiers burned the food in the cities, prompting the Imperial Army to start supplying the people with food! There was concern over food shortages, but the Holy Maiden Leticia has won over the cities in the northern part of the kingdom, and food is now being supplied from there!"


    There''s too much information.


    While listening to the courier''s report, I let out a sigh.


    Having the courier step down, I looked at the map spread out on my desk.


    "What do you think, Sebas?"


    "I don''t think you should be asking me."


    Sebas appeared silently behind me as he spoke.


    Sebas had been assisting my uncle in the principality, but with the fleet joining us, he has returned to my side.


    However, Sebas would not answer when it came to military matters.


    "I am asking for your opinion."


    "That is outside of my expertise."


    "You are quite a useless butler."


    "I am a butler. If you want to know about war, you should ask a soldier."


    I''m asking him because the soldiers are not reliable.


    Even though he should understand what I''m trying to say, Sebas doesn''t say anything.


    He must mean I should think for myself.


    "You could make things a bit easier for yourself..."


    "Weren''t you the one who decided to draw attention to yourself?"


    "Stop nagging. I get it, I should do things properly. Really..."


    What a troublesome butler.


    Supposedly, a butler''s job is to help his master, not to make him work.


    "...Ansem''s basic strategy is to lure the Imperial Army into the kingdom. Knowing that we have a navy ready, he intends to settle things in the interior of the country."


    "So he doesn''t hold up in his proud fortress because it would turn into a two-front battle?"


    "Exactly. He could defend against one side indefinitely, but if he''s surrounded by arge army from two directions, even the Louvell Fortress will fall. He understands this, so the Empire tried to push him into the fortress... but Ansem understood this, and chose not to hole up in the fortress. He''s set up a strong defensework, takes his time whittling down Leo''s main force, and ns to initiate the decisive battle at an opportune moment. That''s Ansem''s strategy. However... a gap has opened up."


    "Burning even the people''s food was a misstep."


    "Rather than a misstep... it was probably a decision made on the ground. It would be better than handing it over to the enemy. They must have thought that. Some somewhat clever person must have been on the front line. They understood the kingdom''s basic strategy was to attack the food supply, and so they couldn''t hand over the food. There was no order to do so, but they thought it was for the best. That''s probably it."


    "Is it appropriate to call them smart?"


    "Idiots can''t understand basic strategy. However, sometimes those who are slightly smarter can be more troublesome. They think they understand things and act on their own. Even Ansem must be at his wit''s end. The decision not to hand over the food ismon. However, now it is different. The defensework that Ansem hasid out is rooted in the cities. It won''t hold up if the people don''t cooperate. So what is demanded of the front-line cities is resistance to the extent that the people don''t suffer. By continuing this in many cities, the aim is to wear down the Imperial Army. But they''ve crossed the line."


    On the map.


    There are three strongholds ced there.


    I put the Empire''s piece on that stronghold.


    It was expected. It was known that they would eventually fall.


    However, the wind is blowing more favorably for the Empire than expected.


    "By now, there must be cities in the kingdom starting to defect."


    "Only soldiers can sacrifice everything. As for the people, they would be troubled if they were asked to do the same."


    "That''s right. If they push too hard, people will feel unable to keep up. Ansem probably never thought his subordinates would do something like this. If they were going to abandon even the people and be thorough, they should have done it from the start. They knew they were going to be invaded. If they wanted to, they could have collected all the food from the front lines. They''ve been backing Leticia, so the Empire can''t abandon the people. If they share food with the people, the Imperial Army will eventually dry up."


    "It''s a scorched earth policy. It''s effective, but they''re not doing it because..."


    "It''s tough afterward. It would be difficult to govern, and if the Empire sessfully crosses that front-line area, there''s no hope of winning. And Ansem probably wouldn''t use it because of his personality. To be thorough means there''s little hope of winning."


    His pride has shown through in glimpses.


    He must also have absolute confidence in himself.


    I can''t imagine that Ansem would resort to a scorched earth policy. That''s why this time, it''s a decision made on the spot. It''s too half-baked, and it''s unnatural that there are no other actions if he''s changed his strategy.


    It must be a blow for Ansem.


    The strategy that had been going well has begun to crumble.


    Well, things won''t always go as nned. After all, it''s a war.


    "It''s about time for our turn..."


    "The time hase for you to finally step up."


    "Indeed. It''s not like we need to move immediately, but we''vee to a point where waiting for more reports might leave usgging behind."


    Information from within the kingdom is conveyed to us as quickly as possible, but even so, a dy of several days is inevitable.


    Moving the fleet takes time. If we don''t anticipate and move in advance, we won''t be able to support Leo from the sea when he pushes the enemy into the fortress.


    "...Sebas, I have a favor to ask."


    "Anything you wish."


    "... After I leave, I want you to return to the Imperial Capital and stay by my mother''s side. Finne is with her now... but I would like you to be there too."


    "If that is what Lord Arnold wishes."


    "It''s fine. If you''re around... I can do what I need to do."


    Sebas, perhaps sensing what I wanted to say, bowed his head deeply.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Chapter 580: Amidst the Uncertainty


    After capturing the frontline city, the Imperial Army handed over the three cities they had taken down to Leticia, who had persuaded the Northern city-states to their cause, and raised their front line.


    The formation remained the same, three units upfront with the main force following behind.


    Leo, in the main force, was updating his knowledge of various locations.


    "Cities in the north are surrendering one after the other, and some cities in the south are starting to show a tendency towards the Empire..."


    The Imperial Army had been spreading the word about the incident where the Kingdom Army had burnt their own provisions.


    The kingdom that abandoned the saint also abandons its people.


    In a tactic of information warfare, it was excessively propagated that the Kingdom''s Army was evil and the Saint was justice. However, since facts were mixed in, it was impossible to deny.


    The once solid defense began to crumble.


    The Kingdom''s stance of resisting the Imperial Army as a united front was falling apart.


    "Do you think it will go on like this, Vin?"


    "Don''t ask me. I''m busy."


    As Leo questioned, Vin replied while flipping through documents.


    At Vin''s attitude, Leo grinned wryly.


    "Even though you''re the strategist?"


    "If you think I''m a strategist, then treat me as such."


    Vin, clearly irritated, flipped through his documents more quickly.


    Currently, Vin was managing the supply of provisions to the three units on the front line and the provisions of the main force.


    Maintaining provisions for an army of 150,000 was a major responsibility and a target for the enemy.


    Therefore, Leo had entrusted Vin with all matters rted to provisions.


    The entrusted Vin was busily moving around, meticulously managing the provisions.


    To ensure the Imperial Army could fight for as long a time as possible.


    "Didn''t you say it yourself? Being a strategist for an army of 150,000 is impossible."


    "That''s why don''t ask me. I''m only in charge of managing provisions now."


    "At least let me hear your opinion."


    "...Themon man wouldn''t understand what a genius thinks."


    "I see. So, what should the Kingdom Army do next? As per convention."


    "I''ll answer that question. If the Kingdom Army does not change their strategy, they should retreat from the front line and reconstruct their defense. Even if some frontier cities betray us, it won''t significantly impact the central regions."


    "What if they decide to change their strategy?"


    "I don''t think the enemy general will follow any strategy I coulde up with... If it were me, I''d move to the north. The situation is disadvantageous for the Kingdom Army. To turn the tide, they have no choice but to move. But the only area they can attack is the north."


    "I see. There''s really no other option given the situation."


    Confirming that Vin''s opinion was the same as his own, Leo nodded.


    The situation was unfavorable for the Kingdom Army.


    If they don''t change their strategy, they have no option but to retreat. They have to reconstruct their defense, full of holes, or else they will be broken through.


    If they abandon that strategy, they have no choice but to switch to offense.


    And the only ce to attack is the north.


    If they can take down the persuaded cities, it would boost morale and serve as a distraction for other cities.


    "However, even if they retake the north, it doesn''t guarantee the situation will turn in their favor. It was an unfavorable battle for the Kingdom Army from the start. It was only even because they were well-prepared. If those preparations break down, it''s natural to be forced into a disadvantageous fight."


    "No withdrawal to the fortress, then?"


    "Unless they''re cornered considerably, it''s a different story, but the enemy saw through our aims. They won''t likely y into the development we desire."


    "If they were to do it... would it be a feigned withdrawal?"


    "We should be very cautious. However, it''s not a big problem even if they retreat. We just need to order the three front-line units strictly. They don''t have to pursue it."


    The Imperial Army held the advantage.


    They were aware of their advantage, and they simply had to conquer each city one by one.


    Thanks to the cities in the north, their biggest concern, provisions, was somewhat relieved.


    The enemy''s morale was also falling, and cracks were starting to appear in their boasted impregnable defense.


    The advantage was certainly theirs.


    However, Leo had an indescribable sense of unease.


    Was he truly in an advantageous position?


    For Leo, who had been prepared for a disadvantage since before the war started, this advantageous situation was ironically a source of anxiety.


    What would the enemy do from here?


    He had expectations, but he was certain they would exceed them.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for Arl to be on guard.


    "I''ll urge all the troops to be alert for now. We don''t know what the enemy will do."


    "You probably want to tell them not to let their guard down, but I think it''s impossible. It''s clear that the Imperial Army has the upper hand."


    At Vin''s words, Leo nodded.


    He was afraid of that upper hand.


    And his anxiety was proven right.


    The next day.


    The three units that were on the front line each began to take over the next city, but suddenly,munication with the unit on the right side was lost.


    However, the main force was a littlete in grasping this.


    The reason was simple.


    The distance between the main force and the three units was greater than it had been when they first attacked the front-line city.


    However, it was a slight difference. It was a difference that should be eptable if they were to conquer three cities at the same time.


    But it was only when an urgent messenger arrived from the right side that Leo realized that this difference was fatal.


    It eventually became thest report from the right side.


    The content was that the enemy''s general, Ansem, had appeared.


    <strong>Next Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Previous Chapter</strong>


    More chapters on Patreon: /user?u=38972968


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!